\V* • *. '*<V 
 
 
 
 
 * > v ' 
 
 v >>^V v 
 
 Vo .a r* 
 
 
 Dt$ri 
 
 
. - 4 ^ & 
 

 
 
 
 / 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2017 with funding from 
 Getty Research Institute 
 
 https://archive.org/details/resourcesmanufacOOspro 
 
THE RESOURCES 
 
 AND 
 
 MANUFACTURING INDUSTRY 
 
 OF 
 
 IRELAND, 
 
 AS ILLUSTRATED BY THE EXHIBITION OF 1853: 
 
 BEING 
 
 A SERIES OF ESSAYS ON RAW MATERIALS, MACHINERY, AND 
 MANUFACTURES OF VARIOUS KINDS ; 
 
 TO WHICH IS APPENDED 
 
 Cl n #ffinal Catalugiu oi ifue ; 
 
 A PORTRAIT OF MR. DARGAN, ENGRAVED ON STEEL, WITH A MEMOIR; 
 
 AND NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS ON WOOD. 
 
 EDITED BY JOHN SPROULE, 
 
 Assisted by J. Beete Jokes, Director of the Irish Geological Survey; W. K. Sullivan, Pli. D., Professor of Chemistry in the Museum 
 of Irish Industry; Dr. William Barker, Professor of Natural Philosophy, Royal Dublin Society; Professor Mills, 
 
 Queen's College, Cork; James MaoAdam, Secretary to the Belfast Flax Society; Henry Toole, 
 
 Professor of Music; and several other eminent Scientific and Practical Men. 
 
 DUBLIN: 
 
 PUBLISHED BY THE EDITOR, AT 87, MARLBOROUGH-STREET. 
 
IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION, 1853. 
 
 Cvccatibe Committee. 
 
 GEORGE ROE, ESQ., Chairman. 
 
 MAJOR FAIRFIELD, Deputy Chairman. 
 
 THE RIGHT HON. THE LORD MAYOR. 
 THE LORD TALBOT DE MALAHIDE. 
 THE HON. GEORGE HANDCOCK. 
 
 THE HON. JOHN P. VEREKER. 
 
 SIR JOHN KINGSTON JAMES, BART. 
 SIR ROBERT KANE. 
 
 SIR EDWARD M‘DONNELL. 
 
 THOMAS BALL, ESQ. 
 
 WILLIAM BARKER, ESQ., M. D. 
 
 JOHN BARLOW, ESQ. 
 
 JOHN BARTON, ESQ. 
 
 JOHN D’ARCY, ESQ. 
 
 WILLIAM DARGAN, ESQ. 
 
 LUNDY E. FOOT, ESQ. 
 
 ROBERT HARRISON, ESQ., M. D. 
 NATHANIEL HONE, ESQ. 
 
 WILLIAM DIGGES LA TOUCHE, ESQ. 
 JOHN LENTAIGNE, ESQ. 
 
 J. W. MURLAND, ESQ. 
 
 JOHN PENNEFATHER, ESQ. 
 WILLIAM HENRY PORTER, ESQ. 
 JAMES STIRLING, ESQ. 
 
 WALTER SWEETMAN, ESQ. 
 
 SIR CUSAC P. RONEY, Secretary. 
 
 JOHN C. DEANE, ESQ., Assistant Secretary. 
 
 The following arrangement of Sub-Committees for the different Departments was made immediately after the 
 formation of the Executive Committee : 
 
 Jfinaau Committee. 
 
 HON. GEORGE HANDCOCK, Chairman. 
 
 SIR EDWARD M‘DONNELL. GEORGE ROE, ESQ. 
 
 MAJOR FAIRFIELD. WALTER SWEETMAN, ESQ. 
 
 L. E. FOOT, ESQ. 
 
 §Sailbiag Committee. 
 
 SIR EDWARD M'DONNELL, Chairman. 
 
 SIR ROBERT KANE. 
 
 WILLIAM BARKER, ESQ., M. D. 
 WILLIAM DARGAN, ESQ. 
 
 W. D. LA TOUCHE, ESQ. 
 J. W. MURLAND, ESQ. 
 JAMES STIRLING, ESQ. 
 
 Jfine ^.rts Committee. 
 
 LORD TALBOT DE MALAHIDE, Chairman. 
 
 SIR JOHN KINGSTON JAMES, BART. I ROBERT HARRISON, ESQ., M. D. 
 
 JOHN BARTON, ESQ. | JOHN LENTAIGNE, ESQ. 
 
 gtanafactures Committee. 
 
 WALTER SWEETMAN, ESQ., Chairman. 
 
 W. H. PORTER, ESQ. 
 
 JAMES STIRLING, ESQ. 
 
 ^gricaltarnl Committee. 
 
 LORD TALBOT DE MALAHIDE JOHN D’ARCY, ESQ. 
 
 THOMAS BALL, ESQ. NATHANIEL HONE, ESQ. 
 
 JOHN BARLOW, ESQ. 
 
 HON. J. P. VEREKER. 
 L. E. FOOT, ESQ. 
 
IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION, 1854. 
 
 (Dffims. 
 
 General Superintendent,. 
 
 Chief Financial Officer,. 
 
 Inspector of Accounts,. 
 
 Secretary to the Committee, . . . 
 
 Assistant General Superintendents, 
 
 Superintendents of Districts, 
 
 Deputy-Superintendents of Districts, 
 
 Superintendent of the Foreign Department, . . 
 Deputy-Superintendent of Foreign Department, 
 Superintendent of the Catalogue Department, 
 
 . MR. R. A. THOMPSON. 
 
 . MR. T. D. JONES. 
 
 . MR. H. BROWN. 
 
 . MR. ROBERT HERON. 
 
 I MR. J. O'HAGAN. 
 
 I MIi. FREDERICK G. HEATEY. 
 
 TDistrict I— MR. C. C. ADLEY, C. E. 
 j District 2.—MR. W. CARR. 
 
 | District 3.—MR. C. H. BINGHAM. 
 1-District 4.—MR. A. CORRIGAN. 
 
 f District 1. — MR. J. KENNEDY, 
 j District 2.—MR. J. P. BYRNE 
 | District 3.—MR. W. H. PHIBBS. 
 LDistrict 4.—MR. S. J. POMMORET. 
 
 . MR. F. M. HARMAN. 
 
 . MR. A. A. JACOB. 
 
 . MR. WILLIAM M'DERMOTT. 
 
 Office ^tparlnunl. 
 
 Sale of Season Tickets,. 
 
 Correspondence, . 
 
 Registry of Letters, etc.,. 
 
 Charge of Postage and Delivery of Letters, 
 
 House Steward,. 
 
 Custom House Agents,. 
 
 MR. NICKSON. 
 t MR. KILLINGLEY. 
 
 1 MR. CURRY. 
 
 I MR. A. FERGUSON, 
 i MR. A. FERGUSON, JUN. 
 j MR. BYRNE. 
 
 I MR. REA. 
 
 MR. BRESLIN. 
 
 W. B. &• C. PALGRAYE and CO. 
 
 The Arrangement of the Sculpture was intrusted to John E. Jones, Esq. ; and the Hanging of the Pictures to John Gernon, Esq. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 T HERE are few persons, who had the opportunity of visiting the Irish Industrial Exhibition of 
 1853, who will not regard as a desideratum the publication of some fitting record of it; which, 
 while presenting a detailed Catalogue of its contents, would contain an adequate account of the 
 Building, which formed so important a feature of the Exhibition, and would also take advantage 
 of the opportunity thereby afforded to enforce some of those lessons which that great demonstra¬ 
 tion was so well calculated to teach. Even as a souvenir of the Exhibition such a work could not 
 fail to prove acceptable. The occasion, moreover, afforded the means of combining instruction 
 with amusement,—of blending information on a variety of subjects with a record which would 
 be regarded with interest by the most distant posterity. It was with a view of supplying such a 
 desideratum that the present volume has been published. 
 
 The great number of publications to which the Exhibition of 1851 gave birth shows the feeling 
 entertained on this subject; and it is not going too far to state, that the influence of these works, 
 in promoting the object for which it was founded, was little, if at all, inferior to that of the Exhi¬ 
 bition itself. It was not expected that the cosmopolitan display in Hyde Park would do much in 
 the way of bringing new discoveries to light; it was intended rather as a means of improving the 
 public taste generally, and as a stimulant to increased exertion on the part of the contributors to 
 it. A desire was created for further information than the mere inspection of the specimens of the 
 products of the different departments of industry furnished; and a new literature, as it were, may 
 be said to have in consequence sprung up, to which many of the most eminent men of the day 
 contributed. But, as in the history of Expositions of Industry, we find that each succeeding demon¬ 
 stration added to the difficulty of insuring the success of that which was to follow, and for which 
 increased attractions must of course be provided, so in a corresponding degree would the respon¬ 
 sibility of subsequent chroniclers be increased by the success of those who preceded them. In 
 looking over the array of names of the contributors to what may be called the literature of the 
 Exhibition of 1851, the most adventurous might well be deterred from becoming the chronicler of 
 any subsequent Exposition. Still, the Irish Industrial Exhibition had so many features peculiar to 
 itself, that it would be matter of regret if no attempt were made to place before the public some 
 lasting record of it. In the manner in which it was got up, through the munificence of a single 
 individual; in the peculiar position of the country at the time, just recovering from the effects of 
 a degree of prostration almost unparalleled in history; in the circumstance of its being one of a 
 series of Exhibitions which had been held triennially on the same premises for a length of time 
 past; and in the fact of its being the last display of the kind in these countries, at least during 
 the present generation,—all these circumstances conspire to make the publication of some fitting 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 record of it a necessary complement of the Exhibition of 1853; while the difficulties that stood 
 in the way could not fail to insure an increased measure of indulgence, on the part of the public, 
 for any shortcomings by which it might be characterized. 
 
 There is a further circumstance which also adds to the value of some permanent record of the 
 Great Irish Industrial Exhibition—arising out of the fact of its being the last demonstration of 
 the kind in these countries, at least during the present generation. The Industrial Exhibitions 
 may be said to have commenced and ended, so far as Great Britain and Ireland are concerned, 
 with the series held on the premises of the Royal Dublin Society, in this city. The magnitude of 
 the Exhibitions of 1851 and 1853 would have caused a long interval to elapse before any future 
 attempt could be successfully made ; but such attempts the almost faery creation of the Crystal 
 Palace Company at Sydenham have rendered unnecessary. The progress of manufacturing industry 
 will be there at all times indicated. There the highest point of excellence attained will be seen. 
 There every new invention will be displayed, the place being regarded as the great arena for 
 bringing such matters under the notice of the people of all countries; and with hosts of other auxi¬ 
 liaries more or less remotely bearing upon such Exhibitions generally, but all combining to 
 enhance the attractions of the collection at Sydenham, Industrial Expositions will come to be 
 regarded as among the things of the past, for which, as it were, the necessity no longer exists. 
 Hence a further reason why the Exhibition of 1853 should not be permitted to pass away without 
 some enduring memento of it. 
 
 Influenced by these considerations, and finding that no other attempt was likely to be made to 
 supply so obvious a desideratum, I determined to turn some materials, which had been collected 
 under my auspices, for a somewhat kindred purpose, to account. With a view of contributing 
 their quota to the Exhibition, Messrs. Gunn and Cameron, the proprietors of the “ General 
 Advertiser,” published in the Building a weekly sheet, entitled the “ Exhibition Expositor,” 
 devoted to the illustration of its contents, the management of which was placed in my hands; and 
 although the form of many of the papers written for that publication was not adapted for their 
 appearance in a permanent shape, still the mass of information which they contained was available 
 as an important contribution to any permanent work on the Exhibition that might be got up; and 
 accordingly, the materials which had been collected for the “ Expositor” have formed the ground¬ 
 work of the present volume. My connexion with the Exhibition, through the “ Expositor,” while 
 it impressed me strongly with the necessity of some permanent record of it being published, also 
 familiarized me with the requirements of such a work, and encouraged me to undertake the respon¬ 
 sibility of bringing it out,—a responsibility for encountering which I might otherwise be very fairly 
 obnoxious to the charge of presumption. 
 
 In the preparation of the materials for this work the leading consideration has been, to take 
 advantage of the opportunity to place before the public useful information on industrial subjects, 
 —to, in fact, carry out, as far as possible, the intention of the Founder of the Exhibition, by making 
 it ancillary to progress. The arrangement was founded upon that adopted by the Royal Commis¬ 
 sioners of the Exhibition of 1851, to carry out which an entire reconstruction of the Official Cata¬ 
 logue became necessary. In the treatment of the several subjects the peculiar branches of industry 
 which they involve have been discussed, without devoting much space to individual contributions; 
 and especial prominence has been given to matters of local interest or importance. Thus, com¬ 
 mencing with the department of Raw Materials, the reader will find in the present volume such 
 an amount of information on our Industrial Resources as is not to be found in any other work 
 extant; the papers in this department being chiefly written by Mr. W. K. Sullivan, the person 
 of all others, perhaps, most competent for the task. It is, indeed, to the varied attainments of 
 Mr. Sullivan, in connexion with matters of an industrial character, that this work owes its chief 
 value; and to the readiness with which his valuable co-operation was afforded I am glad to have 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 vii 
 
 an opportunity of bearing testimony. In reference to our great staple branch of industry, the 
 Linen Manufacture, I was also fortunate in obtaining the co-operation of Mr. Macadam, the very 
 efficient Secretary of the Royal Society for the Promotion and Improvement of the Growth of Flax 
 
 in Ireland,_the most competent authority on the subject. To several of the articles to be found 
 
 throughout the work I might refer with some confidence, as containing information either presented 
 in a peculiar and interesting point of view, or which has not hitherto been before the public in a 
 popular form. Not pretending to have any considerable amount of special technical knowledge, I 
 feel that my own contributions are, perhaps, those to which the least value is to be attached; and 
 on looking over the whole, when now completed, I also feel that, in the general arrangement, 
 several improvements might have been introduced. The materials, however, were only prepared 
 as the printing of the work proceeded; and the time which I was able to spare from my ordinary 
 duties, as the Editor of one of the local journals, scarcely admitted of that attention being paid to 
 some of the minor details that would have been desirable. 
 
 In apportioning the space to be devoted to the several Classes, the extent to which useful 
 information was available was more kept in view than that to which they were represented. Thus, 
 while the Class of Mining and Mineral Products was but in some respects imperfectly represented, 
 it is treated of at greater length than any other, as being, strictly speaking, the basis whence the 
 products in all the other classes are derived. Towards the end of the volume, however, several 
 subjects are treated much more briefly than was originally contemplated, from the circumstance 
 of the work having considerably exceeded the intended limits. This is particularly the case with 
 the section devoted to the Fine Arts, the department which formed the most prominent feature of 
 the Exhibition ; and it was with a feeling of very great regret I found myself unable to devote a 
 larger space to the very accomplished writer having charge of that department, more especially as 
 in his hands it would have been turned to good account. I should also observe, that the original 
 intention was to illustrate copiously with wood engravings ; but it was found that this_could not 
 be done without unduly extending the size of the work, and in some degree interfering with its 
 utilitarian character. Wherever engravings have been introduced it has been with a view of illus¬ 
 trating the subject discussed, disregarding altogether any attempt at mere pictorial display. 
 
 A correct list of exhibiters, and of the articles which they respectively contributed, is obviously 
 important as a matter of record ; while it is also due to the enterprise and public spirit which 
 induced so many parties to come forward at, in many cases, a great immediate pecuniary sacrifice. 
 However elegant may be the Building, and however excellent the arrangements otherwise, it is 
 obviously upon the manner in which the exhibiters discharge their duty that the success of any 
 great Exposition must be dependent; and while in the exhibition of certain classes of goods an ade¬ 
 quate return in the shape of increased business may be calculated on—and in fact has been realized 
 —there are other departments in which no such hope could be entertained. It is, in short, only by 
 becoming acquainted with the expenditure incurred by some of the exhibiters that the value of 
 the services which they have rendered can be properly estimated ; and it is simply due to these 
 parties to place the position which they held upon record in any enduring memorial of the Exhi¬ 
 bition. To insure accuracy, as far as possible, in this department, circulars have been forwarded 
 to nearly the whole of the exhibiters, with a view of being enabled to correct any errors that might 
 have escaped detection in the Official Catalogue, and the corrections obtained in this way, both in 
 addresses and in the enumeration of articles exhibited, have been made available in the present 
 volume,—a distinguishing feature of which is, its being a Detailed Catalogue of the Irish Industrial 
 Exhibition. 
 
 The introduction of the Portrait of the Founder of the Exhibition will not be considered out 
 of place as the frontispiece of this volume,—a work which has been specially engraved with a view 
 to its appearance here. The high estimation in which Mr. Dargan is so deservedly held by all 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 classes will make his portrait an acceptable addition to the Catalogue of the Exhibition; and in 
 the brief Memoir which appears in a succeeding page, I have to regret that a more ample measure 
 of justice could not be done to his character than such a mere outline affords, without offending 
 that sensitiveness which he has invariably manifested in reference to anything in the shape of 
 public display. Quietly and unobtrusively pursuing his career of usefulness, it would, however, 
 be unjustifiable to further interfere with that privacy which he has at all times been desirous to 
 maintain. 
 
 To the illustration of the Exhibition Building considerable attention has been devoted on 
 account of its temporary character. Ere long the verdant sward on Leinster Lawn will not show 
 a trace of the Irish Temple of Industry, which in its day formed so great an object of attraction as 
 to bring visiters to it from almost all parts of the civilized world, and which reflected no less credit 
 on the genius of its architect than on the liberality and patriotism of its founder; but this circum¬ 
 stance only rendered it the more necessary that such details, pictorial and otherwise, should be 
 introduced as would convey an adequate idea of it. For this purpose a detailed technical and 
 general description has been introduced, which, in combination with the engravings, will, it is 
 hoped, effect the object in view. 
 
 I may also be excused for referring to the mechanical execution of this volume as a specimen 
 of Irish industry. Not only has it been printed here, but this has been done from types cast at the 
 Irish Letter Foundry of Marr, Thom, and Co., of this city ; and it has been bound by Mr. Pil- 
 kington, of Abbey-street. Such a reference as this can scarcely be regarded as inappropriate 
 in a book on the Irish Industrial Exhibition. The high character of the work executed by 
 Mr. Gill at the University Press is well known ; but I am glad to be able to refer to this Cata¬ 
 logue as a specimen of Irish workmanship generally, being the result of native enterprise in 
 every department. 
 
 It only remains to be added, that although the extent to which abstract opinions are introduced 
 is very limited, still it may be necessary to observe that individual contributors are responsible only 
 for the sentiments expressed in their own communications. The writers include gentlemen holding 
 diverse views on political and social questions, but amongst whom there was a thorough unity of 
 opinion as to the necessity of some such work as the present being produced, and also as to the 
 propriety of the general plan which has been adopted. With some two or three exceptions, the 
 names or initials of the writers are appended to the several articles, and these are again repeated 
 in the Table of Contents. 
 
 J. S. 
 
 Dublin, July , 1854. 
 
MEMOIR OF WILLIAM DARGAN. 
 
 T HERE are few more interesting branches of study than the extent to which particular individuals stamp the impress of 
 their own character on that of the community to which they belong. In every age, of which we have any record, 
 and in every country with whose political and social history we are acquainted, we find men who, in virtue of some distin¬ 
 guishing characteristic, stand out in relief from their fellows, and become, as it were, beacons to be followed by others. The 
 examples of this class, which will occur to the mind of every reader, must be numerous,—and that, too, in every walk of 
 life in which men can obtain celebrity. Again and again we find instances in which surprising revolutions have been 
 effected, even in one generation, through the agency of a single individual. And we do not here speak of the effects of 
 mere inventions, some of the most important of which have been the result of accident, and, therefore, have no necessary 
 relation to any peculiar characteristic of those with whom they originated. We refer rather to those peculiar traits, the 
 persistent exhibition of which has so often shed a halo around particular individuals, obtaining for them distinguished 
 places in the history of the human race, and causing their names to be remembered to the most distant posterity as bene¬ 
 factors of their species. Of such persons our appreciation will naturally be influenced by the extent to which the popular 
 applause of the day has been courted or disregarded, by the degree in which the arts of the demagogue have been resorted 
 to or despised, and by the general effect which has been produced. Thanks to the improved spirit of the age, we can now 
 accord honours to a Howard or a Wilberforee which in other times would have been reserved for the heroes of war. We 
 have now come to learn that there are triumphs of more lasting value than those won on the battle field,—those of 
 benevolence over sordid selfishness, of enlightenment over ignorance, and of industry over idleness,—and the leaders in the 
 achievement of which have claims on our regard not less strong than those of the most victorious generals. Crusades which 
 result in such triumphs as these form important epochs in the history of our race ; and in according a due measure of homage 
 to their leaders we are simply discharging an imperative duty, as we thereby not only enforce important lessons, but also 
 direct attention to examples for imitation. The pioneers of social progress are, in fine, the true heroes of a utilitarian age ; 
 and among those of this class, whose names will be treasured not less by a distant posterity than by their contemporaries, 
 every Irishman, whatever he his class or creed, will assign a distinguished place to the subject of this Memoir. 
 
 But in proportion as the great social reformers claim our regard, we find their career destitute of those thrilling incidents 
 which the historian and the painter can so well turn to account. Their triumphs have been the result of continuous action, 
 in which, perhaps, an isolated brilliant incident is not to be found. Hence the contrast which they present to the politician 
 and the warrior. In the one case we can merely look to results, comparing the end with the means available for its attain¬ 
 ment ; in the other, every step forms, as it were, a resting-place from which to take a retrospective survey, and, perhaps, 
 expatiate upon character. Hence, also, the reason why such a Memoir as this must be necessarily brief,—referring chiefly 
 to the circumstances of the country at the time Mr. Dargan appeared upon the public stage, and the peculiar manner in 
 which he adapted his policy to these circumstances with, as it has turned out, such happy results. And here we must 
 observe, that those acquainted only with the Ireland of to-day can scarcely form an idea of what it was even so late as some 
 twenty years ago. Self-reliance and persistent application in carrying out an object were then but little known. The cry 
 of the press and of the people was for aid from external sources to enable them to do what they only could accomplish of 
 themselves; and the enterprise which did not hold out a hope of an immediate reward was too often abandoned without a 
 fair trial. “ Encouragement” was wanted for everything, on some further ground than its own merits. A trader not unfre- 
 quently recommended his goods on the ground of the alleged great number of hands which he employed, and not on the 
 quality of the articles which he offered for sale ; and one’s “ patriotism” was ever and anon appealed to in this manner by 
 
 b 
 
X 
 
 MEMOIR OF WILLIAM DARGAN. 
 
 way of “ encouraging” native industry'. The consumer was, in fact, impor tuned to buy certain things because they were 
 Irish, and not simply because they were good. A combination of spurious patriotism and benevolence was thus mixed up 
 with trading operations, which presented for the time an effectual bar to progress ; and, in addition to the want of perse¬ 
 verance which usually characterized efforts of industrial enterprise, business of any kind was considered to be unbecoming 
 in any one claiming the position of a gentleman. Work designed merely to afford “ employment” was not supposed to be 
 beneath the attention of the highest in the land; but a pseudo-gentility forbade its being undertaken with a view to realize 
 a profit upon it. At that period the line of demarcation was' regarded as clear between individual and general interests, 
 the two being supposed to be but very sparingly identical. It would be foreign to our present purpose to inquire into 
 the origin of such a state of things, or the causes from which it arose; but, without entering upon this point, it is plain 
 that, until a sweeping change was brought about, true progress was impossible. 
 
 Such was the condition of Ireland at the period when the subject of this Memoir first came before the public. A great 
 ordeal has since been gone through. Important changes have been effected throughout our entire social system. Many of 
 the delusions under which we then laboured have since disappeared, and there is a promise of a bright future before us. 
 To assert that this was the work of a single individual would be simply absurd ; but, at the same time, we do not hesitate to 
 maintain that the position which Mr. Dargan occupied as a pioneer in the new movement was more important than may 
 appear at first sight, no less to his own credit than to the advantage of his country. 
 
 The epoch to which we have referred was characterised by the commencement of the Kailway System—by the intro¬ 
 duction of those iron highways of civilization now considered so essential to the development of the resources of a country— 
 whose prosperity has, in fact, come to be measured by the extent to which railways have been constructed. It was a 
 period at once critical and important in our social history. The injurious effects of false steps then, it might require gene¬ 
 rations to remove. The construction of the various lines of railway with which the country was so soon to be intersected 
 involved a series of works on a scale of magnitude so far beyond anything previously undertaken, as to be without any of 
 those advantages derivable from experience. It required a surpassing degree of enterprize—the quality then so much at a 
 discount;—and the apprehension of difficulties to be encountered might reasonably have been increased by the fact of having 
 to go to work with untrained and wayward workmen, whose general rate of wages was miserably low, and who, as a 
 matter of course, had not been subjected to that practical training which efficient and well paid-for service demands. The 
 data on which calculations could be made were scanty ; the drawbacks were sufficiently apparent to discourage the most 
 adventurous; while imperfect execution in the early stage of these great works would have struck such a blow at the 
 extension of the railway system here, as to be productive of incalculable mischief. The feeling which then prevailed in the 
 sister country, with reference to the unsettled condition of Ireland, was such as to deter persons there from thinking of 
 embarking in any work in Ireland involving the management of hundreds of the peasantry. We were, in fine, left to our 
 own resources; and the Occasion brought forth the Man. The contractor for the first line of railway was William Dargan, 
 then comparatively unknown beyond the private circle of friends whom he had inspired with a high estimate of those 
 qualities which have since stood out in such bold relief. It is unnecessary to add that the confidence then reposed in 
 the embryo great Contractor was not misplaced. The promises with which that work was commenced were fulfilled to 
 the letter; and the same may be said of every one of those works which he has since executed. Wherever his operations 
 extended a change was also soon manifest in the workmen. Prompt payments and liberal wages secured an ample supply 
 of hands, and prevented any resistance to the salutary control and supervision required. The tempting rates of wages paid 
 to the persons in his employment brought workmen from all parts of the country to offer their services ; yet it is a grati¬ 
 fying circumstance that he has never had a formidable “ strike” to contend with. Although frequently aware that for the 
 time they could have seriously embarrassed their employer by preventing the execution of the contract at the stipulated 
 period, yet of such a state of affairs advantage was never taken by those in his employment. A feeling of gratitude towards 
 their common benefactor, and a consciousness that they would be dealt with firmly as well as kindly , at all times prevented 
 the counsel of ringleaders of mischief from receiving much attention. While, therefore, the execution of large public works 
 has usually a demoralizing tendency on the districts in which they are situated, this could never be said of Mr. Dargan's 
 operations. He has really done more than has ever fallen to the lot of an individual to elevate the character of the 
 labourers of his country. He has fulfilled to the letter every one of the numerous engagements into which he entered; the 
 character of the Irish railways, as regards construction, stands second to that of none in the world; and while aclueving 
 these important results he has shown to us what may be effected by a single individual, by the exhibition of those qualities 
 on which the greatness of every nation is founded. He has afforded an example of the identity of individual and general 
 interests more powerful than all the lessons which political economists could teach—an example of great value at any 
 time and under any circumstances, but which was especially so under the peculiar conditions to which we have above 
 referred. Enlightened enterprise, persistent application, and high and honourable dealing have enabled Mr. Dargan to 
 attain a position which the most exalted in the land might envy; while in his success we have a forcible illustration of 
 the pseudo-patriotism which has hitherto prevailed amongst us. 
 
MEMOIR OF WILLIAM DARGAN. 
 
 xi 
 
 One of the first occasions on which Mr. Dargan occupied a prominent position in connexion with those public works 
 with which he has subsequently become so much identified, was in the construction of the great Holyhead road, designed 
 by Telford, which was then regarded as the most important line of communication of the age. The experience which he 
 obtained in making the Holyhead road, pointed him out as the person, of all others, best fitted to construct the then pro¬ 
 posed fine of road between this city and Howth; the one being justly regarded as the complement of the other. Some of 
 our readers may recollect that this route was at one time considered as much a triumph of engineering skill, in facilitating 
 the communication between London and Dublin, as the present one now is. The graceful suspension bridge across the 
 Menai Straits not inaptly occupies a position close to that of Mr. Robert Stephenson’s later great work—each forming, 
 in its way, an illustration of the extent to which science and enterprize were laid under contribution in the age in which it 
 was constructed. It was not, however, merely the stupendous suspension bridge and the respective harbours of Holy- 
 head and Howth that then attracted attention. The roads on either side of the Channel were far in advance of anything 
 which that period elsewhere exhibited. That from this city to Howth was long regarded as one of the sights in the vici¬ 
 nity of the metropolis, from the admirable surface it continued to present for a series of years. How times are changed ! 
 Locomotion by common roads, unless for short distances, will soon be ranged with the things of the past. 
 
 The line of railway from this city to Kingstown was the first, and for several years the only one in Ireland; and con¬ 
 sidering the locality through which it passes, its construction must then (now over twenty years ago) have been attended by 
 considerable difficulties. In that day it was, moreover, a work of considerable magnitude. There was, however, no hesitation 
 on the part of the directors in confiding the execution of it to Mr. Dargan ; and taking into account the period at which it 
 was constructed, this line forms to the present day a triumph of engineering and constructive ability. 
 
 After the completion of the Kingstown Railway, many years elapsed before much further progress was made towards tire 
 extension of the system in Ireland. Its advantages were but imperfectly understood, and little idea was entertained of the 
 extent to which it was destined to revolutionize society. Canal conveyance was still in the ascendant, and a company was 
 formed for opening up the line of communication between Lough Erne and Belfast. For the construction of the Ulster 
 Canal, Mr. Dargan’s tender was accepted ; it was ready for traffic within the specified time, and the satisfactory manner 
 in which that great undertaking was executed still further added to his reputation. 
 
 The formation of the Ulster, the Dublin and Drogheda, and the Great Southern and Western Railway Companies, fol¬ 
 lowed in close succession, in all of which the sendees of Mr. Dargan were available in carrying out the extension of the 
 system. The Great Southern and Western, and the Midland Great Western lines, are, however, his great works, and 
 the admirable manner in which they have been constructed forms the subject of commendation with every one who 
 passes along them. To enumerate the various works that he has either wholly or in part constructed would, in fact, be 
 almost to give a complete list of the Irish railways; as he has had only some two or three competitors in the field, and 
 these on a comparatively small scale.* On a rough calculation we find he has constructed over GOO miles of railway, chiefly 
 within the past ten years. We further find that the contracts which he has at present in hands cover an extent of over 200 
 miles of railway, without taking into account several other large works. The magnitude of such a range of operations can 
 scarcely be appreciated uidess by those conversant with the execution of them; involving, as it does, one of the most exten¬ 
 sive organizations ever formed by an individual. 
 
 One of the great elements of Mr. Dargan’s success is to be found in that accurate discrimination of character which 
 enables him to select in every instance properly qualified persons for positions of trust, having regard in every important ap¬ 
 pointment to the possession of the peculiar qualification required. This at all times insures his operations going forward with 
 the regularity of clockwork, at the central establishment in this city as well as throughout the country. His mind is thereby 
 free from anxiety, and relieved from the necessity of any attention to details. The excellent arrangements at head-quarters 
 enable him to go about from place to place wherever his presence may be required; and the most cursory inspection of 
 his operations in any particular district is sufficient to satisfy him as to how they are going on. When we consider that 
 during the time the arrangements connected with the Exhibition occupied so much of his attention, he had in hands con¬ 
 tracts the aggregate amount of which did not much fall short of £2,000,000, we cannot fail to admire the admirable ma¬ 
 chinery by which everything was carried forward without the slightest interruption. This is probably Mr. Dargan’s great 
 forte , as it, undoubtedly, has been the cardinal element of his pre-eminently successful career. 
 
 In connexion with the development of the railway system, Mr. Dargan has rendered much more important service than 
 the mere formation of the principal lines. It will be recollected that a few years ago railway enterprise in Ireland was at a 
 frightful discount; and for the construction of even some of the promising lines, funds were with difficulty made available. 
 It was in vain that calls were made on the shareholders, as they were not responded to. And the tardy and limited aid 
 afforded at the eleventh hour by the Government could not be calculated on, until a certain proportion of the capital had 
 
 * The only important lines with which Mr. Dargan has not been M'Cormick, another Irish contractor, who has attained a position 
 connected are, the Londonderry and Enniskillen and the Londonderry of great eminence; but whose operations have been chiefly on the 
 and Coleraine Railways. These have been constructed by Mr. William other side of the Channel. 
 
 b 2 
 
MEMOIR OF WILLIAM DARGAN. 
 
 xii 
 
 been previously paid up. But even this condition was not at all times easily fulfilled. These were circumstances in which 
 a man like Mr. Dargan could render incalculable service. An ordinary contractor could, or at all events would go to work 
 only on the condition of being paid as he progressed; any failure as to punctuality of payment being manifestly a violation 
 of the contract. Mr. Dargan, however, having once assured himself by careful inquiry of the ultimate success of the un¬ 
 dertaking, was at any time prepared to disregard the usual considerations as to payment. The bonds or shares of the 
 company he would take as cash ; and we could enumerate a list of projects which were carried out through his instrumen¬ 
 tality in this manner. When once he was known to be connected with an enterprize, it soon after obtained the confidence 
 of the public, and was ere long crowned with success; and we believe that we are correct in stating that for some time past 
 he has not only been the largest holder of Irish railway stock, but that he is the largest railway proprietor in the United 
 Kingdom. 
 
 The high character which Mr. Dargan had attained in connexion with the great undertakings which he has for years 
 carried out, and the estimation in which he is so deservedly held by all classes, contributed in no small degree to the success 
 of the Exhibition. To an appeal from almost any other quarter no such response would have been made as that which en¬ 
 sured the demonstration of 1853 being a triumphant one. Seldom was the value of personal character better illustrated than 
 on that occasion. So soon as the announcement was definitely made that he had undertaken to provide a suitable building 
 for a great Irish Industrial Exhibition, a feeling of confidence was inspired in the public, generally, that it would be a 
 successful one. Not merely in this country, but throughout the manufacturing districts of the sister countries, the most cordial 
 response was made. Noblemen and gentlemen vied with each other in contributing to the Exhibition ; and treasures of 
 Art were freely forwarded to the Committee, which had never before been out of the possession of their owners. Among the 
 earliest promises of support was one on the part of Her Majesty and of his Royal Highness Prince Albert; and in addition 
 to valuable contributions, the Queen and the Prince honoured the Exhibition with a visit. In foreign countries the project 
 of the Irish Industrial Exhibition was also favourably entertained. The fame of its founder was not unknown even at 
 foreign Courts; and the strong sympathy which the object called forth was testified by the valuable contributions of the 
 Emperor of the French, the King of the Belgians, the King of Holland, and the King of Prussia. The recognition as na¬ 
 tional of a demonstration founded by a private individual is, indeed, a circumstance without parallel; but all this was no 
 more than the occasion demanded or than the effort deserved. While the antecedents of the founder of the Exhibition fur¬ 
 nished an assurance that whatever undertaking he entered into would be fulfilled to the letter, the generous disinterestedness, 
 and the total absence of any feeling of self which he displayed, were such as deserved to enlist the sympathy so freely accorded. 
 In the then transition state of Ireland he felt assured of the great service that would be rendered by an Exhibition in the 
 Irish capital; and having satisfied himself on this point, any risk of pecuniary loss which the project might entail did not 
 weigh with him a moment in determining to carry it out. And of the good faith in which he fulfilled his part in connexion 
 with that great undertaking the public do not now require to be told. Again, and again, were the Committee of gentlemen 
 entrusted with carrying out the enterprize entreated to allow no pecuniary considerations to weigh in making every ne¬ 
 cessary arrangement to bring the affair to a successful issue. Nobly, then, did the founder of the Exhibition discharge the 
 onerous duty which he undertook ; and well did such an effort deserve the cordial, and we may add the enthusiastic, 
 response which the occasion called forth. 
 
 Any doubts that might have been entertained as to the success of the Exhibition, or the service which it was 
 destined to render in promoting that progress which had so auspiciously set in, were dispelled after the opening. Then, 
 indeed, the value of the obligation under which Mr. Dargan had laid his countrymen was appreciated, and some anxiety 
 was felt as to the most fitting method of recording it. A motion on the subject was brought forward in the Corporation 
 of this city by Town Councillor Boyce, now Lord Mayor elect; but it was very properly decided by that body that any 
 testimonial, whether in the form of a statue or other object, emanating merely from the Corporation, would not be an 
 adequate national acknowledgment of the gratitude of the people of Ireland to one of the most distinguished of her 
 sons ; and accordingly a requisition was got up for holding a public meeting in this city to take the subject into considera¬ 
 tion. Of that requisition it may be said that it was without precedent on account of the number and respectability of the 
 names attached to it, and the fact of their comprising those of men of all parties. Headed by the Duke of Leinster, the 
 requisitionists included forty peers, six prelates of the Established Church, fifteen Roman Catholic bishops, forty-nine Mem¬ 
 bers of Parliament, a large proportion of the magistracy of the country, and a host of the professional, mercantile, and 
 trading classes, the entire number amounting to over 2200. The meeting held in the Round Room of the Rotundo on the 
 14th July, 1853, pursuant to that requisition, was one of the most numerous, respectably attended, and enthusiastic, that 
 has ever been held in the Irish metropolis, while the veiy mention of the name of the man whom they had met to honour 
 called forth bursts of enthusiastic applause. The Lord Mayor occupied the chair, and the several resolutions were proposed 
 and seconded by His Grace the Duke of Leinster, the Marquis of Westmeath, the Right Honourable Francis Blackburne, 
 Sir William Rowan Hamilton, Sir Robert Kane, Sir Edward M'Donnell (Lord Mayor Elect), Sir Thomas Deane, John 
 Barlow, Esq., governor of the Bank of Ireland, John Ennis, Esq., chairman of the Midland Great Western Railway Com- 
 
MEMOIR OF WILLIAM DARGAN. 
 
 xiii 
 
 pany, John Lentaigne, Esq., John F. Maguire, Esq., M.P., Mayor of Cork, and William Fry, Esq., T. C. The following 
 resolutions were adopted by the meeting:— 
 
 “That, considering the great benefits conferred by Mr. Dargan on the industrial population of Ireland, not only in the 
 vast amount of employment he has given, but also in the lesson he has so successfully taught, this meeting is 
 of opinion that he is entitled to our warmest approbation and most grateful acknowledgments.” 
 
 “ That, while we rejoice in being able to congratulate Mr. Dargan upon the prosperity which, imder Providence, has 
 resulted to himself from the exercise of his unwearied industry and indefatigable perseverance, we are yet of 
 opinion that a great and combined exertion should be made throughout the country, to perpetuate, in con¬ 
 nexion with his name, the remembrance of the good he has effected ; and that all classes of our countrymen 
 be invited to co-operate actively in a measure which will not only be complimentary to the ‘ workman's 
 friend,’ but permanently useful in extending industrial education.” 
 
 “That, with a viewto cany out successfully the object contemplated in the foregoing resolution, a committee be now 
 selected, to whom shall be entrusted the duty of collecting funds, which it is hoped will be commensurate 
 with the great object proposed, such committee to consist of the following gentlemen, viz.:—the Peers of 
 Ireland who have signed the requisition; the Representatives of Ireland who have signed the requisition ; the 
 mayors of all the corporate cities and towns of Ireland; the movers and seconders of the resolutions of this day; 
 and the Right Honourable the Lord Mayor, John D. Atkin, John Barlow, Joseph Boyce, Alexander Boyle, 
 Robert Callwell, Francis Codd, Thomas Crosthwaite, Joseph Cowper, John D’Arcy, Jeremiah Dimne, John 
 Ennis, Fergus Farrell, William Fry, Thomas M. Gresham, Arthur Guinness, Sir George Hodson, George Hoyte, 
 Thomas Hutton, Colonel La Touche, William Long, John M‘Donnell, Sir Edward M‘Donnell, James W. 
 Murland, Denis Moylan, Sir Timothy O’Brien, Valentine O’Brien O’Connor, John O’Connell, Thomas 
 O’Hagan, Sir Colman O’Loghlen, William Harvey Pirn, James Perry, James Power, Patrick Read, John 
 Reynolds, George Roe, Patrick Sweetman, and Thomas Wilson.” 
 
 To the Committee thus nominated Sir Robert Kane and John Ennis, Esq., were appointed honorary secretaries. The 
 consideration of the precise form which the proposed testimonial should assume was very properly postponed until some idea 
 could be had of the funds available for the purpose ; and after the most mature deliberation it was decided that the Dargan 
 Testimonial Committee should co-operate with that of the Irish Institution (an association having its origin in the Exhi¬ 
 bition), in founding a permanent institution with which the name and great public services of Mr. Dargan should be 
 prominently connected. The idea of establishing a National Gallery of Art in Dublin was derived from the Exhibition, and 
 the preliminary step towards the attainment of this object was the founding of the Irish Institution. Hence the propriety of 
 the Testimonial Committee co-operating with this new association in carrying out a project so fraught with important 
 advantages to the country at large. 
 
 The royal visit to Ireland during the past season was so especially complimentary to the subject of this Memoir, as to 
 tall for something beyond a mere passing notice here. The warm interest taken in the Exhibition by Her Majesty and His 
 Royal Highness Prince Albert was manifest from the first announcement of the project. In addition to becoming exhibitors 
 the Queen and the Prince intimated their intention of visiting the Irish Palace of Industry—a structure the very name of 
 which was of hopeful augury; and of that visit the royal recognition of the services rendered by Mr. Dargan to his country 
 formed the most significant incident, while the manner in which that recognition was conveyed was not less gratifying to the 
 people of Ireland than it was complimentary to the object of it. The great Industrial Captain of the age was for the time 
 the most honoured subject of the realm. Coming to Ireland to visit the Exhibition, and to express sympathy with the 
 object of it, Her Majesty determined that this should be done in the most marked manner possible; and, accordingly, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Dargan had the honour of receiving at their own residence a visit from the Sovereign—an event the announcement of 
 which was received with the most intense satisfaction throughout the length and breadth of the land. Seldom, indeed, has 
 a royal favour been more appropriate than that conferred by the visit so graciously paid by the Queen and the Prince Con¬ 
 sort to Mr. Dargan ; and seldom has such a compliment been so well deserved as in the case in question. But the signal 
 marks of the royal favour to the founder of the Exhibition did not end here. Some time after the royal visit to Mount 
 Anville, Mr. Dargan, in conversation with some of his friends, expressed his anxiety to obtain busts of the Queen and the 
 Prince Consort. This circumstance was, in some way, brought to the knowledge of Her Majesty, whereupon a letter was 
 transmitted to Mr. Dargan by Her Majesty’s commands, stating, that in consequence of Her Majesty having learned that 
 he had expressed a wish to possess busts of the Queen and Prince Albert, Her Majesty would have much pleasure in pre¬ 
 senting him with them—an intimation which was accompanied by the further gratifying compliment, that the busts of the 
 Queen and Prince should he executed by any Irish artist whom Mr. Dargan might select. The required sittings for these, 
 mementos of the royal visit were soon afterwards given to Mr. John E. Jones, who was nominated by Mr. Dargan for the 
 
 purpose. 
 
XIV 
 
 MEMOIR OF WILLIAM DARGAN. 
 
 The allocation of the funds collected for the proposed National Testimonial to Mr. Dargan has already been indicated, 
 but as the last sheet of this Work was issuing from the press, an event has occurred in connexion with this Testimonial of the 
 most gratifying character,—that of an Act being passed by the Legislature for placing the Irish National Gallery on a proper 
 basis, and for securing the necessary steps being taken for giving due effect to the wishes of the subscribers to the Testimonial 
 fund. The inadequacy of the sum collected (about £6,000) to carry out by itself any great special object, and the uncertainty 
 at all times attendant upon voluntary contributions, induced the Government to come forward and confer on the project that 
 stability which it could not otherwise attain. The founding of a Gallery of the Fine Arts in the Irish metropolis is per se an 
 object deserving of the attention of the Government; but we have also reason to believe that a desire to aid the Dargan 
 Testimonial Committee had no small influence in the determination of the course which has been adopted. At the opening 
 of the Exhibition a title waited Mr. Dargan’s acceptance—an offer which he respectfully declined. Although declined, the 
 offer was gratifying, as showing a desire in high places to co-operate with the Irish people in every possible way in paying 
 honour to the man who had proved himself to be a true benefactor of his country ; and, failing in the first instance, it is cre¬ 
 ditable to the Government that so much alacrity should have been shown on an occasion where the self-denial and retiring 
 disposition of Mr. Dargan could not stand in the way of paying what was at once an individual and a national compliment. 
 In no other way could the idea of the Testimonial be carried out so much in accordance with the views and wishes of him 
 who is the object of it, as by making it in some way ancillary to progress; and the Irish Government has come forward in 
 a very handsome manner to place the new Institution on a proper basis. A great National Institution has thus, as it were, 
 grown out of the Exhibition, with which the name of the founder of the Exhibition must be for ever indissolubly connected; 
 and that not merely by statue or inscription, but in the Statute-Book of the country,—the Act of Parliament here referred 
 to making special provision for carrying out the objects of the Dargan Testimonial Committee. 
 
 The circumstances which we have here recorded, must, as a matter of course, be eminently gratifying to Mr. Dargan. 
 But while we are far from supposing that he is insensible to the good opinion of his fellow-men, the honours so profusely 
 and, at the same time, so justly accorded to him, do not induce him to deviate in the smallest degree from pursuing the even 
 tenor of his way. He still exhibits the cordiality, unaffected manner, and straightforward character which secured for him 
 hosts of friends in times past, and which, at the present day, obtain for him the respect of all classes of his countrymen,—we 
 say, advisedly, of all classes. A personal enemy he could scarcely have, and, we know, that a political enemy he could not 
 have at all; inasmuch as in a country distracted by political and party strife, he had at all times the good sense to avoid 
 allying himself with any class of politicians, and has hence become a universal favourite. The intervals snatched from the 
 extensive business in which he is still engaged are passed in retirement at his residence Mount Anville, near Dundrum. 
 There he is surrounded by all those enjoyments and luxuries that wealth and a refined taste can command. From that 
 retirement which he prizes so much we have not here presumed to attempt to withdraw the veil. In this brief Memoir we 
 have dealt with Mr. Dargan simply as a public man ; and in wishing him all the happiness that can result from a 
 consciousness of a faithful discharge of duty, we feel assured that we but feebly give expression to the earnest aspirations of 
 every Irishman. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 [The name or initials of the writer are usually appended to each article throughout this Work ; but as the name has not always appeared in 
 full, it has been considered advisable to indicate the authorship of the several contributions in the Table of Contents,—an arrangement 
 which, it is hoped, will be satisfactory to the reader. ] 
 
 Page. 
 
 Introduction.—By The Editor,.. 1 
 
 Construction of Building, .27 
 
 Technical Description.—J. H. Owen, .... 27 | General Description, p.37 
 
 Class I_Mining and Mineral Products—W. K. Sullivan,. 43 
 
 Metallic Ores and their Distribution, .... 45 
 
 Mining Industry in Ireland,.49 
 
 Mining Operations,.52 
 
 Smelting of Lead Ores,.54 
 
 Smelting of Zinc Ores,.57 
 
 Smelting of Iron,.58 
 
 Class II _Chemical and Pharmaceutical Preparations 
 
 Iodine and Salts of Potash in Sea-weed, . . .105 
 
 Alum,.107 
 
 Class III —Substances used as Food,. 
 
 The common Cerealia, &c.— The Editor, . . .119 
 
 Agricultural Roots, . . . .do.121 
 
 Hops,.do.129 
 
 Pearl Barley.—W. K. Sullivan, .130 
 
 Coffee,.do.131 
 
 Fuel,.66 
 
 Salt,.75 
 
 Building Materials,.80 
 
 Brick and Tile Clays,.97 
 
 Grindstones, Hones, &c., . .99 . 
 
 Geological notice.—J. Beetk Jukes, . . . .100 
 
 and Processes_ W. K. Sullivan, .105 
 
 I Substances used for Dyeing, or as Paints, . . . 1G8 
 
 I Rarer Chemical Substances,.115 
 
 .119 
 
 Chocolate—W. K. Sullivan, .131 
 
 Tobacco, .... do.132 
 
 Starches an Sugars, do.137 
 
 Preserved Meats, &c., .do.153 
 
 Honey,.do.155 
 
 Class IV_Vegetable and Animal Substances used in Manufactures, 
 
 158 
 
 Cotton..—W. K. Sullivan, .158 
 
 Flax.—J ames Mac Adam, Jun.,.161 
 
 Silk.—T he Editor,.169 
 
 Wool—W. K. Sullivan .170 a 
 
 Oils and Fats, do.170 b 
 
 Class V_Machines for direct use, including Carriages and Railway Mechanism.— The Editor, . . 171 
 
 Steam Engines, .172 I Railway Machinery, &c.,.175 
 
 Applications of Centrifugal Force,. 172 | Carriages,. 176 
 
 Class VI_Manufacturing Machines and Tools_ The Editor,.181 
 
 Flax-dressing Machines,. 181 I Westrupp’s Conical Flour Mill,. 183 
 
 Machines for working in Wood,.183 | The Sewing Machine,.184 
 
 Class VII—-Civil Engineering; Architectural and Building Contrivances_ The Editor, . • . .187 
 
XVI 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Class VIII.—Naval Architecture and Military Engineering ; Ordnance, Armour and Accoutrements, 192 
 I. Naval Architecture_ The Editor, .... 192 | II. Small Arms.—J. Rigby, .194 
 
 Class IX_Agricultural Implements and Machinery— The Editor, 
 
 201 
 
 I. Implements of Tillage,.202 
 
 The Plough,.202 
 
 Digging Machines,.206 
 
 Harrows,.209 
 
 Rollers and Clodcrushers,.210 
 
 Grubbers or Cultivators,.210 
 
 Bental’s Broadshare,.211 
 
 II. Machines and Implements of Drill Husbandry, 211 
 
 Drilling and hoeing Implements, . . .212 
 
 Sowing Machines,.213 
 
 III. Harvesting Machines,.214 
 
 Reaping Machines,.214 
 
 The Horse Rake,.217 
 
 The Haymaking Machine,.217 
 
 TV. Barn and Yard Machinery,.217 
 
 Threshing Machines,.217 
 
 Winnowing Machines,.219 
 
 Machines for preparing food for Live-stock, 219 
 V. Drainage Machinery and Implements, . .221 
 
 VI. Dairy Utensils and Apparatus,.222 
 
 Class X_Philosophical, Musical, Surgical, and Horological Instruments,. 226 
 
 I. Philosophical Instruments and Processes, . . 226 j 
 
 Grubb’s Telescope.—Dr. W. Barker, . . 226 
 
 Photography.—W. K. Sullivan, . . . 229 
 
 The Telegraph.—J. A. Scott, .... 236 
 
 II. Musical Instruments_ Henry Toole, . . 242 
 
 III. Surgical Instruments.—B.,.250 
 
 IV. Horological Instruments_J. A. Scott, . . 253 
 
 Class XI Cotton Manufactures— The Editor,.261 
 
 Bleaching Textile Fabrics.—W. K, Sullivan, .266 
 
 Classes XII and XIV_Woollen and Worsted and Mixed Fabrics_ Tile Editor,.270 
 
 The Irish Woollen Trade,.272 
 
 Class XIII_Silk, and Velvet, and Poplins— The Editor,.278 
 
 Class XV.—Manufactures from Flax— James Macadam, Jun.,. 1 .286 
 
 Class XVI.—Leather, including Furs, and Saddlery and Harness, .295 
 
 Leather and Furs.—W. K. Sullivan, .... 295 | Saddlery, &c.—T he Editor, .305 
 
 Class XVTI.—Paper, Printing, Stationery, &c., 
 
 308 
 
 Manufacture of Paper.—W. K. Sullivan, . . 308 
 Letter-press Printing.— The Editor, . . . .316 
 
 Anastatic Printing.—W. K. Sullivan, . . . 321 
 
 Chromotypy and Lithochromy, do.322 
 
 Wood Engraving.— The Editor,.323 
 
 The Publishing Trade, do.325 
 
 Stationery, .... do.327 
 
 Classes XVIII and XIX.—Tapestry, Carpets, and Floor Cloths; Lace and Embroidery ; and Fabrics 
 
 shown as Specimens of Printing and Dyeing.— The Editor,.332 
 
 Class XX_Articles of Clothing, and for immediate personal Use,. 342 
 
 Articles of Clothing.— J. A. Scott,. 342 I Hats and Caps.— The Editor,.344 
 
 Hosiery and Gloves.— The Editor,. 342 | Boots and Shoes, do. . 345 
 
 Class XXI_ Cutlery and Edge Tools—T he Editor and W. Iv. Sullivan, 
 
 349 
 
 Class XXII_Iron and General Hardware, 
 
 352 
 
 Preliminary Notice.— The Editor, .352 
 
 Galvanized Iron, &c.—W. K. Sullivan, . . . 353 
 
 Britannia Metal, .... do.354 
 
 Manufacture inCopper,Brass, &c.—W.K. Sullivan, 355 
 Iron Work of various Kinds.— The Editor, . . 357 
 
 Miscellaneous Articles, . . . .do.367 
 
 Class XXin. _Works in Precious Metals, Jewellery, &c—W. K. Sullivan,.373 
 
 Works in precious Metals,. 373 I Jewellery, Precious Stones, &c.,.383 
 
 Electro-metallurgy,. 376 | Enamelled Work,.389 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Class XXIV_Glass_W. K. Sullivan, . 
 
 Class XXV_Ceramic manufactures _ W. K. Sullivan,. 
 
 Class XXVI_Furniture, Upholstery, Paper Hangings, &c.,.. 
 
 Furniture and Upholstery.— The Editor, . . . 408 I Papier Mache Goods.—W. K. Sullivan, . . . 
 Room Papers and Decorations, .do.410 | 
 
 Class XXVII. & XXVHI_Manufactures in Mineral Substances, for Building or Decorations ; and 
 
 Manufactures from Animal or Vegetable Substances, not being Woven or Felted,. 
 
 Class XXIX _ Miscellaneous Manufactures and Small Wares, . 
 
 Class XXX_The Fine Arts.—6. p. 
 
 Sculpture,. 422 | Painting,. 
 
 Contributions from Workhouses and Prisons.—R. H. Mills, . 
 
 British Guiana_The Editor,. 
 
 India_The Editor, . 
 
 Antiquities_The Editor,. 
 
 The Mediaeval Court,. 
 
 Foreign Countries,. 
 
 France.—A. Gages, .481 I Holland, . 
 
 Bel S lura . 489 | The Zollverein, 
 
 General Index,. 
 
 Index^to^the^Names of Artists and Exhibiters in the Catalogues of Sculpture and 
 
 xvii 
 
 ■AGE. 
 
 395 
 
 400 
 
 408 
 
 411 
 
 415 
 
 416 
 
 420 
 
 433 
 
 468 
 
 472 
 
 473 
 
 476 
 
 480 
 
 431 
 
 490 
 
 491 
 
 493 
 
 500 
 

 
 
 . > 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 T HE great peculiarity of the present age is its eminently practical character; a result of the extension of 
 manufacturing and commercial industry. The intercourse between different nations is vastly on the 
 increase. A sort of almost cosmopolitan competition has in consequence sprung up, that lends a stimulus to 
 improvement. And it is with nations as with individuals ; fertility of invention, mechanical skill, and indo¬ 
 mitable perseverance, are required on the part of a community to enable them to attain a respectable position 
 in the great commonwealth of industry and enterprise—a position the attainment of which is a work of time, 
 and one which can only be enjoyed by unremitting exertion. 
 
 Exhibitions of different kinds have long been recognised, by the people of almost every civilized country, 
 as amongst the most efficacious means of leading to the introduction and extension of improvements. 
 Thus the various Associations for the Promotion of the Fine Arts hold annual exhibitions of painting and 
 sculpture. The numerous Agricultural Societies that spread their ramifications throughout the length and 
 breadth of the land, through the agency of public competition encourage the improvement of live stock and 
 of husbandry generally. To Horticultural Exhibitions we are indebted for many of the wonderful improve¬ 
 ments that have been introduced within the last half century in the different departments of gardening—for 
 the gorgeous floral beauties which decorate our parterres and conservatories, and the delicious fruits that 
 enrich our desserts. This pi’inciple has therefore been long recognised and acted upon, with the best results, 
 not only in this but in other countries. So long ago as 1756 the Society of Arts in London offered prizes 
 for specimens of manufactures of different kinds, and exhibited the works which were brought forward in com¬ 
 petition for them. The Royal Dublin Society adopted the practice at a still earlier period, and has continued 
 it until the present day, attention being, however, until lately, confined to special objects. 
 
 But to our French neighbours must be awarded the credit of having originated what may be properly 
 termed Expositions of Industry. The Marquess D’Aveze, on his appointment as Commissioner of the Royal 
 Manufactories of the Gobelins, of Sevres, and of the Savonnerie, in 1797, determined on converting the 
 chateau of St. Cloud, then uninhabited, into a bazaar for the exhibition and disposal of the productions of 
 these several establishments; but, at the moment he was ready to carry out the design, he was obliged, by 
 a decree of the new Directory, to quit the kingdom. On his return in the ensuing year, the Marquess planned 
 an Exhibition of a still more imposing character, which comprised the richest furniture and marqueterie of 
 the period; the finest clocks and watches ; the superb china of Sevres and Angouleme ; the silks of Lyons; 
 and a variety of other interesting and remarkable objects. This demonstration was held in 1798, and so great 
 was its success that a second took place in 1801, a third in 1802, and a fourth in 1806. Notwithstanding 
 the then unsettled state of affairs in France, on the last occasion there were no less than 1400 exhibitors, and 
 the collection remained open for the inspection of the public for twenty-four days. After that period political 
 and military manoeuvres absorbed public attention, to the comparative exclusion of consideration for the 
 peaceful pursuits of industry ; and it was not until 1819 that the fifth Exposition was held in France. The 
 sixth took place in 1823, and the seventh in 1827, when a great building was erected for the purpose in the 
 Place de la Concorde. The eighth Exhibition was held in 1834, and the ninth in 1839, when upwards of 
 4000 competitors entered the field, thus indicating the great importance attached by the people to these 
 demonstrations. In 1844 and 1849 the Expositions of Industry were repeated in the French capital, each 
 
 B 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 2 
 
 occasion being attended by an increasing measure of success, as compared with that which preceded it; and 
 it is beyond question that these Exhibitions contributed in no small degree to raise the manufactures of 
 France to that pre-eminence for which they are so justly celebrated. 
 
 The influence of the Parisian Exhibitions soon extended to a greater or less extent throughout the Conti¬ 
 nent of Europe, in several capitals of which they were imitated with various degrees of success; and it is scarcely 
 to be doubted, that to them, many branches of manufacture owe the excellence which they have attained. Go¬ 
 vernmental encouragement laid the foundation of that excellence: but it may be safely assumed that these 
 periodic displays also did much in encouraging artists and manufacturers to increased exertion, besides diffusing 
 a knowledge of what had been already accomplished. If the royal and imperial establishments could go to work 
 regardless of cost, their produce was not brought into the market to compete with private enterprise; while 
 a sort of standard was thereby attained which it became the province of private enterprise to imitate under 
 the healthy influence of public competition—the general taste being meanwhile improved by the successive 
 Exhibitions of what we now-a-days term Art-manufactures. But it will be observed that all these displays 
 were due to the respective governments of the countries in which they were held. Freedom of action on the part 
 of Continental communities, in a collective capacity, was then, as it is still for the most part, unknown ; and 
 under no other circumstances could national demonstrations of any kind take place than under the imme¬ 
 diate direction of the Executive. This is a point which it is necessary to bear in mind, in any inquiry as to 
 Expositions of Industry not having at an early stage occupied attention in the United Kingdom. With us 
 such movements were not supposed to be legitimately within the province of the Government; and while 
 adequate existing organizations were not in being to carry them out, the feeling in their favour was not suffi¬ 
 ciently strong until lately to insure special machinery being devised for the purpose. As already observed, 
 we have had during a considerable part of the last century Exhibitions in various departments of industry,— 
 the Society of Arts in London, and the Royal Dublin Society here, being pioneers in this direction. It was 
 not, however, until 1829, that the idea of a general Exhibition on the Parisian plan was seriously contem¬ 
 plated in these countries. In that year an effort was made by the Royal Dublin Society to originate periodic 
 displays of this class, the holding of which should afterwards be a part of the Society’s operations; but it was 
 not till 1834 that the design was fully realized, the first General Exhibition of the products of Manufacturing 
 Industry held in the United Kingdom having taken place on the premises of the Society in that year. A 
 Committee of Manufactures was thereupon added to the executive body of the Society, and the holding of 
 periodic Exhibitions became a regular part of its business, greatly to the increase of the Society’s usefulness, 
 and to the public advantage. As the movement progressed, each succeeding demonstration surpassed the 
 preceding one in importance and the interest attached to it by the public, until they have been brought to 
 a climax by the recent Great Exhibition, which may therefore be regarded as the continuation of the 
 Triennial Exhibitions of the Royal Dublin Society.* 
 
 * The Triennial Exhibitions of the Royal Dublin Society 
 have unquestionably exercised a very important influence 
 on manufacturing progress in Ireland, while they have at 
 the same time reflected great credit on the Society itself. 
 
 The origination of these was brought about by Isaac Weld, 
 
 Esq., who, for many years, was one of the Honorary Secre¬ 
 taries of the Society, and is now one of the Vice-Presidents. 
 
 During the early part of the present century Mr. Weld was 
 travelling on the Continent, and in Paris he became ac¬ 
 quainted with the operation and results of the Expositions 
 there. Subsequently, while at Naples, he happened to be 
 able to visit an Exhibition on the Parisian plan ; and after 
 his return to this country he brought the subject under the 
 notice of the Royal Dublin Society. In the Proceedings of 
 the Society we find the following notice of motion, dated 
 February 12, 1829 : 
 
 Notice of a Motion by Isaac Weld, Esq., Honorary 
 Secretary. 
 
 “ That a Committee be appointed to take into considera¬ 
 tion, and to report the practicability of establishing, under 
 the auspices of the Society, an Annual Exhibition of Speci¬ 
 mens of the Manufactures and Productions of Ireland, con¬ 
 formable to the plan which has long been adopted in Paris 
 and in other capital cities of the Continent; and to suggest 
 
 snch measures as might facilitate the arrangement, together 
 with the estimates of the probable expenses attendant 
 thereon.” 
 
 The proposition thus brought forward was received with 
 acclamation. Richard Griffith, Esq. (now LL. D., and Chair¬ 
 man of the Board of Public Works), at once accompanied 
 Mr. Weld in a round of visits to the principal manufactu¬ 
 rers in the city and suburbs, who one and all highly ap¬ 
 proved of the scheme, and promised to become contributors 
 in the event of an Exhibition being finally determined on. 
 A series of resolutions was adopted by the Society in refe¬ 
 rence to the foundation of Exhibitions as part of the ordi¬ 
 nary business, anrorrg which it was resolved that the inhabi¬ 
 tants of every part of Ireland be invited to aid the move¬ 
 ment. The description of manufactures admissible having 
 been stated, it was further agreed upon that nothing should 
 be received unless there be “clear and satisfactory proof” 
 that it was the production of Ireland. To carry forward the 
 proposed undertaking, the Vice-Presidents and Secretaries, 
 with Edward Houghton, William Willans, John Patten, 
 Hugh Harnill, Richard Griffith, Robert Hutton, R. B. 
 Bryan, Esqrs., Dr. Wall and Dr. D’Olier, were appointed 
 the first Committee of Manufactures. 
 
 As the period approached for carrying out the project it 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 3 
 
 The French Expositions have been all along of a strictly local character. In 1849 M. Buffet, the Minister 
 of Agriculture and Commerce, with a view of ascertaining the sentiments of the manufacturers on the subject, 
 sent circulars to the Chambers of Commerce throughout France, suggesting that contributions from foreign 
 
 became evident, notwithstanding the apparent enthusiasm 
 with which it was received, that the necessary support from 
 contributors could not he calculated on, to insure a successful 
 commencement; and to the great disappointment of those 
 gentlemen connected with the Society, who had taken so 
 much trouble in the matter, it was found that the proposed 
 demonstration must be postponed. Unavailing regrets were 
 then expressed when it was too late to remedy the apathy 
 of the past. In 1833, however, a Committee was again 
 appointed, with a view of carrying out the object, of which 
 the late Sir Edward Stanley was Chairman. Taking ad¬ 
 vantage of the interest which had been previously awakened, 
 this Committee succeeded in holding an Exhibition of Ma¬ 
 nufacturers in May, 1834, which, for a first effort, was 
 eminently successful. The adjudication of prizes formed an 
 impoidant feature of this and all succeeding Exhibitions of 
 the Society : among the premiums then awarded were gold 
 and silver medals in almost every branch of manufacture. 
 The list of exhibitors on that occasion shows that they were 
 chiefly from this city, and that the movement had so far 
 failed to make any deep impression in the provincial towns. 
 
 The intention in connexion with these Exhibitions, in the 
 first instance was, that they should take place annually; hut 
 this was soon found to he impracticable. In 1835 an Ex¬ 
 hibition was held, in which there appeared to be a falling off 
 from that of the previous year. In the succeeding year, 
 1836, a resolution was adopted by the Society, reconstitu¬ 
 ting the Committee of Manufactures; and the latter body, 
 at one of them preliminary meetings, agreed to report that, 
 in their opinion, it would not be expedient to have the 
 Exhibition of Irish Manufactures more frequently than Tri- 
 ennially. They further recommended the postponement of 
 the then approaching display, which recommendation was 
 adopted by the Society. 
 
 In 1838 it may, therefore, be said that the first of the 
 Triennial Exhibitions took place. Of that Exhibition the 
 Proceedings of the Society contain much more ample details 
 than of any of its predecessors ; and from these we find that 
 the visitors, during the short time the Exhibition was open, 
 amounted to 20,000 ; that the goods were generally of a 
 high character ; that medals were distributed chiefly for su¬ 
 perior broad-clothes, to the Messrs. Willans; for tabinets, 
 to Mr. Atkinson and Mr. Reynolds; and for machinery, 
 to the Messrs. Mallet. Among other plans taken to 
 render the Exhibition useful and attractive was the delivery 
 of a Course of Lectures by Dr. (now Sir Robert) Kane, on 
 each day during the time the Exhibition was open, the topics 
 being connected with Manufacture, or Art as applied to its 
 assistance. This last-mentioned feature is one deserving of 
 more than a passing notice, from its having been repeated 
 without intermission up to the present period, and having 
 also been adopted in connexion with the Exhibition of 1851. 
 These early lectures, too, were regarded -with much interest: 
 and it may not be out of place to mention that they laid the 
 foundation for the publication of the celebrated treatise on 
 the “Industrial Resources of Ireland,” by Sir Robert Kane, 
 a volume which, while it established the reputation of the 
 author, indirectly reflected no small degree of credit on the 
 Society imder whose auspices the materials for it had been 
 collected. 
 
 The Exhibition of 1841 differed little from its predeces¬ 
 sor. That of 1844 was, however, on a more extensive scale 
 than any of the previous ones, and it at the same time bore 
 evidence of the great service rendered by the Society in 
 promoting manufacturing progress. In the Address of the 
 Committee in the last-mentioned year it is stated that the 
 object of such demonstrations is to discover “ what Ireland 
 is capable of affording from native production and native 
 talent.” The linen and woollen manufactures were largely 
 
 represented on that occasion, and articles displaying artistic 
 ornamentation received premiums in the adjudication which 
 took place. It should also be observed, that many contri¬ 
 butions were then sent from the provinces. The country at 
 that period enjoyed a large measure of prosperity, and its 
 effects were manifest in the Triennial Exhibition. 
 
 We now come to that of 1847. It may be observed, 
 as a remarkable feature in the history of this particular 
 Exhibition, that when the Committee of Manufactures 
 seemed anxious to adjourn it to the following year, from the 
 depressed state of the country, the manufacturers themselves 
 met, and urged the matter with a promptitude which showed 
 their appreciation of its importance. The Committee ap¬ 
 pointed to adjudge the Honorary Medals and Certificates on 
 that occasion express in their Report the highest satisfaction 
 with its results. Notwithstanding that it was undertaken at 
 a period of unexampled depression, in consequence of the 
 disastrous failure of the potato crop, when the business of 
 the country was in almost every department more or less 
 paralyzed, the specimens of native manufacture were superior 
 to those exhibited at any previous Exhibition. Unrivalled 
 as our tabinets had always been, they appeared then to 
 have made still greater exertions towards excellence. In 
 tabinets, cambrics, linens, damask, and lace, Messrs. Atkinson, 
 Fiy, Coulson of Lisburn, and James Forrest and Sons, were 
 chiefly distinguished. The Messrs. Willans contributed 
 largely in specimens of superior woollens; Ilutton and Daw¬ 
 son in carnages; M'Cullagh, of Belfast, in pianofortes; and 
 Cordner in fringes. The Ladies’ Industrial Society received 
 a warm encomium, both for the neatness of the goods exhi¬ 
 bited by them, and the praiseworthy object sought to be 
 attained, in elevating the industrial character of the female 
 poor. Altogether the value of such assemblages in keeping 
 up a lively and salutary competition in trade and manufac¬ 
 tures, had at that period become strongly impressed upon 
 the public mind. 
 
 The Exhibition of 1850 was still greater and more com¬ 
 prehensive in its design than any of its predecessors. On 
 this occasion it had been decided to admit the produce of 
 other countries, the effect of which was that many depart¬ 
 ments of the industry of England and Scotland were well 
 represented. The Catalogue of articles occupies 104 pages, 
 and contains, besides those manufactures for which Ireland 
 is peculiarly remarkable, a vast number of miscellaneous 
 articles of curious workmanship. This display had also a 
 much more extensive representation of the country’s home 
 trade than had hitherto been seen in the Irish metropolis. 
 It was visited by a deputation from the Commission 
 appointed to carry out the Exhibition in Hyde Park 
 in the ensuing year, and who were then engaged in 
 perfecting the arrangements for that purpose. In their 
 Report the Committee of Manufactures speak in the highest 
 terms of their unexampled success, as indicative of an 
 improved condition of the country, as well as the bene¬ 
 ficial influence of such demonstrations. The liberality 
 of opening its honours and prizes to the rivalry of 
 other nations , is a peculiarity in the history of the Royal 
 Dublin Society’s latter Exhibition, which should not be 
 overlooked. The last Triennial Exposition, properly so 
 called, was not so much a native as a general collection— 
 the fit precedent of that greater and grander gathering 
 which, at the next period of the usual Exhibition, was des¬ 
 tined to eclipse the glories of eveiy previous effort. 
 
 The brief detail which we have now given of the Exhibi¬ 
 tions of the Royal Dublin Society, which have this year been 
 brought to an appropriate termination, appears to be neces¬ 
 sary to remove the misconceptions entertained regarding 
 the connexion between the Exhibition of 1853 and its pre¬ 
 decessors held by the Society. 
 
 B 2 
 
4 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 countries should be invited; but the replies were so unfavourable that the idea was abandoned. The state 
 of France at the time was unpropitious for successfully carying out a great cosmopolitan Exhibition. Not 
 only was the internal condition of the country unsettled, but the high protective duties levied on the impor¬ 
 tation of foreign goods would naturally prevent their manufacturers from taking them to a country in which, 
 in any case, they had no chance of opening up a market, owing to the fiscal restrictions that prevailed. The 
 more liberal commercial code of England, and the feeling of perfect security which existed in that country, 
 conspired to make it the scene of the first Great Exposition of the Industry of all Nations. Accordingly, the 
 suggestion of His Royal Highness Prince Albert was responded to with a heartiness worthy of a great cosmo¬ 
 politan demonstration. The period had arrived when it could be appropriately made. Through the relaxa¬ 
 tion of the protective duties levied on the importation of foreign goods, the manufacturers of other nations 
 naturally looked forward to an extension of their trade with the United Kingdom, and therefore eagerly 
 availed themselves of the opportunity of thus displaying their wares before their new customers. The Go¬ 
 vernment, though disclaiming any responsibility on account of the proposed Exhibition, was willing to afford 
 every encouragement to the project; and, accordingly, our ministers at the various foreign courts were in¬ 
 structed to use their influence to procure contributions to it. Hence the foreign display in the Crystal Palace 
 was all that could be desired, rendering the Exhibition itself a truly cosmopolitan one, in every sense of the 
 word. The high personal character of the Prince Consort, and the estimation in which he is deservedly held 
 by all classes of the people at home, insured its success so far as regarded its becoming an exposition of native 
 industry, so soon as it became known that he had taken the project under his own immediate superin¬ 
 tendence ; and to the indefatigable perseverence of His Royal Highness, his courageous defiance of all risk 
 of failure, and his sagacity even in matters of detail, much of the success of the Exhibition of 1851 was really 
 due. Before any definite steps were taken on that occasion, a deputation was appointed to visit the princi¬ 
 pal towns of the United Kingdom, with a view of ascertaining how far the movement was likely to be re¬ 
 sponded to. This circumstance is worthy of note, from the contrast which it presents with the course which 
 would have been adopted in any other country. Elsewhere not only the initiative but the entire responsi¬ 
 bility would have been undertaken by Government; but with us any such action must be comparatively 
 independent of the Government, the only facilities provided in that quarter being exefnption from vexatious 
 restrictions. And in connexion with the proceedings of this deputation, it is in no small degree creditable to 
 the municipal authorities and leading men of this city, that it was in Dublin the proposal of His Royal High¬ 
 ness Prince Albert was first heartily responded to;—a circumstance no doubt due to the influence exercised 
 by the Triennial Exhibitions of the Royal Dublin Society. 
 
 The Exhibition of 1851 was eminently successful. The result of that first effort to bring together the 
 fruits of the industry of all nations showed the wisdom of the proposal. The various incidents connected 
 with it have now become matter of history, being chronicled in parliamentary reports and other official docu¬ 
 ments, even to the minutest details. It is therefore unnecessary to refer to it at greater length in this place; 
 and we shall dismiss this part of the subject by quoting an extract from the celebrated speech of its royal 
 founder at a dinner given by the Lord Mayor of London to the chief municipal authorities of the United 
 Kingdom:—“ The Exhibition of 1851 would,” he said, “ afford a true test of the point of development at 
 which the whole of mankind has arrived, and a new starting-point from which all nations would be able to 
 direct their future exertions.” 
 
 It will be recollected by those who visited the Hyde Park Exhibition, that while the position occupied by 
 Ireland, as a whole, was eminently creditable, yet some districts were greatly wanting in responding to the 
 call which had been made upon them. Thus, while the staple industry of Belfast was amply represented, 
 while the tabinets of this city and the lace-work of Limerick were held in due estimation, it was observed 
 that Cork had contributed little to the Crystal Palace. This circumstance was freely commented upon at 
 the time, greatly to the disparagement of the people of “ the beautiful city;” and they, apparently conscious 
 of the great mistake which they had committed, and anxious to make amends, determined to have an Exhi¬ 
 bition of their own; which accordingly came off in the summer of 1852, and, for a provincial demonstration, 
 was a highly successful one. The result of the Hyde Park Exhibition afforded information for the guidance 
 of others in a similar direction, and justified the people of Cork in making a considerable preliminary expen¬ 
 diture, on the faith of being reimbursed by the fees for admission, having besides raised a considerable sum 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 5 
 
 by appealing to the public for subscriptions. In this respect they were not disappointed. The Exhibition 
 remained open about four months, during which the daily number of visitors was often from 2000 to 3000. 
 Further testimony was thereby borne to the success and beneficial effects of Expositions of Industry. 
 
 But it will be apparent that each successful effort threw increasing obstacles in the way of succeeding ones. 
 That which a few years ago would have come off with eclat would now fail to attract attention. Thus, while 
 for a series of years, the Triennial Exhibitions of the Royal Dublin Society had been regarded with 
 increasing interest, each occasion adding vastly to the number of exhibitors which came forward as compared 
 with the preceding one, the recent experience of the public threw obstacles in the way of future progress 
 apparently insurmountable. The display which in 1850 was regarded as highly creditable would not pass 
 muster in 1853. On previous occasions almost every apartment in the Society House was thrown open for 
 the purpose, but the accommodation thus afforded would contain but a very small proportion of any collec¬ 
 tion likely to attract attention after the Exhibition of 1851. The difficulty lay in providing suitable accom¬ 
 modation—in fact, in making such arrangements as would insure the co-operation of the public. To accom¬ 
 plish this, the Society in its corporate capacity possessed no resources whatever ; and hence it became matter 
 for anxious consideration whether these Triennial Exhibitions, which had already conferred such signal 
 advantages upon the country, were to be given up, without some effort being made to worthily consummate 
 the series. 
 
 It was at this stage that Mr. Dargan made his now famous proposal to the Society; which was, as a matter 
 of course, promptly accepted, and led to the recent Great Exhibition. Intimately identified with industrial 
 pursuits, no person was better able to appreciate the beneficial effects of such Exhibitions than Mr. Dargan; 
 and after witnessing the results of the Exhibition in London, and more recently that in Cork, he became still 
 further impressed with the field that existed for a suitable demonstration in the Irish metropolis, as well as of 
 the benefits that would ensue therefrom ; and he determined to supply the funds when the occasion arose for 
 carrying the project into effect. The circumstance of the past season being that for the usual Triennial 
 Exhibition of the Royal Dublin Society seemed to present the fitting opportunity; and, as a member of 
 that body, knowing the peculiar position in which the Society was placed, after a rough calculation of the 
 sum required for the purpose, he made the following proposal:_ 
 
 “ Dublin, 24th June , 1852. 
 
 “Mr. Dargan, understanding that the year 1853 will be the year for holding the Triennial Exhibition of Manufactures 
 of the Royal Dublin Society, and being desirous to give such Exhibition a character of more than usual prominence, and 
 to render it available for the manufactures of the three kingdoms, proposes to place the sum of £20,000 in the hands of a 
 Special Executive Committee, on the following conditions, viz.:— 
 
 “ 1st.—That a suitable Budding shall be erected on the lawn of the Royal Dublin Society. 
 
 “ 2nd.—That the Opening of the Exhibition shall not he later than June, 1853. 
 
 “ 3rd. That the Special Executive Committee shall he nominated by three gentlemen on the part of Mr. Dargan, to 
 be named by him, and by three gentlemen to be selected by the Council of the Royal Dublin Society 
 from that body. 
 
 That Mr. Dargan shall have the nomination of the Chairman, Deputy-Chairman, and of the Secretary of the 
 Special Executive Committee. 
 
 “5th.—That at the termination of the Exhibition, the Budding shall be taken by Mr. Dargan, and shall become his 
 property at a valuation by competent persons. 
 
 “ 6th - That after payment of all expenses, the proceeds of the Exhibition do not amount to £20,000, with interest 
 thereon at 5 per cent., Mr. Dargan shall receive the proceeds, less ad expenses incurred. 
 
 “If the proceeds, after payment of all expenses, shall amount to £20,000, with interest thereon at 5 per cent, 
 Mr. Dargan is to receive £20,000, with interest thereon at 5 per cent. 
 
 “ If the Proceeds, after payment of ad expenses, exceed the sum of £20,000, with interest thereon at 5 per cent., the 
 Executive Committee is to have the disposal of the surplus. 
 
 The amount of the valuation of the Budding to be considered as cash paid to Mr. Dargan. 
 
 “William Dargan.” 
 
 Fiom the terms of the above proposal it will be seen that, come what might, Mr. Dargan could gain nothing 
 from the Exhibition in a pecuniary point of view, while he ran all the risk of loss. This point it is neces¬ 
 sary to bear in mind, to be able duly to appreciate the disinterested patriotism which the proposal exhibits. 
 
6 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 The foregoing communication was brought forward at the Meeting of the Royal Dublin Society held on 
 Thursday, the 24th June, when it was unanimously resolved— 
 
 “ That the Society had heard read with much gratification the public-spirited and highly important proposal of their 
 esteemed member, Mr. Dargan, and feel called upon to co-operate with hhn in his praiseworthy desire to stimulate the 
 manufacturing interests of Ireland, through the instrumentality of this Society’s Exhibitions. They therefore cordially 
 assent to the terms of Mr. Dargan’s proposition; and it is hereby referred to the Council to take such steps, in conjunction 
 with Mr. Dargan or his appointees, as may be necessary to give full effect to the same.” 
 
 The acceptance of Mr. Dargan’s proposal was no sooner conveyed to him than active measures were 
 adopted to carry out the necessary arrangements for the proposed Exhibition, in a manner worthy of the 
 object in view, of the patriotic and energetic founder of it, and of the noble Society upon whose premises and 
 in connexion with which it was to take place. The site, though contracted so far as regards space, was unques¬ 
 tionably the best that could have been selected; and on an eligible site, every one knows, a great deal of the 
 success of such a demonstration depends. The central situation contributed much to the comfort and con¬ 
 venience of the public, who visited the Exhibition there much oftener than if it had been situated at a greater 
 distance. In this point of view alone, it will therefore be seen that the co-operation of the Royal Dublin 
 Society was of great value. 
 
 .The Executive Committee nominated on the part of Mr. Dargan and the Society held their first meeting 
 on the 5th July, at which C. P. Roney, Esq., now Sir Cusac Roney, was appointed Secretary, and John C. 
 Deane, Esq., Assistant Secretary. The energy which these gentlemen brought to the discharge of their 
 duties, and the successful manner in which they advocated the claims of the Exhibition on every occasion, 
 show that more judicious appointments could not have been made. Offices for the Committee were taken at 
 No. 3, Upper Merrion-street; and it was resolved, even at that early' period, that the Exhibition should be 
 opened in the first week of May, 1853. The Committee, by' public advertisement, invited architects and 
 others to send in designs for a temporary building suitable for the purposes of the Exhibition, on or before 
 the 31st day of July. The then estimated extent of the building was from 100,000 to 140,000 superficial 
 feet, and the cost of construction was limited to £15,000. > 
 
 On the 7th August, the Committee appointed a Jury of three* professional men to assist them in deciding 
 on the designs sent in, and on the 12th of August, on their recommendation, the first prize was awarded to 
 Mr. Benson, of Cork ; the second, to Messrs. Thomas Deane and Woodward, also of Cork ; and the third, 
 to Mr. Richard Turner, of Dublin, who had already distinguished himself in the competition for the Crystal 
 Palace in London. In one week afterwards (August 18th), possession of the ground was obtained; the main 
 lines of the proposed building were at once staked out; and immediately workmen proceeded with the foun¬ 
 dations and the preparation of the semicircular ribs of the roof; so that by the 10th of September no less 
 than three of the ribs of the Southern Hall were completed, and several more were in progress. On the 
 18th September the first rib of the Main Hall was commenced. The work progressed so rapidly that the 
 Committee were enabled to invite His Excellency the Earl of Eglinton, then Lord Lieutenant, to honour 
 with his presence the raising and placing of the first iron column on the 25th of October. By this time 
 the lawn of the Royal Dublin Society' had assumed a singular appearance, resembling a huge timber-yard. 
 Immense logs of wood were piled on each other in cargoes; stacks of deals rose in hills ; sawyers were work¬ 
 ing wherever room for a pit could be found ; the grass was covered by the platforms for constructing the 
 ribs, which lay about in apparently endless confusion ; carpenters plied their vocation in every direction :— 
 the whole producing a din of occupation that chimed in well with the hopes of ultimate success, and the 
 energy of those who were carrying out the undertaking. 
 
 Considering the comparatively short period available for the construction of the building, and the proba¬ 
 bility that various modifications and additions would become necessary during its progress, which could not 
 be foreseen at the commencement of operations, it was determined that it should be carried on under the 
 supervision of the Committee without the intervention of a contractor. Under Mr. Dargan’s auspices this 
 course was the best that could have been adopted, more especially as the accommodation subsequently' pro¬ 
 vided was so much greater than was originally contemplated. The first point was to secure the services of the 
 
 Charles Lanyon, Esq., Architect, C. E.; G. M. Miller, Esq., C. E.; and G. W. Hcmans, Esq., C. E. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 7 
 
 architect whose plan had been approved of, to personally superintend the erection of the building ; and at 
 great personal inconvenience Mr. Benson undertook this duty. In reference to the manner in which he 
 discharged it, it is almost unnecessary to say a word. Every part of the building, even to the most minute 
 details, afforded evidence of the consummate ability of the architect. 
 
 But it was not less necessary to provide an adequate building than to bring the claims of the Exhibition 
 properly before the public, so that due provision would also be made for the character of its contents. After 
 some deliberation, an arrangement founded upon that adopted for the Exhibition of 1851 was decided on ; 
 and an official document, of which the following is a copy, was extensively circulated by the Executive 
 Committee:— 
 
 REGULATIONS OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 1. The Lawn of the Royal Dublin Society has been fixed upon as the Site for the Exhibition. 
 
 2. The Building will be provided for the Exhibitors free from rent. 
 
 3. The productions of all Nations will be admitted. 
 
 4. The general plan for the division of the Exhibition will be similar, as far as practicable, to that adopted at the 
 suggestion of His Royal Highness Prince Albert for the Exhibition of 1851, viz. :— 
 
 Raw Materials, I Manufactures, 
 
 Machinery, I Pine Arts. 
 
 These four divisions were further classified as follows •— 
 
 Raw Materials. 
 
 I. Mining, Quarrying, Metallurgical Operations, and Mineral Products. 
 
 II. Chemical and Pharmaceutical Processes and Products generally. 
 
 III. Substances used as Food. 
 
 IV. Vegetable and Animal Substances, chiefly used in Manufactures as Implements, or for Ornament. 
 
 Machinery. 
 
 V. Railway' and Naval Mechanism ; Machines for direct use; Carriages. 
 
 VI. Manufacturing Machines and Tools. 
 
 VII. Civil Engineering; Architectural and Building Contrivances. 
 
 VIII. Naval Architecture, and Military Engineering ; Ordnance, Armour, and Accoutrements. 
 
 IX. Agricultural and Horticultural Machines and Implements. 
 
 X. Philosophical Instruments, and Processes depending upon their use; Musical Instruments; Horological 
 Instruments; Surgical Instruments. 
 
 Manufactures. 
 
 XI. Cotton. 
 
 XII. Woollen and Worsted. 
 
 XIII. Silk and Velvet. 
 
 XIV. Mixed Fabrics, including Shawls. 
 
 XV. Manufactures from Flax and Hemp. 
 
 XVI. Leather, including Saddlery and Harness, Skins, Fur, Feathers, and Hair. 
 
 XVII. Paper and Stationery; Printing and Bookbinding. 
 
 XVIII. Woven, Spun, Felted, and Laid Fabrics, when shown as Specimens of Printing or Dyeing. 
 
 XIX. Tapestiy, including Carpets and Floor Cloths ; Lace and Embroidery; Fancy and Industrial Works. 
 
 XX. Articles of Clothing for immediate, personal, or domestic use. 
 
 XXL Cutlery and Edge Tools. 
 
 XXII. Iron and General Hardware. 
 
 XXIII. Working in Precious Metals, and in their Imitation. Jewellery, and all articles of Vertu and Luxury, not 
 included in the other classes. 
 
 XXIV. Glass. 
 
 XXV. Ceramic Manufacture, China, Porcelain, Earthenware, &c. 
 
 XXVI. Decoration, Furniture, and Upholstery, including Paper Hangings, Papier Machie, and Japanned Goods. 
 XXVII. Manufactures in Mineral Substances, used for Building or Decoration, as in .Marble, Slate, Porphyries, 
 Cements, Artificial Stones, &c. 
 
8 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 XXVIII. Manufactures from Animal and Vegetable Substances, not being Woven or Felted, or included in other 
 Sections. 
 
 XXIX. Miscellaneous Manufactures and Small Tools. 
 
 Illustrations of Processes will form a portion of the Exhibition. 
 
 Fine Arts. 
 
 XXX. Sculpture, Models, and Plastic Art; Oil and Water-colour Paintings (not Portraits), Enamels, Frescoes, 
 Drawings, Engravings. 
 
 5. All goods and articles for Exhibition must be delivered at the Building, free of any charge to the Committee, and 
 at the risk of the Exhibitor. The reception of goods and articles will commence on the 1st of March, and none can be 
 received after the 31st of March, 1853. 
 
 6. Articles and Packages will be unloaded at the Building. Should Exhibitors, or their Agents, not be present, the 
 articles will be unpacked by the officers of the Committee with the utmost possible care, but at the risk of the Exhibitors. 
 
 7. Tickets will be issued by the Superintendent to every Exhibitor, his Agent, or Servant, to enable him to pass into 
 the Building until 1st May, between certain hours, to arrange the Articles for Exhibition, which ticket he will be called 
 upon to produce on entrance, and give up when required. 
 
 8. Rough Counters and Wall Space will be provided. 
 
 9. The most effectual means will be taken, through the agency of the Police and otherwise, to guard against fire, and 
 protect the property in the Exhibition; but the Committee cannot be responsible for losses that may be occasioned by Fire, 
 Robbery, Accident, or Damage of any kind. 
 
 10. Exhibitors may employ (under the Regulations of the Committee) Assistants to preserve and keep in order the 
 articles they exhibit, or to explain them to visitors. 
 
 11. Free Admission, within certain limits, will be given to Exhibitors or their Agents. 
 
 12. Exhibitors cannot remove their goods, or substitute others for them, during the period the Exhibition shall 
 remain open. 
 
 13. The Prices of Articles exhibited may be affixed. 
 
 14. The Steam and Water Power required for the purposes of the Exhibition will be supplied gratuitously. 
 
 15. Shrubs and Flowers will be admitted into the Building for the purpose of ornament. , 
 
 16. Highly inflammable articles will not be admitted. 
 
 17. Each Person or Firm intending to exhibit will be good enough to fill up the accompanying Fonn of Applicat ion for 
 Space, and to transmit it to the Secretary. As it is the intention of the Committee to examine and decide upon these 
 applications as soon as possible, exhibitors are requested to return the Form at their earliest convenience; and in no case 
 can an application for space be received later than the 1st of December, 1852. 
 
 18. At the proper time the necessary Forms of Invoice, and other Documents, will be transmitted to parties to whom 
 space shall have been allotted. 
 
 19. Suitable storage will be found for all Packing Cases, and the goods exhibited will be repacked with the utmost 
 possible care, but at the risk of the Exhibitor. 
 
 20. Every Article sent separately, and every Package, must be legibly marked with the name of the Exhibitor or 
 Exhibitors, and also with the Section and Class, whether Raw Materials, Machinery, Manufactures, or Fine Arts, in 
 which it is proposed the Articles shall be exhibited. 
 
 21. The Railway and Steam Packet Companies have kindly consented that Articles exhibited, and not sold, shall be 
 conveyed back by the same route as they were forwarded, free of charge. 
 
 22. The Committee propose at the earliest period to take the necessary steps for procuring an Act of Parliament to 
 facilitate the Registration of Designs proposed for Exhibition, and to protect Exhibitors against piracy. 
 
 23. The general objections to Prizes have induced the Committee to determine that none shall be awarded. 
 
 By Order of the Committee, 
 
 C. P. Roney, Secretary. 
 
 The programme here given is interesting as a matter of record, and as showing the points on which the 
 arrangements of the Executive Committee differed from those adopted in 1851. While good faith was 
 maintained with the public so far as regarded the opening of the Exhibition on the day announced, it was 
 found to be inexpedient to insist on a rigid compliance with the above rules on the part of Exhibitors, and 
 goods therefore continued to be received up to the opening. The distribution of prizes as rewards of merit 
 had hitherto been the rule on such occasions; but the inconvenience which was found to result from the 
 system in 1851, the difficulty in carrying it out, and the great dissatisfaction at all times certain to be 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 9 
 
 expressed by disappointed candidates, induced the Executive Committee to abandon the idea so far as re¬ 
 garded the Exhibition of 1853; in which respect the public concurred as to the wise policy of the course 
 adopted in the latter case. Again, the propriety of permitting or refusing prices to be affixed to the goods 
 came under discussion, when a decision was arrived at contrary to that come to by the Royal Commissioners 
 in 1851. When so much trouble and expense was about to be incurred by Exhibitors it was deemed 
 advisable that on this point they should be left to exercise their own discretion, without any conditions being 
 imposed upon them: an arrangement which, we believe, met with universal approbation. In the only 
 remaining point to which we deem it necessary to refer, the Committee did not succeed in realizing the con¬ 
 ditional promise which they made to Inventors, as an inducement to come forward,—that of taking the 
 necessary steps for procuring an Act of Parliament to facilitate the Registration of Designs proposed for 
 Exhibition, and to protect Exhibitors from piracy. This, it will be recollected, was one of the features of 
 the Exhibition of 1851, though the extent to which the privilege then accorded was taken advantage of 
 was very much less than was anticipated; and this circumstance probably prevented the proposed arrange¬ 
 ment from being carried out on the recent occasion. Be this as it may, however, the fact of no such 
 privilege having been obtained we feel called upon to record here. 
 
 Meanwhile, Mr. Roney had been deputed by the Committee to proceed to the manufacturing towns, 
 with a view of urging personally the claims of the Exhibition. His exertions there were attended by such 
 eminent success that it was considered advisable that he should go to Paris for a similar purpose. He sub¬ 
 sequently went to Brussels, the Hague, Berlin, and several other places on the Continent, and everywhere 
 met with the most ready assurances of support,—kings and nobles, manufacturers and mechanics, combining 
 to add to the attractiveness of the Dublin Exhibition, and at the same time to acquire for themselves and their 
 country an honourable name among the artists and artisans of the world. 
 
 While Mr. Roney was advocating the cause of the Exhibition on the Continent, it was resolved that Mr. 
 Deane should proceed to England and Scotland, with a view of furthering its objects. For this purpose he 
 paid several visits to those cities and districts from which the largest amount of co-operation was to be ex¬ 
 pected. In Glasgow a meeting was convened by the Lord Provost, at which Mr. Deane attended; and after 
 fully detailing the nature of the arrangements made and contemplated, promises of support were given, which 
 have been amply realized ; and the importance of the co-operation of the citizens of Glasgow was the more 
 valuable as it combines within itself almost the whole of the manufactures of the sister countries. Mr. Deane 
 visited in succession Edinburgh, Kirkaldy, Dundee, Stirling, Liverpool, Manchester, Birmingham, Sheffield, 
 Leeds, and a number of other places, from all of which considerable contributions have been made to the 
 Exhibition. 
 
 In securing contributions to the Fine Arts Hall Mr. Deane was also eminently successful. From the 
 Continent liberal promises of support had been received; and in juxtaposition with the Continental works, he 
 was anxious to have the modern English School well represented. With this object he set about trying to 
 get from every Academician and Associate a specimen of their works, which was certainly a good idea. But 
 to obtain this directly was found to be impossible, inasmuch as their current efforts were in preparation for 
 their own Exhibition, to the success of which they were bound in the first place to contribute, and their 
 earlier works had, of course, passed into other hands. The addresses of the chief purchasers Air. Deane then 
 obtained, with a view of appealing directly to them to further his object. Applications were accordingly 
 made to the Duke of Devonshire, the Marquis of Londonderry, Lord Yarborough, Lord Northwich, Mr. 
 Munroe, Mr. Barry, Mr. Young, and other noblemen and gentlemen known to have valuable collections of 
 English pictures; and they were in most cases responded to in a manner which demanded the cordial ac¬ 
 knowledgment of every one interested in the success of the Exhibition. Manchester, Liverpool, Preston, and 
 other manufacturing towns are known to be rich in pictures of the highest class, from the great wealth of 
 many of the inhabitants, which enables them to become liberal patrons of the Fine Arts; and the extent 
 of their contributions on the occasion in question has shown that they are equally liberal in the use of the 
 treasures which they possess, when any important object is to be attained thereby. 
 
 The Fine Arts Court and that devoted to Antiquities formed characteristic features of the Exhibition. 
 Before the opening, however, much unfavourable criticism was indulged in on account of the alleged undue 
 importance attached by the Committee to a class of objects, the propriety of the admission of which to an 
 
 c 
 
10 
 
 TIIE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 Industrial Exhibition was said to be doubtful. But the result shows that in this respect a wise discretion 
 was exercised. The Committee state, in the Introduction to this section of the Official Catalogue, “ that it 
 has not been without consideration that the claims of the Fine Arts—in their abstract character, and viewed 
 apart from utilitarian industry (if, indeed, they can ever be justly so viewed), have been recognised. The diffi¬ 
 culty of exclusion appeared at the least as great as of admission. It is not easy often to draw the line of 
 demarcation between objects which come within the strict limits of the Fine Arts and those Aids which are 
 purely utilitarian in their character. There are few of the latter which do not, to a greater or less extent, 
 include or intimately ally themselves to the former; and, therefore, were the boundary to be defined with a 
 scrupulous determination to exclude every article whose object is not solely utilitarian, the result would be to 
 reject from the Exhibition much that now finds a place within it. When the mere necessities of fife have 
 been satisfied, civilization superadds to the useful the ornamental, and soon learns to recognise it as a neces¬ 
 sity of life also; for the perception of the beautiful is innate to the mind of man, and when the useful has 
 been achieved, the cravings for the beautiful will seek to be satisfied. Hence Sculpture, in the most ex¬ 
 tended acceptation of that term, enters into the composition of a vast proportion of the articles designed for 
 utilitarian purposes. The same may be said of Painting. In truth it is difficult, when once we have emerged 
 from the rudest and most elementary state of society, to deny that the Fine Arts are themselves utilitarian. 
 The desires of the eye for that which is beautiful in form and colour, if not essential to mere existence, as¬ 
 suredly are so to the enjoyment of fife; and hence Sculpture and Painting, in the abstract, may, it is pre¬ 
 sumed, be fitly exhibited without transgressing the strict limits which should be assigned to an Industrial 
 Exhibition. Under this conviction the Committee have admitted works of Fine Art which are not utilitarian, 
 in the ordinary sense of the word; and they have done so the rather that the study of Sculpture and Painting 
 is essential to perfection in the ornamentation of almost everything in ordinary use. Nor let it be forgotten, 
 as one of the uses of the Fine Arts unconnected with industrial objects, that the statuary and the painter 
 contribute to the pages of history as well as the scribe or the printer. The former perpetuates and diffuses 
 the forms and the character of historical persons and events, of natural history, scenery, and costume, as the 
 latter cannot do.” 
 
 The cheering promises of co-operation from all quarters, and the numerous applications for space, soon 
 rendered it evident that the limits of the original building were too narrow to give due effect to the under¬ 
 taking. On this becoming apparent Mr. Dargan interposed, by placing a further sum of £6000 at the 
 disposal of the Executive Committee; this, too, was rapidly exhausted, and the demands for space kept 
 still largely in excess of what the Committee had to dispose of. But again and again Mr. Dargan 
 increased his advances, with the full determination that nothing should be wanting to insure the successful 
 carrying out of this great national undertaking. Thus to the original building, comprising only the Centre 
 Hall and the Northern and the Southern Halls, with the adjoining Corridors, were gradually added the 
 Halls for the Fine Arts, Machinery in Motion, Naval and Railway Machinery, the Courts for Furniture, 
 Agricultural Implements, Carriages and Antiquities: occupying in their aggregate a larger space than 
 what was intended to be covered by the first design. 
 
 Considerable progress had been made in the execution of the works at the end of December, in spite of 
 the weather, which for two months had been extremely and unusually wet and boisterous, and which fitly 
 ushered in the terrible storms of Christmas Eve and the Monday morning following. They occasioned a 
 considerable amount of damage to the building in its then incomplete state: a great portion of the roof- 
 trusses having been blown down, as were also many parts of the Southern Hall and Galleries. The ground 
 then exhibited a lamentable appearance of wreck, which seemed almost irretrievable; but in a short time 
 the skill and energy of the parties employed had restored things to their former position. The delay caused 
 by the storm was still further increased by the constant succession of foul weather, which continued, with 
 only slight intermission, during the whole after-progress of the building; so that its completion at the period 
 assigned for the opening is a strong proof of the excellence of the arrangements, and of the zeal with which 
 they were carried out. The extraordinary rapidity with which the work was carried forward may he judged 
 by the fact, that the first of the ribs of the Central Hall was raised to its place on the 2nd of March, and 
 notwithstanding the extreme difficulty of the operation, from the weight and vast dimensions of the ribs, and 
 the great height at which they stand from the ground—although on several days the frozen snow on the 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 11 
 
 scaffolding rendered it too dangerous an operation to be proceeded with—all the framing of the roof was in 
 its place in six weeks from that date. 
 
 By the 1st of March the Southern Hall was so far completed as to enable the space under the Gallery to 
 be used as a temporary store for the reception of the goods which then began to be sent in by the Exhibitors. 
 A portion of it was converted, for the time, into a sort of bonded warehouse, in which the contributions from 
 foreign countries were deposited under the surveillance of custom-house officers, who took a note of the con¬ 
 tents of every package, on the understanding that duty was to be paid on any article not re-packed at the 
 close of the Exhibition. In this respect every facility was afforded to foreign Exliibitors by the authorities 
 under the Board of Inland Revenue. During the period the Exhibition was open, the foreign department 
 was practically a bonded warehouse; the payment of duty being only demanded on such articles as were 
 disposed of here. 
 
 On the 21st of March the sale of season tickets commenced. By a reference to a return which will be 
 found in a subsequent page, it will be seen that the revenue from this source was highly satisfactory ; the 
 number of season ticket-holders, in proportion to that of the ordinary visitors, being very much greater than in 
 the case of the Exhibition of 1851. The Royal Commissioners fixed the price of season tickets at £3 3s., 
 and £2 2s., for gentlemen and ladies, respectively; from which rates, however, our Executive Committee con¬ 
 sidered it advisable to make a reduction; and accordingly, the price of gentlemen’s tickets here was £2 2s., 
 and that of ladies’ £1 Is., boys under twelve years of age being admitted at the same rate as ladies. The 
 number of season tickets sold previous to the opening of the Exhibition was 10039, producing the sum of 
 £14437 10s. 
 
 The day originally fixed for the opening of the Exhibition being Ascension Day, it was considered 
 desirable to make a change in this respect, and accordingly the Executive Committee came to the determi¬ 
 nation to alter the time from Thursday, the 5th, to Thursday, the 12th of May. The exertions that were 
 made on the part of those engaged in the construction of the Building, as well as that of the Exhibitors, to 
 prepare for the opening, were truly praiseworthy. The urgent necessity which existed to push forward the 
 work so as to have the Building ready in due time rendered it necessary that almost every hand should be em¬ 
 ployed that was presented ; and it may therefore be readily supposed that amongst the hundreds thus pro¬ 
 vided with work there were many very inefficient persons in every department. Still, the good feeling which 
 pervaded that immense multitude during the progress of the Building was deserving of high commendation ; 
 and to it the most cordial testimony was borne by Mr. Dargan at the civic banquet which took place on the 
 day of the opening of the Exhibition, when he observed “that often as he visited the Building during the previous 
 three months, very few agreed with him that it would be finished by the 12th of May; and there was not one of 
 the 1000 to 1500 working men who did not know that he had it in his power to embarrass the operations, if 
 he chose, either by irregularity or by combination, or some other impropriety of the kind, and so prevent 
 the Exhibition from being opened on that day; yet, with that knowledge, they never did a single act of the 
 kind—a circumstance which could scarcely have happened in any other country.” But, notwithstanding the 
 exertions that had been used, there was still much to do at the period of the opening to complete the arrange¬ 
 ments. Immense packages from different parts of the United Kingdom, and from the Continent, remained 
 unopened, and many had still to be delivered. Yet, on the whole, we believe that the arrangements for the 
 opening ceremonial on that occasion were even further advanced than was the case at the opening of the 
 Exhibition of 1851. Nothing, in fact, was wanting to give effect to the demonstration of the 12th of May. 
 And what then remained to be completed was carried forward without at all interfering with the convenience 
 of the visitors ; for whom, from the very commencement, ample attractions were provided. 
 
 The opening ceremonial was arranged on a scale of great splendour and magnificence. The eminent 
 adaptation of the building for a musical performance, the fact of one of the finest organs in the United 
 Kingdom being available for the purpose, and, above all, the appropriateness of such a demonstration, 
 induced the Committee to decide on a musical fete at the opening, on a scale which has seldom been sur¬ 
 passed. In the arrangements for this purpose, Dr. Stewart was to preside at the organ, and the orchestra 
 was placed under the direction of Mr. Joseph Robinson, an arrangement which afforded a sufficient guarantee 
 for the performance being everything that could be desired. In order to have a sufficiently powerful 
 orchestra for the occasion, it was resolved that it should consist of the almost unprecedentedly large number 
 of 1000 performers, including the principal vocalists and instrumentalists of this city and of the provinces. 
 
 C 2 
 
12 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 With such preparations the musical entertainment of the opening was naturally looked forward to by the 
 thousands of anxiously expectant ticket-holders as the great feature of the day.* 
 
 Invitations had previously been sent by the Committee to a large number of official and other distin¬ 
 guished personages, for the opening ceremonial, at which 10,039 ladies and gentlemen had also secured the 
 privilege of being present, by the purchase of season-tickets. From all parts of the United Kingdom dis¬ 
 tinguished strangers arrived in town, to take part in the proceedings; and such was the interest manifested 
 even in the great metropolis, that a special express train left London for Holyhead on the previous day, with 
 visitors to the Exhibition ; the journey then performed being the most expeditious on record between the 
 two capitals. During the previous few days unusual bustle and activity were apparent throughout the city, 
 and the 12th being a general holiday, not only at the various public establishments, but also among the mer¬ 
 chants and traders generally, and the weather, moreover, having been highly propitious, the streets on that 
 morning presented a scene of animation and gaiety, in character with the anticipations entertained of the 
 approaching festival. 
 
 * The following Programme of the ceremonial was adopted 
 by the Executive Committee:— 
 
 His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant, Grand Master of the 
 Most Illustrious Order of St. Patrick, having signified his 
 pleasure to attend the above in state, the following Pro¬ 
 gramme has been approved:— 
 
 The carriages of the Knights and Officers of the Most Il¬ 
 lustrious Order of St. Patrick will assemble in the Upper 
 Castle-yard, at half-past eleven o’clock, and await the ar¬ 
 rival of His Excellency from the Viceregal Lodge, Phoenix 
 Park, on which the whole will proceed through the Lower 
 Castle-gate, by Dame-street, College-green, Grafton-street, 
 Nassau-street, Leinster-street, and Clare-street, to the 
 grand entrance of the Exhibition in Merrion-square, in the 
 following order:— 
 
 Carriages of the Knights and Officers 
 of the Most Illustrious Order 
 of St. Patrick. 
 
 His Excellency’s Household. 
 
 His Excellency. 
 
 On arrival at the Exhibition, his Excellency will be received 
 by a Guard of Honour. The carriages will set down and 
 file off as directed by the Commissioners of Police. 
 
 His Excellency will be received at the entrance by the 
 Executive Committee. 
 
 A procession will then form as follows:— 
 
 Members of the Committee, 
 two and two. 
 
 Officers of the Order of St. Patrick. 
 
 Knights of the Most Illustrious Order of St. Patrick, 
 two and two, according to their Stalls, wearing 
 the Collar of the Order. 
 
 His Excellency’s State Household. 
 
 d. 
 
 His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant, pi 
 O Grand Master of the Illustrious Order, wearing the “ 
 
 ^ Collar of the Order, and the Brilliant S' 
 
 t Diamond Badge, and Star of Q 
 
 3 Grand Master. 3 
 
 V 
 
 Her Excellency tiie Countess of St. Germans. 
 
 In this order they will proceed, conducted by the Execu¬ 
 tive Committee, two and two, to the throne prepared for His 
 Excellency. 
 
 When the Procession moves up the middle avenue of the 
 Centre Hall to the Dais, the Orchestra, which will consist of 
 1000 Performers, will play 
 
 The National Anthem. 
 
 Their Excellencies having taken their seats, the Orchestra 
 will perform 
 
 The Ilundreth Psalm. 
 
 Handel’s Coronation Anthem. 
 
 “Queen of the Isle, Victoria, reigneth, the glory of all nations. 
 
 Let all the people rejoice and say, God save the Queen! 
 Allelujah ! Amen, Amen, Allelujah !” 
 
 Then the Chairman, accompanied by the Members of the 
 General Committee, and the principal Officials of the Exhi¬ 
 bition, will present an Address to the Lord Lieutenant, at 
 the conclusion of which he will introduce Mr. Dargan, and 
 also Mr. Benson, the Architect, to his Excellency. 
 
 The Orchestra will then perform 
 
 Mozart’s Motette.—“ Oh God, when thou appearest.” 
 
 After which the Right Honourable the Lord Mayor of 
 Dublin, in his robes of office, accompanied by the Members 
 of the Corporation, in their civic dresses, will present an 
 Address from that body. 
 
 To which His Excellency will reply. 
 
 At its termination, the Orchestra will perform 
 The Hallelujah Chorus.— Beethoven. 
 
 This having been concluded, a Procession will be formed, 
 and the Chairman, with the Members of the Committee and 
 the principal officers, will conduct His Excellency and the 
 Countess of St. Germans round the Building, (luring which 
 the Orchestra -will perform 
 
 March from Atlialie.— Mendelssohn. 
 
 Their Excellencies haring returned to their seats on the 
 Dais, the Orchestra will perform 
 
 The Hymn of Praise.— Mendelssohn. 
 
 “ All men, all things, all that has life and breath, sing to 
 the Lord; 
 
 Praise the Lord with lute and harp; in joyful song 
 extol the Lord. 
 
 And let all flesh magnify His might and His glory. 
 
 Praise thou the Lord, 0 my spirit, in my inmost soul.” 
 
 Which being concluded, His Excellency will command 
 the Ulster King of Arms to declare 
 
 The Exhibition Open. 
 
 After which the Orchestra will perform 
 “ The Heavens are telling.”— Haydn. 
 
 The Orchestra will afterwards perform 
 
 The Hallelujah Chorus.— Handel. 
 
 Which being terminated, their Excellencies will leave the 
 Building with the same ceremony as on their entrance, the 
 Orchestra performing 
 
 The National Anthem. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 13 
 
 The doors of the Exhibition were opened to those having the privilege of admission at ten o’clock; one 
 of the side-entrances being specially reserved for members of the Royal Dublin Society, who were distin¬ 
 guished by wearing their badges. Numbers of anxious visitors at once thronged to Merrion-square to catch 
 an early glimpse of the Building, the appearance of which soon became gorgeous in the extreme. The feel¬ 
 ings produced on entering the Centre Hall were those of amazement and delight. The noble proportions of 
 the Building, the apparently countless succession of arches presented on either side, the vistas between them, 
 which conveyed an idea of almost unlimited extent, the array presented by an orchestra of over 1000 per¬ 
 formers surrounding Telford’s great organ, the cheerful and appropriate colouring of the decoration harmo¬ 
 nizing so well with all around, the brilliant assemblage of rank and fashion assembled to do honour to the 
 occasion: the tout ensemble thus presented has seldom being equalled, much less surpassed. The large 
 number of official personages present was indicated by their peculiar costume, the gay colours of the military 
 uniform contrasting curiously with the dresses of the judges and authorities of the University. On entering 
 the door almost the first object that attracted the attention of the visitor was Marochetti’s equestrian statue 
 of the Queen, placed in the centre of the Hall; and ranged along either side were massive works of statuary, 
 the colossal statue of Mr. Dargan, by Jones, occupying a prominent position on the right-hand side, near the 
 upper end of the Hall. The general effect was also much heightened by a variety of evergreen shrubs being 
 judiciously interspersed throughout the Building. 
 
 By previous arrangement the members of the Corporation, headed by the Lord Mayor, went in procession 
 to the Castle to accompany the viceregal party in state to the Exhibition. The knights of St. Patrick there 
 also joined the procession, in the uniform and wearing the insignia of the Order. 
 
 On the entrance of the Lord Lieutenant the orchestra struck up the National Anthem. After a short 
 pause the Hundredth Psalm was given, and rarely have the words of the inspired Psalmist resounded with 
 such soul-stirring effect. When over 1000 performers took up the words 
 
 “ With one consent let all the earth 
 To God their cheerful voices raise,” 
 
 the sensation produced thereby was eminently calculated to rouse devotional feelings, even in the minds of 
 the most thoughtless. The well-trained notes of the unprecedentedly large number of performers appeared 
 as if proceeding from some single wondrous voice; and the instrumentation was equally creditable and effec¬ 
 tive. Handel’s Coronation Anthem followed, with the introduction of the new words, “ Queen of the Isles, 
 Victoria reigneth,” which was admirably rendered, the execution fully realizing the ideas of the great 
 composer. 
 
 At this stage of the proceedings the Executive Committee presented an address to the Lord Lieutenant, 
 of which the following is a copy. The address was read by the Chairman, George Roe, Esq.: 
 
 “ May it please Your Excellency, —Having reached this period of labours commenced under the auspices of your 
 predecessor, and fostered by your own consent and zealous encouragement, a period which, whilst it inaugurates an epoch 
 in the history of this country, terminates in a great degree our most important functions, we, the Executive Committee, 
 feel proud to salute the representative of our most gracious Queen in this noble structure, raised by the enterprise of one of 
 our countrymen, Mr. Dargan, and designed by the genius of another, Mr. Benson, as a Temple dedicated to Industry and 
 the Arts, the history of which is, we trust, destined to fill one page in the annals of Ireland, unstained by an allusion 
 which any class of our countrymen could desire to see erased. 
 
 “ Your Excellency is too well aware how many difficulties beset any unselfish attempt at public good, and it must be 
 gratifying to you to know that from almost every part of Europe the Committee has experienced the most ready and va¬ 
 luable assistance. Her Majesty and Prince Albert, in becoming contributors to this Exhibition, have not only sanctioned 
 this undertaking by the authority of their names, but given a stimulus by their example, largely contributing to its success ; 
 and the other sovereigns and people of Europe have placed us under deep obligations, both by the contributions we see 
 around us, and also by their prompt and generous co-operation from the commencement of our labours to the present time. 
 
 “We feel much pleasure in alluding to the Institution with which we are so closely connected, one which has been long 
 and intimately associated with the industrial progress of this country, which first planted those seeds, the fruits of which 
 we now witness, and to whose labours in the encouragement of Exhibitions of Industry and Art for upwards of a century, 
 we owe, in a great degree, our present success; and we gladly acknowledge the unceasing and generous desire evinced by 
 the Royal Dublin Society to promote the success of this undertaking from its commencement to the present time. 
 
 “ In directing your Excellency’s attention to the objects of Exhibition around us, we will not detain you by making 
 
14 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 any especial reference to the rich and varied illustrations of art and industry from Great Britain and foreign countries, we 
 will only express our hope that Ireland may be found, in some specific branches of manufacture, to hold a position not only 
 gratifying to our national pride, but also calculated to prove that there are sources of wealth in this portion of Her Majesty’s 
 dominions well worthy of further development, and likely to enable us to hold a position amongst those nations of the world 
 devoted to Arts and Manufactures. 
 
 “ In conclusion, we most fervently pray that it may please Almighty God to pour down his blessing upon us, and to 
 make this great undertaking the commencement of a new era in the history of Ireland ; and that from the 12th of May, 
 1853, annalists may date a period when industry and public order, with their inseparable companions, happiness and wealth, 
 shed their abundant blessings over this portion of Her Majesty’s dominions ; and that when the traveller shall hereafter 
 visit this neighbourhood to inspect the birth-place of our greatest general, he may also view this locality with interest, 
 where by the increased enterprise and patriotism of one man was gained the peaceful, yet not inglorious triumph of in¬ 
 dustry and genius.” 
 
 His Excellency returned the following reply: 
 
 “ Gentlemen, —I congratulate you on the completion of the great work of which you have so ably and so satisfactorily 
 directed the execution. 
 
 “ I congratulate you also on the beauty of the Building, on its perfect adaptation to its purpose, and on the value as 
 well as the variety of its contents. 
 
 “ The liberal and patriotic conduct of Mr. Dargan, by whom alone you have been enabled to raise this noble structure, 
 entitles him to the gratitude of his countrymen and the admiration of other nations. 
 
 “ The skill and science displayed by Mr. Benson are, indeed, remarkable, and place him high among the architects of 
 modem times. 
 
 “ As the representative of our most Gracious Sovereign I receive with satisfaction your dutiful and grateful acknowledg¬ 
 ments of Her Majesty’s goodness, and that of Her Royal Consort, in becoming contributors to this Exhibition. 
 
 “ It is gratifying to me to know that the Sovereigns of many foreign States have generously assisted you from the 
 commencement of your labours to the present time. 
 
 “ The Royal Dublin Society, in promoting the success of this enterprise, has only done that which was to be expected, 
 from a body that has laboured unceasingly for more than a century to advance the progress of Art and Science in this 
 country. “ 
 
 “ I learn with pleasure, though without surprise, that all classes of the community have evinced a generous desire to 
 aid in the performance of this ardous task. 
 
 “ I concur with you in the hope that this Exhibition will show, that in some departments of Art, Irish productions are 
 already excellent, and that Ireland possesses sources of wealth which are worthy of further development. 
 
 “ That it may please Almighty God so to prosper this undertaking as to make it the means of diffusing throughout the 
 land the love of peaceful and industrious pursuits is a prayer in which I cordially and fervently join.” 
 
 The Chairman then formally introduced Air. Dargan to His Excellency. This was the signal for one of 
 the most cordial demonstrations on the part of the assembled thousands that has ever been witnessed. The 
 position of Air. Dargan at that moment was one that even a sovereign might envy; surrounded by the 
 wealth and intelligence of his native land, in the Temple dedicated to Industry, erected solely at his expense; 
 all joining in enthusiastic acclamations of respect, which were again and again repeated. This was, indeed, 
 an occasion without parallel. 
 
 The presentation of Air. Benson to the Lord Lieutenant, which next took place, was also cordially re¬ 
 sponded to, and followed by loud demonstrations of applause. No one could contemplate the triumph which 
 he had achieved in the construction of the beautiful Building in which the ceremony then took place, without 
 a feeling of respect and admiration for the talent of the architect by whom it was designed. His Excellency 
 cordially congratulated Air. Benson on the very successful result of his labours, and thereupon conferred the 
 honour of knighthood upon him. 
 
 The orchestra, after this ceremonial was gone through, performed “Alozart’s Grand Alotette in C.” An 
 address was then presented to the Lord Lieutenant by the Corporation of Dublin. The address was read by 
 the Lord Alayor, and ran as follows: 
 
 “ May it please Your Excellency, —We, the Corporation of Dublin, gladly avail ourselves of this opportunity of 
 congratulating your Excellency and our fellow-citizens on the successful completion of this great undertaking, so creditable 
 to its founder, Mr. Dargan, and to our country. Deeply interested, as we all are, in the prosperity of the city, we rejoice 
 sincerely at an event which must confer the greatest advantages on all classes amongst us, by the promotion of self-reliance, 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 15 
 
 the diffusion of industrial education, and the cultivation of a taste for the Fine Arts. In conclusion, we beg to expres our 
 earnest hope that this Great Exhibition of the industry of many Nations may fully realize all the benefits to this country 
 which are so dear to the heart of its generous and patriotic originator.” 
 
 His Excellency returned the following reply:— 
 
 “ My Lord Mayor and Gentlemen, —I fully participate in the sentiments which you have expressed. The Inaugu¬ 
 ration of the Great Industrial Exhibition of 1853 is indeed an event of no ordinary interest and importance. I concur with 
 you in hoping that this Exhibition will fulfil the intention of him whom you justly designate as its generous and patriotic 
 originator, by promoting the diffusion of industrial education, and the cultivation of the Fine Arts amongst all classes of the 
 community.” 
 
 Beethoven’s Grand “ Hallelujah Chorus” was next performed by the orchestra; after which the Vice¬ 
 regal party was conducted by the Chairman and members of the Executive Committee round the Building; 
 the orchestra, in the meantime, performing Mendelssohn’s “ March from Athalie.” The several distinguished 
 visitors having returned to the dais, and resumed their places, “ The Hymn of Praise,” by the same great 
 composer, was effectively given by the orchestra; and on this being concluded, Ulster King-at-Arms, by 
 direction of His Excellency, declared the Exhibition to be open, invoking at the same time the blessing of 
 Almighty God upon it. 
 
 The Grand Chorus by Hadyn, “ The Heavens are Telling,” was then performed; and Handel’s “ Hal¬ 
 lelujah” terminated the performance. The Lord Lieutenant and suite shortly after retired, the orchestra, 
 with the addition of five military bands, playing the National Anthem. 
 
 The scene presented by the opening of the Exhibit ion was such as to make an indelible impression on the 
 minds of those who were present on the occasion. The admirable adaptation of the building for the intended 
 purpose, its lofty proportions, and its grand architectural effect, were the themes of unqualified commenda¬ 
 tion ; more especially when viewed in connexion with the short time in which it had been erected, the noble 
 object for which it was designed, and the circumstance under which it was called into existence. Then, in¬ 
 deed, the feeling of admiration of the patriotism which called it forth pervaded every breast; and no second 
 opinion was entertained that the promise to provide a building for a Great Industrial Exhibition had been 
 well redeemed. 
 
 At an early stage of its progress plans of the building were forwarded through the Earl of Eglinton, then 
 Lord Lieutenant, to the Queen, with a detail of the means that had been devised for carrying out the pro¬ 
 ject ; the result of which was, that Her Majesty and His Royal Highness Prince Albert at once signified 
 their intention of becoming contributors to it. But the interest manifested by the Queen and the Prince Con¬ 
 sort in the success of the Irish Exhibition was still further exemplified by the royal visit to it in the course 
 of the summer, when Mr. Dargan had the satisfaction of receiving his Sovereign in the Great Temple of In¬ 
 dustry erected by his own munificence. Shortly after the opening a semi-official announcement was made in 
 reference to the contemplated royal visit; which, however, it was known, could not conveniently be made 
 until the close of the Session of Parliament. This, at length, took place in the end of August; and it is not 
 too much to say that the enthusiasm with which the Queen was received was considerably promoted by the cir¬ 
 cumstances under which Her Majesty appeared amongst us. In the honour conferred upon Mr. Dargan 
 every one felt a compliment as it were paid to himself. In the private visit of Her Majesty to the founder 
 
 of the Exhibition,—the first that has been paid by a British Sovereign to a Commoner in modern times,_ 
 
 the people saw a recognition of the dignity of Labour, an acknowledgment of the importance of well-applied 
 persistent Industry, which could not fail to be attended by beneficial effects in a country in which it had been 
 the fashion for a spurious and affected gentility to sneer at such pursuits. A great demonstration had been 
 made calculated materially to improve the condition of the country; and it was especially gratifying on such 
 an occasion to find the royal sympathies so thoroughly enlisted in its favour. 
 
 The first visit of Her Majesty and Prince Albert to the Exhibition took place on Tuesday, the 30th of 
 August. On that day so great was the anxiety manifested to be present, that from eight o’clock in the morning 
 crowds surrounded the doors waiting for admission. Shortly after ten o’clock the arrival of the royal party was 
 announced at the principal entrance in Merrion-square, where they were received by the Executive Commit¬ 
 tee. Her Majesty and Prince Albert, accompanied by the ladies and gentlemen composing the royal suite, 
 were conducted along the left-hand side of the Centre Hall to the dais, where arrangements had been made 
 
16 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 for their reception, and for the presentation of Addresses from the Executive Committee and from the Cor¬ 
 poration of the City. The Chairman of the Committee having received from Mr. Deane, the Assistant Se¬ 
 cretary, the Address from that body to Her Majesty, proceeded to read it; after which it was presented in due 
 form. Her Majesty handed the Address to Lord Granville, from whom she received the reply thereto, 
 which she read in a clear and distinct tone, and then handed the document to Mr. Roe. The Address to 
 His Royal Highness Prince Albert was read and presented in a similar manner by the Chairman of the 
 Executive Committee, to whom also the Prince handed his reply after reading it. This ceremony being 
 over, the royal party proceeded down the right-hand side of the Central Hall to examine some of the more 
 prominent objects; after which they again returned to the dais, where Addresses were presented by the Cor¬ 
 poration to Her Majesty and to His Royal Highness Prince Albert. During this visit Mr. Dargan was for¬ 
 mally presented to Her Majesty, by whom he was cordially received, and warmly congratulated, for the dis¬ 
 interested patriotism which he had exhibited, of which the brilliant scene then around them was one of the 
 fruits. After remaining nearly two hours in the Building, the royal party quitted by the Grand Entrance. 
 
 The following is a copy of the Address presented by the Executive Committee to Her Majesty :— 
 
 “ To the Queen's Most Excellent Majesty. 
 
 “ May it please your Majesty, —We, the Executive Committee of the Great Industrial Exhibition of 1853, tendering 
 a dutiful welcome to your Majesty on your arrival in this part of your dominions, desire to express our feelings of loyal and 
 devoted attachment to your throne and person. 
 
 “ Recollecting the deep gratification which your Majesty afforded to your Irish subjects by your gracious visit to this 
 Metropolis on a former occasion, we cannot fail to attribute our being honoured by your august presence this day to your 
 Majesty’s special wish to foster and encourage an enterprise having for its object the industrial and intellectual improvement 
 of your people. 
 
 “ In this Building, raised at the cost of a high-minded and generous individual, whose name is honourably identified 
 with projects of practical utility to his country, we present for your Majesty’s inspection a collection of Arts and Manufac¬ 
 tures from most of the Nations of Europe. 
 
 “ To your Majesty and your Royal Consort we offer our grateful thanks for the early end gracious encouragement 
 extended to this undertaking, by your promise of those contributions which now grace the Exhibition. 
 
 “ Acknowledging with gratitude the hearty co-operation we have received from England and Scotland, as well as from 
 foreign countries, in promoting that success which we have laboured to realize, we earnestly pray that your Majesty and 
 your Royal Consort may long live to witness and enjoy the increased prosperity of your subjects, and them advance in all 
 that can elevate a nation.” 
 
 Subjoined is a copy of Her Majesty’s reply:— 
 
 “ I receive with sincere pleasure your Address, and I thank you for the expression of your loyal and devoted attach¬ 
 ment. 
 
 “ I willingly contributed to this collection of Arts and Manufactures from most of the countries of Europe, the object 
 of which was to promote the industrial and intellectual improvement of my people; and it has added much to my gratifica¬ 
 tion, in revisiting this portion of my dominions, to see the complete success of an enterprise which has been carried out in a 
 spirit of energy and self-reliance, and with no pecuniary aid but that derived from the patriotic munificence of one of my 
 loyal subjects.” 
 
 The Address of the Executive Committee to His Royal Highness Prince Albert was in the following 
 terms:— 
 
 “ To His Royal Highness Prince Albert , 8fc. 
 
 “ May it please your Royal Highness, —Impressed with feelings of the deepest respect for your Royal Highness’s 
 exalted position, and gratefully appreciating the advantages which the country has derived from your constant labours to 
 promote its best interests, we offer you our cordial congratulations on your arrival in the metropolis of Ireland. 
 
 “ As President of the Exhibition of all Nations of 1851, your Royal Highness will, doubtless, regard with pleasure a 
 renewed effort to develop improvement in the arts and manufactures of the United Kingdom. 
 
 “ In the rich and varied display of natural and artificial productions w'hich our exertions have collected together, your 
 Royal Highness will observe many indigenous to our Irish soil, and others the result of Irish hands and enterprise. 
 
 “ Deeming it of paramount importance that this interesting portion of her Majesty’s empire should keep pace with the 
 industrial progress of the world, we have not hesitated to invite the competition of wealthier and more advanced communi¬ 
 ties to stimulate the dormant capabilities we possess, and to improve the knowledge and taste of our countrymen. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 17 
 
 “ The gracious patronage and presence of Her Majesty and your Royal Highness cannot fail to aid materially these 
 important objects, and demand what we most respectfully tender—our grateful and dutiful acknowledgments. We are 
 deeply sensible of the condescension which has induced Her Majesty and your Royal Highness to give so effective a proof of 
 approbation to our humble efforts for the improvements of Ireland. 
 
 “We feel bound to attribute to an honoured and enterprising individual the merit of having enabled this Committee to 
 co-operate with the Royal Dublin Society in giving a character of more than usual prominence to their Triennial Exhibi¬ 
 tion of Manufactures which was to be held this year, and of having erected this Temple of Industry which Her Majesty and 
 your Royal Highness now grace by your presence. 
 
 “ Of the practical value of Exhibitions it is unnecessary to dilate in the presence of your Royal Highness, who has so 
 ably advocated their public utility; but we may be allowed to direct your attention to a distinguished peculiarity of the 
 Exhibition of 1853, which extends the principle laid down by the Royal Commission of 1851, so as to include Painting, 
 the highest order of the Arts, and also examples of the industrial and artistic products of bygone ages, whereby their pro¬ 
 gressive advance can be traced from the earliest times to the present. 
 
 “ We fervently desire that Her Majesty and your Royal Highness may long and frequently enjoy such displays of 
 peaceful industry as are now presented; and that each repeated royal visit may find Ireland improving in arts and manu¬ 
 factures, affording fresh sources of gratification to Her Majesty and your Royal Highness, and additional bonds of grati¬ 
 tude to Her Majesty’s person and throne.” 
 
 To the foregoing Address His Royal Highness replied as follows:— 
 
 “ Gentlemen, —I thank you most sincerely for your very kind and gratifying Address. 
 
 “ It is with more than ordinary satisfaction that I again find myself in this city at a time when the energy of the Irish 
 people, aided by the noble liberality, which you so justly commend, of a single individual, has opened to the world an 
 Exhibition, in which I rejoice to hear from you that articles of native produce, and of native art and industry, occupy so 
 large a space. 
 
 “ Most cordially do I respond to the prayer with which you conclude, that each succeeding visit of the Queen may find 
 Ireland advanced in Art, in Agriculture, and, I would add, in the comfort, happiness, and prosperity of her people.” 
 
 The Addresses of the Corporation are also deserving of a place here, from their connexion with the 
 Exhibition, and having been presented in the Building. The following is a copy of that presented to the 
 Queen:— 
 
 “ May it please your Majesty, —We, the Lord Mayor, Aldermen, and Burgesses of the city of Dublin, approach 
 your Majesty to tender our congratulations on your safe arrival in this country, and our assurances of devoted loyalty and 
 attachment to your Majesty’s throne and person. 
 
 “ We recognise in your Majesty’s gracious visit to this Temple of Industry and Art, dedicated by munificent patriotism 
 to the service and instruction of Ireland, an additional proof of your Majesty’s solicitude to promote the interest and pros¬ 
 perity of your Irish subjects. 
 
 “ To encourage the industry, to foster the energies, to inspirit the enterprise of a people, are amongst the most exalted 
 duties and the dearest prerogatives of a Constitutional Sovereign. History will record, as we are gratefully reminded 
 to-day, that these had been the proud characteristics of your Majesty’s peaceful and glorious reign. 
 
 “ It is not, may it please your Majesty, to the evidences of triumphant genius by which you are surrounded that we 
 desire especially to entreat your Majesty’s attention ; these are but the emblems of the new era which they are here to in¬ 
 augurate, and of the new spirit which has happily been evoked in Ireland. 
 
 “ It will be more grateful to your Majesty to be assured that our countrymen, of every class, at length appreciate the 
 truth, that energy, perseverance, and self-reliance are the best foundations of individual and national prosperity; while 
 with humble gratitude we rejoice to add, that the same All-wise Disposer of human events, who but a few years since visited 
 tiffs island with unprecedented calamity, now deigns to smile on the industrial struggles of our people, and that in every 
 quarter of the land can be seen indications of steadily progressive improvement. 
 
 “ That improvement, under the favour of Divine Providence, will but be promoted by the most extended communica¬ 
 tion between the two parts of the United Kingdom ; and we venture to entreat your Majesty’s patronage and support 
 for every practical effort to achieve this great national object. 
 
 “ Permit us, most Gracious Sovereign, to express an ardent hope that every increased facility of communication be¬ 
 tween the two islands will the better enable your Majesty to gratify the affections, and promote the material welfare of 
 your Irish subjects, by frequent visits to our shores. 
 
 “ Your Majesty may be assured that, throughout your wide dominions, there are none more dutiful, more loyal to their 
 Sovereign, none more devotedly attached to your Majesty.” 
 
 i> 
 
18 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 Her Majesty’s reply to the foregoing Address was as under :— 
 
 “ I accept, with sincere pleasure, your congratulations on ray safe arrival in this country; and I receive with the 
 greatest satisfaction your assurances of devoted loyalty and attachment. 
 
 “ It is my anxious desire to encourage the industry of my Irish subjects, and to promote the full development of 
 the great natural resources of Ireland ; and I share with you in the confident belief that the striking display of beauti¬ 
 ful productions of Art and of Industry by which I am surrounded is to be appreciated not only as evidence of successful 
 genius, but as a happy manifestation of that persevering energy which, under the blessing of Divine Providence, is an un¬ 
 failing source of national prosperity.” 
 
 In the Address from the Corporation to His Royal Highness Prince Albert, a graceful compliment is 
 paid to the position which he occupied in connexion with the Great Exhibition of 1851:— 
 
 “ May it please your Royal Highness,— -We, the Lord Mayor, Aldermen, and Burgesses of the City of Dublin, 
 approach your Royal Highness on your arrival in this country to offer the assurances of our profound respect. 
 
 “ We rejoice to be afforded the opportunity of testifying in this Hall those sentiments in which we participate with every 
 class of our fellow-countrymen. 
 
 “ Emanating directly from a patriotism unparalleled in the history of our country, this Great Exhibition is still the re¬ 
 sult of that wisdom and genius which have marked your Royal Highness’s distinguished career. 
 
 “ To you belongs the grand idea of arousing the intelligence of the world in a generous competition to promote the Arts 
 of Industry and Peace, and we congratulate your Royal Highness on the glorious scene around you, which presents a prac¬ 
 tical proof that your teaching and example have not been in vain. 
 
 “ We devoutly pray that your Royal Highness may long be spared to foster and support the new spirit which you 
 have called into existence, and to promote the arts of civilization and peace amongst all classes of the people of these realms. 
 
 To the foregoing Address His Royal Highness replied in the following terms:— 
 
 “ My Lord Mayor and Gentlemen, —Your cordial and flattering reception demands my wannest acknowledgments. 
 
 “ It is with peculiar satisfaction that I have received the gratifying expressions of your kind feelings towards me, un¬ 
 der the roof of a Building dedicated to the promotion of the arts of civilization and peace, amongst all classes of the people 
 of these kingdoms and of the world; and I truly rejoice to think that in promoting such objects you take the surest method 
 of advancing that which I, in common with yourselves, have deeply at heart—I mean the prosperity of Ireland.” 
 
 The royal visit on this occasion was, for the most part, one of ceremony ; but on the mornings of the 
 three following days Her Majesty and His Royal Highness Prince Albert, accompanied by the Prince of 
 Wales and Prince Alfred, visited the Exhibition, and minutely inspected its contents, going regularly through 
 the several departments. These visits took place at an early hour, before the public were admitted, the 
 Exhibiters being in attendance for the purpose of giving any required explanation. 
 
 In the further progress of the Exhibition there is little calling for special observation in this place. 
 Towards the close, the rate of admission was reduced to 6c/., particulars of which will be found in detail in a 
 succeeding page. As in the case of the Hyde Park Exhibition, increasing numbers continued to visit it 
 until the close, which for some weeks before had been announced to take place on Monday, the 31st of Oc¬ 
 tober. The attendance on the previous Saturday reached the large number of 23,116 persons. Within the 
 last few days of the closing, a strong feeling was manifested in favour of keeping the Building open 
 another week, for the accommodation of large numbers of persons, especially of the working class, who had 
 not previously opportunities, or had neglected them, of visiting the Exhibition. An urgent appeal was 
 made to this effect to the Executive Committee, but the public notification having taken place, and the 
 arrangements for the closing ceremonial having been made, it was considered by the Committee that it 
 would not be keeping with the public that good faith which had hitherto characterized all proceedings con¬ 
 nected with the Exhibition, to accede to such an application. The fiat had gone forth, and could not be 
 reversed. 
 
 Tlje closing ceremonial on the 31st of October was witnessed by over 12,000 persons; some of whom 
 were there for the first time, but many others were present to get a last look of the almost fairy scene, the 
 contemplation of which had for months previous afforded so much gratification, and, it may be added, sup¬ 
 plied so much useful information. Through the instrumentality of the Exhibition the season had been ren¬ 
 dered one of unusual brilliancy and attraction in Dublin, and that which had been the occasion of all 
 was about to pass away as a dream, without leaving even a vestige behind to indicate the peaceful 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 19 
 
 triumph of industry which had been achieved. As the hour drew nigh for the closing ceremonial, four o’clock, 
 p.m., the examination in detail of the numerous objects of attraction was abandoned, and last lingering looks 
 were taken at the coup (Tail which surrounded the visitors. How different the feelings of that moment from 
 those which crowded themselves upon the mind at the opening! Then, all was joyous anticipation. Faint 
 glimpses of the rich intellectual banquet provided had been caught, which only increased the feeling of 
 impatience to participate more largely of it. Now, all was about to pass away. The last act of the great 
 drama of 1853_that which ever after must shed a lustre on Ireland, and which had already materially im¬ 
 
 proved her position in the estimation of surrounding nations—was drawing to a close. The curtain was 
 about to fall amid enthusiastic demonstrations of applause as to the character of the performance—clouded, 
 no doubt, by the anticipation that in another moment all would be at an end. At that moment the full 
 value of the obligation which the founder of the Exhibition had conferred upon his country came to be duly 
 estimated. At the opening, all was, to some extent, a brilliant promise; at the close, the fruit had been 
 enjoyed. 
 
 A musical performance was deemed the most fitting mode of bringing the Exhibition to a termination ; 
 the ceremonial on the occasion somewhat resembling that of the opening. The semicircular space beneath 
 the great organ was converted into an orchestra, which accommodated upwards of 500 performers, under the 
 direction of Mr. Joseph Robinson. A dais, covered with scarlet cloth, was erected in front of the orchestra, 
 and thereon were placed two handsome chairs, for the Lord Lieutenant and the Countess of St. Germans. 
 Surrounding the dais were large numbers of distinguished personages. On either side were several military 
 bands, to assist in the orchestral performance. The following was the programme ; and it is unnecessary to 
 add, that the manner in which it was gone through left nothing to be desired by the most fastidious :— 
 
 The Himdreth Psalm, as at the Inauguration—Organ and Orchestra, . . Arranged by J, Robinson. 
 
 The Heavens are telling—Organ and Orchestra,. Haydn. 
 
 The Exhibition Grand March — Military Bands,. R. P. Stewart , Mus. D. 
 
 Grand Hallelujah Chorus—Organ and Orchestra,. Handel. 
 
 March from Athalie—Military Bands,. Mendelssohn. 
 
 On the termination of the musical performance, Mr. Cusac P. Roney, the active and energetic Secretary 
 of the Exhibition, was introduced to the Lord Lieutenant by the Chairman of the Executive Committee ; 
 and thereupon he received the honour of knighthood amidst the cordial greeting of those present, and the 
 hearty congratulations of his friends. 
 
 The ceremonial was then concluded by His Excellency formally declaring the Exhibition to be closed ; 
 and in doing so he said:—“ I cannot declare the Great Industrial Exhibition of 1853 to be closed, without 
 expressing an earnest wish for the health, happiness, and prosperity of the man to whom we are all indebted 
 for the instruction we have received from the many productions of Art andNature which are contained within 
 these walls. I also desire to acknowledge the liberality of the owners of those treasures, for permitting them 
 to be exhibited. Let me also pay a tribute of praise to the Committee, the Secretaries, and the other 
 Officers connected with it, for the zeal, the assiduity, and the intelligence with which they have discharged 
 their many duties. Lastly, let me, in the name of this assembly, offer to Almighty God our heartfelt thanks 
 for having blessed and prospered this undertaking.” 
 
 Having now briefly traced the history of the Exhibition of 1853, it only remains to consider how far it 
 fulfilled its functions, and to note some of the peculiar circumstances connected with it; referring the reader 
 to the statistical statements herewith appended, for further information respecting the attendance of visitors, 
 matters of finance, and several other particulars. 
 
 A distinguishing characteristic of the L'ish Exhibition was, the manner in which it was got up ; in which 
 respect it was unique. Those interested in such matters will recollect, that in the preliminary arrangements 
 for the London Exhibition, the chief difficulty was to obtain the necessary funds to insure the originators of 
 it from pecuniary loss. This was attempted, in the first instance, through the agency of a private firm em¬ 
 barking in the undertaking as a commercial speculatipn; but it was soon ascertained that the arrangement 
 then entered into was founded upon a very imperfect idea of the requirements of the enterprise ; and after being 
 completed, the agreement to that effect had to be abandoned. The next expedient was an appeal to the 
 public, more especially to those likely to become Exhibiters, for subscriptions, to form the necessary prelimi- 
 
 d 2 
 
20 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 nary fund to save the promoters harmless; in this way, a sum of £67,896 was actually paid in to the credit 
 of the Royal Commissioners, and which nearly covered the building contract with Messrs. Fox and Hender¬ 
 son. Although, therefore, a large surplus was available at the close of the Exhibition of 1851, it will be 
 seen, that as a starting-point, it was deemed necessary to obtain pecuniary aid from the public, to such an 
 extent as would meet any possible deficiency that might arise. In like manner, when the Cork Exhibition 
 of 1852 was determined on, a similar policy was pursued; the amount of subscriptions obtained going far to 
 defray the expenses of the building department. Unlike, therefore, all previous efforts in the same direction, 
 where a large expenditure was involved, it has already been seen that the Exhibition to which these pages 
 are devoted owed its origin solely to the public spirit of a single individual; who, when he saw the opportu¬ 
 nity for making a great movement for the improvement of the country, determined that the necessary funds 
 should not be wanting, whatever might be the risk thereby involved. By its connexion with the Royal 
 Dublin Society, and by vesting the management of it in an Executive Committee composed of men of high 
 character and station, an appearance of nationality was, as it were, imparted to the Exhibition, while in 
 reality it was a private undertaking, its founder being the only party responsible for any loss that might 
 accrue ; though nothing could possibly be gained thereby, as any surplus left, after defraying all necessary 
 charges, was to be devoted to some work of public utility. This, then, is one of the peculiar features of the 
 late Exhibition, and one, moreover, which smoothed many of those difficulties incidental to any under¬ 
 taking of the kind, where so many persons are to be conciliated whose interests may be, in some degree, 
 conflicting. If an Exhibiter felt that he had anything to complain of in the arrangements connected with 
 his department, or if any regulation was made which seemed to bear hard on particular individuals—all was 
 submitted to with a good grace, lest any apparent opposition might interfere with the success of the Exhi¬ 
 bition, in which almost every one felt a sort of personal interest, in the hope that Mr. Dargan might be no 
 loser thereby. This feeling of the Exhibiters towards the founder of the Exhibition was not less cordially 
 testified during its progress, than by the banquet with which they celebrated its closing. Each and all 
 appreciated the generous munificence to which they were indebted for the great cosmopolitan demonstration 
 in which they had the opportunity of taking part; and which is likely to be the last of the kind in the 
 United Kingdom during the present generation. 
 
 On looking over the financial statement, to be found in a succeeding page, it will be seen that in one 
 respect the Exhibition has not been so successful as could have been wished, inasmuch as it has entailed on 
 the founder of it a considerable pecuniary loss. For some time past, it has been generally supposed that 
 such would be the case ; still the official announcement of the fact will not be received with the less regret by 
 the public. So far as regards Mi-. Dargan himself, we believe this to be wholly an immaterial consideration. 
 The manner in which he, from time to time, made one advance after another, until the £20,000, supposed 
 in the first instance to be sufficient, was increased to four times that sum, showed that in his esti¬ 
 mation, the pecuniary success of the Exhibition was a secondary affair—that, in short, any feeling of this 
 kind should not be allowed to stand in the way of every necessary requirement being supplied. The attain¬ 
 ment of the object in view was not to be measured by the loss of a few thousand pounds; and at the Exhi¬ 
 bitors’ Banquet the Chairman of the Executive Committee announced that Mr. Dargan was perfectly satis¬ 
 fied with the result of the Exhibition in a pecuniary point of view, though it was then well known that the 
 accounts would show a considerable deficiency. But still the public will not the less regret that the balance 
 is not the other way, or that the act which conferred so much honour on the country, and, it may be added, 
 such signal advantages, should have been attended by any pecuniary sacrifice whatever. 
 
 Although unsuccessful in a department which by many persons may be regarded as of primary import, 
 the Exhibition has otherwise gone far to realize the most sanguine anticipations that could have been formed 
 regarding it. That it accelerated the progress of improvement which had previously set in, is beyond 
 question. It has done much to make the people of other countries acquainted with the capabilities of 
 Ireland, with the resources which she possesses, and the extent to which they are developed; and of the 
 thousands of strangers whom it has brought to our shores, several have already become settlers amongst us. 
 It has shown the departments of industry in which we excel, as well as those in which we are deficient—and 
 that on evidence not to be questioned—in either case affording incentives to further exertion. So far as 
 the great body of the Exhibiters are concerned, it has been eminently successful; as, through the absence 
 of all severe restrictions on the part of the Committee, in the way of affixing prices or disposing of their 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 21 
 
 goods, a large amount of business was transacted—indeed, through the Exhibition, we have reason to know 
 that many persons have made what to them are fortunes. And further, the Exhibition has been of essential 
 service, by the extent to which it enforced the value of persistent and well-directed industry and self- 
 
 reliance_those qualities, the absence of which amongst us has hitherto been so much lamented. In the 
 
 addresses presented to the Queen, Prince Albert, and the Lord Lieutenant, to be found in preceding pages, 
 the extent to which this doctrine is referred to is worthy of note, and is in the highest degree significant; 
 while gratifying testimony is borne to its now being generally recognised and acted upon. In this point of 
 view, therefore, the lessons taught by the Exhibition will bring forth good fruit. Nor must we omit to 
 mention, that amongst the more tangible immediate results of the Exhibition is the founding of a Gallery 
 of the Fine Arts, which may be said to have sprung out of the magnificent collection in that department— 
 an Institution which has already been open to the public; which in all time to come cannot fail to serve as a 
 gratifying memento of the great demonstration out of which it originated; and which is destined to confer 
 substantial advantages upon a people proverbial for their appreciation and love of Art. 
 
 That the arrangements of the Executive Committee were generally satisfactory to the Exhibiters may 
 also be inferred from the enthusiasm with which the Exhibiters’ Banquet to Mr. Dargan and the members 
 of the Committee was got up. That great demonstration was among the gratifying incidents of the Exhi¬ 
 bition ; and so anxiously was the opportunity seized for paying such an appropriate compliment, that many 
 parties came from distant parts of England and Scotland to attend on the occasion. We the more readily 
 refer to this topic, on account of the clamour so needlessly raised by some discontented persons whose province 
 seems to be for ever to find fault, and by others who have been disappointed in their expectations, and who, 
 in consequence, are seldom at a loss to find parties to whom to attach all the blame. Now that the whole 
 proceedings can be reviewed in connexion with the experience derived therefrom, it is easy to perceive where 
 improvements might have been introduced; but this is manifestly an unfair way to come to a conclusion, as 
 all past events are solely to be judged by the extent of information available at the time. However excellent 
 may be the arrangements for any such demonstration as that which so recently took place on Leinster Lawn, 
 Exhibiters are not thereby relieved of the responsibility of looking after their property; and if, through care¬ 
 lessness, they delegate this duty to other hands, they may calculate on some articles being missing, and on 
 others getting injured. For this they have themselves to blame. The gentlemen comprising the Executive 
 Committee devoted a large amount of time to working out the undertaking, for which they have by no means 
 got the credit which they deserve. That the leading Officials also exerted themselves with diligence may be 
 gathered from the testimony which is available on the subject. The Secretary was rewarded by having the 
 honour of knighthood conferred upon him ; the Assistant Secretary, Mr. Deane, on the close of the Exhibi¬ 
 tion, was offered an influential position at Sydenham as an acknowledgment of his persevering and successful 
 exertions on behalf of our great Irish demonstration ; and Mr. Jones, the chief Financial Officer, in addition 
 to receiving a testimonial here, consisting of a handsome service of plate, was also rewarded by an appoint¬ 
 ment at Sydenham. In recording the history of the Exhibition these are circumstances which we would be 
 scarcely justified in passing over without notice; and they afford a satisfactory answer to the carpings to 
 which we have referred. 
 
 We now proceed to place some statistics connected with the Exhibition before the reader, commencing 
 with an account of the sale of Season Tickets. The receipts in this Department were highly satisfactory; 
 the number of season ticket-holders being as large as could reasonably have been expected. As compared 
 with the returns of the Exhibition of 1851, the account contained in the following page presents some curious 
 features. The prices in London were respectively £3 3s. and £2 2s. for gentlemen’s and ladies’ tickets, and 
 here, £2 2s. and £1 l.s.; boys under fifteen years of age paying in the latter case the same as ladies. The 
 total number of season tickets sold in 1851 was 25,605, of which 13,494 were gentlemen’s, and 12,111 ladies’ 
 tickets; while here the total number was 12,952, of which there were only 4418 gentlemen’s tickets. In 
 London it will be seen, that among the holders of these tickets the gentlemen had a considerable majority ; 
 but here the ladies had nearly two to one. This is certainly a singular circumstance. The Table will also 
 show the rate at which the sale progressed. The increased sales from the 5th to the 9th of July were owing 
 to the rumoured royal visit, which was supposed to take place about that time ; and again when the intention 
 of her Majesty to visit the Exhibition was officially announced, a demand arose for the season tickets, from 
 an impression that the holders of these only would be admissible on certain days. 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 Table showing the Sale of Season Tickets during the Exhibition. 
 
 DATE. 
 
 LADIES. 
 
 GENTLE¬ 
 
 MEN. 
 
 1 
 
 BOYS. 
 
 RECEIPTS. 
 
 Previous to V 
 opening, $ 
 May 13, . . 
 
 6208 
 
 3711 
 
 120 
 
 £ 
 
 14437 
 
 it. 
 
 10 
 
 d. 
 
 0 
 
 118 
 
 135 
 
 9 
 
 416 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 „ 14, • • 
 
 64 
 
 29 
 
 5 
 
 133 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 16, • • 
 
 41 
 
 16 
 
 7 
 
 84 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 „ 17, . . 
 
 100 
 
 36 
 
 0 
 
 180 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 „ 18, . . 
 
 61 
 
 15 
 
 6 
 
 101 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 „ 19, • • 
 
 50 
 
 27 
 
 4 
 
 113 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 „ 20, . . 
 
 71 
 
 22 
 
 4 
 
 124 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 „ 21, . . 
 
 72 
 
 22 
 
 4 
 
 126 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 „ 23, . . 
 
 63 
 
 17 
 
 2 
 
 103 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 „ 24, . . 
 
 59 
 
 22 
 
 1 
 
 109 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 I? 25, . . 
 
 49 
 
 10 
 
 2 
 
 74 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 „ 26, . . 
 
 35 
 
 7 
 
 4 
 
 55 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 „ 27, . . 
 
 29 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 66 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 „ 28, . . 
 
 28 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 47 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 ,, 30, . . 
 
 39 
 
 9 
 
 0 
 
 59 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 „ 31, . . 
 
 36 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 63 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 June 1, . . 
 
 38 
 
 11 
 
 4 
 
 67 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 n 2, . . 
 
 30 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 58 
 
 16 
 
 0 
 
 a 3, . . 
 
 30 
 
 7 
 
 2 
 
 48 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 „ 4, . . 
 
 40 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 63 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 „ 6, . . 
 
 16 
 
 5 
 
 1 
 
 28 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 „ 7, . . 
 
 20 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 
 33 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 „ 8, • • 
 
 9 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 14 
 
 14 
 
 0 
 
 ii 9, . . 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 16 
 
 16 
 
 0 
 
 „ 10, . . 
 
 16 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 18 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 „ 11, • • 
 
 24 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 31 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 „ 13, . . 
 
 13 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 26 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 14, . . 
 
 12 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 21 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 „ 15, . . 
 
 19 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 26 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 16, • . 
 
 20 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 31 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 „ 17, . . 
 
 17 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 32 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 „ 18, . . 
 
 17 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 40 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 „ 20, . . 
 
 8 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 21 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 „ 21, . . 
 
 11 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 13 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 ii 22, . . 
 
 16 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 22 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 23, . . 
 
 12 
 
 5 
 
 1 
 
 24 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 „ 24, . . 
 
 15 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 17 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 „ 25, . . 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 „ 27, . . 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 „ 28, . . 
 
 7 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 0 
 
 „ 29, . . 
 
 4 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 „ 30, . . 
 
 9 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 11 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 July 1, . . 
 
 6 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 „ 2, . . 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 „ 4, . . 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 „ 5, . . 
 
 19 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 27 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 ,, 6, . . 
 
 25 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 38 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 ,, 7, . . 
 
 40 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 56 
 
 14 
 
 0 
 
 „ 8, . . 
 
 19 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 24 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 „ 9, • • 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 16 
 
 16 
 
 0 
 
 „ 11, . . 
 
 9 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 14 
 
 14 
 
 0 
 
 „ 12, . . 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 „ 13, . . 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 „ 14, . . 
 
 5 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 „ 15, . . 
 
 7 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 11 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 „ 16, . . 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 18, . . 
 
 5 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 Carried for¬ 
 ward , . . . 
 
 | 7723 
 
 4259 
 
 185 
 
 17,247 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 DATE. 
 
 LADIES. 
 
 GENTLE¬ 
 
 MEN. 
 
 BOYS. 
 
 RECEIPTS. 
 
 Brought for¬ 
 ward, . . 
 
 7723 
 
 4259 
 
 185 
 
 £ 
 
 17,247 
 
 s. 
 
 6 
 
 d. 
 
 0 
 
 July 19, . . 
 
 4 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 „ 20, . . 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 „ 21, . . 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 „ 22, . . 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 „ 23, . . 
 
 9 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 13 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 „ 25, . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 26, . . 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 „ 27, . . 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 28, . . 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 „ 29, . . 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 „ 30, . . 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 0 
 
 Aug. 1, . . 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 „ 2, . . 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 3, . • 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 4, . • 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 5, . • 
 
 9 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 11 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 „ 6, . • 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 „ 8, . • 
 
 9 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 n 9, . • 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 „ 10, . . 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 „ 11,.. 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 12, . ■ 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 „ 13, . • 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 11 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 „ 15, . • 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 0 
 
 „ 16, . . 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 „ 17, . . 
 
 10 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 21 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 „ 18, . . 
 
 11 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 13 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 „ 19, . . 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 „ 20, . . 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 12 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 ii 22, . . 
 
 14 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 18 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 „ 23, . . 
 
 28 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 47 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 24, . . 
 
 23 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 36 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 „ 25, . . 
 
 38 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 54 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 „ 26, . . 
 
 63 
 
 12 
 
 1 
 
 92 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 „ 27, . . 
 
 96 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 131 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 29, . . 
 
 148 
 
 50 
 
 2 
 
 262 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 „ 30, . . 
 
 16 
 
 22 
 
 1 
 
 64 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 31, . . 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 Sept. 1, . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 2, . . 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 „ 3, . . 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 ii 5, • . 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 „ 7, . . 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 „ 10, . . 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 „ 12, . . 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 „ 13, . . 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 „ 17, . . 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 „ 21, . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 22, . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 23, . . 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 „ 26, . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 28, . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 29, . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 Oct. 3, . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 4, . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 „ 10, . . 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 „ 12, . . 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 „ 31, . . 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 Total, 
 
 8339 
 
 4418 
 
 195 
 
 18,238 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 The Return commencing on the next page shows the rate of admission, the number of persons paying at 
 the doors, the number of season ticket-holders, and the total number of persons of all classes admitted on 
 each day, during the entire period the Exhibition remained open. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 23 
 
 Table showing Receipts and Attendance daily during the Exhibition. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Entrance 
 
 Fee. 
 
 Amount received 
 at the Doors. 
 
 Number of Persons who visited the Building. 
 
 Paying at 
 Doors. 
 
 With Season 
 Tickets. 
 
 Total for 
 Day, 
 
 exclusive of 
 Exhibiters. 
 
 Total for 
 Day, 
 including 
 Exhibiters. 
 
 
 
 s. 
 
 d. 
 
 £ 
 
 s. 
 
 d. 
 
 
 
 
 
 May 12, Thursday, .... 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10138 
 
 10138 
 
 12000 
 
 11 
 
 13, Friday,. 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 72 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 290 
 
 2833 
 
 3123 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 14, Saturday, .... 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 57 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 231 
 
 3209 
 
 3440 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 16, Monday,. 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 58 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 232 
 
 4882 
 
 5114 
 
 
 o .'S, 
 
 '§J 
 
 n 
 
 17, Tuesday,. 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 79 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 319 
 
 5385 
 
 5704 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 18, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 70 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 282 
 
 4066 
 
 4348 
 
 
 ii 
 
 11 
 
 19, Thursday, .... 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 61 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 244 
 
 3484 
 
 3728 
 
 
 hcbD 
 
 „ 
 
 20, Friday,. 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 83 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 332 
 
 4449 
 
 4781 
 
 
 fis 
 
 » 
 
 21, Saturday, .... 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 73 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 295 
 
 4553 
 
 4848 
 
 
 S §©. 
 
 r— T? CS 
 
 11 
 
 23, Monday,. 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 91 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 734 
 
 4262 
 
 4996 
 
 
 a; a) 
 
 £ ,jo 
 
 11 
 
 24, Tuesday,. 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 105 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 843 
 
 3329 
 
 4172 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 25, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 116 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 931 
 
 3824 
 
 4755 
 
 
 
 ji 
 
 26, Thursday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 106 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 850 
 
 3355 
 
 4205 
 
 
 C O qJ 
 
 u 
 
 27, Friday,. 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 119 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 953 
 
 3829 
 
 4782 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 28, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 107 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 860 
 
 3602 
 
 4462 
 
 
 r Si S g 
 
 +* 50 , 
 
 ii 
 
 30, Monday,. 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 114 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 918 
 
 3953 
 
 4871 
 
 
 o 
 
 c A +* 
 
 <3 W 0 
 
 
 31, Tuesday,. 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 146 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 1172 
 
 3638 
 
 4810 
 
 
 rr \ 
 
 June 
 
 1, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 156 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 1255 
 
 4214 
 
 5469 
 
 
 sn ^ 
 
 11 
 
 2, Thursday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 117 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 943 
 
 2956 
 
 3899 
 
 
 3 
 
 11 
 
 3, Friday, . 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 121 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 972 
 
 3150 
 
 4122 
 
 
 * c g. 
 
 11 
 
 4, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 141 
 
 12 
 
 6 
 
 1133 
 
 4529 
 
 5662 
 
 
 ^ j3 © 
 
 ° 0)0 
 
 11 
 
 6, Monday, . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 156 
 
 16 
 
 0 
 
 3136 
 
 2640 
 
 5776 
 
 
 pH ^ ^ 
 
 O 
 
 JO o cj 
 
 11 
 
 7, Tuesday, . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 193 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 3868 
 
 2915 
 
 6783 
 
 
 £ C to 
 
 11 
 
 8, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 108 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 870 
 
 2348 
 
 3218 
 
 
 C jS o 
 
 11 
 
 9, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 193 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 3872 
 
 2052 
 
 5924 
 
 
 H 
 
 11 
 
 10, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 183 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 3675 
 
 3126 
 
 6801 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 11, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 119 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 952 
 
 4754 
 
 5706 
 
 - 
 
 
 11 
 
 13, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 244 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 4891 
 
 3720 
 
 8611 
 
 9872 
 
 11 
 
 14, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 201 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 4026 
 
 2610 
 
 6636 
 
 7492 
 
 11 
 
 15, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 121 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 969 
 
 3934 
 
 4903 
 
 5406 
 
 11 
 
 16, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 252 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 5057 
 
 2772 
 
 7829 
 
 8742 
 
 „ 
 
 17, Friday, . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 255 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 5102 
 
 3040 
 
 8142 
 
 9432 
 
 >' 
 
 18, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 186 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 1495 
 
 3690 
 
 5185 
 
 6873 
 
 
 20, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 251 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 5031 
 
 1834 
 
 6865 
 
 7847 
 
 11 
 
 21, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 250 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 5001 
 
 2982 
 
 7983 
 
 7227 
 
 11 
 
 22, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 138 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 mi 
 
 3704 
 
 4815 
 
 6043 
 
 11 
 
 23, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 275 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 5507 
 
 1815 
 
 7322 
 
 7892 
 
 11 
 
 24, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 209 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 4197 
 
 2448 
 
 6645 
 
 7543 
 
 11 
 
 25, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 110 
 
 12 
 
 6 
 
 885 
 
 3227 
 
 4112 
 
 5403 
 
 11 
 
 27, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 249 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 4982 
 
 2190 
 
 7172 
 
 7809 
 
 11 
 
 28, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 228 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 4566 
 
 2645 
 
 7211 
 
 7932 
 
 11 
 
 29, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 153 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 3078 
 
 3030 
 
 6108 
 
 7214 
 
 „ 
 
 30, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 207 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 4150 
 
 1770 
 
 5920 
 
 7156 
 
 July 
 
 1, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 214 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 4299 
 
 2267 
 
 6566 
 
 7547 
 
 »» 
 
 2, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 124 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 998 
 
 3441 
 
 4439 
 
 5693 
 
 11 
 
 4, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 279 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 5598 
 
 2272 
 
 7870 
 
 8743 
 
 11 
 
 5, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 231 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 4623 
 
 2593 
 
 7216 
 
 8193 
 
 „ 
 
 G, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 196 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 3922 
 
 2469 
 
 6391 
 
 7442 
 
 77 
 
 7, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 255 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 5104 
 
 3537 
 
 8641 
 
 9437 
 
 „ 
 
 8, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 230 
 
 14 
 
 0 
 
 4614 
 
 2409 
 
 7023 
 
 8006 
 
 77 
 
 9, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 97 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 779 
 
 2712 
 
 3491 
 
 4329 
 
 77 
 
 11, Monday, . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 281 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 5622 
 
 2602 
 
 8224 
 
 9743 
 
 77 
 
 12, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 248 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 4979 
 
 2014 
 
 6993 
 
 8556 
 
 77 
 
 13, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 251 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 5020 
 
 2546 
 
 7566 
 
 8207 
 
 Carried forward , .... 
 
 
 8705 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 135,768 
 
 179,748 
 
 315,516 
 
 431,779 
 
24 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 Date. 
 
 Entrance 
 
 Fee. 
 
 Amount received 
 at the Doors. 
 
 Number or 
 
 Paying at 
 Doors. 
 
 Persons wi 
 
 With Season 
 Tickets. 
 
 10 VISITED T 
 
 Total for 
 Day, 
 
 exclusive of 
 Exhibiters. 
 
 he Building. 
 
 Total for 
 Day, 
 
 including 
 
 Exhibiters. 
 
 
 
 5. 
 
 d. 
 
 £ 
 
 s. 
 
 d. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Brought forward, .... 
 
 
 
 8705 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 135,768 
 
 179,748 
 
 315,516 
 
 431,779 
 
 July 14, Thursday, .... 
 
 i 
 
 0 
 
 262 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 5252 
 
 2705 
 
 7957 
 
 9116 
 
 
 15, Friday,. 
 
 i 
 
 0 
 
 252 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 5043 
 
 2393 
 
 7436 
 
 8617 
 
 
 1G, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 128 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 1028 
 
 1548 
 
 2576 
 
 3302 
 
 „ 
 
 18, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 304 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 6087 
 
 2086 
 
 8173 
 
 9017 
 
 11 
 
 19, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 254 
 
 11 
 
 0 
 
 5091 
 
 4589 
 
 9680 
 
 10079 
 
 „ 
 
 20, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 249 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 4981 
 
 2369 
 
 * 7350 
 
 8763 
 
 „ 
 
 21, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 263 
 
 14 
 
 0 
 
 5274 
 
 3099 
 
 8373 
 
 9439 
 
 
 22, Friday, . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 227 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 4548 
 
 2168 
 
 6716 
 
 7397 
 
 11 
 
 23, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 97 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 778 
 
 2356 
 
 3134 
 
 3642 
 
 11 
 
 25, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 301 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 6035 
 
 2085 
 
 8120 
 
 9134 
 
 11 
 
 26, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 192 
 
 9 
 
 0 
 
 3849 
 
 1083 
 
 4932 
 
 6016 
 
 11 
 
 27, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 222 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 4453 
 
 1360 
 
 5813 
 
 6714 
 
 11 
 
 28, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 256 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 5124 
 
 2173 
 
 7297 
 
 8014 
 
 11 
 
 29, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 241 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 4837 
 
 1922 
 
 6759 
 
 7942 
 
 11 
 
 30, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 89 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 719 
 
 1788 
 
 2507 
 
 3322 
 
 Aug 
 
 1, Monday, . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 267 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 5350 
 
 2028 
 
 7378 
 
 8135 
 
 11 
 
 2, Tuesday, . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 243 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 4862 
 
 2111 
 
 6973 
 
 8043 
 
 11 
 
 3, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 245 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 4906 
 
 2144 
 
 7050 
 
 8094 
 
 11 
 
 4, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 247 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 4941 
 
 2016 
 
 6957 
 
 7463 
 
 11 
 
 5, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 254 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 5081 
 
 1848 
 
 6929 
 
 7717 
 
 11 
 
 6, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 115 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 920 
 
 2424 
 
 3344 
 
 4104 
 
 11 
 
 8, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 376 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 7526 
 
 2076 
 
 9602 
 
 10416 
 
 11 
 
 9, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 281 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 5638 
 
 1884 
 
 7522 
 
 8207 
 
 11 
 
 10, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 259 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 5197 
 
 1831 
 
 7028 
 
 7879 
 
 „ 
 
 11, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 234 
 
 16 
 
 0 
 
 4696 
 
 1843 
 
 6539 
 
 7383 
 
 11 
 
 12, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 260 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 5212 
 
 1808 
 
 , 7020 
 
 7932 
 
 » 
 
 13, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 121 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 975 
 
 2283 
 
 3258 
 
 3703 
 
 11 
 
 15, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 742 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 14858 
 
 2041 
 
 16899 
 
 18103 
 
 11 
 
 16, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 270 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 5408 
 
 733 
 
 6141 
 
 6853 
 
 11 
 
 17, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 229 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 4599 
 
 897 
 
 5496 
 
 6914 
 
 „ 
 
 18, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 232 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 4644 
 
 1641 
 
 6285 
 
 8116 
 
 11 
 
 19, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 211 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 4224 
 
 1686 
 
 5910 
 
 6512 
 
 11 
 
 20, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 121 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 971 
 
 2132 
 
 3103 
 
 3812 
 
 
 22, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 328 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 6566 
 
 1610 
 
 8176 
 
 9416 
 
 
 23, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 222 
 
 9 
 
 0 
 
 4449 
 
 1708 
 
 6157 
 
 7091 
 
 11 
 
 24, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 280 
 
 5 
 
 0 
 
 5605 
 
 1851 
 
 7456 
 
 8487 
 
 
 25, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 300 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 6019 
 
 1663 
 
 7682 
 
 8704 
 
 
 26, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 349 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 6990 
 
 2029 
 
 9019 
 
 10004 
 
 11 
 
 27, Saturday, .... 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 182 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 1463 
 
 2454 
 
 3917 
 
 4763 
 
 
 29, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 452 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 9040 
 
 4864 
 
 13904 
 
 15416 
 
 
 30, Tuesday,. 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 105 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 844 
 
 2867 
 
 3711 
 
 3207 
 
 
 31, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 200 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 4019 
 
 1719 
 
 5738 
 
 6219 
 
 Sept 
 
 1, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 351 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 7024 
 
 2223 
 
 9247 
 
 10314 
 
 
 2, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 357 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 7150 
 
 4003 
 
 11153 
 
 12016 
 
 11 
 
 3, Saturday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 80 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 1G00 
 
 1866 
 
 3466 
 
 4008 
 
 
 5, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 304 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 6098 
 
 2328 
 
 8426 
 
 9418 
 
 
 6, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 206 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 4133 
 
 2221 
 
 6354 
 
 7103 
 
 
 7, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 221 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 4433 
 
 1987 
 
 6420 
 
 7814 
 
 11 
 
 8, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 213 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 4262 
 
 1430 
 
 5692 
 
 5816 
 
 
 9, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 217 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 4358 
 
 1955 
 
 6313 
 
 7602 
 
 11 
 
 10, Saturday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 130 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 2606 
 
 1973 
 
 4579 
 
 5219 
 
 
 12, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 248 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 4964 
 
 1642 
 
 6606 
 
 7173 
 
 
 13, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 223 
 
 16 
 
 0 
 
 4476 
 
 1570 
 
 6046 
 
 6917 
 
 
 14, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 212 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 ' 4252 
 
 1384 
 
 5646 
 
 6741 
 
 
 15, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 197 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 3959 
 
 1685 
 
 5644 
 
 6214 
 
 
 16, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 186 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 3726 
 
 1603 
 
 5329 
 
 5847 
 
 11 
 
 17, Saturday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 161 
 
 14 
 
 0 
 
 3234 
 
 2293 
 
 5527 
 
 6341 
 
 Carried forward, .... 
 
 
 22,501 
 
 6 
 
 6 1 
 
 400,145 
 
 297,826 
 
 697,971 
 
 863,529 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 25 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Number of 
 
 Persons who visited the Building. 
 
 
 Date. 
 
 Entrance 
 
 Fee. 
 
 Amoont received 
 at tue Doors. 
 
 Paying at 
 Doors. 
 
 With Season 
 Tickets. 
 
 Total for 
 Day, 
 
 exclusive of 
 Exhibiters. 
 
 Total for 
 Day, 
 including 
 Exhibiters. 
 
 Brought forward, .... 
 
 s . 
 
 d. 
 
 £ 
 
 22,501 
 
 s . 
 
 6 
 
 d. 
 
 6 
 
 400,145 
 
 297,826 
 
 697,971 
 
 863,529 
 
 Sept. 19, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 217 
 
 19 
 
 0 
 
 4359 
 
 1382 
 
 5741 
 
 6414 
 
 
 20, Tuesday,. 
 
 21, Wednesday. . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 162 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 3242 
 
 1351 
 
 4593 
 
 5204 
 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 205 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 4108 
 
 1994 
 
 6102 
 
 6816 
 
 
 22, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 178 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 3575 
 
 942 
 
 4517 
 
 5403 
 
 
 23, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 150 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 3013 
 
 1282 
 
 4295 
 
 4714 
 
 JJ 
 
 24, Saturday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 127 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 2557 
 
 2131 
 
 4688 
 
 4957 
 
 
 26, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 190 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 3812 
 
 1246 
 
 5058 
 
 5495 
 
 
 27, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 144 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 2886 
 
 1236 
 
 4122 
 
 4904 
 
 
 28, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 157 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 3140 
 
 1621 
 
 4761 
 
 5116 
 
 
 29, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 126 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 2521 
 
 730 
 
 3251 
 
 3704 
 
 
 30, Friday,. 
 
 l 
 
 0 
 
 109 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 2193 
 
 1447 
 
 3640 
 
 4257 
 
 Oct. 
 
 1, Saturday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 93 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 1868 
 
 1742 
 
 3610 
 
 4317 
 
 
 3, Monday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 169 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 3393 
 
 1450 
 
 4843 
 
 5591 
 
 
 4, Tuesday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 130 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 2608 
 
 1053 
 
 3661 
 
 4219 
 
 
 5, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 134 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 2687 
 
 1163 
 
 3850 
 
 4694 
 
 
 6, Thursday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 105 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 2117 
 
 1094 
 
 3211 
 
 3514 
 
 
 7, Friday,. 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 104 
 
 14 
 
 0 
 
 2094 
 
 807 
 
 2901 
 
 3619 
 
 
 8, Saturday, .... 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 109 
 
 16 
 
 0 
 
 2196 
 
 2859 
 
 5055 
 
 5918 
 
 
 10, Monday,. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 135 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 5402 
 
 1240 
 
 6642 
 
 7690 
 
 
 11, Tuesday,. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 105 
 
 8 
 
 0 
 
 4216 
 
 1233 
 
 5449 
 
 6119 
 
 » 
 
 12, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 132 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 5280 
 
 1836 
 
 7116 
 
 7714 
 
 )) 
 
 13, Thursday, .... 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 126 
 
 14 
 
 6 
 
 5069 
 
 1485 
 
 6554 
 
 7162 
 
 
 14, Friday,. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 113 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 4546 
 
 2167 
 
 6713 
 
 7793 
 
 
 15, Saturday, .... 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 115 
 
 16 
 
 0 
 
 4632 
 
 2646 
 
 7278 
 
 8275 
 
 
 17, Monday,. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 206 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 8275 
 
 1354 
 
 9629 
 
 10214 
 
 jj 
 
 18, Tuesday. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 156 
 
 9 
 
 0 
 
 6258 
 
 2732 
 
 8990 
 
 9816 
 
 
 19, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 91 
 
 11 
 
 6 
 
 3663 
 
 705 
 
 4368 
 
 5104 
 
 
 20, Thursday, .... 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 139 
 
 16 
 
 0 
 
 5592 
 
 1980 
 
 7572 
 
 8482 
 
 
 21, Friday,. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 102 
 
 13 
 
 0 
 
 4106 
 
 1356 
 
 5462 
 
 6074 
 
 » 
 
 22, Saturday. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 148 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 5925 
 
 3441 
 
 9366 
 
 10416 
 
 
 24, Monday,. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 248 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 9944 
 
 1818 
 
 11762 
 
 12508 
 
 
 25, Tuesday,. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 128 
 
 1 
 
 0 
 
 5122 
 
 1355 
 
 6477 
 
 6917 
 
 
 26, Wednesday, . . . 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 258 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 10324 
 
 2780 
 
 13104 
 
 14117 
 
 
 27, Thursday, .... 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 325 
 
 14 
 
 6 
 
 13029 
 
 997 
 
 14026 
 
 15104 
 
 
 28, Friday,. 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 354 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 14161 
 
 2732 
 
 16893 
 
 17863 
 
 i> 
 
 29, Saturday, .... 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 422 
 
 16 
 
 6 
 
 16913 
 
 5053 
 
 21966 
 
 23116 
 
 
 31, Monday . 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 550 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 4401 
 
 6657 
 
 11058 
 
 12500 
 
 
 Total, .... 
 
 
 
 28,981 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 589,372 
 
 366,923 
 
 956,295 
 
 1,149,369 
 
 We have now the two great items of receipts—the proceeds of the sale of season tickets and of the pay¬ 
 ments at the doors for admission. By arrangements made with the railway companies excursion tickets 
 were admissible, and a few of the English visitors availed themselves thereof. Towards the close, the Irish 
 railway companies conveyed passengers to and from Dublin at very low rates, the railway ticket also includ¬ 
 ing admission to the Exhibition; but this movement was unfortunately delayed until too late a period of the 
 season to realize the expectations which might very reasonably have been formed regarding it. The entire 
 amount received by the Committee, as the result of these arrangements, was the comparatively trifling sum of 
 £1414 6s. Id. The persons admitted in this way have been included in the Tabular Statement with those 
 coming under the head of Exliibiters. A further source of income arose from the sale of admission tickets 
 in the Office, for the convenience of employers who might desire to send their work-people ; and from an early 
 period of the Exhibition these were available, admitting without reference to date, but obtainable only on 
 ten shillings’ worth of tickets being purchased at a time. The amount received from this source was 
 £767 16s. 6 d. The entire sum, therefore, received for admission to the Exhibition was £49,401 19s. Id. 
 
 E 
 
26 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 Owing to the continuous arrivals of goods for some time after the Exhibition opened, the Official Cata¬ 
 logue was not ready for delivery to the public until the 31st of May. The sales for three weeks were thereby 
 lost, still the entire number sold was fully what could fairly have been reckoned on, taking as a guide the 
 Exhibition of 1851. On that occasion the entire number of visitors was 6,039,195, and the number of copies 
 of the shilling edition of the Catalogue sold, 285,854; here the visitors amounted to 1,149,369, and the Shil¬ 
 ling Catalogues sold to 50,123. 
 
 The following Account shows the disbursements and receipts connected with the Exhibition 
 
 STATEMENT OF DISBURSEMENTS AND RECEIPTS. 
 
 Dr. Outlay. 
 
 Salaries and wages,.£8442 12 9 
 
 Travelling expenses, transport of goods, 
 
 and foreign expenses,. 4982 11 4 
 
 Printing and advertising,. 4357 5 10 
 
 Office expenses,. 1740 2 6 
 
 Furnishing Exhibition Building and offices, 3314 1G 6 
 
 Wages of Police in care of Building, &c. . 2889 14 7 
 
 Corporation for flagway in Merrion-square, 200 0 0 
 
 Ditto, for pipe-water,. 326 11 11 
 
 Gas,. 303 3 0 
 
 Music,. 1510 0 5 
 
 Payment to families of sufferers by the acci¬ 
 dent in the Building,. 2751010 
 
 £28,342 9 8 
 
 Cost of Building,*. 59,871 2 1 
 
 £88,213 11 9 
 
 Receipts. Cr. 
 
 Season tickets,. 
 
 
 .£18,238 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 Receipts at door, . 
 
 
 
 28,981 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 Railway, excursion, and day tickets,! 
 
 
 
 2,182 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 Proceeds of Catalogues,. 
 
 
 
 2,928 
 
 0 
 
 3 
 
 Rent of refreshment rooms, . . . . 
 
 
 
 550 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Received for keeping sticks and parasols, 
 
 
 265 
 
 2 
 
 0 
 
 Received for use of retiring rooms, . 
 
 
 
 52 
 
 18 
 
 4 
 
 Profit on sale of ticket cases, . . . . 
 
 
 
 23 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 Ditto, returned by Mr. Woodhouse on sale 
 
 
 
 
 of medals in the Exhibition, . . . 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 
 
 £53,232 
 
 13 
 
 6 
 
 Value of Building, . . . £12,000 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 
 
 
 „ Machinery, . . 2,500 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 
 
 
 „ Water-closets, . 700 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 
 
 
 „ Sundries, . . . 800 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 16,000 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Balance, . 
 
 
 
 18,980 
 
 18 
 
 3 
 
 £88,213 11 9 
 
 April 7, 1854. 
 
 I certify that the above statement of Disbursements and Receipts is correct. 
 
 HENRY BROWN, 
 
 Auditor of Accounts to the Committee, 
 3, 'Ashbrook Terrace. 
 
 From the foregoing Statement it will be seen, that the deficiency in the receipts, as compared with the 
 expenditure, is £18,980 18s. 3c?. We may observe, that the sum which appears in the account as the value 
 of the Building is that at which it was estimated by Mr. Lanyon, Mr. G. W. Hemans, and Mr. G. M. Miller, 
 these gentlemen having consented to value it at the request of the Executive Committee. The other items 
 of assets are those actually realized by the sale of the several articles_J. S. 
 
 * Of this sum, there was paid in wages, £l 7,212 16s. Gd. 
 distributed as follows:—carpenters, £8738 12s. 7d .; la¬ 
 bourers, £4120 15s. 5d. ; smiths, £344 3s. 2d. ; masons, 
 £613 Is. ; sawyers, £1729 10s. Id. ; sundry labour, 
 £421 0s. 10d.; engine men, £54 Is. 10d.; staff, £1191 11s. Id. 
 For timber there was paid, £20,074 7s. 2d. ; and for iron 
 and iron-work, £4374 0s. 5 d. including the following items : 
 —iron, £329 8s. Id. ; ironmongery, £523 9s.; iron-work, 
 £2150 17s. 8 d. ; nails, £949 13s. 2d.; screws, £420 12s. 
 The charge for plumbing was £488 19s. 4 d. ; for felt for roof, 
 £1335 14s. 5d.; for glass and glazing, £1836 4s. Id .; 
 for cast-iron pillars, £ 1705 18s. 6d. ; for paint and painting, 
 £3573 Is. lO^d.; for sundry materials, £1778 5s. 2d .; 
 
 for stationary engine and gearing, £2944 2s. 8d.; for water- 
 closets, £716 13s. 8 d. This amount also includes, contin¬ 
 gencies, £2080 13s. 2\d.\ architect’s fee, £1200; premiums 
 for designs for building, £100; insurance of building, 
 pictures, &c., £450 4s. 
 
 f The sum paid to the Finance Committee of the Exhibi¬ 
 tion by the several Irish railway companies for the issue of 
 admission tickets was thus distributed:—Dublin and Kings¬ 
 town,£541 13s.; GreatSouthern and Western, £517 4s. Gd.; 
 Dublin and Drogheda, £167 17s. 6d. ; Dublin and Belfast 
 Junction, £42 3s. 6d.; and the Midland Great Western, 
 £65 19s.; making, in all, £1334 17s. 6d. derived from this 
 source. 
 

 
 . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 •• 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
r EET 
 
 & 
 
 teJ 
 
 $d 
 
 £ 
 
 o 
 
 d 
 
 0) 
 
 © 
 
 d 
 
 t> 
 
 # 
 
 [It will be seen by a glance at this Plan, that every available 
 piece of ground on tbe premises of the Royal Dublin Society w as 
 occupied by the Exhibition Building—a circumstance wine 
 will account for the irregularity of outline.] 
 
 ffirountt ^pian 
 
 or THE 
 
 EIH IBI TIOj 
 
 1853. 
 
 
 r/ lDm 
 
 Sib John Benson, Architect. 
 
 
THE EXHIBITION BUILDING. 
 
 T HE erection of Buildings of huge dimensions for temporary purposes may be said to have introduced a new 
 order of architecture, whose development is pregnant with results which it is now difficult to estimate. 
 The Exhibition Building in Hyde-Park impressed the spectator who saw it for the first time with a feeling of 
 astonishment—the extent of the structure being so much greater than what could have been previously realized 
 to the mind; and, as a first effort, it was undoubtedly entitled to much commendation. The combination of 
 glass and iron, of which that Building mainly consisted, was then supposed to be the best that could be 
 adopted, taking all the essential requisites into account—economy and facility of construction, combined with 
 the smallest sacrifice in the value of the materials after being removed. But experience showed that not¬ 
 withstanding the adaptation of these substances, so far as fulfilling some of the required conditions, the use 
 of them was attended by great and serious drawbacks, which, perhaps, experience alone could have developed. 
 It is, however, beyond question that the Crystal Palace showed that the materials of which it was composed 
 could be effectively used to a much greater extent than they hitherto had been ; and this has already been 
 practically illustrated by what may truly be called the People’s Palace at Sydenham, a structure which will 
 long serve as a memorial of the enterprise and inventive powers of the age in which it was erected. But it 
 
 was reserved for the architect of the Dublin Exhibition Building to show the adaptation of another material 
 
 wood—which, for any temporary purpose, is assuredly the best that could be employed—combining the 
 required conditions to an extent possessed by no other. It can be used with facility; it is inexpensive; and 
 afterwards it is of greater comparative value than any other substance. It further admits of any required 
 degree of architectural effect being obtained, a desideratum which the use of glass can go a short way in 
 securing. If, therefore, a triumph was achieved by Sir Joseph Paxton in the Exhibition Building of 1851, 
 by indicating the extensive use to which a hitherto little employed material could be turned—a not less 
 important triumph has been gained by Sir John Benson in the same direction. Taking a new path, and 
 making use, also, of a hitherto little used material, our Irish architect has produced a building altogether 
 unique; fulfilling in an extraordinary degree every desired condition; possessing a symmetry which could 
 scarcely have been calculated on with such large dimensions; combining architectural expression and ele¬ 
 gance ; and indicating the path to be pursued on all future occasions in designing structures of a similar 
 character. 
 
 The original design furnished by Sir John Benson consisted of the seven portions extending from the 
 gallery adjoining the Pine Arts Hall, to that which runs along the Court for Machinery in Motion ; all the 
 other portions of it being subsequent additions. It will be seen on reference to the ground-plan that it 
 required considerable ingenuity to procure the area required in so limited a site. A more imposing general 
 effect would have been produced externally had it been possible to have presented the whole building in one 
 general perspective; but this is the only subject of regret, and may well be disregarded, when the other great 
 objects of the Exhibition were so fully attained. 
 
 Commencing with the Great Hall, it may be regarded as the finest apartment ever erected. Its dimensions 
 are 425 feet long, 100 feet broad, and 105 feet high.* The roof is formed of semicircular main ribs 25 feet 
 apart, resting on trusses (a portion of which forms the roof of the adjoining gallery), and connected by a 
 
 * The corresponding dimensions of the Transept of the Crystal Palace were—Length, 408 ft.; breadth, 72 ft; height, 107 ft. 
 
 F 
 
28 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 trussed wall-plate, as we may term it, which also forms the support of the intermediate ribs. The portion of 
 the first-mentioned truss immediately under the arched rib is supported by two cast-iron columns, five feet 
 apart from centre to centre, which again fit, with turned bearings, into cast-iron bases secured to rubble 
 blocks. By this arrangement it will be perceived that the roof of the gallery adjoining is constructed so as 
 to act as a buttress, and transmit any tendency to an alteration of the figure of the main roof to the other 
 portions of the building, and by their combined mass effectually to resist it. 
 
 The main ribs of this and the other arched roofs are strikingly novel in their construction. Some approxi¬ 
 mation had before been made to the use of circular arcs of timber in roof-construction, but only with 
 success as long as they were merely auxiliary to ordinary trussing, as in the roof of the old Halle aux Ble at 
 Paris, and that of a riding-school at Moscow; but we believe that on no former occasion had a roof been con¬ 
 structed whose strength consisted wholly of the inflexibility of timber arches in the direction of the radius, 
 produced by the peculiar laminated structure adopted in this instance; the lamination being in planes 
 parallel to the base (supposing each semicircle to be a portion of a cylinder), and not in concentric rings. 
 This latter mode of construction is exceedingly liable to change of figure even under comparatively small 
 amounts of pressure, and would, if adopted by Sir John Benson, have necessitated the use of numberless tie- 
 bars, and other expedients to counteract that tendency; which would at once have seriously injured the 
 harmony of general outline, and would have rendered the construction tedious, and barely possible, without 
 very expensive scaffolding. 
 
 Above is an engraving of a portion of one of the ribs of the Great Hall, with sections represented by 
 shading, to show the construction. It will be perceived that it consists of two concentric laminated ribs, 
 bound together, and (what is equally essential) kept asunder by timber struts, 
 assuming to some extent the lattice form—the lattice bars being also designed 
 for effect, as well as being serviceable in the construction. The upper or outer 
 rib consists of 10 laminae, varying from 1-) inches to 2 inches in thickness, and 
 from 4 inches to 18 inches in depth—the rule being observed of presenting the 
 least quantity of material to resist compression, the greatest to resist extension. 
 
 The breadth of the rib at top is 18 inches, and at bottom it is only 3 inches. The 
 lower rib is formed of 1inch and 2 inch laminae,—six in number,—and is 12 
 inches deep and 10 inches wide. The principal connecting struts, which occur at 
 25 feet apart (from centre to centre) are also laminated ; each separated piece 
 being connected by a splayed dove-tailed joint to the top and bottom ribs; and, 
 to increase the stiffness of the connexion, a blade of boiler-plate iron, | inch 
 thick, is interposed in the centre. These peculiarities of construction will be more 
 clearly seen by the accompanying illustration, which shows a section of the great 
 rib taken through the principal strut, A B. 
 
 The process of preparing and putting together these monster ribs was exceed¬ 
 ingly simple. Sufficiently large floors having been prepared, the outline of the full 
 size was struck out on them. From it the necessary number of templets or gauges 
 were prepared, and then the process was simply this:—The workmen brought 
 
 the planks of the thicknesses required from the saw-pits ; one set of carpenters marked on them the outlines 
 of the templets ; a second set sawed them out to the shape ; a third set stitched the edges together (with nails, 
 
 Section of one of the 
 Great Rihs of the Roof. 
 
Front View of The Irish Industrial Exhibition Building. 
 
CONSTRUCTION OF BUILDING. 
 
 29 
 
 not needles) to gain the requisite width, and planed them on the edges and exposed parts as required; a 
 fourth set finished the adjustment on the prepared floor, and roughly secured them in their place with nails; 
 while a fifth set bored the auger-holes, and screwed them firmly home. From each set of workmen being 
 engaged in only one simple operation, the whole business was carried on with great accuracy and despatch. 
 The final operation with the rib was fixing on the cast-iron sockets to receive the purlins. These sockets 
 were screwed on the upper flange at 8 feet 3 inches apart from centre to centre. The rib was then ready 
 for hoisting and fixing in its place; having occupied about 20 carpenters, sawyers, and labourers about 
 four days ; containing about 7 tons of timber, 1 cwt. of plate-iron, and about 1500 screws; and weighing, 
 with the purlin sockets, nails, &c., nearly 9 tons. 
 
 The purlins, resting on the cast-iron sockets, are formed of a plank 12 inches deep, and 4 inches 
 thick, with an additional piece, 4 inches square, applied on each side at the upper edge, making it 
 ‘3P shaped. The ends were formed exactly to fit the iron sockets, and bored for the screw-bolts on the 
 ground, leaving literally nothing to do to them, or with them, but to hoist them up, drop them into 
 their places, and secure them by inserting an iron bolt, and screwing on its nut. Each purlin weighs about 
 6j- cwt., is 25 feet long, and is intersected by minor ribs, which are laminated in eight thicknesses, corres¬ 
 ponding with those of the main ribs. Having very little weight to bear, they are built hollow, but they are 
 still important for affording nailing-room for the sheeting, and also for forming panels on the inner surface. 
 
 The construction of many of the circular portions of the Building involved some very nice problems of 
 carpentry, the correct execution of which was of the very last importance, as the perspective effect of the 
 several Halls depended on attention to these details. The slightest mistake or misfit would have remained a 
 permanent eyesore. Among the most prominent portions were the purlins of the circular ends of the various 
 Halls; for each series or tier of which a distinct and separate mould, representing a portion of the interior of 
 the circular end of the roof, was required, and which, if inaccurate in the smallest degree, would have pro¬ 
 duced a painfully distorted effect. To the credit of the hands employed, these were all made and set in then- 
 places, fitting with the most perfect accuracy, without any opportunity of previously trying them. 
 
 Except the difference of dimensions, the various portions of the roofs of the minor Halls are precisely 
 similar to those of the Centre Hall, and the mode of erecting and fitting the different parts in their places did 
 not differ from that which has been already described. 
 
 The means employed to raise the first of the great ribs, which was the first whole rib at the western end 
 of the Great Hall, were as follows :—It was first carried to and deposited in the immediate neighbourhood of 
 its permanent position, the chord-fine being somewhat diagonal to the building to allow room for lifting the 
 arch, which was a little wider than the space between the Galleries. The operation of raising it to its place 
 consisted of two branches : 1st, getting the arch on its legs; and, 2nd, elevating it to its position on the 
 Building. Each of these had to be executed by the aid of special machinery, and was separate and distinct 
 in itself, requiring its own precautions, and presenting its own risks and difficidties. For the first operation, 
 —that of raising the ai-cli from the horizontal to the vertical position, making it stand on its legs,—there was 
 placed a pair of “ sheer-legs” in the centre of the chord of the arch, from the top of which a rope was 
 attached to the centre of the arch, which, being hauled, and the feet simultaneously kept in their position, 
 the rib was gradually raised until it became upright. But this process, so rapidly described, occupied nearly 
 a week for its consummation. With all the forethought that had been expended on the subject, one 
 element, and, as far as this stage of the operation was concerned, a very important one, seems only to have 
 been partially attended to. A peculiarity of all properly constructed beams is, that while each possesses 
 the fullest required strength in the direction of the strains likely to occur to it in its ordinary functions, 
 its strength in other directions is only accidental, and, generally speaking, is reduced to a minimum 
 from the necessity of producing the greatest amount of effect with the least quantity of material. Thus, 
 the power of resistance of an ordinary joist or rafter, whose dimensions are 6 inches by 2 inches, to 
 a strain acting in the direction of the depth, or the greater dimension, would be represented by the 
 number 72, while its power of resistance to a force acting in the direction of the breadth, the lesser 
 dimension, would be represented by the number 24. Looking on these great ribs as simple beams, then- 
 relative strength to resist the two forces is about as 1 to 25; and, consequently, although designed with a 
 superabundance of strength for the fulfilment of their function as part of a roof, on raising the first 
 from the ground its strength in the opposite direction proved to be barely sufficient to keep the materials in 
 
 f 2 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 30 
 
 their places during the operation. But even in this temporary and partial failure, the excellence of the 
 principle of the construction was rendered very apparent by the great amount of change of figure in a lateral 
 direction that took place, without any diminution of the strength of the arch. The forms assumed during the 
 lifting of the first rib were certainly most extraordinary, and most discouraging. If the reader can imagine 
 to himself a horse-shoe, 100 feet across and 50 feet high, and weighing 9 tons, bending and twisting about 
 like a piece of brown paper or soft wax; or,—to illustrate the difficulty, let him lift a fishing rod by the 
 small end,—lie will then have some idea of the nature of the difficulty. Of its extent he can have none but 
 from seeing the operation attempted. By the adoption of certain simple precautions all difficulty was, how¬ 
 ever, overcome. The first precaution was confining the ends of the arch by a chord-line ; the second, 
 hauling at many points at once in raising the rib ; and the third, which was intended to correct any change 
 from the true figure, which might happen in spite of the two former, was to bolt stout pieces of timber to 
 each other in pairs on opposite sides of and enclosing the arches, and projecting some feet above and below 
 them. By hauling on the top or bottom of these pieces a sufficient leverage was acquired to twist the 
 arch-rib laterally, and remove any deflection that it might have acquired previously. On the adoption of 
 these expedients, about twenty minutes sufficed to raise each rib from the horizontal to the vertical 
 position.* 
 
 The second operation—that of raising the ribs from the ground, and putting them in their places—was 
 easily accomplished. For this purpose, travelling cranes were erected on the roofs over the adjoining galle¬ 
 ries, the tackle from which was adjusted a little over the point, where a line drawn horizontally through the 
 centre of gravity of the beam would intersect it on each side. To prevent accident, guide-ropes from several 
 portions of the beams were at the same time made fast to crab-winches on the ground, and slackened as it 
 ascended. When the rib had been raised to a little over its permanent position, the travelling cranes were 
 slowly moved until they arrived over the framework on which it was to rest, and it was lowered to its place, and 
 secured there—the guide-ropes staying it in its proper position, while the same series of operations was per¬ 
 formed with another. There was something really imposing in the appearance of the large mass travelling 
 steadily through the air to its destined place; but, considered in reference to the great difficulties that 
 had been overcome, and of which the operation was the successful result, the operation became one of 
 intense interest. On the placing of each rib, the purlins connecting it with its predecessor were raised, 
 dropped into their places, and the nuts securing them screwed home. The intermediate ribs were next 
 hoisted and screwed, each part becoming the scaffold or ladder for fixing its successor. The nailing on of 
 the timber-sheeting then commenced, after which the roof was ready for its final coating of paper and tarred- 
 cloth outside, and paint inside. 
 
 The roof of the Great Hall consists of 14 semicircular, 8 quadrant, and 26 intermediate ribs ; and 322 
 straight and 160 curved purlins. 
 
 The description of the construction of the roof of the Centre Hall applies to that of the roofs of 
 all the Building. In every case the timber-sheeting was covered with canvass, steeped in coal-tar. A layer 
 of brown paper was interposed to prevent the tar appearing on the under surface. It was then covered with 
 boiled tar or mineral paint, and finally lime-washed. As much anxiety was expressed about the combustible 
 nature of this covering material, from its being so easily affected by heat, it may be interesting to mention 
 that (paradoxical as it may seem), it will not burn. The tar prevents all risk, for by melting around any 
 spot that may have become ignited, it puts the flame in the condition of that of a candle which has been 
 snuffed too low down, and it is extinguished by the excessive supply of what would ordinarily feed it. This 
 statement is not a matter of mere theory, but is founded on the result of direct experiments at the Exhibition 
 Building, where every means were exhausted to try and get a bit of the covering to continue burning, with¬ 
 out success. The coating of lime, also, put an end to any probability of ignition by casual sparks. 
 
 The great ribs are supported on a timber framework, which is an extension of the roof of the side gallery 
 adjoining; and they rest simply on it, being only secured by two iron bands, as shown in the annexed 
 engraving, which will give a clear idea of the principal points of the construction of the roofs and galleries. 
 
 * The only scaffolding used in the construction of the wall—the “ ttov uru” that puzzled Archimedes—rendered 
 Building beyond what the parts already put together af- it necessary to erect a platform. This is a feature of the 
 forded, was required for raising the quadrant ribs for the design which should not be overlooked. 
 
 Great Hall, where the Building, presenting a mere timber 
 
CONSTRUCTION OF BUILDING. 
 
 31 
 
 
 
 IB 
 
 
 It will readily be perceived that the truss of the gallery-roof has been designed to act as a buttress to the great 
 roof, and distributes any tendency to horizontal motion it might exhibit over the adjoining space. Each 
 of these trusses is carefully secured to lattice- 
 trusses, running at right angles to them, and 
 acting as wall-plates, connecting the roof and 
 its supports in the direction of the length of 
 the Main Hall. To render the structure secure 
 against any amount of vibration, the cross-ties 
 were inserted, where they could be placed with¬ 
 out inconvenience at two places in the length 
 of the Gallery, which rendered those parts of 
 the building—huge, vertical, trussed girders— 
 capable of resisting any motion of the roofs of 
 the greater halls. 
 
 It will be perceived that the roof of the Gal¬ 
 lery is supported on three cast-iron columns, of 
 which the one to the left bears the arches of the 
 smaller hall, and the two on the right carry the 
 weight of the great ribs. The column on the 
 extreme right is 38 feet long, cast in one piece, 
 except the base, and weighs over 3 tons. The 
 other columns are each in two separate castings, 
 the bases in all cases being detached. The mode 
 of fixing the columns was to set the bases, the 
 upper edge of which was planed true and smooth, 
 on the blocks of masonry prepared to receive 
 them. The lower part of the column was then 
 simply dropped in its place, and secured by 
 
 joining to it the wrouglit-iron girders intended to support the floor of the Galleries. A scaffold was thus 
 gained for carrying on the Building a stage higher. All the junctions of the columns (which were cast by 
 Messrs. Young, of Edinburgh) having been previously carefully prepared, they were built on each other, and 
 the other parts secured to them with great rapidity and accuracy. 
 
 The four Galleries exhibit in their construction an excellent combination of strength and lightness. The 
 system of the construction will be readily understood by regarding each Gallery as a line of squares—the 
 angles being the cast-iron columns, and the sides wrouglit-iron girders—the columns standing 25 feet apart 
 from centre to centre. By reference to the annexed engraving of a portion of one of the girders, it will be 
 perceived that it consists of a top 
 flange, formed of two pieces of L 
 iron, 3 J inches by i an inch; having a 
 piece of deal bolted on it, both for 
 convenience in fixing the flooring 
 boards, and as additional resistance 
 to compression. The bottom flange 
 is similar to that at the top, consist¬ 
 ing also of two L pieces. The up¬ 
 rights consist of two pieces of T iron, 
 
 3 inches by £ an inch, placed back to back. The cross-pieces are flat, 3 inches by £ an inch. The weight of the 
 whole is about 9 cwt. These girders were very carefully and severely tested before they were fixed, or were 
 even brought on the ground; and with the most satisfactory results. The two girders first made were 
 arranged a little above the ground: and a platform of timber having been placed on them to receive the 
 weights, they were loaded gradually with ascertained weights of iron, and the deflections carefully observed, 
 and noted, for each increase of weight. The girders deflected gradually to the extent of 5-16ths of an inch 
 
 Section showing Construction of Roofs and Galleries. 
 
 Portion of Girder of Gallery. 
 
32 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 until the eighth ton, when there was no farther yielding until the fourteenth ton, when a gradual deflection of 
 rather less than 1-16th of an inch per ton took place up to the twenty-second ton, when the experiment 
 ceased. The beams were left for several days with the load on them, but without producing any perceptible 
 increase of deflection. They were then unloaded, and were found to have retained a permanent deflection of 
 5-16ths of an inch, which may be attributed to the tightening of the various bolts, &c. They were then 
 straightened and again operated on, with the intention of ascertaining their ultimate strength by breaking. 
 The same ratio of deflection was observed as on the former trial, but the intention of breaking them was 
 abandoned after the thirty-second ton had been put on, from the difficulty of piling more metal on them 
 without danger to the men who were engaged in the operation. This latter experiment was carried on by 
 Sir John Benson, in presence of Mr. Fairbairn of Manchester. 
 
 More recently, further experiments were conducted by Sir John Benson, again assisted by Mr. Fairbairn, 
 on a finished square of the gallery itself, more as a satisfaction to the public than from any doubt as to its 
 competency to bear any weight incidental to its position. This was, if possible, a severer test than what had 
 previously been adopted. It consisted in packing the platform with men as closely as they could be made to 
 stand, the living burden amounting to not far short of 20 tons ; but whether this load was in violent motion 
 or at rest, the amount of deflection was exceedingly trifling, and far within a safe limit. 
 
 The flooring of the halls is formed of three-inch deals, laid with a narrow space between them, for the 
 disposal of the dust. The floor of the galleries is of two-inch deal, ploughed, and tongued with hoop-iron. 
 
 The staircases adjoining the Centre Hall have proved a puzzle to persons unacquainted with the prin¬ 
 ciple of their construction ; the landing half-way up appearing to have no support. They form a very nice 
 piece of workmanship. It is also deserving of note that the steps leading to the dais at the extreme end of 
 the Grand Hall were cut from a single plank 76 feet in length. 
 
 It will be observed that a striking difference exists between this Building and that erected in Hyde-Park 
 for the Exhibition of 1851, not only in the general form and outline, but also, and more particularly, in its 
 internal character and effect; and in no respect is this more markedly exhibited than in the quantity and 
 quality of the light admitted into the Building. Up almost to the very completion of the Building the general 
 opinion was that there would be a great deficiency of light; but for these fears we need scarcely observe that 
 there was no foundation. The arrangement in this respect, in Sir John Benson’s design, was excellent. In 
 addition to a limitation of the quantity of light, its quality has been materially improved by the use of rolled 
 and fluted glass, of a rough surface, and grayish-green colour. A cool, grayish tone prevailed, and there is 
 an entire absence of direct rays of sunshine ; so that the most delicate tints of pictures, and fabrics of various 
 kinds, left the Building nearly as pure and fresh as w'hen the articles were first deposited there. In the Fine 
 Arts Courts, especially, it was felt by all that Sir J. Benson had, in the words of H. R. II. Prince Albert, 
 “ solved the problem of lighting a Picture Gallenj." There have been used in glazing the Building about 
 70,000 superficial feet of glass, and 17,500 lbs. of putt)'—there being in the Great Hall alone 26,864 feet of 
 sash-bars of deal, 4 J inches by 1 Jr inches, requiring to produce them 560 deals, 12 feet long. The whole of 
 the glass used was one-eighth of an inch in thickness.* 
 
 The exterior wall of the Building was formed of timber uprights, 12 inches square at the angles, and 
 12 inches broad by 6 niches deep for the intermediate posts. These are secured by a horizontal piece 
 12 inches by 4 inches, at the level of the floor; two others, 3 feet apart at the level of the gallery-floor, 
 separated and strengthened by cross-pieces ; and on the top a similar pair of ties have been introduced to 
 form the wall-plate of the roof. The spaces left were filled in with timber-sheeting, inch thick. Round the 
 bottom of the lights in the roofs, light galleries were carried, both for the facility of making repairs, and to 
 afford ready access in case of fire. 
 
 The dimensions of the other principal portions of the Exhibition Building are as follows :—Each of the 
 galleries is 325 feet long, and 25 feet broad, each story being 18 feet high. The Northern and Southern 
 Halls are 375 feet long, 50 feet broad, and 38 feet high to the springing of the arches, making the total 
 height about 65 feet. The Hall for the Fine Arts is 325 feet long, 40 feet broad, and 18 feet high to the 
 springing of the arches, or 38 feet in all. The Hall for Machinery in Motion, which exhibits the same ex- 
 
 * The quantity of balk timber used in the construction of 400,000 superficial feet of inch-thick sheeting. Of the cast- 
 the Building was 2300 tons ; of deals there were 42,000, iron columns there were 450 tons ; and of hammered iron 
 of the standard of 12 feet by 9 inches by 3 inches ; besides for girders supporting the galleries, there were 60 tons. 
 
CONSTRUCTION OF BUILDING. 
 
 33 
 
 ternal appearance as that for the Fine Arts, is 450 feet long, 40 feet broad, and 46 feet high, forming a very 
 beautiful perspective, from its endless succession of columns and arches. The remaining halls follow gene¬ 
 rally the proportions of that for the Fine Arts. The Building covered a space of about 265,000 superficial 
 feet, over one-third of the area of the Crystal Palace, and nearly twice that of the Exhibition Building at 
 New York. This will be shown more clearly by the annexed diagram, which presents the three Buildings, 
 
 projected on each other to the same scale;—the large parallelogram showing the Crystal Palace of 1851,— 
 the irregular outline being that of the Dublin Building,—while the octagonal and smallest plan is that of 
 the New York Building. It is worth observing, however, that in general there has been very great economy 
 of space in the Dublin Building; the passages and vacant portions having been reduced to their smallest 
 dimensions, to afford the space demanded by the contributors. The relative areas of the three may be 
 represented as follows: 
 
 London.17^ acres. 
 
 Dublin.„ 
 
 New York.3f „ 
 
 By a comparison of the elevations of the three Buildings, the distinctive and peculiar features of the 
 Dublin Exhibition may be seen to great advantage.* The appearance of the Crystal Palace is familiar to 
 
 * The ground floor of the New York Exhibition Building 
 is a regular octagon, 365 feet in diameter. This measure¬ 
 ment does not include the three Entrance Halls, each of 
 
 which, projecting 27 feet, is 40 feet wide. On either side of 
 these Entrances offices are attached, projecting 18 feet from 
 the main building, and 27 feet in width. 
 
 Elevation of New York Exhibition Building. 
 
 The interior consists of four great divisions, each having of flat lean-to roof. These main avenues unite in the centre 
 a main avenue, with side aisles, which are connected on the of the Building, and together form a Greek cross; this 
 ground-floor by four triangular sections, covered by a sort shape being also preserved in the Gallery-floor, access to 
 
34 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 every one, as those who have not seen the original cannot fail to have met with numerous representations of 
 it, and therefore it is unnecessary to reproduce a sketch of it here. Of our own Exhibition Building, a view 
 will be found annexed. The New York Building seems to have derived its distinctive features from Sir 
 Joseph Paxton’s design; but there is an originality of conception about the Dublin Building, which dis¬ 
 tinguishes it from either of the others, and which imparts to it that architectural effect, in which they are so 
 deficient. It has been said, and with truth, that the Hyde Park structure formed the commencement of a 
 new era in the application of glass to purposes of more extended utility than it was hitherto supposed to be 
 susceptible of; but we venture to predict that this remark in its widest signification is still more applicable 
 to our Irish Exhibition Building, as having certain peculiar characteristics about it to a greater extent 
 than has been hitherto attained. 
 
 As the Halls were covered in, it became necessary to decide on the mode of decoration, and the Executive 
 Committee, at the request of Sir John Benson, invited Mr. Lanyon, of Belfast, to assist in deciding on this 
 very important point. After some preliminary experiments, they determined on giving to the roofs a some¬ 
 what similar appearance to that which they presented before they had been covered over with the sheeting; 
 when the various ribs, purlins, and other constructive portions appeared to form panels of blue sky, in frames 
 of unpainted deal. 
 
 The general effect of the decorations has been much improved by the introduction of heraldic devices in 
 the triangular-shaped spaces on each side of the arches along the front of the galleries. This was a happy 
 idea; and Mr. R. F. Davis, whose knowledge of the subject peculiarly fitted him for the task, obligingly un¬ 
 dertook to superintend the preparation of the arms of the various countries, corporations, and important 
 personages, to be used for the purpose. The contrast which these exhibit to each other, and the effect of the 
 gorgeous colouring which they occasionally presented on the sober tints around them, was very fine indeed. 
 The following is a list of these decorations, as arranged in the different Halls:— 
 
 LIST OF ARMORIAL BEARINGS. 
 
 CENTRE HALL. 
 
 1. Ireland. 
 
 3. Wales. 
 
 5. Isle of Man. 
 
 7. Prince Albert. 
 
 9. Lord Eglinton. 
 
 11. Province of Leinster. 
 
 13. Province of Connaught. 
 
 15. Archbishopric of Armagh. 
 
 17. Lord Mayor of Dublin. 
 
 19. City of Dublin. 
 
 21. Archbishopric ofTuam. 
 
 23. University of Dublin. 
 
 25. Royal Hospital, KLImainham. 
 
 27. City of Cork. 
 
 29. Guild of Merchants. 
 
 31. Guild of Barbers, Surgeons. 
 
 33. Guild of Carpenters, Millers, Masons, &c. 
 35. Guild of Cooks. 
 
 37. Guild of Tailors. 
 
 39. Guild of Bakers. 
 
 41. Guild of Shoemakers. 
 
 43. Guild of Tanners. 
 
 45. Guild of Smiths. 
 
 47. Guild of Butchers. 
 
 49. Guild of Saddlers, Upholsterers, &c. 
 
 51. Guild of Tallow Chandlers. 
 
 2. England. 
 
 4. Scotland. 
 
 6. Berwick-upon-Tweed. 
 
 8. Lord St. Germans. 
 
 10. William Dargan. 
 
 12. Sir John Benson. 
 
 14. Province of Munster. 
 
 1G. Archbishopric of Dublin. 
 
 18. Late Lord Mayor of Dublin. 
 
 20. City of Galway. 
 
 22. Archbishopric of Cashel. 
 
 24. Queen’s University. 
 
 26. Royal Hibernian Military School. 
 
 28. Town of Belfast. 
 
 30. Guild of Glovers and Skinners. 
 
 32. Guild of Weavers. 
 
 34. Guild of Dyers. 
 
 36. Guild of Goldsmiths. 
 
 38. Guild of Coopers. 
 
 40. Guild of Feltmakers and Hatters. 
 
 42. Guild of Cutlers, Painters, Paperstainers. 
 44. Guild of Bricklayers and Plasterers. 
 
 46. Guild of Hosiers. 
 
 48. Guild of Curriers. 
 
 50. Guild of Brewers and Maltsters. 
 
 52. Guild of Joiners. 
 
 which is got from the alternate sides of the central octagon. 
 The materials employed are chiefly iron and glass. 
 
 The following are the principal dimensions:—Diameter of 
 dome, 103 feet; height of dome from floor to skylight, 122 
 feet; height of main avenues in the clear, 67 feet; height of 
 first story in the clear, 24 feet; height of second story in 
 the clear, 21 feet; height of aisles, 45 feet; height of trian¬ 
 gular sections, 24 feet; width of avenues, 41 feet 5 inches ; 
 width of galleries, 54 feet; width of each front, 149 feet 
 5 inches ; diameter of each of the octagonal towers, 8 feet; 
 height of towers above side-walk, 75 feet; area of principal 
 
 floor, 111,200 square feet; area of entrances, halls, and 
 offices, 6000 square feet; area of galleries, 62,000 square 
 feet. There are on the ground floor 190 columns, 21 feet 
 above the floor, 8 inches diameter, cast hollow, of different 
 thicknesses, from half an inch to one inch thick. On the 
 gallery-floor there are 122 columns. 
 
 The accompanying illustration, in conjunction with the 
 particulars here given, will enable the reader to form a toler¬ 
 ably accurate idea of the New York Exhibition Building, 
 which, it may be observed, was not opened for some six or 
 eight weeks after the period first announced. 
 
CONSTRUCTION OF BUILDING. 
 
 35 
 
 NORTHERN HALL. 
 
 53. Royal Dublin Society. 
 
 55. *Earl of Harrington. 
 
 57. *Charles Cobbe, Archbishop of Dublin. 
 59. Earl of Grandison. 
 
 61. Sir Arthur Gore, Bart. 
 
 63. *Robert Downes. 
 
 65. *William Maple. 
 
 67. Thomas Prior. 
 
 69. Town of Drogheda. 
 
 71. City of Waterford. 
 
 73. Bishopric of Waterford. 
 
 75. City of Limerick. 
 
 77. Bishopric of Limerick. 
 
 79. College of Physicians. 
 
 81. Bishopric of Derry. 
 
 83. University of Oxford. 
 
 85. Bishopric of Cloyne. 
 
 87. University of St. Andrews. 
 
 89. Bishopric of Clogher. 
 
 91. City of London. 
 
 93. Bishopric of Down. 
 
 95. City of Manchester. 
 
 97. Bishopric of Kildare. 
 
 99. City of Worcester. 
 
 101. Bishopric of Leighlin. 
 
 103. Town of Liverpool. 
 
 105. Bishopric of Meath. 
 
 107. Ballast Office. 
 
 54. Royal Irish Academy. 
 
 56. * George Stone, Archbishop of Armagh. 
 58. *Earl of Kildare. 
 
 60. *Viscount Lanesborough. 
 
 62. *Sir Thomas Taylor, Bart. 
 
 64. *Rev. John Wynne, D. D. 
 
 66. Lord Clarendon. 
 
 68. Province of Ulster. 
 
 70. Town of Enniskillen. 
 
 72. City of Kilkenny. 
 
 74. Bishopric of Ossory. 
 
 76. City of Londonderry. 
 
 78. Bishopric of Killala. 
 
 80. College of Surgeons. 
 
 82. Bishopric of Dromore. 
 
 84. University of Cambridge. 
 
 86. Bishopric of Cork. 
 
 88. College of St. Nicholas, Galway. 
 
 90. Bishopric of Clonfert. 
 
 92. City of Edinburgh. 
 
 94. Bishopric of Elphin. 
 
 96. City of Birmingham. 
 
 98. Bishopric of Killala. 
 
 100. City of Leeds. 
 
 102. Bishopric of Kilmore. 
 
 104. City of Glasgow. 
 
 106. Bishopric of Raphoe. 
 
 108. Ordnance. 
 
 Thus marked (*) were Founders of the Royal Dublin Society to whom the Charter was granted, A. D. 1731. 
 
 SOUTHERN HALL. 
 
 109. East India Company. 
 
 110. Japan. 
 
 111. *Turkey. 
 
 112. China. 
 
 113. Persia. 
 
 114. Batavia. 
 
 115. Mahrattas. 
 
 116. Java. 
 
 117. Siam. 
 
 118. Tripoli. 
 
 119. China. 
 
 120. Sandwich Islands. 
 
 121. Egypt. 
 
 122. *Brazil. 
 
 123. *Grand Turk. 
 
 124. Buenos Ayres. 
 
 125. MoguL 
 
 126. Hayti. 
 
 127. Malta. 
 
 128. Duchy of Oldenburg. 
 
 129. Heligoland. 
 
 130. *Netherlands. 
 
 131. Brabant. 
 
 132. ^Belgium (Tricolor). 
 
 133. *Belgium (Tricolor). 
 
 134. *Belgium (Lion). 
 
 135. Ionian Islands. 
 
 136. Duchy of Hesse. 
 
 137. * Austria (Merchant). 
 
 138. Switzerland. 
 
 139. * Greece. 
 
 140. *Sardinia. 
 
 141. *Portugal. 
 
 142. *Spain. 
 
 143. *France (Eagle). 
 
 144. *France (Tricolor). 
 
 145. *Frauce (Tricolor). 
 
 146. ^France (Eagle). 
 
 147. *Norway (Lion). 
 
 148. *Sweden (Merchant). 
 
 149. *Norway (Merchant). 
 
 150. *Sweden. 
 
 151. Mecklenburg-Schwerin. 
 
 152. Brunswick. 
 
 153. *Denmark. 
 
 154. Grand Duchy of Baden. 
 
 155. *Bremen. 
 
 156. *Lubeck. 
 
 157. * Hanover. 
 
 158. *Hamburg. 
 
 159. *Russia. 
 
 160. Saxony. 
 
 161. * America. 
 
 162. * Bavaria. 
 
 163. * Prussia. 
 
 164. * Austria. 
 
 This mark (*) indicates nations having Consuls in Dublin. 
 
 Besides the decoration by means of the heraldic devices placed on each side of the arches, the appear¬ 
 ance of the Centre Hall was very much improved by the addition of banners suspended opposite the openings 
 of the arches along the line of the galleries. These were well executed, and they still further contributed to 
 the grand effect which this noble apartment was calculated to produce on the mind of the spectator. 
 
 The arrangements for supplying motive power for the machinery, and water to the Building, are deserving 
 of note. For the purpose of generating steam, two large tubular boilers were placed in a detached yard on 
 
 G 
 
36 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 the premises of the Royal Dublin Society, at the north-west corner of the Lawn. From these steam was 
 conveyed to two engines, each of twenty-five horse power, supplied by Mr. Fairbairn, as well as to some minor 
 engines. By the large engines a shaft was put in motion, over 300 feet long; by which, in turn, motion was 
 communicated, through the intervention of strapping, to the various machines in that department. The 
 shafting was carried along the centre of the Machinery Court on the tops of cast-iron pillars, placed securely 
 on stone foundations. 
 
 The principal ground water-tank was situated at the western end of the Machinery Court; it communicated 
 with the pipes pervading the whole premises, and supplied, by means of a forcing-engine, water to large 
 tanks adjoining the Society House, and placed at a height of 54 feet from the floor, for the use of the several 
 fountains. The water was conveyed to the premises by a 6-inch main from Ilerbert-place. Besides sur¬ 
 rounding the premises along the boundary, lateral branches were carried across the building from north to 
 south, on which there were fourteen fire-plugs and four stand-cocks; so that in the event of any accident 
 from fire, the most complete and ample facilities existed for at once extinguishing it. The admirable cha¬ 
 racter of the arrangements in this respect prevented any of the water from going to waste; the overflow of 
 the fountains being conveyed to the underground cistern, thence to be forced up to the elevated cisterns 
 already alluded to. Connected with the Exhibition there were about two miles in length of water-pipes 
 
 laid down.* 
 
 * The description of the Irish Temple of Industry, to which 
 the preceding pages have been devoted, affords more trium¬ 
 phant testimony to the genius of its architect than could be 
 supplied by the most laboured encomium. It was destined 
 to pass away after having fulfilled its function, and soon 
 there will not be left even a trace of it behind; but the re¬ 
 collection of what it was w ill not fade from the minds of the 
 present generation. Among the thousands who regarded 
 that Building with an admiration approaching to enthu¬ 
 siasm, there was scarcely a single individual who did not ex¬ 
 press a hope, that on some future occasion the architect by 
 whom it had been designed would be provided with an op¬ 
 portunity of furnishing in a permanent form an illustration 
 of that genius which he so successfully exhibited on Leinster 
 Lawn. 
 
 For the last eight years Sir John Benson has filled the 
 situation of County Surveyor of the East Biding of Cork, to 
 which he was appointed in April, 1846, on the retirement of 
 Mr. Leahy. The duties of an officer of this class are more 
 of an engineering than of an architectural character,—the 
 formation and repair of roads, and the construction of 
 bridges,—though, to a considerable extent, both qualifica¬ 
 tions are combined, and county buildings are not of less con¬ 
 sequence than county bridges. 
 
 Sir John Benson is a native ofCollooney, in the county of 
 Sligo, where at an early age he distinguished himself by his 
 knowledge of architecture. In the remodelling and improve¬ 
 ment of Markree Castle, by Gwilt, he first appeared before 
 the public in a professional capacity, and he then afforded 
 evidence of that ability which he has since so strikingly dis¬ 
 played. So successfully did he execute the task which he 
 then undertook, that he was at once intrusted with the fur¬ 
 nishing of plans for several important buildings in the west 
 of Ireland. Among them we may mention a number of 
 large fire-proof mills ; the beautiful little church of Knock- 
 naree, designed in the pure mediaeval style of architecture, 
 the first of that character erected in the country; the Do¬ 
 minican Church and Convent in Sligo; and many others,— 
 all affording evidence of the master mind by which they were 
 designed. 
 
 As an engineer, the state of the public works in the East 
 Riding of Cork show's that Sir John Benson ranks deservedly 
 high in that profession. During the progress of the relief 
 works carried on in the famine, we believe that he had 
 charge of the largest district assigned to any single officer in 
 Ireland; and while such an enormous mass of details was 
 thereby to be got through, it is a circumstance deserving of 
 note that a single useless work was not then undertaken 
 in that district, and that, while the wants of the starving 
 
 J. H. O. 
 
 people were ministered to, the rate-payers had good value 
 for their money from the manner in which it was ex¬ 
 pended. Since that period several hundred miles of new 
 road have been constructed in the East Riding in the most 
 creditable manner. For some three or four years past, Sir 
 John has also acted as engineer to the Cork Harbour Com¬ 
 missioners, during which a long range of quays has been re¬ 
 built, a steam-boat pier at Monkstown has been constructed, 
 and a pier and harbour at Ring. Under his directions a 
 powerful dredge-boat and river-barges have been constructed 
 for the Commissioners, each capable of carrying 150 tons, 
 with only four and a half feet in depth of w'ater. In all these 
 works, the most important and the most trifling, the same 
 evidence of a master mind has been apparent. But the 
 crowning triumph for so far has been the Exhibition Build¬ 
 ing, which was not less remarkable for its adaptation for the 
 intended purpose than for the symmetry of its proportions, 
 and the care which was bestowed in working out even the 
 minutest details. In some of the minor arrangements of the 
 Building the ability of the architect was strikingly exem¬ 
 plified. Seldom, indeed, has the honour of knighthood been 
 more worthily bestowed than it was at the opening of the 
 Exhibition. 
 
 The flood, which in the month of November last caused so 
 much injury in the vicinity of Cork, especially in reference 
 to the destruction of the bridges, enabled Sir John to show 
 an illustration of the despatch w'ith which works can be car¬ 
 ried on, on a large scale, under proper arangements. He 
 had by that casualty to set about replacing no less than 
 thirty-one county bridges carried off by the floods. Among 
 those swept away, it will be recollected, was St. Patrick’s 
 Bridge, across the Lee, in the City of Cork,—a situation 
 where the absence of the usual thoroughfare would be at¬ 
 tended with vast inconvenience, and where, therefore, imme¬ 
 diate steps were necessary to replace it. A temporary wooden 
 bridge was accordingly constructed, 216 feet long, and 40 
 feet wide, which was completed in the short space of eighteen 
 days. 
 
 Among the works now in progress, of an architectural 
 character, under the charge of Sir John Benson, we may 
 mention the Church of St. Vincent de Paul in Cork, and the 
 Athenaeum in that city, which latter may be said to be a 
 restoration of the Fine Arts Hall of the Cork Exhibition 
 Building, turned into a permanent Temple of Art. 
 
 Sir John married in September, 1849, Mary Clementina 
 Pyne, daughter of the late John Smith, Esq., of the 56th 
 Regiment. He is now in the prime of life, and we may yet 
 expect that he will make many valuable contributions to 
 the architecture of his country. 
 
CONSTRUCTION OF BUILDING. 
 
 37 
 
 Few visitors to the Great Irish Exhibition but were struck with the richness and splendour of the Building 
 more almost than by any of the objects which it contained. It was not only remarkable for the rapidity with 
 which it was erected, for the sufficiency of its plans, and for the enormous mass of its carefully worked mate¬ 
 rials : it did not merely excite admiration for the convenience of the whole structure in the space which it 
 afforded to so many countless objects of every size and substance, and the easy and abundant access to each 
 unit of them, so ingeniously secured for the crowds of admiring spectators. The Exhibition Building, 
 besides all these things, filled the mind by an imposing magnificence of general form, and by a truly architec¬ 
 tural harmony of proportion in its interior, which made its splendid halls not mere bazaar-like receptacles of 
 objects of manufacture and taste; but themselves, too, examples of and incentives to something higher and 
 grander in design than had before been attained. The Building itself was perhaps the most successful novelty 
 exhibited, both in Art and Manufacture, and Sir John Benson, at the same moment that he proved himself 
 one of the ablest practical architects and engineers of his country, has made good his claim to the honours 
 of genius itself. 
 
 In listening to the many criticisms of the crowd on the strikingly original design which the Exhibition 
 Building presented, we have been strongly impressed by the observation that no one seemed to find fault 
 with what he found there; and that the only desire expressed by those who did not choose to confess them¬ 
 selves entirely satisfied was for some additional feature which, it was thought, might have been adopted 
 to add greater splendour to the details, or to crown the whole work with a greater air of architectural com¬ 
 pleteness. Such criticism, however, appears to be founded on a mistake with respect to the conditions im¬ 
 posed on the architect , and the special objects of the Building. If the problem had been to construct a great 
 permanent public edifice, and to do this regardless of expense, so as, by fully realizing the aspiration of 
 the artist, to lead back the new generation from the depraved taste of which we have recently had so many 
 illustrations, to something worthy of the chef-d’cevres of the last century, then indeed we should be entitled 
 to require a design showing the full development of the architect’s genius; but then, too, he should have had 
 the advantage of abundant leisure to compose and mature his plans, and sufficient time to put them into 
 execution. The Exhibition Building, however, was, and in the nature of things it must have been, undertaken 
 in a totally different manner. It was to be constructed in a few months ; it was to consist of the least expen¬ 
 sive materials ; it was to be denied any accessories of mere ornament; it was, in fact, exclusively intended to 
 supply convenient and suitable accommodation for an immense collection of goods of every kind, and to do 
 this upon a site in which the space was but limited, and at the smallest expense possible under the cir¬ 
 cumstances. The principal design, therefore, of necessity, regarded merely the interior; and the external 
 elevation was only to be as little unsightly, as little awkward as possible. We shall not then need to criticise 
 the external plan, although to even that very much of praise is due for its mere beauty and grandeur ; and 
 within the limits it properly deserves, we shall hereafter take some notice of it. But our present purpose is 
 to point out that which in the interior of the Building claims to be remembered after the structure shall 
 have been removed, which was the chief object of the required design, and in which we believe the architect 
 has attained success as complete as it has been hitherto unprecedented. 
 
 The general plan of the Building will be best understood by reference to the engravings and to the sta¬ 
 tistics of its size and proportions, which will be found in another place. The great feature of the whole was 
 certainly the Grand Hall in the centre ; so far as we are aware, the largest and most magnificent apartment 
 that has yet been erected. Its effect was very much interfered with by the manner in which some of the 
 articles were arranged in it, and which prevented its being seen from any good point of view. After the 
 goods were placed in the Building a satisfactory view of this Hall could only be obtained from one of the 
 organ galleries, the best point of view being in that over the entrance ; but the spectator in a gallery was 
 necessarily so greatly elevated that his eye lost much of the immense size of the room, and much, too, of the 
 charm of its proportions. Had the Centre Hall been unincumbered by the larger objects crowded into it, 
 the coup (Toeil would long haunt the imagination of every educated visitor; and cleared, as it was, of these 
 obstructions, while the building remained in existence as a temporary Winter Garden, it is not too much to 
 expect that a permanent impression may have been made upon the public mind, in accustoming it to the 
 enjoyment of architectural forms which, preserving the most extreme simplicity of structure and of material, 
 united the superb magnificence of giant dimensions with harmony of general proportion, and the repose of 
 quiet and unpretending details. 
 
 G 2 
 
38 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 The dimensions of the Great Hall were, in round numbers, 400 feet by 100, with a height of 100 to the 
 highest point of the semicircular arch of the roof. These figures represent a proportion of the parts which, 
 in the case of an apartment of such enormous size, is, perhaps, as nearly perfect as could be desired. The 
 very great length would, indeed, in a structure of smaller extent, and built with four parallel walls, destroy 
 the harmony of the whole with its parts; but, in the interior of a vast edifice like that of the Exhibition, the 
 eye cannot take in the idea of length so well, and measuring much more easily the breadth and height, and both 
 these being so very great, the still greater length ceases to occupy the attention with undue emphasis. The 
 circular termination of the Hall at both ends also greatly adds to this effect, and diminishes the consciousness 
 of extreme length, by making the vaulted semi-domes, with their ribs converging to a common centre a good 
 deal within the extreme points of the length of the roof, seem very much nearer to the spectator than they 
 really are. The comparative length, breadth, and height (which were, of course, the subject of careful cal¬ 
 culation in this regard), together with the form of the two ends of the Hall (there being no gable end as in the 
 London Building) are the cause in Sir John Benson’s design of that harmonious completeness of effect which 
 elegant proportions can alone confer upon an architectural interior; and in this respect there can be no 
 comparison at all between this beautiful Hall and the Glass Transept of Hyde Park, which might have been 
 longer or shorter by a hundred feet or more, without in the least interfering with its merits. In this Hall 
 the eye recognises a whole , capable of taking rank as a thing of substantive importance and meaning, and 
 not merely a vast mass of building without a definite beginning or end, inspired by no independent idea , and 
 of no significance save as a vast shed for the temporary protection of its useful contents. And, in almost all 
 other points of comparison, the Crystal Palace suggests similar remarks in contrast to the Dublin Exhibition 
 Building. The former was admirable in many ways as a useful erection for its intended purpose: the latter 
 was all that too, but it was somewhat more. It possessed by itself a special beauty and elegance of its own, 
 apart from and independent of its utilitarian .attractions. 
 
 In the little of ornament admissible in this design, Sir John Benson adopted the best principle, that of 
 making the very supports—the very skeleton itself—the decoration of the walls and roof. He distinguished 
 supporting ribs from the mass of surface by a peculiar colour, and thus brought ou{; the meaning of his plan 
 by emphasizing the lines of support. Those fines themselves were simple in the extreme, and by their very 
 simplicity assisted in adding to the impression of gigantic size ; while terminating, as they all did, in the sym¬ 
 metrical curves of a semicircular roof, the eye was gratified by the gracefulness, as much as the mind by the 
 practical significance, of their forms. The tall and slender shafts of the supporting pillars of deep blue, 
 standing out in relief against the fighter colours of all the rest of the Building, supplied an expression of mas¬ 
 siveness to the principal supports without impairing the lightness necessary to the whole. The roof itself, in 
 its ribs, its slight cross-beams, and its colour of delicate blue, appeared so mere a web of fight and airy 
 canopy, poised upon the enduring strength of the dark supporting pillars, that its immense mass suggested 
 no impression of weight or of closeness. One felt as in a solid building, not a mere garden glass-house; but 
 one felt that there was room to breathe as in the open air. 
 
 The Side Halls (on the north and south of the centre), constructed on the same plan, but on a smaller 
 scale of height and breadth, were equally successful. Their greater comparative length was not felt as a ble¬ 
 mish, because they were intended to be divided by lofty partitions or screens into various compartments. 
 The ai-rangement was such as by long side passages from end to end to convey the idea of each of these 
 Halls as a whole ; while the lateral divisions of the length, being of greater or less extent according to the 
 space required for the accommodation of particular articles, or of the produce of particular factories or of 
 separate nations, secured a constant variety, and prevented that overwhelming sense of sameness which 
 fatigued the mind of the visitor in passing through the interminable repetitions of the London Exhibition. 
 These Side Halls were separated from the great central apartment by a sufficient space of transverse passages, or 
 divisions, to prevent their interference with the unity of the principal feature of the Building, on the one hand, 
 and to protect their proportions from too close a comparison with its grander and more magnificent forms, on 
 the other. But a sufficient number of these broad transverse passages were left open to the fight to permit 
 the eye to enjoy the splendid breadth of space, which the almost square shape of the ground plan of the entire 
 suggested. 
 
 Another point of comparison between the Dublin and the London Building, in which the former attained 
 complete success, was one, which, to many people may appear, at first view, somewhat strange. It is in the 
 
CONSTRUCTION OF BUILDING. 
 
 39 
 
 article of light. The Glass Palace at Hyde Park admitted light through the whole of its roof and part of 
 its sides. The Exhibition there seemed to be designed to approach as nearly as possible in effect to one held 
 abrolutely under the canopy of sky and clouds. The Dublin Building, on the other hand, bore a semicir¬ 
 cular roof, of which the greater part was closed, and the brightness of day was only admitted by a moderate 
 skylight extending in the centre along the length of each domed Hall. In London, it was found in practice 
 (paradoxical as it may appear in words), that there was too much light, to see the objects exhibited to advan¬ 
 tage. A very large proportion of the manufactured goods, likely to form a part of any modern Exhibition, 
 consists of linens, silks, cottons, and other woven fabrics; and it is found in practice, that to make a proper 
 examination of these but a very moderate amount of light ought to be admitted. The same remark applies 
 to ornamental furniture and to most of the smaller works of Art designed for domestic purposes. Accordingly, 
 it was observed by those who know how much the knowledge of the principles of taste is cultivated on the 
 Continent, that the French and the Austrian departments in the London Exhibition were so arranged as by 
 a proper disposition of the hangings to exclude the excess of light, so that not only were the articles arranged 
 in these departments seen individually to the best advantage, but they were made mutually to support each 
 other in producing a general effect, full of harmony and good taste. In Sir John Benson’s design, so accu¬ 
 rately had he foreseen the necessity of closely limiting the amount of light to be admitted, that when his 
 Halls were approaching completion, it was a common observation that the Exhibition would be left in the 
 dark. When, however, it was at last thrown open hi a fully finished state, it was found that every portion 
 of the vast edifice was abundantly supplied with light,* and that even in the most cloudy weather. It was 
 discovered that the absence of the glare of open air daylight secured to the linens and other textile fabrics 
 an opportunity of being understood, a possibility of being compared and judged, of which these classes of 
 manufacture were (except in the French department) notoriously deprived in London. Had the same skill 
 been shown in the arrangement of the goods which characterized the labours of the architect, the Dublin 
 Exhibition would indeed have seemed a fairy palace. 
 
 We shall not stop to particularize the convenient arrangement of the Galleries erected around the various 
 Halls, because they will be perfectly understood by reference to the plan of the Building. The idea of 
 enabling the visitor to traverse the whole of the Galleries without descending to the ground floor is especially 
 deserving of commendation, and the manner in which it was carried out was particularly ingenious. The 
 means of communication between the Galleries at either side of the Centre Hall formed at one end a magni¬ 
 ficent balcony overlooking Merrion-square, and which, in fine weather, was a favourite place of resort for 
 those who were fatigued by the examination of the objects within. The whole design was originally confined 
 to the three great Halls, with their adjoining corridors or side aisles. As Mr. Dargan’s plan of munificence 
 was enlarged, so also grew the Building; and two smaller lateral Halls were added, to accommodate the Fine 
 Arts on one side, and, provide a fit space for Machinery in Motion on the other. The external appearance of 
 these additional Halls was the same ; their form that of the principal one in the centre, their proportions only 
 being different: but their interiors were entirely dissimilar, and each of them for its particular purpose was 
 found to be so convenient as to leave nothing to be desired. The floor of the Machinery Hall (advantage 
 being taken of the inequality of the site of the Building, which slopes considerably towards the north) was 
 much lower than that of the adjoining Hall and passage, or gallery between them. The latter was open to 
 the top, so that the Hall of Machinery was altogether open at one side, and afforded an admirable coup (Tail 
 of its very varied contents, set in motion, as they were, by bands passing over a single vast axle which extended 
 almost from end to end of the Hall, and was worked by Fairbairn’s steam-engine at the upper end. The 
 dizzy confusion of a close succession of rapid-moving, loud-sounding machines, so painful at first on entering 
 a room full only of such objects, was thus altogether avoided. Looking down across the balustrades at the 
 side of the adjoining Hall, the whole arrangement of so many machines could at once be understood, and any 
 one of them could be singled out at leisure for special observation, to which the most convenient access was 
 secured by broad flights of steps leading down into that Hall at certain distances throughout its length. 
 
 * The only exception was the passage between the South¬ 
 ern Hall and the Fine Arts Court, in which unfortunately 
 some beautiful French castings and French leathers, as well 
 as many finer articles (and among them some beautifully 
 
 coloured wax-lights from Spain) were exhibited. But the 
 Fine Arts Court was, in fact, an addition to the general de¬ 
 sign, and in adopting it the advantages of this intermediate 
 passage or corridor were necessarily sacrificed. 
 
40 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 At the opposite side of the Building a corresponding Hall was appropriated to the Fine Arts, which also 
 was an addition to the original design. This Hall was, of course, entirely separated from the adjacent divisions 
 of the Building, not only because the Fine Arts would have been degraded by making them serve as mere 
 ornamental accidents and accessories in the midst of a bazaar of general manufactures, but also because the 
 utmost amount of wall space was found necessary to contain the great number of valuable paintings con¬ 
 tributed to this interesting portion of the Exhibition. The communications between the Fine Arts Hall and 
 the rest of the Building was effected by two entrance doors; and once having passed the threshold of one of 
 these, the visitor felt himself in a new atmosphere, quite apart, as it were, from that of the Great Industrial 
 Exhibition itself. 
 
 The construction of a Picture Gallery of such great size, and of so simple a form, excited at the time a 
 great deal of interest, and gave rise to no small amount of discussion. Experience has since shown that no 
 part of the whole edifice was more satisfactory in its result than this ; and artists as well as the public have 
 borne testimony to the success of this Hall as a room designed for the exhibition of Paintings. It would be 
 out of place here to enter into any considerations respecting the internal decorations of the Fine Arts Gallery, 
 with respect to the colour of the walls and roof, and other such arrangements, not strictly forming part of the 
 architect’s design : upon them some remarks will be found in another part of this volume. But whatever 
 criticism these arrangements may call forth, there is but one opinion as to the general form and proportions 
 of the Fine Arts Hall. It has proved to be the very best room for the suitable exhibition of Paintings of all 
 sizes, that has been yet erected; and its proportions of height and breadth, as well as the disposition and 
 extent of the skylight, by which it was lit, deserve the attentive study of all those to whom at any future 
 time may be committed the charge of constructing a gallery for such a purpose. The amount of light admitted 
 was abundantly sufficient, without being over-excessive : the height of the glass portion of the semicircular 
 roof from the ground and from the summit of the perpendicular walls, on which on each side the various 
 Paintings were disposed, was such as to secure an equal distribution of that light, while the smallest cabinet 
 pictures upon and below the line of vision were completely visible in all their parts: the great breadth of the 
 room prevented the appearance of crowding, which even in the Louvre is felt somewhat painfully: and the 
 largest works (with the exception, perhaps, of Etty’s immense picture from the history of the Maid of Orleans, 
 a picture coarsely painted, and drawn with so much ruggedness that its true effect is only produced at a 
 very great distance comparatively with its size) were admirably seen from their proper points of view, no one 
 work being sacrificed to its neighbour, or to the exigencies of a crowded Exhibition. In a permanent 
 building we should have, perhaps, preferred to have had the great length of the Gallery broken (by projecting 
 pillars, or even walls) into a number of compartments, preserving each of them, like separate rooms, a juster 
 proportion of length to breadth and height; but if a long gallery is to be used, it could scarcely be better 
 adapted for the purpose than that designed by Sir John Benson. 
 
 The smaller apartments, appropriated to the Gallery of Ancient Masters and to Irish Antiquities, were 
 further additions to the whole plan, and consisted merely of the side offices and sheds constructed for refresh¬ 
 ment-rooms, police-offices, &c., suddenly converted into a line of galleries at the moment the necessity for 
 such accommodation arose. Neither these, nor the passages and galleries drawn round the Dublin Society 
 House by the south, and again rejoining the Exhibition Building on the northern side, need here be com¬ 
 mented on. The architect made admirable use of the space upon which he was obliged to erect such extensive 
 additional buildings, but their shape and design in detail depended absolutely on the arbitrary conditions 
 which the situation necessarily imposed upon him. The whole interior of the gigantic structure, its general 
 design, and the architectural arrangements, both as to the substantial and the merely ornamental part, were 
 altogether excellent; and, as regards every part of the Building, its convenience, simplicity, and good taste, 
 were equally conspicuous. 
 
 To the exterior of the Exhibition Building, also, much of praise is due, but with certain qualifications. 
 Here, in particular, the talent of the architect was necessarily allowed little scope. The objects of the edifice 
 were fulfilled by any building, however rude and plain, on the outside, which afforded space and light within, 
 for the convenient and appropriate disposition of the contents. In Paris itself no attempt was made to 
 render architectural in form the exterior of the temporary wooden buildings, in which the great Quinquen¬ 
 nial Expositions of France have been held. In London, also, there was no architectural effect. In Dublin 
 the designer was placed under the same conditions, with regard to expense, as elsewhere; but here he 
 
CONSTRUCTION OF BUILDING. 
 
 41 
 
 did, within limits narrowly prescribed, make at least the nearest approach possible to the union of grand 
 architectural effect, with cheapness of cost and simplicity of material. A comparison of the ground plan, with 
 the front elevation of his work, will show how successfully he was able to secure variety of form, though 
 adopting a plan of Building everywhere the same; and how he secured that variety not by the weak expedient 
 of heaping together incongruous pettinesses, having no relation to the body of the edifice, but by arranging 
 the bulk of the Building in a few grand masses, differing greatly in size, but keeping among themselves an 
 exact and graceful proportion. The semicircular form of Sir John Benson’s roofs afforded much facility to 
 such an arrangement; and in front these roofs presented the appearance of enormous domes, so many of 
 which naturally suggested the idea of a Turkish or Saracenic structure. Had the architect been allowed a 
 larger expenditure upon the ornamental, or in strictness unnecessary, part of the Building, this idea might 
 have been well carried out. Viewed at either side of the centre, the great length of the roofs, as they were, 
 certainly gave the whole an over-heavy and cumbrous appearance. Had the Eastern mode of decoration, 
 both in colour and form, been adopted, this effect would have given place to one of boundless brilliancy and 
 splendour. Tall minarets of different heights, disposed between the vast masses of roof, chiefly along the 
 front, would have broken the disagreeable consciousness of the immense height of the mere roof in proportion 
 to that of the walls on which it rested ; and the use of gay colours on the top as well as the front of the Building 
 would have removed the impression of crushing weight, which the vast dark mass overspreading the light 
 woodwork necessarily created. Such decorative accompaniments, too, would have marked a meaning upon 
 the whole design, and one peculiarly appropriate to a gigantic bazaar, which, strictly speaking, our Exhibi¬ 
 tion properly was. But while thus suggesting what the Building might have been, it must not be forgotten 
 that the plans of the architect were circumscribed by necessary conditions, which it was not in his power to 
 modify. If, in the interior of the edifice due to his genius, everything over which Sir John Benson had 
 direct control was in so high a degree tasteful and beautiful, as well as satisfactory for its purpose, we need 
 not hesitate to declare our conviction that, having regard to the circumstances in which he was placed, his 
 exterior elevation was not less successful. Suggesting, as the whole design does, so much of original ideas 
 in a yet untried direction, we may fairly expect that the Exhibition Building itself will also produce whole¬ 
 some fruit among us in future generations; and we cannot avoid expressing a hope that this effort of the 
 architect, novel as it is, may lead him also at some future time to develop his complete power in the con¬ 
 struction of an original work of a more permanent character, which may add new glory to a nation that had 
 once, and may have again, a name in the world. 
 
 P- 
 

 
CLASS I. 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 A RAW MATERIAL may be considered, in its widest sense, as any substance of mineral, vegetable, or 
 animal origin which, by the application of skilled labour, can be converted into some article useful to man. 
 Thus, marble, ores, cotton, and wool are raw materials, which, by the application of labour, become chimney- 
 pieces or statuary, metals, cloths, and calicoes. These examples represent the simplest kind of raw materials, 
 
 _that is, natural products. But there are many other substances to which skilled labour has been applied, 
 
 and which are consequently manufactured articles, and yet may, under certain circumstances, constitute the 
 raw material of other manufactures. For example, cotton yarn, although an article manufactured from raw 
 cotton, may be considered as the raw material of the weaver ; and similarly rags constitute that of the paper- 
 maker ; the products of whose manufacture, in its turn, constitute that of the papier-mache manufacturer. 
 
 Independent of the natural classification of Raw Materials into mineral, vegetable, and animal, we may 
 divide them into chemical , or such as are employed in chemical manufactures ; and mechanical , or those used 
 in such as are of a purely mechanical character. The great characteristic of chemical raw materials is their 
 wonderful capability of undergoing transformations in nature , so that no trace of the original body is ap¬ 
 parent to the eye; while the mechanical raw materials undergo, in general, but a change inform , the original 
 material being still usually distinguishable in nearly all the applications made of it. The former classification 
 is, however, the simpler form ; it is the one which was adopted in the arrangement of the Exhibition, and 
 which we shall use in the present Work. Taking them, therefore, in this order, we have first to consider the 
 subject of 
 
 MINERAL MATERIALS. 
 
 In former ages the destiny of a nation depended partly on its geographical position and physical charac¬ 
 teristics, and partly on the accident of individual will. A new element has gradually developed itself, which 
 would now appear to be the most powerful agent in swaying the social and intellectual tendencies of nations, 
 namely, geological structure. To take an example,—Architecture, an art, which depends in a great degree 
 upon the comparative abundance and quality of building materials. Where these are bad, or scarce, or ex¬ 
 pensive, architecture never progresses. Thus, in parts of Holland, stone is so difficult to be procured that 
 every building is composed of brick. We would not, therefore, go to Holland to look for a general develop¬ 
 ment of high art in building, although we may find a few isolated structures of great beauty. Why has Rome 
 developed her architecture ? Because it is situate upon the tertiary travertino. Why is there such a general 
 tendency to ornamental architecture in the houses of Paris ? Because the soft tertiary limestone of Mont¬ 
 martre is cheap and abundant. To build the palaces of Genoa in Ireland would require more wealth than 
 would raise up half-a-dozen of the finest cities of Italy. 
 
 But it is when we turn to social life and industrial pursuits that we are struck with the remarkable in¬ 
 fluence of physical geography and geological structure. Thus, in countries formed of great plains, intersected 
 by but few rivers, there is a natural tendency to assume an unsettled, nomadic life—whilst the prevalence of 
 primary and crystalline slate rocks, which always abound in metalliferous deposits, naturally direct the atten¬ 
 tion of the population to mining pursuits. 
 
 If we look at the map of Europe, we shall find how perfectly geological is the distribution of the great 
 manufactures of European nations. How strikingly this is illustrated in England we can learn, by looking at 
 a geological map of that country, when we will find that every coal-field is the seat of one or several manu¬ 
 factures, and that the outlines of these deposits, and the other associated rocks, would also indicate where 
 population is densest and property most valuable. Turning to the Continent, we find the industry of the 
 Lower Rhine, and of the Meuse, is on great coal-fields, and to the combination of similar causes the develop¬ 
 ment of industry in French Flanders, and in Silesia, is owing. 
 
 The existence of abundance of Mineral Raw Materials in a country, accordingly, constitutes one of the 
 principal elements of its prosperity ; provided always that its geographical position and physiognomy admit 
 of the economic employment of such resources, by affording facilities of communication, either by means of 
 the sea, or of canals, navigable rivers, or roads. The mere existence of mines does not, in itself, constitute an 
 element of prosperity, a fact which is well illustrated by the case of Siberia. The mineral riches of that region 
 are unbounded, its rivers are among the largest and deepest in the world, its soil is rich beyond example, but 
 its climate makes it a desert, and its rivers end in a sea of ice. 
 
 A nation may also possess great resources, an excellent climate, and an admirable geographical position, 
 such as Spain, and may yet take very little advantage of them. But, if we examine minutely into its cir¬ 
 cumstances, we shall find that some apparently insignificant circumstances connected with its position and 
 
 H 
 
44 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 climate, have retarded its progress, and produced an anomalous social and political condition of things. But 
 will this state of things last ? Certainly not,—such a nation has all its future before it; and the gradual de¬ 
 velopment of its resources which must insensibly take place to meet its ordinary wants, or those new ones 
 imposed upon it from without, by the progress of civilization in other nations, will one day dissipate the social 
 and political anomalies which now exist. 
 
 Again, we may find a case where a nation comparatively poor in natural resources, or possessing Mineral 
 Raw Materials of inferior qualities, may, by skill and perseverance, vie with the more favoured nations, where 
 the very abundance, superiority, and consequent cheapness of raw materials, tend to lower the value of skilled 
 labour, especially of an artistic kind, and do not necessitate that exercise of ingenuity and of taste which is 
 developed in the less favoured country; or, in other words, where the natural conditions are most favourable, 
 scientific skill and artistic taste will be more slowly developed than where the conditions are unfavourable, 
 because more skill must be expended in the latter case in order to render the article of higher value, and thus 
 compensate for the increased cost of the raw material. Matter is thus, as it were, conquered by Mind ; and 
 it is fortunate for human progress that where prosperity cannot result from purely natural causes, it may be 
 attained by moral and intellectual development. 
 
 Such general considerations show, that the department of Mineral Raw Materials must not only be 
 placed first in the Catalogue, but also, perhaps, first in order of importance. And yet to the generality of 
 visitors to an Exhibition, the objects coming under this denomination afford little that is attractive, as in 
 most cases they possess no beauty of form or colour, being usually mere shapeless masses. The same cause 
 which renders them unattractive to the public has undoubtedly prevented a very large number of examples 
 from having been exhibited. However much this is to be regretted, we cannot be surprised at it, for to 
 collect the mineral raw materials of a district requires a considerable amount of knowledge, and that too of 
 a kind which is very rare, and not very popular. Then, again, with regard to the usual metallic ores, their 
 Exhibition could scarcely be of the slightest use in a mercantile point of view to the mine owner, whilst the 
 collection of a proper series would be attended with considerable trouble. Indeed, we may consider the 
 parties who sent illustrative specimens of ores to the Exhibition as among its most generous supporters. 
 
 It is an invidious task to be fault-finding, still we cannot help regretting, even now that the Exhibition 
 itself has passed away, that greater exertion was not used to obtain an adequate representation of the mi¬ 
 neral resources of the country. There is a general opinion prevalent, not alone in L'eland, but elsewhere, 
 that this country abounds in mineral wealth of all kinds ; and accordingly, every intelligent foreigner who 
 visited the Exhibition inquired at once for the department where he would find specimens of the rich ore, 
 fuel, porcelain clay, glass-sands, cements, &c., which he had so often read of. But such were not to be 
 found; and the result has been that these men have gone away with the impression, either that the so much 
 talked of wealth of Ireland was, to some extent, a myth, or that those engaged in its representation knew 
 not in what consisted either the mineral wealth of a country, or the means of furthering its manufacturing 
 industry. 
 
 In proceeding to summarize the contents of the department of Mineral Materials, we may observe, that 
 to the great mass of our readers, a catalogue of names would convey but few definite ideas , and, we may 
 add, that even an examination of the specimens which appeared in the Exhibition would scarcely be more 
 useful. This opinion does not necessarily lead to the conclusion that the uneducated visitors to an 
 Exhibition learn nothing by going there. An Exhibition cannot teach the nature of substances, or the 
 transformations which they undergo in the workshop, in being manufactured into various articles; but it 
 awakens the perceptive faculties, and leads men to think; and when it has done this, it has fulfilled a 
 glorious mission. If, while the memory still retains the impressions of the objects seen in the Exhibition, we 
 could pass them all in review, show the origin and nature of each raw material, and point out the manu¬ 
 factures of which it is the basis, and follow it in all its endless changes of form in the hands of the workman, 
 until it is at length transformed into the object intended, we might be able to indelibly stamp upon the 
 mind those vague and unconnected impressions which would otherwise soon fade away, and thus as it were 
 create a mental motive power which would rapidly build up industry around us. It is with an intention 
 somewhat of this kind that we are now about, as we enumerate each class of articles in the Exhibition, to 
 attempt in a few words to present to our readers such a history of each material, and each manufactured 
 article, as will enable them to understand the nature of the materials and the processes through which they 
 pass ; and, above all, the intimate relations which exist between different branches of industry, and the im¬ 
 portance of a study of the laws of nature—that is, of science in its widest acceptation—to all who wish to be 
 successful Industrials. With this view we shall endeavour to show, the natural conditions under which the 
 several materials occur, their geographical distribution, especially in our own country, and the nature of the 
 preparation which they receive to fit them for commerce. Similarly, when we come to the discussion of the 
 article manufactured from these materials, we shall, wherever deemed necessary, tell the history of the ma¬ 
 nufacture, and the causes, if any, which retarded its progress ; describe the various stages of manufacture ; 
 and finally, point out how far the particular manufacture would be suitable to our circumstances in case it 
 has not been already developed amongst us. 
 
 Such is our object and such our plan. It will be for our readers to decide how far we shall fulfil the 
 one and complete the other. The task is not an easy one, and we hope, therefore, that the importance of 
 the object and the hearty desire to contribute to the best of our ability to the industrial improvement of the 
 country, will induce our readers to pass lightly over the many faults of commission as well as of omission, of 
 which we have no doubt we shall be guilty during the execution of our task. If we succeed in producing 
 in the public mind, even in only a few cases, the idea that the prosecution of industry is a noble occupation 
 which in our days, and in countries like Ireland, requires, perhaps, a greater combination of skill and know¬ 
 ledge, than the so-called learned professions; and, finally, that an unbounded field lies open to persevering 
 skill and industry in Ireland; we shall consider our objects fully attained, and our labours more than 
 rewarded. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 45 
 
 METALLIC ORES, AND THEIR DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 If there is nothing that is very attractive in the appearance of great masses of ore to invite attention, or 
 appeal to the senses, there is much to satisfy the mind. Those rock-like masses contained within them the 
 secret of man’s power, the very basis of all else within the Exhibition ; and the discovery of that secret in 
 the early ages of human history constitutes the first starting-point of civilization. So strongly has mankind 
 felt this, that all early peoples have placed among their divinities those who first separated metals from their 
 ores. Without the discovery of metals we would have been condemned to the unredeemable bondage of 
 barbarism. 
 
 Every step of progress in mining and metallurgic arts has always been accompanied by a corresponding 
 gain of power. Thus, in ancient times, the possessor of bronze weapons subdued the warriors armed with 
 bone and flint, whilst the former in turn yielded to the superior force of iron. Even in our times that 
 nation which produces most metals wins the peaceful victories of commerce. It is a metal which forms the 
 motive-power of states, and too often the sole guiding principle of human actions. 
 
 This word Metal , in its common acceptation, is well understood. Few persons will be at a loss to 
 understand what are the properties which characterize metals when we speak of copper and iron ; but science 
 has given a wide meaning to the word, and has shown us that there are many other substances, which, 
 although agreeing in many respects with copper, iron, and gold, differ in a considerable degree in others. 
 W e cannot here enter at length into this subject, but we may just state, that all the bodies thus brought into 
 one group under the name of metals by chemists, can be conveniently classified for our purpose into three 
 divisions, depending upon their relation to the air, or rather to one of its elements—oxygen—which has a 
 remarkable tendency to unite with most bodies. The first division comprises what are called noble metals — 
 gold, silver, &c.; these, when exposed to the air, do not rust or oxidize—that is, do not combine with oxygen. 
 The second class, comprising copper, lead, iron, &c., rust: but the process takes place so slowly, unless 
 under peculiar circumstances, that their utility is not much diminished by this slow oxidation; and the third 
 comprises a number of little-known metals, such as potassium, which rust so rapidly, in contact with air and 
 water, that in some cases they produce a vivid combustion when placed in water, and which consequently 
 are of scarcely any utility in their metallic condition. 
 
 The ancients knew but few metals, but these few comprised the greater number of those which are 
 useful in the metallic state. Gold and silver appear to have been among the earliest known, probably 
 because both are principally found in Nature in the condition in which we employ them—that is, in the 
 metallic state—in small masses, or disseminated through rocks or gravel. The other metals—of the second 
 and third divisions above specified—exist in Nature in a state of chemical combination with certain sub¬ 
 stances. Now, one of the results of the chemical combination of two bodies is to produce a new one 
 totally different from those of which it is formed; hence, the combinations of the metals which exist in 
 Nature—-and which, when they exist in sufficient abundance to be of practical value, are denominated Ores — 
 have little or no resemblance to the metals which they contain. Look, for instance, at those blackish, 
 earthy-looking masses exhibited as clrnj-ironstone. What a striking contrast they presented to those beau¬ 
 tifully polished pieces of machinery in motion in the neighbouring hall! And yet they contain the iron of 
 which these machines are made. What is the difference between those yellow masses called copper ore and 
 the material of our copper coinage ? Simply, that it is combined in the former with sulphur. The substances 
 with which metals are thus combined in ores are not numerous. In general it is oxygen, one of the consti¬ 
 tuents of air and water; carbonic acid, another substance existing in the atmosphere, and which is fami¬ 
 liarly known to all as the gas which effervesces from champagne or soda water; sulphur ; and silica, one of 
 the many forms of which is flint. 
 
 Looking at a piece of Ore gives but little information, and presents but little interest, unless we know 
 how it occurs in nature, the preparation which it undergoes to fit it for the operation of extracting the 
 metal which it contains, and the nature of the process employed. This sort of information we shall endea¬ 
 vour to supply as briefly as possible ; but as the subject is extensive we shall have to divide it—and, for the 
 present, we purpose showing how Metallic Ores occur in the earth, and the countries where they are chiefly 
 found. In performing this task, we shall endeavour to do more than satisfy mere curiosity. We shall, as far 
 as our space permits, allude to the economic conditions which are required to render the existence of rich 
 ores in a country of practical value, and point out their relations to the social condition of a people. 
 
 Many of the Metals of the third class constitute important elements in the composition of rocks, such as 
 limestone, which contains a beautiful metal of a silvery lustre. But the greater part of the metals of the 
 other two classes—that is to. say, those which are commonly known as metals—do not, if we except iron, 
 constitute any of the elements of ordinary rocks, and are only found in certain localities, and under peculiar 
 conditions. Thus we rarely find metalliferous deposits in flat countries, while, on the other hand, we find 
 few mountainous districts without them. 
 
 The most casual observer in the neighbourhood of Dublin must have noticed that there is a remarkable 
 difference between the arrangement of masses of rock in a granite quarry and in a limestone one. In the 
 latter he will observe a regular series of beds placed one over another, sometimes horizontally, like the 
 courses of masonry in a wall, and sometimes inclined at an angle. In a granite quarry, on the other hand, 
 although a number of joints or cracks will be seen, there is a total absence of this bedding or stratification, 
 as it is called. Rocks deposited like limestone are called sedimentary or stratified , and are supposed to have 
 been produced by deposition from water ; those like granite are called unstratified or igneous rocks, because 
 supposed to have been formed by the action of heat. The stratified rocks being placed one over the other 
 like bricks in a wall, it is quite clear that the under ones were deposited first. For example, slate rocks are 
 usually found below limestone, and are therefore older, while chalk occurs above, and is therefore more 
 
 h 2 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 46 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 recent. The igneous rocks are of various ages, even where they occur under sedimentary rocks. Granite, 
 however, in relation to most other rocks, may be considered a very old one. 
 
 Now it would appear that the age of the rock has something to do with the metal which is found as¬ 
 sociated with it. Thus tin is ranked as one of the oldest metals, because only found in the oldest rocks 
 known. Then comes bismuth; copper, lead, and zinc occur in rocks of various ages ; gold, silver, and co¬ 
 balt are considered comparatively new, while iron is of all ages. The mineral wealth of a country is, there¬ 
 fore, to some extent, indicated by its physical geography and geology. 
 
 When a metal is found associated with a rock, it does not at all follow that it is of the same age as that 
 rock, although it may not be found in any more recent one. This brings us to consider the peculiar condi¬ 
 tions under which metals occur, and these we shall class under two denominations, neglecting all minuter 
 subdivision, which neither our space nor object would permit us to dwell upon. Ores then occur either in 
 Banks, which are probably contemporaneous in formation with the associated rocks, or Veins, which are con¬ 
 sidered to be posterior to them. 
 
 A Bank may be considered as a bed of mineral matter similar to an ordinary bed of rock, and varying 
 in thickness from a few inches to many yards. They are, in fact, only distinguishable from the adjoining 
 rock by their composition. It is necessary to remember, however, that the whole mass of such banks is not 
 metalliferous. The metallic portion is usually scattered through a stony matrix, or interleaved with it, or it 
 forms thin layers or small veins crossing it in every direction, or disposed in nets, or in scattered nodules. A 
 good example of the latter was presented by clay ironstone, of which some specimens in the Exhibition, 
 from Castlecomer, showed the form of the nodules. The term Ore is, however, in most cases, applied to the 
 whole mass of the bank when it is worked for the metallic portion. 
 
 Besides the clay ironstones of the coal fields many other ores occur in this way. The celebrated mines of 
 iron in Sweden and Norway, for instance, are of this character, and even copper and lead frequently occur in 
 the same way. Sometimes these banks are of enormous thickness, and of considerable dimensions, and even 
 constitute entire mountains, as the Taberg in Sweden, which is a hill of about 500 feet in height, entirely 
 composed of magnetic oxide of iron. At Gellivara, in Lapland, and in Styria, similar iron mountains occur. 
 
 A Vein may be considered as a rent or fissure in a rock, which has become subsequently filled up by 
 substances differing more or less from the surrounding rock, only a variable portion of which consists of me¬ 
 tallic compounds, the rest being of a stony character, and called gangtie, or vein-stone, examples of which 
 were presented by nearly all the specimens in the Exhibition. The substances which usually form the vein¬ 
 stone are quartz, carbonate of lime or calc spar, fluor or Derbyshire spar, barytes, &c. Sometimes all these 
 together exist as vein-stone, and but very rarely does it consist of only one; nevertheless some one of these 
 predominates in certain parts of the vein, and very frequently characterizes entire mining districts. In the 
 same way the metallic contents of a vein are very rarely confined to one metal. For example, tin is usually 
 accompanied by tungsten and arsenic; lead, by silver and zinc; copper, by silver,>zinc, arsenic, &c.; and 
 iron pyrites or sulphur-stone is found in nearly all veins. 
 
 The metallic portions are variously distributed in the vein. Sometimes they form a single band through¬ 
 out the centre of it; sometimes a number distributed in a sort of parallel series. These bands are occasionally 
 continued for a great distance, at other times they break off at certain intervals and again recommence. 
 Sometimes irregular metallic masses occur, called by the miners hunches of ore. The most certain veins are 
 those containing bands of metallic matter, and the least profitable and uncertain are those where irregular 
 masses are found, because in those cases the working of the mine is conducted as a mere hazard. The dis¬ 
 tribution of metallic matter in a vein has thus sometimes as great an influence upon its economical value as 
 its comparative richness; a poor vein, but of uniform composition for a great length, being in general more 
 advantageously worked than rich veins where the ore is irregularly distributed. The greater number of the 
 veins, or lodes as they are called in Cornwall, are of the former character; and hence although the dressed ore, 
 that is the ore as it is prepared for sale, does not yield on an average more than 8 per cent, of copper, the 
 Cornish mines are always profitable. 
 
 Veins pass in a direction from the surface downwards. They scarcely ever descend in a perpendicular 
 direction, but in many cases do not differ very much from it. Occasionally they are very much inclined ; 
 this inclination gives them a certain direction in relation to the horizon, which enables us to divide veins into 
 classes. It is very singular that the great majority of rich mineral veins run in a direction differing little from 
 east and west, and are hence supposed to be connected with the magnetism of the earth. The veins which 
 run in a more or less north or south direction are in general poor, and in numerous instances even contain 
 only clay and quartz. Miners call the first right-running veins , and the latter cross-courses. 
 
 Some veins run five, ten, or even more miles through a country, when very much inclined. In general, 
 the richer the vein the greater will be its length; thus the celebrated silver vein called the Veta Madre , or 
 Old Mother, at Guanaxuato in Mexico, is worked along an extent of eight miles. Although some few cases 
 are supposed to have been observed of the termination of a vein or lode at a considerable depth, still the 
 greater number continue beyond the limits of the deepest mine. The thickness of a vein may vary from a 
 few inches to 150 feet, which is about the thickness of the silver lode just mentioned. Even the same vein 
 may vary in the space of two or three fathoms, from a few inches to eight or ten feet; from three to four 
 feet may, however, be considered as an average size of good veins. 
 
 There are some curious circumstances connected with veins as we descend into the earth. For example, 
 in Cornwall tin is only found to a certain depth, after which copper becomes abundant. Again, certain ores 
 of silver in Peru and Mexico are only valuable near the surface, while the veins of silver in Germany, on the 
 other hand, are only productive at a certain depth, the upper portion containing only iron. Connected with 
 the latter point, it is necessary to observe that an opinion prevails among geologists that veins are somehow 
 connected with igneous action, that is to say, that most metallic veins are either in igneous rocks, such as 
 granite, or immediately connected with them. This is so far true that the principal rich mining districts of 
 all countries are so situate. But there are many mines where no trace of igneous rocks has been observed, 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 47 
 
 such as the celebrated quicksilver mines of Idria, the mines of Poggau in the valley of the Mur, and many 
 others in England, such as the great lead district of Derbyshire. The existence of such mines unconnected 
 with igneous rocks has lienee led to the modified view that rich metallic veins, although more abundant in 
 granite and other igneous rocks, are less connected with the nature of the rock than with the existence of 
 great cracks or dislocations in the strata. Such dislocations are found in all mining districts, no matter what 
 the including rocks may be. We have specially mentioned this peculiarity of veins, because it is sometimes 
 stated that some of our richest mines, such as Knockmahon and Berehaven, which are in slate, and appa¬ 
 rently totally unconnected with igneous rocks, must on that account be soon exhausted. There exist, how¬ 
 ever, no facts to support such an opinion, and the oldest mines of England and the Continent worked in 
 similar rocks appear to be as inexhaustible as those situate in granite or in the immediate neighbourhood 
 of it. 
 
 Mineral districts, we may further observe, are in most cases circumscribed within certain narrow limits. 
 For example, the celebrated mining district of Freiburg, in Saxony, is only about ten miles long and five miles 
 broad, and yet there are at least eight different systems of veins, for the most part containing different metals, 
 within this small tract; and to come nearer home, we may draw two lines almost parallel through the counties 
 of Dublin and Wicklow, and separated by only a few miles, and find that one would pass through nearly 
 every district where lead has been found, and the other through the places abounding in copper. 
 
 We have already mentioned that the metals when found in nature are in a state of combination with 
 other substances ; some of them combinations of no importance in an industrial point of view, and others, 
 although largely used in other countries in their manufacture, are not found in sufficient quantity in L-eland 
 to be economically employed. In briefly noticing the ores of the different metals, we shall consequently confine 
 ourselves to those of common occurrence with us, commencing with iron, the most valuable and abundant 
 of the metals. 
 
 Ores of Iron —The important ores of iron are four in number: 1. The magnetic oxide of iron; 2. The red 
 oxide or hematite, including bog-iron ore; 3. Spathose iron , which is almost a pure carbonate of iron ; and, 
 4. Clay-ironstone. 
 
 The first, or magnetic oxide, is the richest ore of iron ; but although it occurs, as in Sweden, in immense 
 deposits, it is the least widely distributed. It occurs in many parts of Ireland ; among others, in a bed of 
 great boulder-like masses, several miles long on the Aughrim river. It yields the finest iron perhaps of any 
 of the ores of that metal. 
 
 The second class of iron ores are also compounds of iron with oxygen, but containing more of the latter 
 element, with the addition of a certain amount of water. The ores of this class are of various degrees of 
 purity, according to the proportion of foreign substances mixed up with the ore. For example, bog-iron 
 ore, which may be considered as a hematite, and which consists of a sort of clinkery mass, which forms in 
 most bogs,—very frequently from the accumulation of the ferruginous skeleton of a microscopic animalcule, 
 the gaillonella ferruginea ,—is so impure from the presence of a number of other substances, that the iron 
 made from it is hard, and so brittle that it can only be employed in casting ornaments. Many examples of 
 this kind of iron were in the Exhibition, among which we may especially mention the beautiful casting of the 
 Last Supper, after Leonardo da Vinci, from Berlin, and the delicate ornaments for the person, such as buckles, 
 bracelets, &c., from the same place. Hematite is the most diffused ore of iron. In England it is, with one 
 or two exceptions, merely employed to enrich the poor ores of the coal districts, although in many places it 
 occurs under such circumstances as would enable it to be worked alone on a great scale. In France hematite 
 is very abundant, and is largely worked; when pure it yields admirable iron, some of the finest specimens 
 of the Berry-iron being made from it. In other countries, also, it is extensively worked. We possess in 
 Ireland several deposits of this class of ore, which are extremely rich, many of them giving sixty per cent, 
 of iron; this is especially the case in Tyrone, where it is associated with the coal and fire-clay of that county, 
 and is there popularly known as eagle-stone. 
 
 Spathose iron, when pure, is of a white colour, and resembles in appearance the white veins of calc-spar, 
 which occur in many limestone quarries. Its surface rapidly becomes red, however, on exposure to the air. 
 Immense deposits of this ore occur in Styria, from which, in great measure, the celebrated iron and steel of 
 Austria are made. It also occurs abundantly in Catalonia, where considerable quantities of iron are made 
 from it, the quality of which is quite as celebrated as that of Styria or Sweden. Some deposits of this ore 
 occur in Ireland, among which we may mention one on the property of the Marquess of Downshire, in the 
 county of Down. 
 
 Clay-ironstone is also chiefly a carbonate of iron, but a very impure one, being, in fact, a carbonate 
 mixed with a variable quantity of indurated clay mud. It occurs in beds and nodules, imbedded in slaty 
 clay, associated with beds of coal in all countries. Though, with few exceptions, it is the most impure and 
 poorest ore of iron, not yielding in its raw state more than from 20 to 35 per cent, of metal; it is neverthe¬ 
 less at present the most important ore of iron, and the one from which the greater part of the supply of that 
 metal is obtained. This arises from the happy combination in the districts where it occurs, of all the eco¬ 
 nomical conditions necessary for the successful manufacture of iron. 
 
 Iron being the most widely diffused metal in nature, we may naturally expect to find it abundant in Ire¬ 
 land. It is one thing, however, to find an ore of iron, and another to obtain it in such quantity and under 
 such conditions as would permit of its being worked with profit. In coal districts clay-ironstone occurs 
 abundantly, and thus we have the two chief raw materials at a cheap rate. The fire-clay for building the 
 furnaces, and the limestone for fluxing are also, in general, found on the spot. It is to this curious combina¬ 
 tion we have above alluded in speaking of clay-ironstone. At Arigna and other districts in the neighbour¬ 
 hood of Lough Allen, situate upon the Leitrim coal basin, such favourable conditions coexist; and accordingly 
 some years ago, a considerable manufacture of iron was carried on there, which did not, however, long survive 
 the swindling of stock-jobbing,—the bane of Irish industrial enterprises. Within the present year the ma¬ 
 nufacture has again commenced at Creevelea, not far distant from the original scene of operations, under, we 
 
48 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 hope, more favourable auspices. Ironstone occurs also, associated with coal in immense quantities, in Kil¬ 
 kenny, but hitherto no attempt has been made to utilize it, notwithstanding that in America, and in Wales, 
 considerable quantities of iron are now made with anthracite coal. The same remark applies to the iron¬ 
 stone of the Munster coal-field. In the County Tyrone the coal is bituminous, and yields good coke ; and 
 in addition to the ironstone, which is abundant, a very rich hematite, as we have already remarked, is also 
 found, so that the circumstances of that coal-field are, so far as we can judge, very favourable to the establish¬ 
 ment of the iron manufacture. 
 
 The other ores of iron are also very abundant, but as they are not associated with coal, they can never 
 form the basis of a manufacture. Many of them are, however, so pure and rich, that, when easily worked, 
 and where situated advantageously for transport, they might be profitably employed to raise the quality of 
 the poor ores of other districts. Among these we may mention the magnetic iron of the valley of the Aughrim 
 River in Wicklow, and some deposits of spathose iron in the county of Down. In former times a considerable 
 quantity of iron was made from such ores with charcoal, and to that circumstance, among many others, we 
 owe the unfortunate destitution of wood which prevails in this country. 
 
 The illustration of iron ores in the Exhibition was very small; the only important series exhibited being 
 the highly interesting collection of ironstones and associated grits, coals, and sandstones, contributed by 
 Mr. William Murray on the part of the Monkland Iron and Steel Company, Glasgow. This series repre¬ 
 sented in a very complete manner the coals, ironstones, limestones, and sandstones of the coal-fields of La¬ 
 narkshire. This coal district contains from twenty to thirty seams of coal, of which from five to six are 
 usually worked in a colliery, having an aggregate thickness of about twenty feet. The whole area of coal in 
 the county is about 150 square miles. Considerable quantities of iron are made in this district, of which the 
 series here mentioned contain a very complete illustration. A few samples of the celebrated black-band 
 ironstones of Argyleshire, both raw and calcined, were also exhibited by the Eglinton Iron Company of that 
 county. The. only Irish ores of iron exhibited were the clay-ironstones of Castlecomer in Kilkenny, sent by 
 the Honourable C. Wandesforde; some small pieces of spathose iron from the new red sandstone in the 
 county of Down, contributed by the Marquess of Downshire ; and two small specimens of micaceous iron ore 
 from Limerick and Clare. The ironstones of the Lough Allen district were totally unrepresented in the 
 Exhibition.* 
 
 Copper Ores _Copper, although less abundant than iron, is found under quite as various conditions, 
 
 for example, copper pyrites, sulphuret of copper, grey copper, and malachite ; but there are very few of the 
 ores of any practical importance. Only the two former possess any interest for us, as being the ores found 
 in workable quantities in Ireland. 
 
 Copper pyrites is of a deep brass colour, and consists of about thirty-five per cent, of sulphur, thirty of 
 iron, and thirty-four of copper. As the ore is seldom found pure, the usual commercial ore contains much 
 iron. Nearly all the Cornish ores consist of this mineral, as well as the greater part of those shipped from 
 this country to England. The sulphuret of copper is of an iron-grey colour, sometimes purplish and iridescent. 
 
 When nearly pure, it would contain about twenty-one per cent, of sulphur, and seventy-seven per cent, 
 of copper, but it is always more or less contaminated with pyrites. In general, the copper pyrites ore, when 
 prepared for sale, does not, in Cornwall, yield more than an average of eight per cent, of copper, and the 
 Irish about ten per cent. This is owing to the large quantity of veinstone or gangue mixed up with it, and 
 which would cost too much to wash out, it being found cheaper to smelt it, in consequence of the low price 
 of fuel in Wales, where the greater part of the copper ores of England and Ireland are smelted. 
 
 As copper ores have always been of more importance in Ireland than those of iron, so they were much 
 better illustrated in the Exhibition, but the specimens were exclusively Irish. The chief mining districts 
 represented were the copper pyrites of the Yale of Avoca (Ballymurtagh and Connary) ; Knockmahon, in 
 the county of Waterford; Berehaven, county of Cork; Dhurode mine, in the same county: argentiferous 
 sulphuret of copper, Shallee and Gurtnadyne mines, county of Tipperary: and argentiferous purple copper from 
 Clontoo mines, near ICenmare. 
 
 Copper is almost exclusively found in the slate rocks in Ireland, and hence the supposition already no¬ 
 ticed, that they will soon be worked out. It is principally developed in five districts :—1. Wicklow; 2. Wa¬ 
 terford ; 3. South-west of Ireland, comprising parts of Cork and Kerry ; 4. Tipperary, and parts of Limerick; 
 and 5. The west of Ireland, comprising parts of Galway and Mayo ; of which the first four only were properly 
 represented in the Exhibition. 
 
 Lead Ores _Galena, or sulphuret of lead, a compound of lead and sulphur, of a colour and appearance 
 
 remarkably resembling lead itself, is the only workable ore of that metal. It occurs in veins and irregular 
 bunches or nests in rocks of various ages—granite, slates, limestone, &c. Galena usually contains more or 
 less silver, which, when in sufficient quantity, is extracted. In the average of Irish ores the silver does not 
 exceed from seven ounces to ten ounces in each ton of lead, but some of the ore from Kilbreckan, in the 
 county of Clare, is stated to have contained 120 ounces per ton. The collection of lead ores in the Exhibi¬ 
 tion was also exclusively Irish, and was much more extensive than that of copper; nevertheless, it by no 
 means adequately represented the resources of the country in this respect. Among the specimens most worthy 
 of notice in this collection we would certainly place, in the first rank, the complete series from Luganure and 
 other mines of the Mining Company of Ireland. Fine specimens were also exhibited of the argentiferous 
 lead ores of Silvermines, in the county of Tipperary, the property of the General Mining Company of Ireland; 
 some fine crystallized specimens, showing the veinstone from Glengola mines, county of Galway; specimens 
 from Lansdowne mines, Kenmare; argentiferous lead from Clogher and Castlemaine mines, in Kerry; 
 Iviloinogue, near Bantry, county of Cork ; and with antimony, from Kilbreckan, county of Clare. Some speci¬ 
 mens were also exhibited from Newtownards, in the county of Down, which, with the exception of one or two 
 
 * In the Official Catalogue, Dr. Moore, of Saville-row, London, was mentioned as the exhibitor of a collection from this 
 district, hut it was not to be found in the Exhibition. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 49 
 
 contributions by the Marquess ofDownshire, were the sole representatives of the mineral wealth of the North 
 of Ireland. 
 
 Zinc Ores. —There are only two ores of zinc of any commercial importance:—1. The sulphuret of zinc 
 or blende, which is a compound of sulphur and zinc, and usually accompanying other metallic sulphurets, 
 especially that of lead or galena, being called by the miners of that mineral jack ; it occurs principally in 
 veins in all rocks below the chalk: and, 2. The Carbonate of zinc or calamine, which is either an earthy- 
 looking, reddish-grey mineral, or a hard, yellowish-grey mass, resembling in a very striking manner mag¬ 
 nesian limestone in its external appearance. It is usually found associated with calcareous beds of the 
 chalk group. There are two kinds of blende, one denominated black blende, and the other yellow blende. 
 They are found in greater or less quantity in all lead mines; specimens have, however, been exhibited only 
 from two—Luganure, in the county of Wicklow, and Glengola, in the county of Galway; the latter beau¬ 
 tifully crystallized. Calamine lias not yet been found in any quantity in Ireland. Several specimens of this 
 ore were exhibited by the Vieille Montague Zinc Company, from their celebrated mines in Belgium. Cala¬ 
 mine may yet be found in the chalk districts of the North of Ireland, especially in Antrim, if properly 
 sought for. 
 
 We have now noticed all the important Ores exhibited, and we may dismiss the others in a few words. 
 There were a few specimens of manganese, but with one exception they were very trivial. This metal, 
 although not employed in the metallic form, is of great importance in the manufacture of chlorine, bleaching 
 powder, &c. It has been found in several parts of Ireland, but the only deposit hitherto discovered of suffi¬ 
 cient importance to be worked continuously is that at Glandore, in the county of Cork. The Mining Com¬ 
 pany of Ireland exhibited samples of sulphuret of antimony from the mines of Clontibret, in the county of 
 Armagh. The veins which have been discovered there are, however, very unimportant, and were, therefore, 
 relinquished by the Company after an unsuccessful attempt to work them. Some beautiful specimens of native 
 sulphuret of antimony, together with the fused commercial sulphuret and the regulus, as sold for mixing 
 with lead for making printers’ types, from near Luxemburg, were exhibited in the Belgian department. 
 
 Summing up, then, all the examples of Irish ores shown in the Exhibition, we have the following as the 
 extent to which this department of industry was represented : Iron was exhibited from five districts in five 
 counties; Copper from nine districts, spread over eight counties; Lead from twenty districts, in ten counties; 
 Zinc from two districts, in two counties ; Antimony from two districts, in two counties; and Manganese from 
 three districts, in three comities. 
 
 EXTENT OF IRISH MINERAL WEALTH AND MINING INDUSTRY IN IRELAND. 
 
 It must be obvious to all that the previous summary possesses value only when we are in a position to 
 compare it with the actual condition of Mining Lidustry in this country. Unfortunately, the data necessary 
 to do so are very difficult to be obtained. The owners of mines seem unwilling to give accurate statistical 
 information, at least such as would be of a character to indicate the true condition of mining industry. There 
 exists no record office in this country whence accurate information of the progress of commerce, manufac¬ 
 tures, and mining industry, would be communicated from time to time to the public. All such statistics are 
 amalgamated with those of England and Scotland, and hence we have to wade through an immense mass of 
 documents to glean a few simple numerical facts. And how often does this labour lead to no result, so 
 completely Imperialized are the numbers. We have endeavoured, as well as we could, to separate a few of 
 the most important facts relating to L-ish mining, which we shall give in the following summary. 
 
 Iron has been found in sufficient quantity to form a probable source of manufacturing industry in twenty- 
 two districts, distributed over sixteen counties—that is, provided the other necessary economical conditions 
 coexist. In six of those districts the iron occurs as clay-ironstone. It has been worked to a greater or less 
 extent at various times in ten localities, in three of which the ore was clay-ironstone. With the exception, 
 however, of those carried on in the Arigna district, those workings were on a small scale. 
 
 Copper has been discovered in 100 districts in twenty-one counties; there have been workings carried on 
 at various times in fifty-one districts in twelve counties. 
 
 Lead has been found in 128 districts in twenty-three counties; in twenty-seven districts the lead is known 
 to be sufficiently argentiferous to allow of the profitable extraction of the silver; fourteen in which blende 
 or sulphuret of zinc is associated with the lead ore; and three in which antimony occurs. Lead has been 
 worked to a greater or less extent in sixty-eight districts, in twenty counties. 
 
 Of the other metals, Cobalt has been found in two counties; Tin in two counties ; Antimony in four coun¬ 
 ties, in one of which it occurs unassociated with other metals ; native Silver in eight localities in six coun¬ 
 ties ; Gold in four counties ; Manganese in five counties. By the term district we sometimes mean a group 
 of mines ; for example, the Berehaven mines, the Rnockmahon mines, &c., are really a number of distinct 
 lodes in the same district, and sometimes also worked under the same management. In the summary just 
 given, every such group would only count as one district. 
 
 The veins in many of the localities herein enumerated may not contain ore enough to pay for its ex¬ 
 traction, or even, perhaps, to be worthy of a search ; nevertheless, there can be no doubt that there is a wide 
 field for profitable investment in Irish mines. We must, however, warn our readers from falling into the 
 usual error of some of our sanguine countrymen, who are always talking of our alleged boundless mineral 
 resources. Our mines, if judiciously and spiritedly worked, would confer, doubtless, a great benefit upon the 
 country ; but it is time to lay aside imaginative pictures, and content ourselves with the reality, which is simply 
 this,—that our mineral resources are comparatively small. Cornwall alone produces about ten to twelve times 
 as much copper as the whole of Ireland ; and one district of Derbyshire more lead. It is beyond doubt, that 
 our mining industry is not yet fully developed; but in this, as in many other branches of industry, our progress 
 has been greatly retarded by bubble speculations blown in London for stock-jobbing purposes. We have 
 abundance of money in Ireland to develop a prosperous trade, but we are deficient in enterprise Would 
 
50 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 that Irishmen learned a little more of the spirit of self-reliance, and thought less of that bugbear, “ English 
 capital,” which has too often tended to bring every good project for introducing manufactures into this country 
 into discredit. 
 
 It is gratifying also to know that, with one or two honourable exceptions, all the really bom fide specu¬ 
 lations, and those which have been well and perseveringly managed, have been got up in Ireland, and with 
 Irish capital, and that the bubbles are chiefly of foreign manufacture. Without wisliing to draw any invi¬ 
 dious comparisons, we cannot help alluding here to the services which the pioneer of Irish mining industry— 
 the IMining Company of Ireland, has rendered to this country since its establishment in 1824. With a sub¬ 
 scribed capital of £140,000 alone, it has paid in wages the sum of £1,400,000. At present it employs about 
 2000 people in its mines and colleries, and pays in weekly wages £900. We only regret that its operations 
 are not more extended, and that there are not a dozen such companies at work. 
 
 There is no branch of industry subject to greater fluctuations than that of Mining, not only from the va¬ 
 riation in the productions of the mines themselves, and of the market value of ores, but also from the jobbing 
 connected with shares in these countries. Nevertheless, the following Tables show that a considerable 
 amount of real progress must have taken place in mining industry in Ireland within the last few years. 
 From other considerations we are also convinced that Irish Mining industry is, at present, in as healthy a 
 condition as it has been for many years past. 
 
 Formerly all Irish copper ores were sent to Swansea to be smelted, where accurate statistics of the quan¬ 
 tity sold were kept. During this period, therefore, the Swansea Tables represented the actual condition of 
 Irish copper mining. Lately, however, considerable quantities are sent to other places, and the Swansea 
 returns consequently no longer indicate any definite results. The following Table jshows the quantity sold 
 at that port for the five years ending 1852 :— 
 
 
 Tons. 
 
 1848,. 
 
 .12,586 
 
 1849,. 
 
 . 9,772 
 
 1850,. 
 
 .10,191 
 
 1851,. 
 
 .10,998 
 
 1852,. 
 
 . 9,995 
 
 In order to show how far these numbers are from indicating the true quantity of copper ore raised in 
 Ireland, we give the following Table, representing the quantity raised at Ballymurtagh, in the county of 
 Wicklow, for the eight years ending 1851, and the quantity sold at Swansea :* 
 
 Year. 
 
 Total 
 
 Copper Ores 
 raised. 
 
 Sold at Swansea. 
 
 Sold at other 
 Ports. 
 
 Year. 
 
 Total 
 
 Copper Ores 
 raised. 
 
 Sold at Swansea. 
 
 Sold at other 
 Ports. 
 
 1844. 
 
 7130 tons. 
 
 3635 tons. 
 
 3495 tons. 
 
 1848. 
 
 7621 tons. 
 
 1317 tons. 
 
 6304 tons. 
 
 1845. 
 
 6816 „ 
 
 2836 „ 
 
 3980 „ 
 
 1849. 
 
 7783 „ 
 
 1233 „ 
 
 6550 „ 
 
 1846. 
 
 7318 „ 
 
 2564 „ 
 
 4754 „ 
 
 1850. 
 
 6754 „ 
 
 339 „ 
 
 6415 „ 
 
 1847. 
 
 6012 „ 
 
 964 „ 
 
 5048 „ 
 
 1851. 
 
 6026 „ 
 
 102 „ 
 
 5924 „ 
 
 The following Table represents the results of the workings of the chief Copper Mines in Ireland for the 
 five years ending 1852, so far as our information goes: 
 
 Year. 
 
 
 Berehaven, 
 Co. Cork. 
 
 Knockmahon, 
 Co. Waterford. 
 
 Baliymurtagh, 
 Co. Wicklow. 
 
 Laekamore, 
 Co. Tipperary. 
 
 Holyford, 
 Co. Tipperary. 
 
 Ballina, 
 
 Co. Mayo. 
 
 Gurtnadyne, 
 Co. Tipperary. 
 
 
 
 tons.cwts.qrs.lbs 
 
 tons.cwts.qrs.lbs 
 
 tons.cwts.qrs.lbs 
 
 tons.cwts.qrs.lbs 
 
 tons.cwts.qrs.lbs 
 
 tons.cwts.qrs.lbs 
 
 tons.cwts.qrs.lbs 
 
 f 
 
 Quantity of ore raised.... 
 
 5872 0 0 0 
 
 4674 0 0 0 
 
 7621 0 0 0 
 
 152 0 0 0 
 
 302 0 0 0 
 
 
 
 1848 < 
 
 
 583 8 1 10 
 
 383 16 1 25 
 
 
 17 13 1 8 
 
 73 18 1 9 
 
 
 
 
 Per centage of copper in ore 
 
 9 7-8th l-16th 
 
 8 l-4th 
 
 5 
 
 11 5-8th 
 
 24| 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 Quantity of ore raised .... 
 
 5812 0 0 0 
 
 2787 0 0 0 
 
 7783 0 0 0 
 
 114 0 0 0 
 
 
 
 
 1S49< 
 
 
 007 2 3 30 
 
 247 1 0 25 
 
 
 10 3 2 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 Per centage of copper in ore 
 
 10 3-8th l-16th 
 
 8 7-8th 
 
 
 9 5-8th 
 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 Quantity of ore raised_ 
 
 6137 0 0 0 
 
 3314 0 0 0 
 
 6754 0 0 0 
 
 101 0 0 0 
 
 
 59 0 0 0 
 
 154 0 0 0 
 
 1850 < 
 
 
 6*39 6 0 12 
 
 264 H 0 5 
 
 
 11 8 3 7 
 
 
 6 7 3 is 
 
 16 9 1 23 
 
 
 
 10 3-8th l-16th 
 
 
 
 11 l-4th 1-16th 
 
 
 11 5-8th 1-16 til 
 
 10 5-8thl-16th 
 
 f 
 
 Quantity of ore raised .... 
 
 0909 0 0 0 
 
 3624 0 0 0 
 
 6026 0 0 0 
 
 204 0 0 0 
 
 
 
 1851 < 
 
 
 710 5 3 27 
 
 290 11 1 18 
 
 
 16 3 2 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 Per centage of copper in ore 
 
 10 l-8th 1-16'th 
 
 8 
 
 
 7 7-8th 1-lGth 
 
 
 
 
 ( 
 
 
 5692 0 0 0 
 
 3471 0 0 0 
 
 
 140 0 0 0 
 
 89 0 0 0 
 
 
 
 1852 < 
 
 
 591 0 3 10 
 
 315 11 1 0 
 
 
 8 14 0 14 
 
 16 18 1 19 
 
 
 
 
 Per centage of copper in ore 
 
 10 3-8th 
 
 9 l-16th 
 
 
 6 1-Sth 1-lGth 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 • £ s. d. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 ms 
 
 Value of ore . 
 
 30818 4 0 
 
 24470 0 0 
 
 15022 0 0 
 
 1164 12 6 
 
 5465 2 6 
 
 
 
 1849 
 
 Ditto . 
 
 45868 16 0 
 
 18046 3 0 
 
 15342 0 0 
 
 745 13 G 
 
 
 
 
 1850 
 
 
 47CK7 15 0 
 
 19703 6 6 
 
 13313 0 0 
 
 863 0 0 
 
 
 520 IS 6 
 
 1239 9 6 
 
 1851 
 
 Ditto . 
 
 53810 0 6 
 
 2157.3 7 6 
 
 11878 0 0 
 
 1218 8 G 
 
 
 1852 
 
 Ditto . 
 
 54687 19 6 
 
 29285 14 0 
 
 
 794 8 0 
 
 1802 5 0 
 
 
 
 18511 
 
 Number of persons em-1 
 
 1200 
 
 600 
 
 950 
 
 50 
 
 
 
 
 1852 
 
 Ditto"..". 
 
 1200 
 
 800 
 
 
 50 
 
 
 
 
 * Under the term copper ores, all iron pyrites containing 
 2 or 3 per cent, of copper, are included; the latter are sold 
 at Liverpool at a higher price than the ordinary pyrites, 
 while the rich or true copper ores are sent to Swansea to be 
 
 smelted. The copper pyrites are first employed for making 
 oil of vitriol, and the copper is then extracted from the re¬ 
 sidual clinker ; but the rich ores are directly smelted. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 51 
 
 The preceding Table does not contain the results of the workings ofCronebane, Tirgoney, Connory, and 
 Ballygahan, as none of the returns which we have seen exhibit the slightest agreement with one another. 
 For example, the quantity of ore raised in 1851 at Ballymurtagh was estimated by the Company at 6026 
 tons ; but, according to the Custom House authorities of Dublin, the total quantity of copper ore exported 
 from Arklow and Wicklow, or, in other words, the whole produce of all the Ovoca mines, Ballymurtagh, 
 Cronebane, &c., was only 2064 tons. If we except those just mentioned, the copper mines not included in 
 the preceding Table were only a few scattered workings, partaking more of the character of trials than of 
 permanent mining operations. If we estimate the production of all the Wicklow copper mines at 9000 tons 
 of ore, the total copper ore raised in Ireland in 1852 may be estimated at about 18,000 tons; one-half of 
 which would yield about 4 per cent., and the other about 9 per cent, of copper; or about 1170 tons, or 
 one-tenth of the copper produced by Cornwall alone in that year. The total number of persons engaged in 
 copper and sulphur mining may be estimated at about 4200, of whom 2000 are employed in the Vale of 
 Ovoca in Wicklow. L-ish copper mining appears to have fully maintained its position in 1853, or rather, 
 perhaps, it improved. The only returns of produce which we have as yet seen are those of Rnockmahon, 
 which mines yielded 3106 tons of ore, valued at £31,254, or about £10 per ton of ore. The high price of 
 copper has contributed very much to the prosperity of copper mining generally during the past year. 
 
 PRODUCE OF IRISH LEAD MINES IN OPERATION IN 1851-52. 
 
 CoEJNTIES. 
 
 Names of Mines. 
 
 1851. 
 
 1852. 
 
 Quantity 
 
 of 
 
 Ore raised. 
 
 Quantity of 
 Lead 
 produced. 
 
 Quantity 
 
 of 
 
 Ore raised. 
 
 Quantity of 
 Lead 
 produced. 
 
 Quantity 
 of Silver 
 extracted. 
 
 No. of 
 Persons 
 employed. 
 
 
 
 Tons. 
 
 cwts. 
 
 Tons. 
 
 cwts. 
 
 Tons. 
 
 cwts. 
 
 Tons. 
 
 cwts. 
 
 Ounces. 
 
 
 Clare,. . 
 
 Kilbrickan,. 
 
 
 
 
 
 72 
 
 0 
 
 40 
 
 0 
 
 4000 
 
 30 
 
 
 Annaghlough,. 
 
 
 
 
 
 400 
 
 0 
 
 310 
 
 0 
 
 
 100 
 
 Down,. . . . 
 
 Newtownards,. 
 
 1643 
 
 11 
 
 894 
 
 13 
 
 1795 
 
 0 
 
 1420 
 
 0 
 
 
 400 
 
 
 Conlig,. 
 
 191 
 
 0 
 
 
 
 49 
 
 4 
 
 40 
 
 0 
 
 
 50 
 
 Cork, . . . 
 
 Bantry. 
 
 
 
 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 70 
 
 20 
 
 Galway, . . 
 
 Glengola,. 
 
 60 
 
 0 
 
 42 
 
 0 
 
 50 
 
 0 
 
 39 
 
 5 
 
 140 
 
 30 
 
 „ 
 
 Galway Mines,. 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 1 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 Louth, . . . 
 
 Dundalk,. 
 
 
 
 
 
 52 
 
 10 
 
 38 
 
 15 
 
 
 10 
 
 Tipperary, . 
 
 Shallee,. 
 
 465 
 
 .5 
 
 279 
 
 4 
 
 287 
 
 0 
 
 172 
 
 4 i 
 
 
 
 
 East and West Shallee, . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 433 
 
 0 
 
 295 
 
 o j 
 
 
 300 
 
 
 Gorteenadilia,. 
 
 
 
 
 
 76 
 
 0 
 
 50 
 
 10 
 
 300 
 
 
 Wicklow, . . 
 
 Glenmalure,. 
 
 105 
 
 0 
 
 65 
 
 10 
 
 201 
 
 0 
 
 144 
 
 5 
 
 950 
 
 40 
 
 
 Luganure,. 
 
 740 
 
 0 
 
 534 
 
 0 
 
 1057 
 
 0 
 
 661 
 
 0 
 
 4822 
 
 400 
 
 
 Arklow,. 
 
 18 
 
 0 
 
 14 
 
 0 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 20 
 
 Limerick, . . 
 
 Gurtnadyne, . 
 
 
 
 
 
 76 
 
 0 
 
 57 
 
 0 
 
 
 
 
 Total,. 
 
 3222 
 
 16 
 
 1829 
 
 7 
 
 4569 
 
 14 
 
 3279 
 
 18 
 
 22282 
 
 1400 
 
 The total number of persons engaged in lead mining in Ireland in the year 1852 may be estimated at 
 about 1450,* being an increase of about 15 per cent, over 1851. In 1853 the lead mining industry fully 
 maintained its position, and, perhaps, even improved, as there was considerable activity in making searches, 
 and in re-opening old workings. We have not been able as yet to collect any statistics for 1853, with the 
 exception of Luganure, which produced 932 tons of ore, value £11,742, or an average of about £12 10.s. per 
 ton ; and Newtownards, which in the first six months of the year produced 851 tons of ore,—the whole pro¬ 
 duce of the year being expected to reach 1800 tons, or about the same as in 1852. In order to enable our 
 readers to form some notion of the proportion which Irish lead ores bear to those obtained in Great Britain, 
 we shall add a Table of the production of lead in Great Britain and Ireland for the five years ending 1852:_ 
 
 
 1848. 
 
 1849. 
 
 1850. 
 
 1851. 
 
 1852. 
 
 Lead Ore. 
 
 Lead. 
 
 Lead Ore. 
 
 Lead. 
 
 Lead Ore. 
 
 Lead. 
 
 Lead Ore. Lead. 
 
 Lead Ore. 
 
 Lead. 
 
 England, . . . 
 
 Wales,. 
 
 Ireland, .... 
 Scotland, . . . 
 Isle of Man, . . 
 
 Total, . . . 
 
 Tons. 
 
 54,538 
 
 16,305 
 
 1,912 
 
 2,588 
 
 2,521 
 
 Tons. 
 
 39,142 
 
 11,122 
 
 1,188 
 
 1,736 
 
 1,665 
 
 Tons. 
 
 60,124 
 
 19,711 
 
 2,739 
 
 1,421 
 
 2,826 
 
 Tons. 
 
 41,168 
 
 13,389 
 
 1,653 
 
 957 
 
 1,535 
 
 Tons. 
 
 63,565 
 
 21,093 
 
 2,895 
 
 3,117 
 
 2,175 
 
 Tons. 
 
 44,462 
 
 14,876 
 
 1,746 
 
 2,124 
 
 1,218 
 
 Tons. 
 
 64,102 
 
 19,314 
 
 3,222 
 
 3,113 
 
 2,560 
 
 Tons. 
 
 45,103 
 
 14,813 
 
 1,829 
 
 2,140 
 
 1,402 
 
 Tons. 
 
 62,411 
 
 18,379 
 
 4,493 
 
 3,499 
 
 2,415 
 
 Tons. 
 
 43,813 
 
 13,708 
 
 3,222 
 
 2,381 
 
 1,835 
 
 77,864 
 
 54,853 
 
 86,821 
 
 58,702 
 
 92,845 
 
 64,426 
 
 92,311 
 
 65,287 
 
 91,197 
 
 64,959 
 
 The whole of the lead, therefore, manufactured in Ireland in the year 1852 formed only one-nineteenth of 
 that produced in Great Britain. 
 
 ' The preceding Table includes all the Irish lead mines given, and that in the Table: the former including those 
 
 of any importance worked in 1852; but as many trials engaged in making trials as well as in actual, permanent 
 
 were made during that year, there is an apparent discre- mining operations, 
 pancy between the total number of men employed, as just 
 
 I 
 
52 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 The persons employed at lead and copper mines may be divided into two classes, those who work under 
 ground, and those employed on the surface. The proportion which these two classes bear to each other is, 
 of course, variable. Taking Newtownards as an example—of the 400 persons employed there, about 220 work 
 under ground, and 180 are surface workers. These two classes are paid very differently ; the surface workers 
 are usually employed by the week, and can be had at Newtownards for about Is. each per week. The un¬ 
 derground workers are paid by contracts, or “ bargains,” which are put up to auction once a month ; their 
 average earnings may be estimated at about 15s. per week. These numbers would also represent the con¬ 
 dition of Luganure lead mines, and, perhaps, that of most Irish mines. In some mines, however, a conside¬ 
 rable tax is levied upon the workmen, and one which is very unjust, and of a very questionable benefit to 
 the proprietors. The miners purchase their tools and other requisites from the captain of the mines, at the 
 rates fixed upon by the proprietors. Now, we know instances in which a profit of one hundred per cent, has 
 been charged upon these things! It is reasonable to charge the expenses attendant upon the purchase and 
 conveyance of stores to the mines, because it is absolutely necessary that a stock of them should be always 
 kept on hand, and even a small profit may be added, but certainly not more than what an ordinary trader 
 would be satisfied with. 
 
 IMiners are very much exposed to accidents. We must, however, add, that the majority of those which 
 do occur arise from intemperance; in too many instances they are improvident, and, consequently, when 
 illness comes upon them they fall into the most abject misery. In Belgium, and many other countries, there 
 is an admirable organization for relieving such distress, the principle of which is in operation in many cases 
 in Great Britain, namely, by deducting a small per centage from the wages. This is not the place for going 
 into details upon the subject; but surely rich companies, like the Mining Company of Ireland, ought to initiate 
 such a system; which, without taking one penny from their pockets, would be of great benefit to themselves 
 indirectly. The excessive profit above alluded to might be well applied to such a philanthropic object. 
 
 MINING OPERATIONS. 
 
 Our subject would be incomplete if we did not detail how ores are extracted from the earth, and the va¬ 
 rious processes through which they pass in the extraction of the metal. To render such an account intelligible 
 and interesting to the general reader is at all times difficult, but it becomes more so when but little space 
 can be devoted to it, and when, in addition, it is without the aid of illustrative diagrams. 
 
 The first operation of mining consists, undoubtedly, in discovering the lode or vein, which is as frequently 
 the result of chance as of skill. Still, even chance may be materially assisted by the observance of a little 
 system. Water is the chief agent in such searches, for when a vein comes to the surface, and happens to 
 cross the bed of a stream, portions of the metallic matter will be gradually washed down into some hollow. 
 An examination of the beds of ravines, or of railway or new road cuttings, will also (often lead to good results. 
 Independent, however, of all these accidental methods, lodes are discovered by an operation, termed in Corn¬ 
 wall, from whence we have borrowed in Ireland nearly all our mining terms, shoading or costeaning. In a 
 district where no mineral veins are worked, and where consequently the direction in which they would be 
 likely to run would not be known, two series of pits are sunk through the surface deposit or soil, to the depth 
 of two or three feet into the rock. The pits of each series are sunk at regular intervals in a straight line, 
 the direction of one series being at right angles to the other so as to form a kind of cross. The pits are sub¬ 
 sequently joined by galleries, so that, no matter in what direction a vein may run, part of it will be laid bare 
 where it is cut by the line of the shode pits and connecting galleries. Where other lodes have been discovered 
 previously in the neighbourhood, and consequently the general direction of veins in the locality ascertained, 
 one line of shode pits sunk at right angles to that direction will suffice. 
 
 We shall suppose a vein has been discovered, and that it looks sufficiently promising to warrant some 
 attempt at working being made; the next operation is to drive along gallery from the side of the neighbouring 
 valley, if the vein has been discovered in a hill, in the direction of the lode. This gallery is called an adit 
 level , and serves to drain off' the water from the upper part of the lode. This done, and the lode still pro¬ 
 mising favourably, a shaft is sunk perpendicularly, somewhat like an ordinary pump well, until it strikes the 
 lode, through which it is carried and continued at the other side to a certain depth. From this shaft, which 
 is seldom less than thirty-two inches in diameter, a number of horizontal passages or galleries, or, as they are 
 usually termed, levels , are cut to meet the lode. These levels are usually three or four feet wide, and about 
 six feet high, but are sometimes larger, and sometimes, unfortunately, smaller, and are of various lengths, 
 some existing which are four or five miles long. These levels, which run from the shaft towards the lode, 
 are called cross-cuts , and are usually provided with tram-ways for the transport in waggons of the ore and 
 rubbish to the shaft, up which it is lifted by means of two buckets called kibbles, alternately ascending and 
 descending. When operations are first commenced, the kibbles are lifted by a simple windlass or tackle. 
 This is afterwards replaced by a machine called a gin or whim , worked by horses or water; or steam power 
 is employed where the operations are sufficiently extensive, and facilities exist for their application. 
 
 When the levels are cut through a solid rock, nothing further is required; but where the rock is soft, the 
 roof must be supported, and in many cases all the sides, with wood,—an operation termed timbering. Very 
 often, however, as in railway tunnels, bricks and stones are employed instead of wood. When the lode is 
 reached, a number of cross-cuts are run from the shafts to the surface of the lode ; the extraction of ore properly 
 commences by running a series of levels in the mass of the lode itself, and following its direction. As these 
 galleries are, however, excavated at different depths, sixty feet often intervening, all the ore lying between 
 the galleries, that is to say, the greater part of it, would be left untouched, for the portions excavated in 
 making the galleries would bear but a very small proportion to the whole mass. To extract the sheet of ore 
 therefore, which lies between the levels, it is necessary either to excavate from an upper to a lower level, which 
 is called stoning , or working up from a lower to a higher one, which is technically termed rising. The cavi¬ 
 ties thus left are subsequently filled up with rubbish. 
 
 When the workings are carried below the range of the adit level, and in all cases where the circumstances 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 53 
 
 of the locality do not permit of the construction of such a level in the first instance, the water which is con¬ 
 tinually flowing in from the surrounding rocks as it would into a well, when sunk, is pumped up the shaft 
 When a mine is worked for some time, several new shafts are sunk, in the deepest of which the pumps are usually 
 worked, the other serving for the descent of the miners, and the extraction of the ore. It frequently happens, 
 however, that all the shafts are used for both purposes. These additional shafts are serviceable in another 
 way also, because, by their means a current of air can be established through the various workings, the draught 
 going down one shaft and up another. The same power is used for pumping the water as for extracting the 
 ore; but, in general, water is preferred where practicable. And hence, from this fact, as well as the great 
 importance of water for all subsequent operations in the dressing of the ores, the economizing of water is 
 carried in mining districts to an extent unknown elsewhere. The miners descend the shaft to the level, 
 in which they work by means of perpendicular ladders in one of the shafts, giving themselves fight with 
 small oil lamps hooked on the finger; or, as is almost universally the case here, with tallow candles, which 
 they stick with a piece of plastic clay to the front of hemispherical felt hats, made so stiff as to withstand a 
 strong blow, and thus protect them from a piece of the roof falling, or from hurting their heads in low pas¬ 
 sages. The appearance of a number of miners thus accoutred is very singular,—they look like so many 
 spectres moving about in the thick atmosphere. The effect is still more striking when seen in the neigh¬ 
 bourhood of a steam-engine working away several hundred feet under ground, as is sometimes the case, and 
 in a darkness broken only by the lights thus stuck in the miners’ hats. 
 
 It is unnecessary to describe the manner in which a miner works, or the tools which he employs, as any 
 person who has seen a quarryman at work can realize the mode in which it is done. The miner uses gun¬ 
 powder for blasting rocks exactly as is done in an open quarry; but some rocks are so hard that even blasting 
 will not effect the miner’s object, and he has to adopt other means, which consist in piling up fuel against the 
 part which he wishes to act upon, and, setting fire to it, the rock becomes intensely heated, and splits in va¬ 
 rious directions, and may then be removed in the ordinary way,—tiffs method is now only practised in one or 
 two mines on the Continent. 
 
 Preparation and Concentration of the Ores to fit them for Smelting _By the operations of the miner the 
 
 ore, constituting the lode, is broken into fragments of various sizes, so that when it comes to the surface it 
 looks like a mass of rubbish out of a quarry, and to the inexperienced eye very unlike what most people in 
 then’ imagination picture ore to be. To obtain the metal from this mass it must be subjected to two different 
 series of operations, the one mechanical, the other chemical. The mechanical operations are of three kinds, 
 crushing, sifting, and concentration by washing. The object of the first process is to bring the whole of the 
 ore to a convenient state of comminution ; that of the sifting to classify the sizes of grains ; and the washing 
 to remove as much as possible of the gangue from the ore. The crushing is either effected between rollers, 
 or by great pestles of wood shod with iron. The sifting is effected in the ordinary way, or by machines. The 
 principles upon which the washing, or concentration is effected, are simply that the relative rapidity with 
 which bodies fall in water, or other liquids, depends upon three circumstances :—1. The specific gravity ; 2. 
 the size ; and 3. The form,—this being the order of their importance. If we suppose a quantity of stuff, such 
 as the mixture of ore and rubbish from a mine to be thrown into water, under the action of density alone, 
 we should find that the ore would first reach the bottom ; if size alone influence the fall, the larger pieces would 
 first reach the bottom ; and, lastly, if form alone acted, the spherical would fall quicker than the cylindrical, 
 and the latter quicker than flat discs. It is quite clear, therefore, that we could not effect the separation of ore 
 from gangue by throwing it into water as long as the mass contained pieces of different sizes and shapes ; 
 hence the necessity of crushing, and stamping, and sifting, in order to bring the grains to as great an unifor¬ 
 mity of size and form as possible. In proportion to the perfection to which this uniformity is brought, will 
 be the effectual separation of the gangue and consequent concentration of the ore. 
 
 The importance of paying the greatest attention to this branch of mining may be judged of from the fact, 
 that with the same raw copper ore, the same expenditure of time, labour, power, and expense, we obtain very 
 different qualities of marketable ore, according to the manner in which the crushing and sifting was effected. 
 To give an example,—we have known a case where one part of a parcel of ore-stuff produced an ore yielding 
 7 per cent, of copper; whilst the other part, by a slight and apparently unimportant modification of the pro¬ 
 cess, was so concentrated as to yield 10 per cent. 
 
 The series of operations by which ores are washed varies with each metal, with the country, and even the 
 locality. To convey an idea of them we shall select one example,—the metal being lead, and the series of 
 operations that usually adopted in Ireland. 
 
 The first operation to which the ore-stuff as it comes from under ground is subjected is that of grating , 
 which consists in sorting the ore by means of sieves made like the common sieves used for screening gravel 
 for mortar. The large pieces are then washed in a stream of water, which flows into a pool in which the fine 
 mud washed off is caught, after which they are spalled , that is, broken into pieces about the size of the fist, 
 or even smaller. The ore thus broken is then cobbed , that is, broken with a hammer in such a way as to se¬ 
 parate the dead part from the metallic portions. The ores in this operation are sorted into three lots: the 
 first consisting of veinstone or gangue, and containing no ore, or only so small a quantity that it would not 
 pay for its extraction, which is accordingly thrown away as waste ; the second, called halvans , the poor ore, 
 which consists of so intimate a mixture of veinstone and ore that the latter cannot be separated without a 
 series of mechanical processes ; the third, the sorted mine or fat ore , consisting of the pieces of pure ore, or 
 that which contains very little gangue. The fine portion, which had passed through the sieves in the opera¬ 
 tion of grating, and termed by the miners smalls , is then subjected to an operation termed jigging , which 
 consists in putting the ore into a sort of square box with a sieve bottom; this box is then placed in a tub of 
 water, and jerked up and down in the water by means of a lever or swing. During this operation the water 
 enters by the bottom of the box, and lifts for an instant the particles of ore and gangue, which in falling again 
 sink in the order of their specific gravity, so that the metallic parts being the heavier sink to the bottom, 
 while the gangue comes to the top, and is removed from time to time by the workman with a shovel, and 
 
 i 2 
 
54 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I 
 
 unless it is worth jigging again, is rejected. By this means the ore is obtained in the bottom, separated from 
 a large part of the gangue. The upper portion, being much poorer than the lower, is separated, and consi¬ 
 dered also as halvans, a term which is applied to all poor ores. We have now the three classes of ores :_1. 
 
 The fat ore; 2. Halvans; and 3. Jigged smalls; which are treated separately by another series of operations 
 to be afterwards described. The fat ore is subjected to the operation of the stamping machine, which con¬ 
 sists of a number of huge pestles of wood, armed at their lower ends with masses of iron, ^nd supported ver¬ 
 tically in a framework of wood so as to be movable up and down. The motion is effected by means of a 
 horizontal axis, turned by a water-wheel, and having a number of wipers projecting from it, which in their 
 revolution catch a projecting shoulder of the pestles and toss them up, and then allow them to fall into a long 
 cavity, the bottom of which is covered with iron. Into this cavity the ore is put, and is crushed by the fall¬ 
 ing of the pestles, the stamped ore being carried away by a current of water flowing underneath t he pestles, 
 and deposited in its course according to its relative richness, thus effecting a first washing. Instead of these, 
 stamp-crushing cylinders may be employed, and with much greater effect, except where the gangue is too 
 hard, in which case the stamps are best adapted for crushing the ore into fine powder. A very pretty work¬ 
 ing model of such a series of stamps was exhibited by Mr. P. J. Klassen, intended to represent a quartz 
 crushing-machine, but equally well adapted for ores generally. 
 
 The crushed stuff obtained by either of these methods is next trunked , an operation which is performed in 
 what is called a trunk huddle , which consists of a box into which a stream of water flows, and of a large cistern 
 with a flat bottom. The crushed ore from stampers or cylinders is placed in the box, and is continually 
 agitated by a workman with a shovel; the stream of water carrying away the finer particles into the cistern, 
 where it is deposited, forming what is called slime or slick , whilst the coarser particles remain in the box, and 
 are removed from time to time. In the case of rich ores, the coarse ore is now sufficiently pure for smelting, 
 and is laid aside in heaps, or, as the miners say, sent to pile, under the name of crop ore , otherwise it is jig¬ 
 ged in the manner already described when very coarse ; or simply tossed or tozed , when only like coarse sand. 
 This latter operation consists in violently agitating the ores in water, and then allowing them to subside, a 
 result which is sometimes accelerated by what is called packing , that is, beating the keeve in which the ore 
 is tossed with a hammer; after which the ore, if not sufficiently cleansed, is washed upon what is called a 
 flat huddle , which differs very little from the trunk buddle. The skimmings from the operation of jigging the 
 crop ore are again subjected to the stampers and washed, and the clean ore sent to pile. The slime which 
 flowed into the cistern in the operation of trunking is now washed in what is called a nicking huddle , which 
 consists of a slightly inclined table, called the nicking-board, along the top of which runs a spout having a 
 plug in its centre. At the lower end of the nicking-board is a flat board, and below that is a tank, some¬ 
 times called the sleeping table. The ore is spread upon the inclined table, and a thin sheet of water is made 
 to flow over it, which forms a series of rills in the ore, and gradually washes the mud into the tank, over the 
 bottom of which the ore is strewn according to its purity, that which is deposited closest to the nicking-board 
 being the richest. The clean slime obtained in this way is then sent to pile. We have now got three kinds 
 of clean ore:—1. The crop ore, jigged and washed; 2. The clean slime from the nicking-buddies, which was 
 separated from the crop ore ; and 3. The slime from skimmings of the crop ore, crushed and washed. The 
 halvans and smalls are treated in exactly the same way; it is, however, usual to mix them both together 
 when crushed. In this way there are from five to six different qualities of ore produced at the mine, the dif¬ 
 ference between them consisting merely in the amount of gangue which they contain. 
 
 In jigging the smalls, and in the other various operations, a certain quantity of fine matter, technically 
 called sludge,* is carried away by the water, which is, however, not allowed to go waste, but is made to pass 
 through a series of pits called huddle holes or slime pits , where it deposits, and after a time is collected and 
 washed, forming another quality of slime ore. The series of operations, which we have just described, is as 
 nearly as possible that followed at the Luganure Mines, near the Seven Churches, in the county of 
 Wicklow; and the Mining Company of Ireland, who work those mines, exhibited a case containing a nearly 
 complete series of specimens illustrative of the process. The General Mining Company of Ireland also 
 exhibited some samples of dressed ore, but, not having a complete series illustrative of the stages of the 
 preparation, we are unable to say whether the process which we have described is the same as that followed 
 at their mines. 
 
 The object of all these operations is to remove as much of the gangue or veinstone from the pure ore as 
 possible; the more perfect the system of washing the purer will be the ore, and the better fitted will it be 
 for the operations of the smelter. In Great Britain, where fuel is so cheap, the washing is not in general so 
 perfect as it is on the Continent, where scarcely one-half'per cent, of ore is left in the waste. But as fuel is 
 not so cheap in Ireland, it might be worth our while to adopt the Continental system, which has grown up 
 under circumstances more similar to our own than to those of England. 
 
 THE SMELTING OF LEAD ORES. 
 
 After undergoing the mechanical operations which have been already described, the ore is fit for the 
 chemical operation of extracting the metal by smelting. The general principles of this process are the 
 same, no matter what the metal may be. The washed ore consists of a mixture of some metal in combina¬ 
 tion with oxygen and sulphur, mixed with more or less foreign matter derived from the veinstone, and con¬ 
 sisting usually of quartz, but sometimes also of sulphate of barytes, fluor spar, and other substances ; all of 
 which it is desirable to remove, and thereby obtain the metal in a free state. This object is effected by em¬ 
 ploying some substance which, when heated with the ore, combines with the foreign matter, and sets the 
 metal free. As illustrations of this process we shall select one or two examples, the first of which shall be 
 
 This term is also applied to all fine metallic matter in suspension in water. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 lead, because we have described in detail the operations of its mechanical preparation, and also, because the 
 manufacture of lead was the best illustrated of any of the metals in the Exhibition. 
 
 The ordinary lead ore, as it is sent to the smelting-house, consists of galena, which is a compound of 
 lead and sulphur, with a variable portion of gangue. The object of the smelter is to get rid of tins sulphur 
 and gangue; to effect which the ore is first roasted—that is, exposed to the action of air at a high temperature, 
 by which both the metal and the sulphur take in oxygen, and form sulphate of lead ; which is again decom¬ 
 posed the moment of its formation, a great part of the sulphurous acid going off and leaving oxide of lead, 
 producing sulphate of lead and metallic lead. Some of this separates, while another part combines with some 
 of the undecomposed ore. At this stage the smelting process commences ; and consists in stopping the supply 
 of oxygen, and providing substances rich in carbon to take away the oxygen from the lead—and lime to take 
 the sulphuric acid which has been formed; and convert the gangue into a species of glass, and thus prevent it 
 from combining with the lead. The roasting is conducted in some places in one furnace, and the smelting in 
 another ; but at Ballycorus, the only lead-smelting works in Ireland, one furnace serves for both operations. 
 This furnace is what is called a reverberatory one, and consists essentially of two parts: first, the hearth upon 
 which the ores are spread, and which is dish-shaped, and domed over with brickwork ; and second, the fire¬ 
 place, which is an ordinary furnace-grate, the flame of which passes into the hearth, and is made to sweep 
 over its surface by the form of the roof; after which the smoke and gaseous matter pass into a long horizontal 
 fine, which is sometimes 100 yards long, and which terminates in an upright chimney, from 100 to 120 feet 
 high. Supposing the furnace to be in full action, and that an operation is just finished, a quantity of ore, 
 which for each charge is usually about one ton, is introduced into the furnace through a hopper, and is spread 
 over the hearth ; here it is roasted at a very moderate heat, produced by the effect of the previous operation. 
 During the roasting the ore is occasionally turned over with rakes, and at the end of two hours the operation 
 is completely finished. The doors are then shut and a strong fire made, which produces a vivid red heat in 
 the interior of the furnace, which is maintained from two and a half to three hours—the mass being from time 
 to tune stirred. A little lime is added occasionally in the last two hours, by the action of which and of the 
 gaseous matter of the coal, the lead is reduced, and collects in the basin-like cavity of the hearth, from which 
 at the proper time it is run off into a cistern, and thence ladled into moulds of iron, the quantity contained in 
 each mould being called a pig of lead; examples of which were exhibited by the Mining Company of'Ireland, 
 and by J. Byers, of Stockton upon Tees. 
 
 The gangue and part of the sulphur form with the lime a slag or clinker, which is raked out of the fur¬ 
 nace, and, as it still contains a portion of lead, is laid aside. A quantity of the ore is also carried off by the 
 draught of air which sweeps through the furnace, and is deposited in the long horizontal flue. It is thence 
 removed from time to time, and subjected along with the ore slags to a second operation, similar in every 
 respect to that to which the ore is subjected in the first instance ; and in this way an additional quantity of 
 lead is obtained—which is, however, in general inferior in quality to the lead obtained directly from the ore. 
 
 Before proceeding to describe the processes employed in the smelting of other metals, it will be convenient 
 to complete our observations upon the subject of lead. With this view we shall briefly state the mode in which 
 silver is extracted from lead, the manufacture of pipe and sheet lead, and shot. 
 
 SEPARATION OF SILVER FROM LEAD. 
 
 Many ores of lead contain a small quantity of silver, the presence of which renders the lead obtained from 
 them hard and unfit for many purposes to which that metal is usually applied. Formerly, when the quantity 
 of silver was large, it was extracted by an operation called cupellation, which consisted in melting the lead 
 in a large dish-like crucible made of the powder of burnt bones, or more generally of white marl, placed in a 
 sort of reverberatory furnace, and causing a blast of air to pass over its surface. The melted lead combines 
 with the oxygen and forms litharge, which, assisted by the force of the blast, flows out of the furnace, leaving 
 the silver behind in combination with a small portion of the lead. The charge for such a cupel is usually about 
 5 cwts.; but during the operation, which lasts from fifteen to eighteen hours, further portions are added 
 until from 80 to 90 cwts. have been added. If a ton of the lead contained originally 15ozs., and 80 cwts. or 
 4 tons were thus operated on, there would be in the cupel 60 ozs. of silver in combination with about 1 cwt. 
 of lead. Such a mass is called rich lead , and is laid aside until a sufficient quantity of it is obtained to 
 yield from 1000 to 2000 ounces of silver ; it is then submitted to the action of a blast of air, until the whole 
 of the lead is oxidized into litharge, which is raked off, leaving a mass of silver behind, silver not being 
 capable under such circumstances of being oxidized. The litharge thus obtained, together with the cupel 
 broken up, which is found to absorb a quantity of the litharge, is reduced in a furnace with coke, and the 
 lead cast into pigs as before. The lead thus produced is known as refined lead —that produced directly 
 from the ore being called common or smelter’s lead—is exceedingly pure and soft, and may be applied to the 
 
 manufacture of sheet lead. By this process a good deal of lead was lost—at least seven per cent_and there 
 
 was a great consumption of fuel. It could not, therefore, be profitably adopted with any lead that did not 
 contain from fifteen to twenty ounces of silver per ton. But such leads are very rare, and the usual process 
 was to mix such rich with poor lead, so as to form a mixture which would contain enough of silver to pay 
 for the cost of cupellation. 
 
 Some years ago Mr. Pattison, of Newcastle, made a very happy invention, by which the silver, even when 
 existing in the proportion of only three ounces to the ton, might be profitably extracted. This ingenious and 
 important process is founded upon the property that when lead containing a little silver is melted, and then 
 gradually allowed to cool, a portion of the lead will crystallize out, as salt docs out of brine, leaving the silver 
 in the fused portion. If we remove the lead crystals by a sort of drainer, and repeat the process, we will be 
 gradually able to remove the greater part of the lead ; leaving an alloy of silver of gradually increasing rich¬ 
 ness behind. In this way we may produce from lead containing only three ounces per ton, an alloy containing 
 thirty ounces, while, with lead containing ten ounces, which many of our Irish leads do, we can obtain a rich 
 
56 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 lead containing 100 ounces. The operation is performed in simple iron pots, capable of holding about three 
 tons of lead each, set in brick-work, and heated by a fire. The crystallized lead, as fast as it is removed by 
 the drainer, is remelted, and cast into pigs, and is sent into commerce without any more preparation ; and 
 although not absolutely free from silver, the quantity present does not exert much influence upon its quality. 
 When the silver-lead remaining in the pot is sufficiently rich, it is cupelled in the way already described. The 
 saving by this process must be evident, for instead ot having to cupel 100 tons of lead, 90 are now merely 
 crystallized, and only 10 are to be cupelled. The importance of this invention may be judged of by the fact 
 mentioned by Sir Robert Kane, that formerly Irish lead was so hard that it was considered of inferior quality, 
 and was obliged to be exported to England or to Holland, where it was mixed with richer leads and refined, 
 and was frequently re-imported into Ireland. Several years since the Mining Company of Ireland introduced 
 this process into their smelting works at Ballyeorus, where it is still carried on with success. It was at these 
 works that the fine cake of silver, weighing 1604 ounces, and worth about =£450, which was in the Exhibi¬ 
 tion, was obtained in the way just described from lead produced by smelting the ore of Luganure. Mr. 
 Byers also exhibited a small cake of silver and a pig of refined lead ; and the General Mining Company of 
 Ireland exhibited a small button of silver and several samples of litharge, obtained from the cupellation of 
 their ores, from Silvermines in Tipperary. 
 
 The litharge produced in this process may be reconverted into lead by heating it with coke in a particular 
 form of furnace. A good deal of it, however, finds a direct market for boiling with linseed oil, to render it 
 drying. It is also used in the preparation of some kinds of varnish, and in the manufacture of flint-glass, 
 enamels for watch dials, red lead, and some other mattters. 
 
 MANUFACTURE OF SHEET LEAD AND LEAD PIPE. 
 
 The chief applications of lead, in its metallic form, are for the manufacture of sheet lead for roofing houses, 
 lining cisterns, making chambers for the manufacture of oil of vitriol, for the manufacture of white lead, and 
 of lead pipe. The process by which the sheet is formed is simple. It consists in casting a large plate of lead, 
 about seven inches thick, and weighing several tons, and passing it between two polished steel rollers until it 
 is rolled out to the required thickness; a point which is regulated with screws by which the rollers can be 
 brought to any distance required. Lead pipe is formed in two ways, one by drawing, and the other by pres¬ 
 sure. The former process may be considered as a species of wire-drawing. A cylindrical bar of lead is cast 
 in the first instance with an iron core or rod of a certain diameter ; when cold this core is removed, and a long 
 rod of the same thickness is inserted in its place; and the whole is then arranged in a kind of mechanism 
 which travels along a table, and forces the cylinder through a series of rings of steel, of gradually decreasing 
 diameter, successively presented to it. By this means the cylinder is continually lengthening and diminishing 
 in diameter, but as the iron core undergoes no change, a pipe of uniform bore is at length produced. It is 
 scarcely necessary to remark, that the softer the lead the more adapted it will be for making load pipe, by 
 drawing in the way just described ; in fact it is only refined lead that can be advantageously employed for 
 that purpose. The great disadvantage of this process is, that the pipe, although in other respects perfect, 
 cannot be made in lengths exceeding twenty or thirty feet. But by what is called the pressure process not 
 only can a pipe of any length be produced, but any kind oflead, hard or soft, may be used. If we suppose 
 a cylindrical iron chamber, with a bottom which moves up atid down, air tight, in it, a kind of piston in fact; 
 and that on its top is placed another cylinder of much smaller diameter, into the upper orifice of which can 
 be fitted a series of rings of different diameters, and in the axis of which and of the smaller cylinders can be 
 placed a sort of core or iron rod of any desired thickness ; and if the lower cylinder be filled with melted lead, 
 very little hotter than its fusing point, and that we now force the piston in its bottom upwards,—the melted 
 metal will be forced into the upper cylinder, where it will become so far cooled that it will become pasty ; 
 and on the pressure of the piston from below being continued, will be driven in a solid form through the ring 
 forming the open orifice of the smaller cylinder, and will issue out in the shape of a long rod of the same size 
 as the ring. In passing through the small cylinder and ring, however, the semifluid metal will surround the 
 iron core or rod which is placed in the axis of the cylinder, and the rod in passing out will be hollow ; will be 
 a lead pipe in fact. In practice the lead pipe thus made is carried up to about ten or twelve feet to allow it 
 to cool sufficiently, and is passed over a wooden pulley or drum, and then wound into a coil on a kind of 
 windlass. The piston which forces up the lead in the large cylinder is attached to the ram of a hydraulic press, 
 worked by water or steam. The cylinder in which the melted lead is put usually contains about 3 cwt. of 
 metal; and in order to keep so large a mass sufficiently fluid it is surrounded with a jacket of sheet iron, in 
 which a small fire is made. The length of pipe which can be made in one operation is determined by the 
 quantity of lead which the large cylinder or reservoir can hold. 
 
 Several samples of sheet lead were exhibited from the works at Ballyeorus, and by M‘Garry and Sons from 
 the Palmerstown mills. Davidson and Armstrong of Manchester exhibited some of the thin sheet lead used 
 for packing tea in China and for exporting snuff in these countries, and also a sheet oflead plated on both 
 sides with tin during the operation of rolling, the tin being subsequently polished. The object of this plating, 
 which is very ingenious, was to enable the lead to be applied for making water cisterns, and for other do¬ 
 mestic purposes, without subjecting those using it to the danger of being poisoned. Samples of the pipe made 
 at Ballyeorus by the drawing process were also shown by the Mining Company. The pressure, process was 
 illustrated by samples from Palmerstown Mills, and by some fine coils of gas pipe made by T. Hodges of 
 this city. The latter indeed illustrated in a remarkable manner the great lengths of pipe which could be made 
 by this process,—one coil being 2400 feet long, and another, of inch pipe, 1100 feet, and weighing one ton ! 
 Messrs. Davidson and Armstrong also exhibited some pipe which, like their sheet lead, possessed the pecu¬ 
 liarity of being plated inside and outside with tin. The gas pipe made in this way is stiffer than that made 
 of pure lead; it is also very durable, and, from the tin retaining its brightness, it is much better adapted 
 for glass gaseliers than the ordinary composition gas pipe, which is an alloy oflead and tin. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 o7 
 
 MANUFACTURE OF SHOT. 
 
 There is a natural tendency in all fluids to assume a globular condition, under certain conditions ; even 
 water will do so, as we can see in the case of dew, and when sprinkled on a dusty floor. It is on this pro¬ 
 perty that the manufacture of shot is founded. Pure lead is, however, ill adapted for the manufacture of shot, 
 as the grains are usually hollowed or flattened and form tails ; to remedy which a certain quantity of arsenic 
 must be added, the usual proportions being 3 parts for each 1000 parts of pure lead, or 8 parts for the 
 same quantity of hard lead, which, as being cheaper, is the kind usually employed. The alloy thus formed 
 is called by the workmen poisoned metal. The present process of manufacturing shot, such as that exhibited 
 by the Mining Company of Ireland, and made at their shot tower at Ballycorus, is very simple and inter¬ 
 esting. At the top of a large tower, with a series of floors having trap-doors in the centre, and which when 
 open afford an uninterrupted fall of at least 150 feet, is a large iron pot with a fire-place ; and in this pot two 
 or three tons of the poisoned metal are melted. This melted metal is then poured into hemispherical cullen¬ 
 ders, the bottoms of which are pierced with holes of the diameter of the shot to be made, and are kept at a 
 proper temperature by being placed in a kind of chafing dish with burning charcoal. These cullenders are 
 placed over the openings in the floors, and the metal falls in a shower of metallic drops through the traps into 
 tubs of water placed at the bottom. The smaller the shot, the less the height required through which it is to 
 fall, because the sooner it cools; for example, the smaller size shot may be produced by a fall of 100 feet, 
 while the larger size, such as swan drop, requires at least 150 feet. All the holes in the cullender are of the 
 same size, still the grains of shot will not be all equal; hence the different sizes must be separated by means 
 of sieves with holes of the proper sizes; after which the shot must be subjected to another sorting in order to 
 separate all the grains which are ill formed. For this purpose a handful of the shot is spread upon a board 
 which is slightly inclined, and in this position gets a gentle horizontal motion, by which all the perfectly sphe¬ 
 rical shot roll off the board into a chest made to receive them, whilst the irregular ones are caught by very 
 slight ledges on the sides of the board, and are reserved for a remelting. The perfect grains are now ready 
 to undergo the last operation or polishing, which consists in introducing the grams into a small octagonal 
 barrel with a little black lead ; the barrel is then made to revolve, and thus causes the grains to polish each 
 other. 
 
 Large quantities of shot are made at Ballycorus, near Dublin, of which samples, representing the whole 
 series of sizes, were exhibited by the Mining Company of Ireland. 
 
 SMELTING OF ZINC ORES. 
 
 Although the ores of zinc are not as yet found in sufficient quantity in Ireland to form the basis of a ma¬ 
 nufacture, we cannot avoid giving some details of the processes connected with the preparation of that metal, 
 because it affords an example of a smelting process quite different from that oflead or iron ; besides the ap¬ 
 plications of zinc have now become so numerous, and so important, that some knowledge of the history of the 
 metal must be interesting, and there was scarcely one of these applications which was not illustrated in the 
 Exhibition. 
 
 The separation of zinc from its ores is simple, especially in the case of calamine. As comparatively little 
 zinc is now made in Great Britain, from the superiority and cheapness of Belgian and German zinc, we shall 
 describe the process followed at the works of the Vieille Montague Company, near Liege in Belgium, whose 
 contributions formed so important a feature of the Exhibition. The ores found in that district are calamine, 
 or carbonate of zinc, silicate of zinc, which is scarcely at all employed in the manufacture, and some oxide,— 
 a complete series of samples of which were exhibited. At the smelting-houses these ores are simply divided 
 into white ore and red, a classification which corresponds with their chemical composition, the white being 
 the richer ore, usually containing 46 per cent, of oxide of zinc, whilst the red, which derives its colour from 
 a large quantity of iron, contains about 33 per cent. 
 
 The veinstone of these ores at Vieille Montague is always clay; so that, unlike lead or copper, the gangue 
 is readily separated by a good washing, after which it is roasted in a sort of furnace, exactly like an ordinary 
 limekiln. The roasted ore is then ground under edge runners, somewhat like those employed in oil mills, 
 and mixed with half its weight of bituminous coal, similarly ground. The mixture is afterwards passed 
 through a very fine sieve, when it is ready for reduction. An ordinary zinc smelting-house consists of four 
 distinct furnaces, built together so as to form a kind of square block of masonry, with a common chimney, 
 divided into four compartments, in the centre. Each furnace consists of an arched recess, into which are 
 built forty-six earthen retorts, arranged in seven rows of six each, and one of four, much in the same way 
 that gas retorts are placed. Each retort is three feet eight inches long, and is fitted with an adapter of cast 
 iron, which acts as a condenser, to which is fitted a cone of wrought iron, the narrow end of which is only 
 about one inch in diameter. We will suppose the retorts at a bright red heat at six o’clock in the morning, 
 the hour at which the charging usually commences. The mixture is introduced into them by means of a 
 semi-cylindrical shovel, in the same manner as the coal into gas retorts. The cast-iron adapters are then 
 fitted on and the heat raised; in a short time a quantity of carbonic oxide issues from the mouths, and burns 
 with a pale blue flame. Gradually the flame becomes brighter, assuming at the same time a greenish white, 
 fringed with red tint, and white fumes are given off. These appearances indicate that the metallic zinc lias 
 begun to come over. The conical hood of sheet iron is now luted on, and the greatest care taken to keep the 
 temperature of every part of the furnace as equable as possible. After the lapse of two hours the workman 
 takes off’ the cone, and removes the oxide of zinc which has collected in it, and which was formerly mixed 
 with fresh ore, but part of which now finds direct employment as a paint. This done, a ladle is held under 
 the beak of the retort, whilst the foreman rakes out the liquid zinc which had collected in the shoulder 
 formed by the earthen retort and the cast-iron condenser. The zinc in the ladles is then poured into moulds, 
 
58 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 having raised letters on the bottom, representing the words Vieille Montague. These moulds give the zinc 
 the form of rectangular cakes or ingots, weighing about 75 lbs., in which form it comes into commerce. One 
 of those ingots was exhibited among the Company’s collection. When the whole of the zinc is thus with¬ 
 drawn, the cone is again luted, and the firing continued for two hours longer; when the same operation is 
 repeated, and so on until five o’clock, when the operation is finished. The residue is then withdrawn from 
 the retort, and the same series of operations recommenced. 
 
 Two charges are thus operated upon in twenty-four hours ; the whole quantity of ore required for each 
 furnace being about 500 kilogrammes, or 1102 lbs., to which is added half that quantity of coal. The total 
 product during that period may be taken at about 620 lbs. of metallic zinc, which, with dross capable of 
 being reduced very readily, makes the total produce of zinc about 660 lbs., or 30 per cent, of the ore. The 
 furnaces are usually worked continuously for two months, when they must be allowed to cool down, to be 
 repaired 
 
 The greater part of the zinc made is employed as sheet, for which purpose it requires to be exceedingly 
 pure, and is therefore remelted in a reverberatory furnace. The rolling of zinc into sheets differs from that 
 of lead only in the metal being passed through the rollers while at a temperature equal to about that of 
 boiling water. 
 
 In 1851 the Vieille Montague Co. had five establishments, employing 2640 workmen, and produced 11,675,851 
 kilogrammes of zinc (11,593 tons), or 78 per cent, of the zinc of Belgium, and 23 per cent, of the zinc of 
 Europe. Of this quantity, 6000 tons were rolled into sheets; the remainder, together with 2500 tons pur¬ 
 chased by the Company from other sources, especially from Silesia, were sent to their factories in France. 
 They employ forty-two furnaces, each having forty-six crucibles in constant activity. A premium is allowed 
 to the workmen upon all economy of raw materials, which amounts in a year to about 800 francs (.£40) per 
 furnace, the half of which is paid at once, and the remainder at the end of the season ; per cent, is de¬ 
 ducted from all wages and premiums, 1 per cent, of which forms an annuity fund for aged widows and 
 orphans, and 1 j per cent, for a sick fund. In consequence of these admirable arrangements the Vieille Mon- 
 tagne Company have one of the most intelligent, moral, and laborious bodies of workmen in Europe. 
 
 A mere enumeration of the articles comprising the collection of the Vieille Montagne Company, in the 
 French Department of the Exhibition, and in the Irish and British one, would be perhaps the best possible 
 summary of the uses to which zinc could be put in the arts. Besides constituting one of the elements of that 
 extremely important alloy, brass, zinc is now employed for the production of cast architectural ornaments ; as 
 a substitute for bronze in the production of works of art, of which so large a number were exhibited ; of 
 forms for sugar refiners,—an application which is said to have this advantage over the wrouglit-iron ones now 
 in use, that, when injured, the old material will still possess half the original value ; nails of all sizes; wire 
 cordage ; bars for making bolts ; plates for galvanic batteries, and for protecting iron from rust; and galva¬ 
 nized iron for roofing, &c. But it is in the rolled condition that it is chiefly used ; as for example, in the 
 making of baths, water tanks, buckets, spouts, pipes, roofs, &c.; for plates for engraving music; for anas¬ 
 tatic printing ; for sheathing vessels (a vessel has lately been constructed almost altogether of zinc in France) ; 
 stamped mouldings, and other ornaments for furniture and architectural decoration, an application of which 
 we shall speak in another place. 
 
 Zinc has also been used as a material in the manufacture of glass, especially for optical purposes; and 
 lastly, an important use is now made of it in the production of white paint, which is not liable to become 
 black by the action of sulphuretted hydrogen. Four varieties of the paint are made : the first is called snow- 
 white^ and may be applied in all cases where Paris white (blanc d’argent) was formerly used; it covers 
 equally well, and remains white, which the other does not. The second is zinc-white , which is fully equal to 
 the finest white lead, covers quite as well, is as durable, and remains white. The third is stone-gray , the 
 quality of which is the same as the last, its only difference being in the shade ; it is well adapted as a ground 
 colour, and as a paint for iron-work, or for the interior of houses, being more durable under the influence of 
 air and weather than white lead. The fourth variety, or gray oxide , is particularly adapted for ship-painting, 
 external wood-work of out-offices, or as a ground for more expensive colours on stone or cement. At first, 
 the oxide was formed by burning the metal in a current of air; but it is now generally produced directly 
 from the ores. The introduction of this oxide as a substitute for white lead originated in France, and cer¬ 
 tainly constitutes one of the most remarkable gifts which chemical science has recently bestowed upon the 
 industrial arts. 
 
 The Vieille Montagne Company exhibited samples pf the four varieties just mentioned, and also a number of 
 shades of yellow, green, blue, &c., of which zinc-white formed the base or diluting element. Several samples 
 were also exhibited by Langston, Scott, and White, of Lombard-street, Loudon. 
 
 SMELTING OF IRON, AND MANUFACTURE OF WROUGHT-IRON AND STEEL. 
 
 From the mode and abundance in which iron ores usually occur, there is not the same necessity for sub¬ 
 jecting them to the complex series of mechanical operations by which other ores are prepared, and which 
 have been already described in the case of lead. The only treatment they undergo previous to introducing 
 them into the smelting furnace is to pick them, and break them into small pieces. 
 
 The furnace employed in iron smelting, and usually called a high-furnace , consists of—1. The hearth; 2. The 
 boshes; and 3. The cone or body. This hearth is a sort of quadrangular box, slightly smaller at the bottom 
 than at the top, being in ordinary sized furnaces about 2 feet 8 inches at bottom, 3 feet at top, and about 
 6 feet deep. It is made of the most refractory sandstone, the joinings being cemented with fire-clay. One 
 side of this box does not reach fully to the bottom, so that a hole equal to the whole width of the hearth, and 
 about half its height, is left. The block, which lies above this opening, and forms the upper half of the same 
 side of the quadrangular hearth, is called the tymp. This hole is not, however, left completely open, for a sort 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 59 
 
 of prismatic or wedge-shaped piece, called the dam-stone , fits into it, leaving, however, an open space of about 
 five to six inches between it and the tymp. The inner edge of this wedge is bevelled off; and as its base is 
 turned in so as to form part of the wall of the hearth, a sort of inclined plane is formed by the dam-stone 
 from the ground around the furnace to the vacant space between it and the tymp. The part of the hearth 
 below the tymp, and corresponding in depth to the height of the dam stone, is called the crucible. The boshes 
 consists of a truncated cone, about 8 feet high, the base or wider part being turned upwards, so that the 
 narrow end fits on the box constituting the hearth. Above the boshes comes the cone or body, which consists 
 of another truncated cone, about 36 feet in height, with its base fitting upon the boshes. As the point of junc¬ 
 tion would produce a sharp angle, it is usually rounded off so as to form a narrow cylindrical zone, called 
 the belly. The narrow opening at top of the body is called the throat or tunnel head , and over it is built a 
 chimney, about 12 feet high, the whole height being thus about 62 feet. The external masonry of the boshes 
 and body is formed of common brick, and tor such a furnace 180,000 to 190,000 bricks would be required. 
 The inner surface is composed of the most refractory fire-bricks, and the furnace described would take from 
 50,000 to 60,000 of these fire-bricks. The inner coating of fire-brick of the body is termed the shirt , and is 
 usually separated from the external masonry of common brick by an interposed coating of broken clinker 
 and sand, for the purpose of preventing the furnace from cooling. The other three sides of the hearth are 
 pierced with holes, into which are fitted conical iron pipes, called tuyeres , through which the blast is intro¬ 
 duced into the furnace. These tuyeres enter the hearth a little above the level of the tymp, that is, above 
 the part called the crucible, and each has a different inclination so as to prevent the blast passing through 
 each from meeting in the furnace. As the tuyeres are exposed to a very intense heat, they are surrounded 
 by a case through which circulates a current of cold water. The blast is produced by a blowing-machine, 
 usually consisting of a cast iron cylinder, in which works a solid piston, and by means of a set of valves alter¬ 
 nately opening, a quantity of air is drawn into the piston at each stroke, and forced into a lateral chamber, 
 whence it passes by a main tube with three branches to each of the tuyeres. The force required to work 
 the blowing-machine of a furnace may be taken at from 25 to 30 horse-power; and some idea may be formed 
 of the extent of the smelting works in Wales and other celebrated iron districts of Great Britain, when it is 
 stated that some of the blowing-machines now employed require 350 horse-power to work them, each ma¬ 
 chine thus serving for twelve furnaces. The quantity of air required by each furnace when in full blast is 
 about 3600 cubic feet per minute, the usual pressure of the blast being about 2£ lbs. on the square inch. 
 
 Where practicable, iron furnaces are built at the foot of a declivity, and it is also usual to construct se¬ 
 veral of them in one block of masonry. In such cases a tramway is carried from the elevated ground to the 
 top of the furnaces, on which there is constructed a platform. The ore, flux, and coal or coke, are brought 
 in trucks along this tramway, and thrown directly into the throat of the furnace. 
 
 Previous to smelting it is necessary to roast the ore, which is effected by interstratifying layers of it 
 with small coal, and setting fire to the heap ; occasionally it is roasted in a furnace constructed like a common 
 lime-kiln. By tliis roasting, clay-ironstone, the smelting of which as the most important ore of iron in those 
 countries we shall describe, loses its carbonic acid, as carbonate of lime or limestone does under similar cir¬ 
 cumstances. In setting the blast furnace to work it is first carefully dried, then filled up with the fuel, and 
 the blast allowed to play into it with gradually increasing force, until the full power is acquired ; by this time 
 the fuel will have sunk in the body of the furnace, and a quantity of ore and flux is now introduced, and upon 
 this is laid a layer of coke. This operation is repeated as often as the mass sinks in the furnace, but with 
 gradually increasing charges of ore, until, in the course of a few days, the proper proportions of fuel and ore 
 are attained, after which the furnace is considered to be in full working order. 
 
 In the top of the furnace the temperature is not very high, but it increases until it attains its maxi¬ 
 mum in the hearth a little above the tuyeres. As the ore, flux, and fuel pass through these gradations 
 of temperature as they sink in the furnace, various chemical changes take place ; but it is when the ore reaches 
 the lower part of the boshes that the perfect reduction is effected. Here the carbon of the fuel takes the 
 oxygen from the iron, whilst the flux or lime unites with the gangue, consisting of clay or silica, and also with 
 a portion of the iron, forming a compound resembling in composition black bottle-glass. The mass having 
 undergone this change, and become semi-fused, sinks into the hearth, where the intense heat at once fully 
 liquefies the iron and the combination of the lime and gangue, both of which fall in a shower into the cru¬ 
 cible below the tuyeres. Here the two fluids arrange themselves according to their relative densities, the 
 iron sinking to the bottom, and the glassy scoriae floating on the surface, and thus protecting the former from 
 the oxidizing action of the blast entering just above it. According as the process proceeds, both accumulate 
 until the crucible is full, and the slag gradually overflows the edge of the dam, through the opening between 
 the latter and the tymp, and runs down the inclined plane. Formerly this slag was raked off the inclined 
 plane, but in many furnaces, at present, the dam-stone is not formed with an inclined plane ; and cast-iron 
 waggons may, in consequence, be brought up to the tymp, and the slag allowed to flow into them, and, when 
 full, carried off by means of a tramroad. In this way the slag is obtained in the form of rectangular blocks, 
 which may be employed for a great many purposes where an indestructible material would be required, or in 
 the manufacture of bottle-glass, &c. When we recollect that the quantity of slag is five or six times the 
 volume of iron, we may estimate the weight of the former, annually produced, at from 4,000,000 to 5,000,000 
 tons. This would, no doubt, form a beautiful material for making slabs of glass for roofing public buildings, 
 for the floors of water-closets, water-pipes, cisterns, and a thousand other purposes. 
 
 After some time the crucible would become full of melted iron, but before that takes place it is drawn off 
 through a hole in the side of the furnace, which is kept plugged with fire-clay. Previous to performing this 
 operation, which is technically called tapping , a number of parallel trenches are formed in sand on a flat 
 surface near the furnace ; each series of these trenches is crossed by a main trench, which is again connected 
 with a channel which goes to the tapping-hole. When all is ready the blast is shut off, and the plug of clay 
 is withdrawn ; the melted iron rushes out, and flows along the main channels into the parallel trenches, which 
 mould it into semi-cylindrical bars ; and these, when cold, are broken off from the bar moulded in the main 
 
 E 
 
60 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 channel, and which is called a sow , while the former are termed pigs .- hence the term pig-iron. These opera¬ 
 tions are performed once or twice in the twenty-four hours, according to the construction of the furnace. 
 
 Most iron ores contain small quantities of phosphoric acid and sulphur, and so do the fuel and flux em¬ 
 ployed ; these substances are reduced by the blast as well as the Ron, and with some others, such as potassium 
 and iodine, from the potash and soda in both, and silieium, derived from the silica of the gangue, enter in 
 minute proportions into combination with the iron, and materially affect its quality. The nature of the ore 
 and fuel has consequently considerable influence upon the character of the Ron; even the form of the furnace 
 and the pressure of the blast appear to act similarly. When the ore is pure, such as fine spathose iron, &c., 
 and wood-charcoal the fuel, the Ron has a pretty uniform quality; but with clay-ironstone and coke, or 
 anthracite, there is great variation ; even two successive tappings will often be found to yield iron of different 
 qualities. The different kinds of pig-Ron produced in this way may be classed under three heads 1. Gray- 
 iron , which is the best in quality ; as its name imports, the colour of its fracture is an uniform gray, and is 
 highly crystalline. It is very soft, and well adapted for making bar-iron, and, when remelted, makes the 
 best material for castings for machinery. Even without examining the fracture of a bar, the smelter is able 
 to distinguish whether he has gray iron by the colour of the scintillations which it throws out, which are blue 
 for gray iron, and brilliant white when the Ron is what is called white iron. 2. Mottled iron , which, when 
 broken, exhibits a peculiar mottled appearance, is of a lighter colour, and less crystalline than gray Ron, 
 and does not flow so freely. When the gray tint predominates it makes good castings, which may be turned, 
 filed, and polished with facility. 3. White iron is the worst description of iron, and is only used for coarse 
 castings. It is usually so hard as not to be cut with tempered steel, and is easily recognised by the white 
 colour and lamellar structure of its fracture, and also by the colour of its spark, and the pastiness which it 
 exhibits as it flows from the tapping-hole. When made with good ore and pure fuel, it is readily converted 
 into bar-iron. 
 
 The quantity of coal consumed in making Ron is enormous, a good deal of which must be wasted in 
 heating the air of the blast after it enters the furnace. To avoid this loss, Mr. Neilson, of Glasgow, patented, 
 in the year 1829, the application of the hot-aR blast. For this purpose he passed the air before entering the 
 tuyeres through iron pipes heated by a furnace. It is not too much to say that this process has completely 
 revolutionized the Ron trade by diminishing the amount of coal consumed, and increasing the amount of 
 work which can be done in a given time. Formerly, and in many cases still, a separate furnace was used to 
 heat the aR for the blast, but the waste gases from the mouth of the blast furnace are now economically 
 employed for that purpose. The usual plan is to place the contorted iron pipe, now used for the purpose of 
 heating the blast, on the platform of the furnace, and to tap the latter near the throat, and make a portion 
 of the hot gases pass over the pipe, and heat the aR passing through it. Where anthracite coal is used, a 
 quantity of steam must be mixed with the air of the blast, for the production of which the waste gases are 
 also employed. Every furnace of this kind is therefore surmounted by a steam boiler and a hot-aR apparatus, 
 the gases for which are tapped from both sides of the throat. As the gases escaping from a furnace are at a 
 very high temperature, perhaps as high as 1700° to 1800° Fahrenheit, and as the aR of the blast need not 
 exceed 600° Fahrenheit, a very small portion of the waste gases suffices to heat the blast, and even to produce 
 sufficient steam to work the blowing-machines, &c. In some of the large iron works in Wales and Scotland 
 one-sixth of the whole gas given off from the tunnel-head is considered capable of heating the blast, and 
 from two-fiftlis to one-half to heat the blast and work the blowing-machines, &c. Great economy of fuel is 
 effected in this way. In South Wales to produce one ton of pig iron three to three and a half tons of coal 
 were formerly required, but by economizing the blast, from 1 Jr ton to 1 ton 18 cwts. are now sufficient to 
 produce the same quantity. In Scotland 2 tons 5 cwts. are allowed to the ton of pig-iron. 
 
 Experiment has shown that the whole of the mixed gases issuing from the tunnel-head are combustible, 
 even after they are cooled down to the ordinary temperature of the atmosphere. According to the experi¬ 
 ments of Bunsen and Playfair, the composition of this gaseous mixture, eight feet below the top, taken 
 from a furnace at Alfretou, in DerbyshRe, was as follows:— 
 
 Nitrogen, . 54-77 
 
 Carbonic Acid, . 9-42 
 
 Carbonic Oxide,. 20-97 
 
 Light Carbureted Hydrogen,. 8-23 
 
 Hydrogen, . 6-49 
 
 Olefiant Gas,. 0-85 
 
 Cyanogen,. O'OO 
 
 100-000 
 
 When we consider that a mixture such as that represented by the preceding Table, and which contains so 
 many of the combustible products of the coal, escapes at a temperature of 1800° Fahrenheit, it must be evident 
 that an immense amount of fuel is wasted in the manufacture of iron, even where a part of the hot gases is 
 employed for heating the blast. Indeed, Bunsen and Playfair considered that 81-54 per cent of the heat pro¬ 
 duced at the furnace of Alfreton, during the making of the experiments, the results of one of which we have 
 (juoted above,—was totally lost; and we may safely say that full 60 per cent, of it is lost in every furnace in 
 Great Britain,—in other words, more than three millions of tons of coal are actually converted into smoke 
 and gas, annually, without any corresponding benefit. On the Continent, and in Sweden, where fuel is expen¬ 
 sive, not only is the heat of the waste gases economized, as in England, but the gases themselves, by their 
 burning, form fuel for calcining the ore previous to smelting it, producing steam to work hammers, squeezers, 
 and other machinery employed in the manufacture of bar-iron, and whatis of still more importance, in the refin¬ 
 ing and puddling processes. So great is the economy and so perfect the means now adopted in some of the 
 Swedish Ron furnaces, that one ton of merchant's bar-iron is produced by a quantity of fuel equivalent to 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 61 
 
 2 tons 5 cwts., or 2 tons 10 cwts. of coal, whilst in Great Britain 4 tons 5 cwts. to 44 tons are required to effect 
 the same thing in the best regulated works, and there are districts where six and seven tons are still used 
 to make one ton of commercial bar-iron. 
 
 When Sir Robert Kane wrote the “ Industrial Resources” he estimated the cost of producing one ton of 
 pig-iron at Arigua as follows :— 
 
 4 tons of coal, at 4s. 9 d., .£0 19 0 
 
 3 tons of ironstone, at 5s.,. 0 15 0 
 
 15 cwts. of limestone, at 2s. per ton,. 0 1 6 
 
 Labour and general expenses,. 1 2 6 
 
 £2 18 0 
 
 which was about the average cost in well-conducted works in Great Britain. Since that period improvements 
 have been so great that in 1851 the expense of production had fallen nearly 30 per cent., as the following 
 statement of the cost of making one ton of pig iron in Scotland in 1851 will show :*— 
 
 32 cwts. of calcined ironstone (black or clay-bed), and 
 
 containing 62.5 per cent, of iron, at 12s. per ton, . . £0 19 2 
 
 45 cwts. of coal, at 4s. per ton,. 0 9 0 
 
 16 cwts of “cinder,” at Is. Gd. per ton,. 0 1 3 
 
 7 cwts. of limestone, at 3s. Gd. per ton,. 0 1 3 
 
 Labour,. 0 3 3 
 
 Sundries, inclusive of horses,. 0 2 0 
 
 Interest on capital, &c. (£20,000),. 0 3.4 
 
 Cost of production of one ton of pig-iron, . . . £l 19 3 
 
 The cost of making iron during the past year was, however, much more than this, as the price of coals 
 was much higher, and wages had also increased considerably. At page 154 of the “Industrial Resources” 
 Sir Robert says :—“ But I am far from believing that it would be prudent in any person now to enter upon 
 this branch of manufacture. We are not yet ready for it, nor is the time fitting. The iron trade of England 
 and Scotland has been for some years in an exceedingly depressed state. The prices of pig-iron are from 
 £2 15s. for Clyde iron to £3 15s. for No. 1 Welsh iron, on which it may be at once calculated, from the 
 estimates already given, there can be but little profit.” In the commencement of 1853 Clyde iron fetched 
 £3 14s. 6 d. per ton, which rose to £3 16s., but very soon fell to £2 8s. (id ., being the lowest figure it 
 reached during the year, after which it rose to £3 8s., and finally, in the beginning of this year, it had 
 reached £3 18s. to £3 19s. If it required the elaborate calculations in the “ Industrial Resources” to 
 prove the possibility of making iron with profit eight or ten years ago in Ireland, it does not seem probable, 
 at first sight, that it could be done now, especially when we recollect that during a considerable part of the 
 year the prices were as low as when Sir Robert Kane wrote, while the cost of making the iron had fallen 
 very considerably: and yet, strange to say, it is just at this period a successful effort is being made to re¬ 
 vive the iron trade of Lough Allen. And how is this ? Improvements in manufacture are the cause. This 
 important fact ought to be impressed on the minds of all, that in proportion as the processes of a manufac¬ 
 ture are improved, the value of the possession of cheap raw materials diminishes. While the processes are 
 rude, the more favoured countries have a monopoly of the trade ; as they become perfect, the less favoured 
 nations, if they make up by intelligence what they want in natural advantages, are enabled to take a fair 
 share. If the Swedish processes of utilizing the gases to the full extent, and the machine of Berard for 
 washing coal, were introduced into Ireland, we have no doubt that a considerable iron manufacture would soon 
 spring up in this country. 
 
 Manufacture of wrought-iron _Pig-iron is employed in two ways, either for castings, or for the manu¬ 
 
 facture of wrought-iron. When the iron is of good quality, it is sometimes run directly from the tapping- 
 hole into moulds for making castings, but it is more usual to remelt the pigs in a particular kind of furnace, 
 called a cupola , and then cast it. 
 
 It has been already remarked that during the reduction of iron from its ores in the furnace, a certain 
 quantity of carbon, silicium, and other substances, enter into combination with it. The process of making 
 wrought-iron consists simply in getting rid, as completely as possible, of these substances, the presence of 
 which renders the iron brittle. The English process of effecting this object consists of two consecutive se¬ 
 ries of operations, the one termed refining , the other puddling. The former is effected by melting the pig- 
 iron with coke, in a rectangular hearth, under a strong blast of air from six tuyeres, three at each side. Un¬ 
 der the action of this blast a part of the carbon is burnt out, and nearly the whole of the silicium converted 
 into silicic acid, which unites with a portion of the iron, and forms a rich slag. The operation being finished, 
 the metal is run into flat moulds; when cold it is hard and brittle, and is covered with blisters somewhat like 
 ordinary blister steel. Li this condition it is called fine metal. The usual charge for an ordinary English 
 refining furnace varies from 1 to 14 tons, and about 10 tons may be refined in twenty-four hours; 4 to 5 cwts. 
 of coke being necessary for each ton of metal refined ; the loss sustained by the pig iron during the opera¬ 
 tion varying from 13 to 17 per cent. The second class of operations now commence; the fine metal is broken 
 up into convenient sized pieces, and piled on both sides of the hearth of a reverberatory furnace, somewhat 
 similar to that already described in the smelting of lead. Here it fuses, and being exposed to the action of 
 the air, its surface oxidizes, and part of the oxide of iron thus formed reacts upon the carbon, which it 
 converts into oxide of carbon, which burns at the surface into carbonic acid, whilst another portion unites 
 
 k 2 
 
 Mining Journal, No. 821, p. 237, for 1851. 
 
62 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 with the remainder of the silicium, converted into silicic acid by the oxygen of the air, forms a basic slag, 
 which again reacts upon another portion of the carbon. During this part of the operation the workman or 
 puddler keeps constantly stirring the melted mass with an iron tool called the paddle , in order to expose 
 fresh surfaces to the air. Gradually the metal becomes granular, or, as the workmen say, dry; when this 
 occurs the fire is increased until the mass cements, and a part of the scoria; is run off. The balling process 
 now commences, and consists in collecting the agglutinated mass into a number of separate balls, which have 
 the appearance of a coarse sponge. These balls are then removed from the furnace, and the slag pressed out 
 either by subjecting them to the blows of a heavy hammer, weighing about 3^ to 4 tons, and making nearly 100 
 blows in a minute, or by means of machines called squeezers. The balls of iron, thus compressed and purged 
 from slag, are next passed between grooved rollers, the grooves varying in size according to the pattern of 
 the bar, by which they assume the form of bars, termed puddled bars. 
 
 Puddled bar-iron is extremely hard and brittle, and has many flaws and cracks. The ball, after coming 
 from the hammer, is at once subjected to rollers, which, instead of having rectangular grooves, give the bars 
 the rough shape of a rail. When the iron is wanted for ordinary wrought-iron, and must therefore be mal¬ 
 leable, the puddled bars are cut into lengths by means of a powerful shears; these pieces are then piled in 
 a peculiar kind of reverberatory furnace, termed the mill furnace , where they are heated to the welding 
 point, and then passed between a series of rollers, termed finishing rollers , which, being more accurately 
 made than the roughing rollers, by which the puddled bars are formed, give a greater uniformity and finish 
 to the bars, which are known as mill bars. The operation of puddling lasts about two and a half hours, the 
 charge for each furnace being about 3j to 5 cwts.; about ten charges may thus be made in the twenty-four 
 hours. The consumption of fuel is greater in the operation of puddling than in that of refining, every ton of 
 puddled iron taking one ton of coal. The loss upon the refined iron is estimated at from 8 to 10 per cent. 
 Owing to the smallness of the charge which can be worked in a puddling-furnace, one refining furnace will 
 produce fine metal for five puddling ones. 
 
 Sheet-iron _In many districts of the Continent, as for example in Styria and Catalonia, the bars are 
 
 formed by simple hammering, and in the same way it is made into sheets ; but in Great Britain and the chief 
 iron districts of Belgium and France, sheet-iron is made by rolling between cylinders, as in the case of lead 
 and zinc. Two sets of rollers are employed, one for roughing, and the other for finishing. The iron is first 
 made into flat bars, then cut into lengths, equal to the required width of the sheets to be made, heated to 
 redness in a reverberatory furnace, and passed through the first set of rollers two or three times. These rudely 
 formed plates are again heated in another furnace, and passed between the finishing rollers, after which each 
 sheet is beaten with a wooden mallet to remove the scales which attach to the surface. For most purposes, 
 the surface of the sheet is now sufficiently even ; but for the manufacture of tin plate, the plates must be 
 again heated to dull redness, and piled upon a perfectly flat and even metal surface, and compressed together 
 by a powerful hydraulic press. So perfect are the processes now in use for rolling iron, that sheets as thin 
 as ordinary paper can be made; the material known as “ iron paper,” used for making covered buttons, and 
 manufactured in Bohemia, is of this description. The iron for making tin plate must be of the best quality, 
 and must have been produced and worked in all its stages with wood charcoal (in certain parts of the 
 manufacture peat charcoal could be substituted). 
 
 Manufacture of Steel _Steel is simply iron combined with about one-half per cent., or even less, of 
 
 carbon, and differs, therefore, but little from cast-iron, except that the latter contains much more carbon and 
 several other impurities. This fact will explain the process followed in many countries for making steel 
 directly from cast-iron. In Styria, large quantities of iron are obtained from very pure spathose iron, char¬ 
 coal being the fuel employed. The process consists in melting bars of cast-iron in a kind of refining furnace, 
 and oxidizing out a considerable part of the charcoal, until the iron becomes granular, and passes into the 
 condition of wrought-iron. Another bar is added, which again melts the pasty mass, but the action of 
 the blast soon renders it pasty again; when this has taken place, another bar is so arranged in the furnace 
 that when it melts it will fall only on the centre of the previous mass, now become spongy, and it will melt,— 
 an operation which is repeated a number of times. The whole mass, which has somewhat the form of a cir¬ 
 cular cake, is removed from the fire, and cut up into wedge-shaped pieces. As the centre of the cake con¬ 
 tains most carbon, from the continued addition of fresh cast-iron, the narrow end of each wedge will be more 
 perfect steel than the thick end, where so much of the carbon has been burnt out that it assumes the cha¬ 
 racter of malleable iron. These wedge-shaped pieces are drawn into bars, one end of which is highly car¬ 
 bonized steel, and passing gradually from that end to the other into steeled iron—no two parts of a bar are, 
 therefore, of the same quality, in which state they would be very unfitted for use. The more carbon, how¬ 
 ever, which steel contains, the more brittle it is; and this fact presents a mode of separating the different 
 qualities. Each bar having been hardened as much as possible, by heating it red-hot, and then plunging it 
 into water, is allowed to fall upon an anvil, by which the very brittle parts break off; the remainder then 
 receives a series of blows, by which further successive pieces are broken off. The broken pieces are classified 
 according to the appearance of the fracture, and then welded in such a way that a nearly uniform mass is 
 produced. This kind of steel, which is denominated natural steel , is of the best quality, but is very expensive. 
 
 In Great Britain steel is made by a process, termed cementation , from malleable bar-iron. Very little 
 British iron is used for this purpose, being too impure; the best adapted for the purpose being that variety 
 of Swedish iron known in commerce as “ hoop L.” The process of cementation consists in heating a number of 
 bars of iron, interstratified with fine charcoal powder, in a kind of chest for a considerable time. The usual 
 furnace for this purpose consists of two rectangular chests, about 7 or 8 feet long, and 2 to 3 feet wide and 
 deep, made of fire-tiles, or firestone grits. Sometimes the chests are made double the length just stated, but the 
 steel made in the small ones is preferred. These chests are set in brick-work and domed over, and are heated 
 by a fire. The temperature must be carefully regulated so as to soften the iron, but not to melt it. The 
 longer the operation lasts the harder will be the steel; chisels, and other cutlery tools, require about nine to 
 eleven days ; steel for knives and scissors, known as shear steel, take from six to eight days; and spring steel, 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 Go 
 
 and that used for saws, &c., four to five days. When the iron is fully converted into steel the furnace is 
 allowed to cool down, and the bars are removed; when taken out the surface of the bars is found to be covered 
 with small blisters, produced from the escape of gaseous matter from the softened metal during the process; 
 hence the term blistered steel. 
 
 As in the case of natural steel, the bars of blistered steel are not of uniform density, and are, therefore, 
 cut up into short lengths, and welded together, and then drawn into bars. In this way their quality is im¬ 
 proved, and the mass rendered homogeneous and fit for the manufacture of cutlery. The term shear steel is 
 applied to the metal after having undergone this operation, perhaps from the fact of wool-shears, and similar 
 cutting instruments, being made from it. 
 
 To make perfectly homogeneous steel, in either of the ways just described, is expensive ; and, as it is very 
 often necessary to have such an article at a cheap rate for cutting tools, such as plane irons, chisels, &c., it is 
 melted, and a kind of steel termed cast steel is obtained. In the process of producing cast steel, about 30 lbs. 
 of blistered steel are placed in a crucible of refractory fire-clay, and heated for three or four hours in a peculiar 
 furnace until it melts, whereupon the crucible is withdrawn and its contents poured into moulds. Cast steel 
 is difficult to work from its brittleness, and cannot be brought to a welding heat with safety ; but by sprinkling 
 the surfaces to be welded with borax or yellow prussiate of potash, the operation of welding may be effected 
 at a much lower temperature than could otherwise be done. It is sometimes useful to combine the hardness 
 of cast steel with the tenacity of malleable iron, which is effected by uniting a plate of steel, and a plate of 
 iron face to face ; an operation founded upon the remarkable property which steel has in a melted state of 
 uniting itself with a finely polished surface of iron. The compound bar thus made may be rolled and ham¬ 
 mered in the ordinary way ; and in forming the cutting edge the soft iron is ground bevel and the steel alone 
 forms the edge. The same object can also be effected by an operation termed case-hardening , which consists 
 in converting the external portions of a wrought-iron object into steel, leaving the internal portions still in 
 the condition of malleable iron. For this purpose it is only necessary to subject the objects to the process of 
 cementation, as in making blistered steel, but arresting the process when the transformation of the iron into 
 steel has proceeded far enough into the mass of the iron. 
 
 Before concluding our notice of iron it may be well to mention, that an operation is sometimes performed 
 the very reverse of the conversion of iron into steel by cementation. If fine cast-iron be heated in a chest with 
 peroxide of manganese, or oxide of iron (hammer-scales), the oxygen of the oxide employed gradually con¬ 
 verts the carbon of the cast-iron into carbonic oxide, and the iron itself into malleable iron. In this way 
 stirrup buckles, bits, and an immense number of similar articles, are first cast, and then converted into wrought- 
 iron by this species of cementation. 
 
 The processes which we have described in the preceding observations were more or less perfectly repre¬ 
 sented in the Exhibition. The Monkland Iron Company, to whose fine series of specimens, representing the 
 geological structure of the Lanarkshire coal-field, we have already referred, exhibited a very complete and 
 highly instructive series of specimens illustrative of the manufacture of iron in that district. This series con¬ 
 sisted of six varieties of ironstone, both in their raw and calcined state :—1. Black band ; 2. Clay band ; 3. 
 Ironstone balls; 4. Calder-Braes soft clay band; 5. Calder-Braes black band ; and 6. Muscle band; five 
 varieties of pig-iron with the corresponding “ cinder” or slag; splint, and other coals, and limestone or 
 flux employed ; fine metal broken into pieces for the puddling furnaces, and showing the peculiar cells pro¬ 
 duced by the escape of the carbonic acid gas ; calcined cinder, technically called bulldog , produced in the 
 refining furnace, and also used in the puddling process ; part of a puddled ball showing the nature of the gra¬ 
 nular spongy mass; specimens of a puddled bar showing the fracture ; specimen of mill bar showing the 
 fracture ; and various specimens of rails, angle iron, &c. The Coalbrookdale Company exhibited samples of 
 their gray, mottled, and white pig-iron, and of puddled and finished bars. The Coalbrookdale works is one 
 of the most important in the kingdom, both from their extent and antiquity. The first foundry erected in 
 the valley was about 200 years ago, and has been in the family of the present proprietors about 150 years. 
 The total number of persons in the employment of the Company at mining operations, smelting and founding, 
 is between 3000 and 4000. Shropsliire was one of the first important iron-producing districts in England ; but, 
 being limited in extent, the production is not likely to increase beyond that which it has attained at present, 
 which is about 120,000 tons. In 1852 there were twenty-seven furnaces in blast and thirteen out of blast; there 
 are about seventeen seams of coal, averaging from 2 feet to 54 feet in thickness, but there is a seam of sulphur 
 coal about 7 feet in thickness. There are about 32 square miles of workable coal, but the field is much broken 
 up by faults, the dislocations being sometimes as much as from 600 to 700 feet. The quality of the iron is 
 considered to be good, and at Coalbrookdale works castings have been brought to great perfection. 
 
 Hird, Dawson, and Hardy, exhibited a series of specimens of Low Moor iron, but we did not observe any 
 of the raw materials. Low Moor iron is perhaps the best in Great Britain for making wrought-iron of great 
 tenacity, such as that for boiler plate and railway axles, for which purpose it is in great request. Some of 
 the specimens exhibited were very remarkable, especially a railway axle twisted into a kind of knot, showing 
 its extraordinary tenacity and softness; many of the other specimens were twisted into regular loop knots. 
 The other iron works in the same district are also celebrated for the quality of their produce. In 1850 there 
 were sixteen furnaces, ten in blast, and six out of blast, in the northern district of Yorkshire ; the annual 
 produce of which may be estimated for that year at about 25,000 tons. The beds of coal in this district are 
 thin ; the only seam used for iron making being that called “ the better bed coal” wliieli is only two feet thick. 
 
 Allaway and Sons, of Sydney, exhibited some samples of tin plates, and of the iron from which they were 
 made. These plates were worked with wood charcoal from the Cinderford iron, the chief works in the forest 
 of Dean, in Gloucestershire. The iron of this district is made from the hematite, and is chiefly employed for 
 the manufacture of tin plates. About 30,000 tons are annually made; but large quantities of the ores are 
 now sent to South Wales to enrich the poor ores of that district. 
 
 A good series of Sheffield steel was exhibited by Johnson, Cammel, and Co. Sheffield is the great cen¬ 
 tre of British steel manufacture ; the annual production being about 18,000 tons, the number of cementing 
 furnaces about 120, and cast steel melting furnaces about 100. Not more than one-eighth of the iron con- 
 
64 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 verted into steel in Sheffield is British, the remainder being chiefly Swedish. The only specimens of com¬ 
 mercial Irish-made steel were the samples of blister steel exhibited by Classon and Courtney of this city, 
 which appeared to have been well made, and of rather uniform quality. Some samples of steel and of 
 edge instruments made with it were exhibited by Professor Davy ; this steel was manufactured with turf, 
 which therefore rendered these objects of great interest, not for the novelty of the fact, as many tons are an¬ 
 nually produced on the Continent with similar fuel, but as directing attention to an exceedingly important 
 application which might be made of peat charcoal. Some specimens of the natural steel of Styria were also 
 exhibited in the department of the Zolvercin, to which we shall have occasion to again allude when describing 
 that section of the Exhibition. 
 
 In concluding our remarks on the subject of Ores and Metals, it may be interesting to give a few statis¬ 
 tics of the iron trade. In 1851 the production of iron in Great Britain was two and a half millions of tons, 
 one-third of which was employed in castings, and two-thirds in the manufacture of wrought-iron. To pro¬ 
 duce this quantity 700 million of tons of ore, 2,700,000 tons of limestone, and 13,000,000 of tons of coal 
 were consumed; and 650,000 to 700,000 persons directly or indirectly employed. The following Table 
 represents the condition of the iron manufacture in 1852 :— 
 
 
 In Blast. 
 
 High Furnaces. 
 Out of Blast. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Tons of 
 
 Iron prodnced. 
 
 Scotland, . 
 
 . 113 
 
 . . 31 . . . 
 
 144 
 
 . . 775,000 
 
 South Wales, . . . 
 
 . 135 
 
 . . 27 ... 
 
 162 
 
 . . 635,000 
 
 Ditto, Anthracite, 
 
 12 
 
 . . 23 ... 
 
 35 
 
 . . 31,000 
 
 South Staffordshire, . 
 
 . 127 
 
 . . 32 
 
 159 
 
 . . 725,000 
 
 North Staffordshire, . 
 
 . 17 
 
 . . 4 . . . 
 
 21 
 
 . . 90,000 
 
 North Wales, .... 
 
 6 
 
 . . 7 . . . 
 
 13 
 
 . . 30,000 
 
 Shropshire, .... 
 
 . 27 
 
 . . 13 ... 
 
 40 . 
 
 . . 120,000 
 
 Durham, . 
 
 . 18 
 
 . . 8 . . . 
 
 26 . 
 
 . . 110,000 
 
 Northumberland, 
 
 7 
 
 . . 6 . . . 
 
 13 . 
 
 . . 35,000 
 
 Yorkshire and Derbyshire, 35 . 
 
 . . 7 . . . 
 
 42 . 
 
 . . 150,000 
 
 
 497 
 
 158 
 
 655 
 
 2,701,000 
 
 The following Summary' shows the relative position of the different countries as to their production of 
 
 iron : 
 
 Great Britain in . . . . 
 
 .... 1836 . 
 
 Tons. 
 
 . 1,000,000 
 
 Ditto in. 
 
 
 . 1,396,000 
 
 Ditto in. 
 
 .... 1852 . 
 
 . 2,701,000 
 
 France in. 
 
 .... 1840 . 
 
 . 348,000 
 
 Ditto in. 
 
 .... 1846 . 
 
 . 522,000 
 
 Prussia in. 
 
 .... 1851 . 
 
 . 348,000 
 
 Russia in. 
 
 .... 1838 . 
 
 . 189,000 
 
 Belgium in. 
 
 .... 1849 . 
 
 . 146,000 
 
 Sweden in. 
 
 .... 1850 . 
 
 . 97,394 
 
 Spain in. 
 
 .... 1849 . 
 
 . 65,000 
 
 We have been unable to obtain late statistics of France and Russia, but there can be no doubt that 
 the production of the former is now little short of 1,000,000 tons ; and that of the latter has also considerably 
 increased. 
 
 It would occupy too much space to give the statistics of the other metals. We shall give hi the following 
 Table the chief manufacturing countries of Europe, in the order of then’ production of the four most important 
 metals after iron :— 
 
 Lead. 
 
 Copper. 
 
 Zinc. 
 
 Tin. 
 
 Spain. 
 
 Great Britain. 
 
 Prussia. 
 
 Great Britain. 
 
 Great Britain. 
 
 Russia. 
 
 Belgium. 
 
 Saxony. 
 
 Austria. 
 
 Austria. 
 
 Spain. 
 
 Austria. 
 
 German States 
 
 Sweden and Norway. 
 
 Austria. 
 
 
 Russia. 
 
 Prussia. 
 
 Prussia. 
 
 Russia. 
 
 
 IRON PYRITES OR SULPHUR ORE. 
 
 There is a very important ore of iron which we omitted from our list of iron ores, because it is very rarely 
 employed as a source of the metal, namely, iron pyrites. This substance is a compound of sulphur and 
 iron, in the proportion of 54-26 of the former to 45’74 of the latter. It is one of the most universally dif¬ 
 fused metallic minerals in Nature, being found in rocks of all ages, sometimes diffused through their mass, 
 frequently in distinct cubical or pentagonal dodecahedral crystals, and often in deposits and veins of consi¬ 
 derable extent. In its pure state it has a pale golden-yellow colour, and is often mistaken by the peasants 
 and by many who should know better, for gold. When it occurs in great masses, however, it is rarely pure, 
 and consequently its colour is rather of a yellowish-gray, and in this state does not yield more than from 30 
 to 40 per cent, of sulphur. 
 
 The great importance of pyrites, at present, is as a source of sulphur and of sulphuric acid. Previous to 
 1841 the whole of the oil of vitriol, or commercial sulphuric acid used in manufactures, was obtained from 
 native sulphur, which is found in great abundance in a district in Sicily between Cattolica and Girgenti, and 
 also near Naples, and in the Solfaterra in Tuscany, as a product of volcanic action. In that year some diffi¬ 
 culties arose between the Governments of Great Britain and Naples relative to the sulphur trade, so that 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 05 
 
 for some time the usual supply was cut off. Pyrites, hitherto neglected as a source of sulphur, or indeed for 
 any purposes in these countries, came to attract attention, and in a few months it was employed to an enor¬ 
 mous extent in the production of sulphuric acid. 
 
 The first idea of employing pyrites for this purpose originated with M. Dartigues, who employed it in France 
 in 1793,—a year memorable in the history of industrial arts by the number of discoveries made, all depending 
 upon the same cause—the impossibility of obtaining supplies from foreign countries. To this struggle we are 
 indebted for the process of making artificial soda, artificial indigo, and many others of equal importance. It 
 is difficult to imagine why Dartigues’ idea should have been so little thought of previous to 1841 ; and its 
 use in that year was a sort of re-discovery. The history of industry is full of incidents of this kind, all showing 
 how much of industrial progress depends upon fortuitous circumstances, and how little really upon the sup¬ 
 posed genius of a people. A history of manufacture and commerce from this point of view would not only 
 be interesting, but also highly instructive. 
 
 Without going the whole length which Liebig does, of saying that the amount of oil of vitriol consumed 
 by a people may be taken as the index of their material civilization, there can be no doubt that it forms one 
 of the greatest elements of modern manufactures. More than this we need not say to point out the immense 
 importance of iron pyrites, which is now one of the chief if not the principal raw material for the production 
 of sulphuric acid. But as many of our readers may not be conversant with the relations of manufactures 
 with one another, we shall give a short summary of the manufactures of which pyrites may form one of the 
 ra w materials, either directly or indirectly, as oil of vitriol or sulphur. We are the more inclined to do so 
 because such a summary forms one of the most perfect examples of the endless and wonderful transforma¬ 
 tions which an apparently worthless material is capable of undergoing, and of the numerous uses which it is 
 thus made to subserve. 
 
 From iron pyrites we may obtain sulphur, which in turn serves to make gunpowder; and enters into the 
 composition of most fire-works, and into that of several kinds of lucifer matches, and for the preparation of 
 sulphuret of carbon, for vulcanizing India rubber and gutta percha, and causing silver to deposit bright in 
 electro-plating. Mixed with soda, pipe-clay, and other substances, we convert if into that most beautiful of 
 colours, artificial ultramarine, so much used as a brilliant dye for ladies’ dresses. In the form of sulphurous 
 acid we may employ it to bleach woollen and silk goods, straw bonnets, horse-hair for crinoline bonnets and 
 lawyers’ wigs, for purifying and whitening strings for musical instruments, guts for sausages, gold-beaters’ 
 skin, isinglass, and for whitening damaged wheat. If we roast it in the air we get copperas, and by strongly 
 igniting this copperas with gypsum or alabaster we have Venetian red. The copperas itself forms the basis 
 of ink, and with colouring matters it dyes blacks, buffs, and lilacs. Distilled at a high temperature, this 
 copperas gives a peculiar kind of oil of vitriol employed for dissolving indigo, to make damp blue or indigo lake ; 
 whilst the residue of the distillation forms cutlers’ crocus, employed for polishing steel. Copperas also serves 
 as an admirable disinfectant for absorbing noxious gases, such as sulphurated hydrogen, and fixing ammonia 
 evolved by putrescent matter. 
 
 When pyrites is disseminated through particular kinds of slate, it assists in the formation of alum, which in 
 its turn forms the basis of lake colours, and is used in the dyeing of reds and pinks,' the manufacture of tawed 
 or alum leather, the sizing of papers, and the satining of room-papers. Again, when burned in a particular 
 way, the sulphur of pyrites is converted into oil of vitriol or sulphuric acid, a substance employed in the pre¬ 
 paration of a whole host of other acids, among others, margaric, oleic, and stearic acids, and in the purification 
 of certain fats and oils, especially tallow for the manufacture of mould candles; phosphoric, citric, and tartaric 
 acids, for the use of the calico printer ; nitric and muriatic acids, which are largely employed in dyeing and 
 many other operations. Sulphuric acid, when mixed with chalk, produces the carbonic acid which, by the 
 impregnation of water with it, forms soda and other artificial mineral waters. It is also employed in the 
 electro-plating of metals, in pickling, or cleaning brass and copper-plates previous to polishing them for 
 pressing paper, and iron-plates previous to tinning them ; whitening plates of silver before stamping them in 
 the mint; in the refining of gold and silver ; in the preparation of a great number of drugs, such as ether, 
 sulphate of mercury, sulphate of quinine, &c.; in staining woods; in carbonizing the ends of piles to prevent 
 them from decaying ; in the preparation of garancine, the pure colouring matter of madder used for dyeing 
 Turkey reds, pinks, and lilacs ; in the manufacture of blacking; in the raising of hides previous to tanning ; 
 in the coagulation of blood for manure; in the separation of ammonia from gas liquor, and in the dissolution 
 of bones for the same purpose ; in the preparation of gun-cotton and of collodion for photography ; in the 
 preparation of glucose or syrup of starch, and of solid starch sugar ; and, finally, it is employed in the great 
 manufactures of soda and bleaching-powder—the former being used in making glass, soap, &c., and both 
 in the bleaching of linen and cotton goods. Such are a few among the almost endless applications which 
 can and are now made of this comparatively unattractive substance, iron pyrites, which most persons would 
 pass by without observation. 
 
 Directly, however, iron pyrites can only be said to have three applications :—1. The manufacture of oil 
 of vitriol; 2. The manufacture of copperas or sulphate of iron ; and, 3. The manufacture of sulphur. When 
 heated in a current of air, nearly the whole of the sulphur is gradually burnt out; the sulphur, combining 
 with some of the oxygen of the air, forms sulphurous acid, the gas which is formed by the burning of sulphur 
 under similar circumstances. If this gas be passed into leaden chambers it may be converted into oil of vitriol 
 in the usual way. If, however, the mineral be heated in close vessels, it gives off only one-third of its sulphur, 
 in a free condition, or about 17 per cent. By employing a strong heat as much as 27 per cent, may be 
 obtained, but as the pvritic mass would be partially fused, the difficulties involved in the process would more 
 than counterbalance the increase of production of sulphur. When the heat would not be sufficient to slag 
 the pyrites, the residue after the separation of the sulphur has a dark-gray colour, and is composed in 
 100 parts—of iron, 56 - 76 ; sulphur, 43-24 parts. A similar compound is found in Nature, and is known by 
 the name of magnetic pyrites. 
 
 The residual mass just mentioned, when exposed to the air and moistened, rapidly decomposes, absorbing 
 
66 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 \Ulass I. 
 
 oxygen from the air, and forming sulphuric acid and oxide of iron, which combine and produce copperas, 
 
 and by lixiviating the mass this salt may be obtained in a crystalline state. Li many coal-fields,_such, for 
 
 example, as at Coal Island, near Kanturk in the county of Cork, &c.,—beds of slaty coal are found so im¬ 
 pregnated with pyrites, that the coal obtained from them, when exposed to a moist atmosphere, gradually 
 undergoes a species of slow combustion with the production of sulphate of iron. In Germany most of those 
 beds are utilized, and large quantities of copperas and alum are produced in this way, the former being 
 employed for making fuming or Nordhausen acid. A good deal of sulphur is also distilled from pyrites; 
 but in these countries it is rarely used for any purpose but that of making oil of vitriol. Some years ago a 
 Mr. Lees patented a very ingenious process for obtaining sulphur from pyrites, the profitable application 
 of which depended on the pyrites containing some copper, which it very often does. By this process he was 
 enabled to make from 100 tons of pyrites, containing 2 per cent, of copper, 30 tons of sulphur, and 2 tons of 
 fine copper. 
 
 Where coal would not cost more than 10 to 14 shillings per ton, and where the facilities of transporting 
 an article of so small a value as pyrites would not be good, it would, undoubtedly, be very profitable to extract 
 from it, on the spot where it is found, the greater part of the sulphur and copper; and thus, instead of having 
 to send to great distances 100 tons of a substance worth about 13s. or 14s. per ton, two articles would be ob¬ 
 tained, one of which would be worth £5 to £6, and the other £80 or £90. 
 
 Most pyrites are auriferous and argentiferous, and a new branch of trade has sprung up, founded upon 
 the extraction of the excessively small quantities of the precious metals which exist in the residual slag, which 
 is raked out of the pyrites furnaces after burning out the sulphur. Gold is also stated to exist in the gos¬ 
 san (a ferruginous substance forming part of mineral lodes) of the Wicklow mines, and from which it is said 
 it can be extracted for a very small sum per ounce, so as to produce fabulous profits. 
 
 There were three exhibitors of pyrites. The chief and almost sole seat of pyrites mining, not alone in 
 Ireland, but perhaps in the world, is the county of Wicklow. The following Table, which gives the number 
 of tons of that mineral exported from that county since the year 1840, will be interesting to our readers :_ 
 
 Tear. 
 
 Tons of Iron Pyrites, 
 each Ton 21 cwts. 
 
 Tons of Iron Pyrites, 
 each Ton 21 cwts-. 
 
 1840, 
 
 1841, 
 
 1842, 
 
 1843, 
 
 1844, 
 
 1845, 
 
 1846, 
 
 40,176 
 
 77,388 
 
 40,457 
 
 39,186 
 
 34,961 
 
 39,018 
 
 36,060 
 
 Brought forward, . 307,246 
 
 1847, . 40,508 
 
 1848, . 41,239 
 
 1849, . 45,627 
 
 1850, . 74,044 
 
 1851, . 102,438 
 
 1852, . 97,988 
 
 Carried forward, 
 
 307,246 
 
 Total in 13 years, ....... 709,090 
 
 FUEL. 
 
 Although we have treated of Ores first, it is not that we believe them of more importance than Fuel, but 
 simply because they formed the most prominent feature in the Raw Materials of the Exhibition. A coun¬ 
 try may be rich in ores, and yet not afford the means of extracting the metals frqm them; and, indeed, in 
 Ireland, we are compelled to send the greater part of ours to England, not because we are in want of fuel, 
 but because it can be had cheaper in Wales. On the other hand, a country without a single mine of iron, 
 lead, or copper, but with abundance of cheap fuel, may be able to develop a great many metallic manufac¬ 
 tures. Fuel is the great element of modern industry; it is then of the utmost importance to know how we 
 stand with regard to this first element. 
 
 The substances used for fuel are wood, turf, and coal. In early times wood was the sole article of fuel, 
 as it is still of a large part of the world. The use of the two latter is of comparatively modern date, and it 
 is difficult to say which was soonest taken advantage of. When we recollect that in Sweden, a country abound¬ 
 ing in turf-moors, the people are almost utterly ignorant of the use of peat as a fuel, it would seem as if that 
 substance was the last source of heat brought into use. In Ireland wood is completely out of the question 
 as a fuel, for we have not enough to supply our wants for building purposes. And here we may remark, 
 that it is strange that more efforts are not made to plant our mountains, and thus supply one of the first ele¬ 
 ments of civilization to the peasant—the means of making comfortable houses. There remain, then, but 
 turf and coal as sources of fuel in Ireland. As turf is found on the surface, and, therefore, geologically speak¬ 
 ing, is the more recent of the two, we shall speak first of it. 
 
 Peat _Highly as we estimate a cheap supply of fuel, we are far from agreeing with some of our sanguine 
 
 countrymen, who consider our peat bogs as a true California, and a special blessing from Providence. We 
 look upon them as nuisances which cool the surrounding country, prevent its proper drainage, breed disease, 
 and demoralize the population on their borders. We might gladly forego all the advantages which they 
 could give us as fuel if we could get rid of them at once and for ever. As this cannot be done, it behoves us 
 to see what way we can utilize them. That the present system of working our bogs to obtain peat does so 
 but very imperfectly is evident enough, and is well illustrated by the fact, that even in Galway, which is, as 
 it were, an island in the midst of turf-moors, and where coal is dearer than on the east of Ireland, peat not 
 only costs more than coal, but the supply is even precarious. 
 
 Lime can be perfectly burned by means of turf; in Holland nearly the whole of the enormous quantities 
 of bricks and tiles made in that country are burned with turf. Bread can be baked, beer can be manufac¬ 
 tured, mills set in motion, and in fact all the common manufactures of a country which require fuel can' be 
 earned on with turf; and yet we know districts, situated in the immediate vicinity of large bogs, to which 
 coal is drawn by horses a distance of thirty miles, to burn lime for agricultural purposes. The only reason 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 G7 
 
 we can see for such a state of things is simply that, with the present system of obtaining turf, the coal is the 
 cheaper in the end. One ton of coal is usually considered equal to about three tons of ordinary turf; the former 
 costs in the central parts of Ireland, situated along the line of canals, from 15s. to 16s. per ton, and may cost 
 even as much as 20s. where no facilities of carriage by water exist. Where coal is preferred in such districts, the 
 turf must cost from 5s. id. to 6s. Sd. per ton; and yet, by a proper system of cutting and drying, a ton of 
 turf, dried and stacked, may be produced for about Is. 8 d. to 2s. From this it would appear that the equi¬ 
 valent of a ton of coal could be produced in the turf districts of Ireland, under ordinary conditions, for about 
 9s.; and when the turf would be used close to a bog, worked on a large scale, for, perhaps, 6s. In Liver¬ 
 pool, the St. Helen’s coal costs per contract, for very large regular supplies, from 8s. to 9s. per ton (not 
 including exceptional years like the present) ; in Manchester the average cost of coal to the manufacturers is 
 fully as much; whilst in London it is, perhaps, 14s. to 15s. per ton for the cheapest kinds of coal; the average 
 price for the whole of England being 5s. Id. per ton. Were a good system of working our bogs adopted, 
 and proper furnaces for burning the turf constructed, there can therefore be no doubt that it could be had 
 at a cost sufficiently low to enable a manufacturer to compete with the average of the English ones, so far as 
 fuel is concerned. 
 
 Although as early as the year 1630 a patent was granted “for manufacturing iron, lead, tin, and salt, as 
 also the burning of bricks, tiles, lime, &c., with the fuel of peat and turf reduced to a coal,” and that a host 
 of others have been since taken out “ for improvements in the preparation, &c., of peat,” but little change has 
 taken place in the old, wasteful, and inefficient system of cutting and drying turf. We have had within the 
 last few years at least a dozen companies, who were to have altered the whole face of the country by some 
 wonderful plan tor utilizing peat, the only trace of which may perhaps be some old brass door-plates telling 
 of their existence. Would that some of them had left a good system of cutting and drying turf after them ; 
 for then, at least, their existence would not have been in vain. In Germany and France, where fuel is still 
 dearer than in Ireland, the mode of working the bogs is much more effective and economical than with us; 
 a good deal of it being artificially dried in a kind of oven, which might be advantageously introduced into 
 this country. A modification of one of these ovens was proposed for that purpose by Mr. Robert Mallet; and 
 so far as we can judge from his drawings and descriptions, the plan appeared to be well calculated to effect its 
 object; but no person appears to have attempted to test it practically, although thousands are ready to grasp 
 at other schemes, at once chimerical and expensive. 
 
 In the Fichtelgebirge in Bavaria, where turf is abundant, the cost of producing one ton of artificially 
 dried fibrous turf may be taken at about 2s. bd ., and of the dense black turf about Is. 3 d. to Is. 4c?., the 
 mean of both being considerably under 2s.; and yet the men earn Is. Id. a day, and the women and chil¬ 
 dren on an average from 4 \d. to bid. In France wages are higher, especially in the south, and consequently 
 turf cannot be so economically produced; nevertheless, out of about 2800 turbaries in the whole country, 
 2400 are fully worked, giving employment to about 53,000 persons during part of the summer. 
 
 Besides supplying domestic uses, lime-kilns, breweries, and bake-houses, turf, in its raw state, is used in 
 Germany in a number of manufactories, such as the vitriol-works of Kamnig and Smelzdorf, in Silesia ; in 
 numerous salt-works and other chemical factories, and has lately been substituted, to the extent of one-half, 
 for wood-charcoal in the manufacture of iron, without, it is said, affecting the quality of the metal produced. 
 Another important application of turf is the manufacture of charcoal, which, if it could be made at a cheap 
 rate, would find many applications. In France very large quantities are made at Pont St. Maxence, about 
 eighteen leagues from Paris, and at Crouy sur Ourcq, near Meaux, for the Paris markets, where it is employed 
 in stoves and kitchens as a substitute for wood charcoal. It is also largely employed by smiths, especially in the 
 Yosges. At Oberndorf, in Wurtemberg, a good deal of iron is refined with turf charcoal for the manufacture 
 of arms, which are forged with the same fuel, as also at Albruck, in the Schwarzwald, and many other parts of 
 Germany. Indeed, for refining and puddling iron, and manufacturing steel, either by the continental method 
 or by cementation, it is not necessary to char the turf at all, for, so long ago as the year 1800, iron was refined 
 at a small establishment at Neustadt an der Dosse with considerable success; and, since 1837, the puddling 
 furnaces of the Royal Iron Works at Weierhammer, in Bavaria, have been exclusively worked with turf. 
 
 Turf charcoal is usually made in Germany in heaps, which appears to be the only economical process for 
 obtaining it. Each heap is made 50 feet long, 5 to 6 feet wide, and about 4 feet high ; a fire channel goes 
 the whole length of the heap, which is hollowed out, in the centre of its length, into a sort of small basin, 
 from which passes a small gutter to carry off the liquid. The fire channel is sloped from both sides towards 
 this basin, which is made of bricks, with the interstices filled with clay, and also the whole channel, so as to 
 prevent the liquid sinking into the earth. At every ten feet distance a fire hole is left, into which the fire is 
 to be introduced, and which is to be stopped up, as well as the ones at the end of the fire channels, except 
 those on the side opposite to that from which the wind blows. Between each two opposite holes a small 
 chimney is left in the roof. The ground is levelled before making the heap, and is covered over with sand. 
 When the heap of turf is built up, a covering is laid on, composed of clay, sand, and chopped straw, the latter 
 being added to prevent the covering from cracking, a portion being also kept to stop any cracks which may 
 form in the covering during the operation of firing. 
 
 When everything is ready the firing commences, for which two workmen are necessary, in order that the 
 whole may be ignited simultaneously. In the commencement of the operation a thick black smoke is evolved 
 from the chimneys ; this gradually thins and assumes a grayish-white colour, which in its turn thins in pro¬ 
 portion as the moisture of the turf evaporates. This can be observed best by placing the hand from time to 
 time over the chimney, which will remain dry when all the moisture is gone. As soon as this occurs the fire 
 must be gradually choked. Turf charcoal thus prepared is largely employed in the metallurgic operations 
 earned on in Saxony and in Bavaria; the cost in the latter country being usually about 13s. 8 d. per ton 
 weight of charcoal from turf of medium density, delivered a distance of about 3^ miles. If it could be pro¬ 
 duced at that rate in this country, and we have no doubt that it could be done at 11s. to 12s. per ton, there 
 is nothing to prevent a number of small Sheffields springing up around our bogs. 
 
 L 
 
68 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 If ever our bogs are utilized on a large scale, it appears that it will be in this way. There seems to be little 
 hope of economically making charcoal in iron furnaces of any description. A great deal is made in that way 
 both in France and Germany, but here it would not successfully compete with coal as a fuel unless it could 
 be made at a cheap rate. Although it is not probable that iron can be economically smelted with raw turf, 
 and certainly not with turf charcoal, which would fall to powder from the weight of the ore if used alone ; 
 and even if it did, it usually contains too much sulphate of lime and phosphoric acid to yield good iron ; yet 
 there can be no doubt that it would answer for puddling and refining iron, for which purpose it is scarcely in¬ 
 ferior to wood charcoal, and vastly superior to the coke of coal. It would also be well adapted for forging 
 small hardware of a superior quality, such as harness furniture, cutlery, tin plates, &c. 
 
 Turf charcoal, although not used for manufacturing purposes in Ireland, has become an article of com¬ 
 merce in consequence of a novel application which has been made of it for deodorizing. All porous bodies 
 absorb liquid and gaseous substances, a property which peat charcoal possesses in a very high degree, and 
 hence when fetid water or other putrescent matter is placed in contact with it, the smell immediately dis¬ 
 appears. This is an application which will, no doubt, very considerably extend itself, and become one of the 
 most agreeable luxuries in crowded cities, at the same time that it will conduce very much to the public health 
 and comfort. Here, however, our eulogiums must cease, for although we cannot deny that peat charcoal has 
 some manuring properties, we consider its application as a substitute for guano or other manure as simply 
 absurd, and not worthy of further consideration. 
 
 Considerable quantities of turf charcoal were made some time ago by the Irish Amelioration Society, 
 near Ilobertstown, in the county of Kildare, but by a process which, however ingenious, was so expensive that 
 it could not be produced at less than from 20s. to 25s. per ton. There was, notwithstanding the large field 
 which is opened, but one exhibitor of turf charcoal, Mr. T. Sadlier, of Tullamore, who also exhibited a very 
 ingenious portable water-closet, if we may apply the term, for turf charcoal in powder was employed instead 
 of water. Mr. Sadlier’s object, in turning his attention to this subject, has been chiefly with a view of 
 affording employment to those around him; but it would seem that he has only to attend to economy of 
 production to be able to carry on an extensive trade in the article of turf charcoal. 
 
 The great bulk of turf, which renders its transport expensive, as well as the difficulty of drying it, which 
 confines the season for cutting it to a few months in summer, have led to a number of projects for com¬ 
 pressing it by mechanical means, and thus getting rid of both difficulties at the same time. About two years 
 ago a patent was taken out for separating the water from the turf by the use of a centrifugal machine of a 
 peculiar structure, assisted by the action of steam, which it was supposed would burst the half-decomposed 
 cells of the plants forming the peat. The dried mass thus obtained was then to be subjected to a tempe¬ 
 rature sufficient to induce an incipient distillation of tar, after which it was to be passed, while still in a heated 
 and softened state, between two compressing rollers. The material produced in this way is certainly of re¬ 
 markable density, and possesses the essential requisites of a first-class article of fuel to as great an extent as any 
 other artificial fuel with which we are acquainted. For the manufacture of wrought iron, and for locomotive 
 steam-engines, it would appear to be peculiarly adapted. Its commercial value, in relation to other kinds of 
 fuel, is a point on which we cannot venture an opinion, as this must depend on the price at which the compressed 
 peat can be supplied. That the quality is excellent there can be no doubt, and that the demand would be 
 all but unlimited is equally certain—the only element in reference to which further information is required 
 being the cost of production on a large scale. 
 
 Specimens of the compressed turf above alluded to, made in Kerry, were exhibited. These were pro¬ 
 duced at the works of a Company formed to carry out the project, and, so fiir as regarded the quality of the. 
 article, they left little to be desired. It was also intended to make charcoal, but instead of allowing the 
 liquid and solid portions, which are volatilized during the charring, to escape, they were to be collected, and 
 tlie ammonia and acetic acid separated from the liquid, in the form of sulphate of ammonia, and the latter 
 as acetate of lime. The salt of ammonia would find a market as a manure, and the acetate for calico- 
 printing, &c., whilst the semi-solid tar was proposed to be employed in making gas, or in preserving wood, 
 on Bethel’s principle, now so well known. 
 
 There is another Company engaged in carrying out some other applications of turf, which are exceedingly 
 novel. They introduce a quantity of turf into a blast furnace, similar to an ordinary high furnace, by which 
 the whole of it is resolved into gaseous matter and ash ; this gaseous matter, on being conducted through a 
 refrigerator, deposits a quantity of water containing ammonia, pyroxylic spirit or wood naphtha, and acetic 
 acid, which are separated by peculiar processes, and about 3 or 4 per cent, of tar, which yields several oils, 
 and a solid fat-like body, resembling spermaceti in appearance, called paraffine, which has been applied to 
 make candles. The chief feature in this process is that no charcoal is sought to be made, and that the cooled 
 gases, after depositing the water and tar held in suspension, are combustible, and serve as the fuel by which 
 all the subsequent operations are carried on. As no specimens of this branch of industry have been exhi¬ 
 bited, and as, moreover, the experiment which is now about to be made on a large scale near Athy will 
 finally decide the question of its practicability as a commercial speculation, we need not allude to the subject 
 further here. 
 
 Coal .—-By the most superficial examination of peat we are enabled to ascertain its origin, for, with the 
 exception of the very dense kinds obtained from the bottom of the bogs, the plants which have contributed 
 to its formation are still distinguishable. For the most part these plants belong to the families of mosses 
 among the cryptogamic plants and Cyperaceae, and Juncaceae among flowering plants: the two latter in¬ 
 cluding the different varieties of sedge and rushes. The roots of many other flowering plants, such as 
 heath, &c., also form a small proportion of peat, especially of that found on the tops and declivities of moun¬ 
 tains. To some extent we can thus form an idea of the mode of its formation; for all vegetable matter, under 
 the action of air and water, slowly decays with the evolution of carbonic acid, or, in other words, undergoes 
 a species of slow combustion. Where the action of the air has full play, and but little water is present, the 
 decomposition is very rapid, and the greater part of the mass is converted into gaseous compounds, little re- 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 69 
 
 inaining but the inorganic elements of the plants, and some vegetable matter having acid properties, and to 
 which the general term humus is applied. Where the dead plants are, however, completely immersed in water, 
 and where their mass is considerable, and the climate of the country rather cold, the air can only act very 
 slowly; and although the same changes, with some modifications, will take place as in the other case, immense 
 periods of time may elapse before they are completely decomposed. Most bogs being saturated with water, 
 peat may therefore be considered to be produced in this way. This brief explanation will show the che¬ 
 mical changes connected with the formation of peat bogs, but it does not account for the circumstances under 
 which their formation first commenced. Many historical proofs are in existence of the recent formation of 
 such bogs, by the sudden destruction of forests; but, assuredly, the greater number of ours do not owe their 
 origin to any modern causes with which we are acquainted. Some people have supposed that our great cen¬ 
 tral bogs have been shallow lakes; which, being so far drained as to allow of plants growing in them, the 
 gradual accumulation of the remains of these plants, owing to the slowness of their decomposition in conse¬ 
 quence of being immersed in water, as already stated, gave rise to the production of peat. However plausible 
 this explanation may appear at first sight, it is far from satisfactory, and does not at all account for the 
 masses of peat found on our mountains, and which are, at this moment, gradually disappearing. We are there¬ 
 fore constrained to consider the origin of peat as yet unsettled, and its formation to belong to some period 
 long antecedent to our present era. 
 
 If it be so difficult to arrive at a solution of the problem as to the origin of peat, how much more diffi¬ 
 cult is it in the case of coal ? It is not even settled yet what coal is ? Geologists have, at various times, 
 brought to light the remains of many plants, now no longer existing as part of the Flora of the earth ; some 
 being gigantic reeds and club mosses, and others being curious representatives of our coniferous plants, such 
 as the pine ; but all apparently of a kind which could only grow in warm tropical regions. Coal was supposed 
 to have been the altered remains of these plants, as we find impressions of their stems, leaves, and fruit, in 
 the greatest abundance in the beds of shale or soft slate, associated with those of coal; and even entire stems 
 converted into coal. This view, it now seems, is denied, and from an examination of specimens of coal with 
 the microscope, it is asserted that coal is the product, not of such plants, but of wood. The presence of trunks 
 of trees in peat bogs, and even whole masses of turf composed of decayed wood, has also given rise to the 
 opinion that peat was produced mainly from timber trees ; and, in Ireland, the existence of peat bogs on the 
 tops of mountains is even considered as a perfect proof of their having been formerly thickly wooded. But a 
 careful examination of these mountains will show that, although the valleys and declivities of most of them 
 may have been wooded, very few of the more elevated ones, and perhaps none of those covered with peat, 
 have had trees growing upon them in historic times, with the exception, perhaps, of a few isolated ones upon 
 the sheltered watersheds of a chain; and in scarcely any instance can the peat upon them be traced to the 
 decay of timber trees. Perhaps the new view of the origin of coal may depend upon the same error,—the 
 generalizing of a few isolated cases. 
 
 Whatever doubt may exist as to the particular kind of vegetation from which coal has been produced, 
 there seems to be now none whatever that it has been formed from some kind of plants, and, perhaps, in 
 some instances even from animals. Referring to our former observations, when speaking of Mineral Veins, 
 we stated that, in consequence of the regular superposition of one rock upon another, the lowermost in the 
 series must have been produced before those above it; anti that hence, knowing the position of any rock in 
 the general series, we may fix upon its relative age to all others, no matter where we may find it. The number 
 of rocks of distinct ages thus ascertained is considerable ; but they naturally group themselves into a series 
 of divisions, distinguished by certain characteristics, especially by the nature of the remains of animals and 
 plants found imbedded in them. It is unnecessary to remind our readers that we are here speaking of those 
 rocks which are known to have been deposited from water, such as slate and limestone ; granite, and other 
 rocks supposed to have been produced by the action of heat, do not come under the same law ; and as the)' 
 have no relation to coal, our present observations have reference solely to water-formed rocks. The lowest, 
 that is the oldest, of these divisions have received empiric names derived from some localities where they 
 are largely developed, and have been first well studied, as for example, the Cambrian and Silurian rocks, the 
 former being derived from the ancient name of Wales, and the latter from one of the mythological deities of 
 that country. These rocks contain but very few remains of plants or animals ; and as coal has been formed 
 from such remains, we need scarcely expect to find any deposits of it associated with Cambrian or Silurian 
 rocks. Above these, and therefore formed at a more recent period, come a great group of rocks, which, from 
 their extraordinary richness in the remains of vegetables, have been termed the carboniferous formation. 
 One of the subdivisions of this group is called the coal measures , and consists of numerous alternations of 
 beds of coal, grits, slaty clay, &c. In most cases these beds have been deposited in shallow basins or hollows, 
 somewhat as our turf moors have been, and hence the term coal basin applied to such deposits. Some of these 
 coal measures contain twenty and even fifty distinct beds or seams of coal; the entire thickness of the series 
 of rocks in one locality being, perhaps, not more than 100 feet, whilst in others it may reach 2000. The 
 thickness of the beds of coal also varies considerably, from a few inches to 20 or 30 feet; for example, at 
 Wolverhampton, in South Staffordshire, there are nine seams of coals in a thickness of 115 yards from the 
 surface, having the following thicknesses :— 
 
 Name of Seam. 
 
 Thickness in feet 
 and inches. 
 
 Name of Seam. 
 
 Thickness in feet 
 and inches. 
 
 No. 1. Great Seam,.30 0 
 
 2. Heathen Coal,. 2 3 
 
 3. Rubble Coal,. 2 4 
 
 4. Stinking Coal,. 3 0 
 
 5. New Mine Coal,. 6 4 
 
 Carried forward, .43 11 
 
 Brought forward, .43 11 
 
 No. 6. Fire-clay Coal,. 9 0 
 
 7. Little Coal, . 2 0 
 
 8. Bolton Coal, . 9 0 
 
 9. Singing Coal, . 3 6 
 
 Total.67 5 
 
70 
 
 TIIE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 Subsequent to the deposition of the beds of coal, and the interstratified beds of clay-ironstone, grits, &c., 
 they have been in many cases disturbed by the intrusion of dykes of igneous rocks, or by the occurrence of 
 great cracks, and the upheaving of one part of the basin or field , as it is sometimes also denominated, or the 
 depression of part of it. Some of the dislocations thus produced are on a great scale,—one part of a seam of 
 coal being known to have separated from the rest and sunk to the extent of more than 600 feet. Another 
 kind of disturbance has also happened in some fields : instead of one or two great dislocations being produced, 
 the whole of the beds are contorted and broken as if the whole mass had been liquid, and had become soli¬ 
 dified just as it was agitated by a great wave. The effect of this kind of disturbance, upon what was originally 
 a coal-field of great area, is to produce a number, as it were, of small, distinct basins, precisely as we find in 
 the Munster coal-field, which extends over parts of the adjoining counties of Cork, Kerry, and Limerick. 
 These dislocations, or faults , increase very much the difficulty and expense of coal mining; it may often 
 happen that, in working a seam of coal, it may suddenly terminate by a fault, so that the miner has to sink 
 a shaft, perhaps 100 or more feet, to find the other part which had sunk down. 
 
 Above the coal measures come a number of other groups of rocks, all more or less rich in organic remains ; 
 but, strange to say, no deposits of coal, such as we have just described, have as yet been found. In some of 
 the higher, that is, more recent numbers of the series, thin beds of a peculiar kind of coal have been discovered; 
 but these are so unimportant that we are entitled to state that coal belongs almost exclusively to one group of 
 rocks, and was only formed in quantity during one period of geological time. 
 
 Peat is the product only of certain limited portions of the earth ; but during the period of the formation 
 of coal, the conditions under which it was formed appeared to exist on every part of the surface of the 
 globe. We find it at Melville Island, within the polar circle, all through the north temperate zone, in Ame¬ 
 rica, in Europe, and in Asia; in several inter-tropical regions, in South America, in Africa, the Indian 
 Archipelago, and Australia. At present about 320 principal coal-fields are known ; but every day adds to 
 the number. It is only within two or three years that the discovery of coal in Port Natal in Africa was 
 fully established. And even so late as 1851, the best works connected with the subject of coal considered 
 its existence in the South American Continent as doubtful, and yet, in 1852, from 150 to 170 tons per day 
 were raised at Coronel, at a short distance from the harbour of Talcahuano, and not far from Conception 
 in Chili. Many of the Spanish writers of the beginning of the eighteenth century mention the existence of 
 coal in several parts along the coast of the Pacific, and at the opposite side of the Cordilleras, especially in 
 Brazil and Uruguay ; indeed, it has been worked to some small extent in the province of Santa Catherina 
 in the former country. There can be no doubt that when the great central regions of South America become 
 as well known as those of North America, immense coal-fields will be discovered there. 
 
 There is nothing in the whole range of human industry which to our mind is more calculated to create 
 a feeling of wonder and admiration of the arrangement which pervades all the laws of Nature than the 
 stores of fuel now disentombed from the earth, at convenient distances from the shores of every ocean and 
 sea, to supply the machinery of human intercourse. It is probable that the elements of these immense 
 masses of coal at one time existed as carbonic acid in the atmosphere, and were gradually abstracted from 
 it by the leaves of these truly primeval forests which covered the earth in ages so long passed that the 
 history of mankind affords no unit by which to measure them. These plants, instead of decaying and 
 returning their elements to the atmosphere, were entombed in the earth, and must have therefore consi¬ 
 derably affected the constitution of the former. We are now rapidly restoring that carbonic acid to the 
 atmosphere; and if we continue for a few centuries more the combustion of ooal at our present rate, 
 we shall be gradually approaching a condition of the atmosphere similar to that which existed at the first 
 development of organized life on the globe. 
 
 Leaving those subjects of speculation, and returning to the more practical part of our subject, coal may 
 now be considered as the basis of all the great industries of the world. The amount of coal, therefore, existing 
 in a country may, to a certain extent, be considered an index of its manufacturing capabilities. The following 
 Table will serve to give an idea of the resources in this respect of the chief nations which at present occupy 
 themselves with industry, or are likely soon to do so :— 
 
 
 Area of Coal in 
 Square Miles. 
 
 Proportion of Coal 
 
 Area to that of the 
 whole Country. 
 
 Annual 
 
 Production. 
 
 Great Britain,. 
 
 8,139 . . 
 
 . . . . 1:11 . . . . 
 
 . . 36,000,000 
 
 Ireland,. 
 
 France, . 
 
 850 . . 
 
 . . . . 1 : 43 .... 
 
 . . 220,000 
 
 1,738 . . 
 
 . . . . 1 :100 . . . . 
 
 . . 5,000,000 
 
 Belffium,. 
 
 517 . . 
 
 . . . . 1 :20 .... 
 
 . . 6,250,000 
 
 Spain, . 
 
 3,408 . . 
 
 . . . . 1 :52 .... 
 
 . . 1,000,000 
 
 Prussia,. 
 
 1,200 . . 
 
 . . . . 1:90 .... 
 
 . . 5,000,000 
 
 Bohemia,*. 
 
 1,000 . . 
 
 . . . . 1 :20 .... 
 
 . . 380,000 
 
 . . 4,500,000f 
 
 United States,. 
 
 New Brunswick and other British" 
 
 . 133,569 . . 
 
 1 
 
 . . . . 1 :20 .... 
 
 
 maritime Provinces of North 
 
 [ 18,000 . . 
 
 . . . . 2:9 
 
 
 America,.J 
 
 This Table does not, however, represent the true relative proportions of coal in each country; as a small 
 field may have a greater number of workable seams, and consequently a much greater thickness of coal than 
 a large field. For example, in Coalbrookdale, to which we have already alluded, there are 17 seams, 
 
 * The whole production of Austria in 1848 was 810,165 
 tons. Coal is very abundant in the several provinces of 
 Austria. Moravia and Silesia stand next, in point of pro¬ 
 duction, to Bohemia; the Duchies of Austria come next; 
 
 and in the fourth rank come Illyria and the coast of the 
 Adriatic. 
 
 f This only includes the anthracite: the bituminous coals 
 are scarcely at all worked as yet. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 71 
 
 giving about 40 feet thick of coal, while in the Lancashire coal-field there are 75 seams, making a total 
 thickness of 150 feet; and in the South Welsh coal-field 30 seams, giving 100 feet thick of coal. Judged 
 in this way, the coal-fields of Spain are among the richest known, especially those in the Asturias, which have 
 about 100 seams, averaging from 3 to 12 feet in thickness. There are 50 seams in the largest of the Belgian 
 coal-fields, but they are thin : 103 in the basin of the Saare, on the frontiers of France and Germany, ave¬ 
 raging from 14 to 15 feet; and 18 in that of St. Etienne, in the north of France. 
 
 The coal-fields of the United States are as yet but imperfectly examined. So far as has been ascertained, 
 the number of seams is not large, but they are of good thickness. Their prodigious area, however, throws 
 the coal-fields of Europe completely into the shade. They may be classed in three great groups:—1. The 
 Apalachian or Alleghany group ; 2. That of the Missouri; and 3. The Illinois. The Alleghany coal-fields 
 occupy a tract of country about 750 miles long, and 85 to 90 miles of mean breadth, forming part of eight 
 States,—among others, of Kentucky, Michigan, Virginia, Georgia, Maryland, Ohio, Pennsylvania, &c. Their 
 entire area may therefore be estimated at more than 70,000 square miles, or about 44,800,000 acres, having 
 an average thickness of at least 20 feet of excellent coal, partly anthracite, but chiefly bituminous, abounding 
 in seams of cannel coal. In Western Virginia one seam is feet thick, so that in one-third of the whole 
 area the total thickness is fully 40 feet. The Illinois group of coal-fields is situated in the great basin of the 
 Mississippi, and spreads over an area of about 56,000 square miles, or 35,840,000 acres, the greater part being 
 bituminous, some being quite equal to ordinary cannel coal. The third, or Missouri coal district, is but very 
 little known, the area as yet ascertained not exceeding, perhaps, 10,000 square miles ; but there is reason to 
 believe that when better known it will be found equal in extent to the Mississippi group of coal-fields. The 
 following Table will give an approximative idea of the distribution of coal area in the chief states:— 
 
 
 Square Miles. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Michigan, . . 
 
 . . . . 5,000 . . . 
 
 . . . 3,200,000 
 
 Kentucky, . . 
 
 . . . . 13,500 . . . . 
 
 . . 8,640,000 
 
 Ohio, .... 
 
 . . . . 11,900 . . . 
 
 . . . 7,616,000 
 
 Virginia, . . . 
 
 . . . . 21,195 . . . . 
 
 , . . 13,564,800 
 
 Georgia, . . . 
 
 . . . . 150 ... . 
 
 . . 96,000 
 
 Maryland, . . 
 
 . . . . 550 ... . 
 
 . . 352,000 
 
 Pennsylvania, 
 
 . . . . 15,437 . . . . 
 
 . . 9,879,000 
 
 Illinois, . . . 
 
 . . . . 44,000 (?) . . 
 
 . . 28,160,000 
 
 Indiana, . . . 
 
 . . . . 7,700 . . . . 
 
 , . . 4,928,000 
 
 Tennessee, . . 
 
 . . . . 4,300 . . . . 
 
 . . 2,752,000 
 
 Alabama, . . 
 
 
 . . 2,176,000 
 
 Missouri, . . 
 
 . . . . 6,000 . . . . 
 
 . . 3,840,000 
 
 an acre of coal, 
 
 one foot thick, to be 
 
 only 1418 tons, 
 
 the coal-fields of the Apa¬ 
 lachian group alone, at an average thickness of 20 feet, would supply the present consumption of the whole 
 world, estimated at 60 millions of tons per annum, for 21,175 years. What a glorious destiny lies before 
 those countries, and how curious that colonization and freedom should have taken such a rapid and extended 
 development in those very regions where the elements of future greatness lie buried in such profuse abun¬ 
 dance in the soil. The Newcastle coal-field in England still contains coal enough for 1000 years at the pre¬ 
 sent rate of working, and the South Wales one is capable of supplying the consumption of Great Britain for 
 2000 years to come, long before which period, it is to be hoped, the necessity of using coal as a fuel will have 
 ceased, and electricity, perhaps, take its place. 
 
 Peat, as it is well known, varies very considerably in its structure from the surface to the bottom of the 
 bog; in the same manner coal appears to vary according to its relative age. Thus, a kind of coal is found 
 among the newer rocks, especially those belonging to the group termed tertiary, of a deep brown colour, and 
 retaining very often the perfect structure of wood, between which and true coal it is intermediate ; hence 
 the name lignite applied to it. Immense deposits of this substance, though of comparatively small area, are 
 found in Silesia, Styria, Ilesse-Darmstadt, Nassau, and other parts of Germany bordering the Rhine, where 
 it is now used as fuel for domestic and manufacturing purposes. It burns with a considerable flame, but it 
 contains a large amount of ash, and is, therefore, unfitted for the manufacture of iron, although in many dis¬ 
 tricts where it is found rich deposits of spathose iron occur. The charcoal made from lignite, independent 
 of its great quantity of ash, is very bad, and withstands with difficulty the blast of a forge bellows. Beds of 
 lignite are also found in England and Scotland, of which the best known in the former is that at Bovey- 
 Tracy, in Devonshire. In Ireland there is a very important development of this fuel on the northern and 
 eastern shores of Lough Neagh. Three beds are known in that locality, in a depth of 76 feet, one 20 feet, 
 one 25 feet, and one 15 feet thick, making a total of 60 feet. It has been'but very partially worked, the chief 
 locality being at a few miles from the road between Ballymena and Ballymoney. Three tons of good lignite 
 are considered in Germany to be equal to two tons of ordinary coal. No examples of this fuel were 
 exhibited. 
 
 Of the true coal there is an almost endless variety, but all may be classed under three heads :—1. Bitu¬ 
 minous ; 2. Steam coal; and 3. Anthracite. The first is too well known to need description, as it consti¬ 
 tutes the kind of coal used for domestic purposes, and for a great many manufactures. It burns readily, 
 cakes together, and flames. When distilled, it yields a large amount of gas and tar, hence the name bitumi¬ 
 nous. There is a particular variety of bituminous coal, termed cannel coal, which, when distilled, gives off, 
 as volatile products, gas, tar, &c., as much as from 40 to 60 per cent. From containing this large quan¬ 
 tity of volatile matter, it readily takes fire, and bums like a candle ; and is hence much used for drawing-room 
 
 ’ This estimate is founded on the old wasteful system ance must be made for unworkable seams, &c., it is better 
 still to a great extent practised. As, however, some allow- to take the lower estimate. 
 
72 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 fires. It not only yields the largest quantity of gas of any other coal, but also the richest in quality, and is 
 consequently used to a very large extent in making gas. It does not often constitute an entire bed, but oc¬ 
 curs in bands in seams of ordinary bituminous coal. In some coal-fields, however, many entire seams pass 
 insensibly into cannel coal. When compact, it is often manufactured into ornaments in imitation of jet; but 
 it is brittle, and much heavier than that substance, which is not found associated -with true coal, but in rocks 
 of much more recent date than those constituting the coal measures. That at Whitby in Yorkshire, for in¬ 
 stance, which is much employed in making necklaces and other ornaments, occurs in what is called the lias 
 formation. True jet is found in Languedoc, in the Asturias in Spain, in many parts of the Alps; in Gallicia, 
 and in Massachusets in America. Considerable quantities of cannel coal occur in Scotland, where the infe¬ 
 rior kinds are called parrot; and splint coal , in the Newcastle coal-field, and to some extent in those of York¬ 
 shire and Derbyshire. The most important locality of cannel coal for us in Ireland, however, is Lancashire, 
 or rather that part of the coal-field of that country in the neighbourhood of Wigan, whence we get the chief 
 supply for our gas-works. The richest of the Wigan cannels is, perhaps, that known as Orrcll Wigan. 
 
 Bituminous coals are the best adapted for making coke, in consequence of the sort of semi-fusion which 
 the coal undergoes ; and immense quantities are employed for this purpose in Great Britain for locomotives 
 and iron making. The usual process now adopted to make coke is to burn the coal, with a very slight access 
 of air, in peculiar furnaces, built in long ranges. Each oven holds a charge of from two to four tons of coal. 
 After the first charge has been burned, and the coke withdrawn, the dome still retaining a considerable amount 
 of heat, a fresh charge is then introduced, and ignited at the top by means of wood or straw, favoured by 
 the heat thus retained, the doors and vents, or small chimneys on top, being left open. As soon as the com¬ 
 bustion has fully set in, the draught is carefully regulated, and the coking proceeds from the top downwards, 
 the gas produced being in this way effectually burned. 
 
 The kinds of coal termed steam coal contains but very little volatile matter, but, on the other hand, they 
 are rich in carbon ; they are hence unfitted for making gas, but well adapted for producing steam, and for 
 making iron. As the same weight of this kind of coal is capable of yielding a greater amount of heat than 
 bituminous coal, it is peculiarly adapted for steam navigation in long voyages, and is, indeed, the only kind 
 now employed for that purpose. The greater part of the coals of Wales is of this class, and is of excellent 
 quality, burns well, and with a certain amount of flame, and in general with but little ash. While the 
 bituminous coals, without including the cannel, contain about 30 per cent., and often even 37 to 38 per cent, 
 of volatile matter, and would yield by close distillation about 62 to 70 per cent, of coke,—steam coal contains 
 not more than from 10 to 15 per cent of volatile matter, and would, therefore, yield from 80 to 85 per cent, 
 of coke. In practice, so large a per centage of real coke could not, however, be obtained, as part of it would 
 be consumed during the process of carbonization. 
 
 The third kind of coal, anthracite , contains scarcely any volatile matter, and consists of carbon and a little 
 ash ; it ignites with difficulty, and gives scarcely any flame, but with a strong draught it produces a most 
 intense heat. It is heavier than bituminous or semi-bituminous (steam) coals. Anthracite has always 
 been a favourite fuel for drying malt and corn generally, and for burning lime ; but, until within a very few 
 years, it was deemed unfit for making iron, or producing steam, or, indeed, for any other purpose than those 
 just mentioned. By improvements, however, in the form of furnaces, and especially by allowing a jet of steam 
 to mix with the air entering the furnace, it may now be employed wherever ordinary coal can be used. No 
 less than 30,000 tons of iron are now made with anthracite in Wales ; and in the United States it is also ex¬ 
 tensively used for the same purpose, for oceanic steam navigation in many of the river steamers, and even 
 for locomotives. A short time since, a peculiar form of furnace for using it in making glass was patented by 
 the Messrs. Chance of Birmingham. Anthracite coal exists in great abundance in the western part of sout h 
 Wales, in Scotland, and in many parts of the Continent. 
 
 Coal, therefore, exhibits a complete series of gradations in composition, from wood to pure carbon, the 
 latter being represented by anthracite, which may be considered as the natural coke of coal. This new would 
 necessarily suppose, that there was going on in the earth a gradual slow distillation of the coal beds, and that 
 the greater the antiquity of the coal, the more of its volatile matter will it have lost, and the nearer will it 
 have approached to the condition of anthracite, after which scarcely any further change could take place. If 
 this be true, carbonic acid must be given off in great abundance from deposits of brown coal or lignite, and 
 compounds of hydrogen and carbon, as well as carbonic acid from bituminous coals; such being the sub¬ 
 stances which should be formed during the transformation of which we have spoken. This view was put 
 forward by Liebig, and is singularly in coincidence with the facts observed in coal mines. In lignite mines 
 large quantities of carbonic acid, called by miners choke-damp , are evolved, whilst in bituminous coal mines 
 the dangerous fire-damp of the miner, or carbureted hydrogen, makes its appearance; and as the coal ap¬ 
 proaches the condition of anthracite, the fire-damp diminishes, and is again replaced by the choke-damp. Ac¬ 
 cording to this hypothesis, brown coal or lignite would in time yield bituminous coal, and all the beds of the 
 latter must have at one time passed through the intermediate state of lignite. Of this, however, there are 
 no proofs. 
 
 The mode of extracting coal from the earth differs essentially, as may be supposed, from that followed in 
 lead and copper mining. In the one case the substance to be extracted usually exists as a vein , running in a 
 certain direction; coal, on the other hand, always occurs as a bed more or less inclined, and extending over 
 acres, and, it may be, square miles. There is, however, no general system of coal mining, local circumstances 
 giving rise to peculiarities of working. In these countries there are two methods employed, one called the pillar 
 and stall working , and the other the long wall. The former consists in cutting a number of levels or galleries 
 through the mass of the coal at right angles to each other, thus leaving a number of square pillars to support 
 the roof. In collieries where the seam worked is at a comparatively small depth, the pillar and stall (also called 
 board or wicket in some collieries) are of the same size ; but in working deep-seated beds, where the weight of 
 the roof is great, the pillar left standing may sometimes be as much as three or four times the size of the stall, 
 or, in other words, only from one-fourth to one-fifth of the coal would in such cases be removed. In general, 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 73 
 
 however, it is intended to remove those pillars subsequently, but there are actually collieries in England 
 worked upon the principle of losing them ! Even where this is not the case, the pillars, in the course of a 
 few years, become weakened, and the roof softened, by the infiltration of water, the result of which is, that 
 the roof sinks in, and even frequently the surface of the ground, destroying buildings, &c. This result, which 
 is attended with a loss of the coal existing as pillars, is called by the miners a creep. Sometimes, where the 
 pillars are left so weak as to be unable to bear the pressure of the roof, they give way at once and are crushed 
 to powder, a fracture of the roof being produced at the same time. This accident, which is called a thurst, 
 is often attended with great loss of life. When the pillars are to be removed, it is usual to prop up the roof 
 close to the pillar of coal with props of wood ; this support, termed a jud, is in its turn removed, when the 
 roof falls, or sinks in and forms a gradually increasing mass of ruins, termed the goaf. This mass of ruins 
 affords great facilities for the accumulation of fire-damp ; and it is generally upon its edge, during this robbing 
 of the pillars and drawing of the juds , as these operations are termed, that all those frightful explosions, of 
 which we read, but too often occur. 
 
 In certain districts, especially in Yorkshire, where facilities exist, such as freedom from water in the roof, 
 the absence of buildings, and especially of rivers upon the surface, &c., the long wall working is adopted 
 In this method the whole of the coal is at once removed, the workings being carried on from the extremity 
 of the bed towards some point as a centre where the shaft is situate. In this case also the roof falls in and 
 forms a mass of ruins termed the gob. So extensive have been the workings in some collieries, that these 
 masses of ruins, termed goafs and gobs, are often ten to fifteen acres, and even more, in extent. In Stafford¬ 
 shire, where the beds of coal are very thick, an essentially different system of working is adopted : levels are 
 driven from the shafts to the extremity of the coal, and when the limit is reached, the colliers commence at 
 one or both sides of this level, a sort of level at right angles to it of about twenty yards wide, leaving, however, 
 here and there a number of pillars of coal about six to eight yards square to support the roof. When this 
 cross level or side lane has been excavated, another is commenced parallel to it; but, in order to render the 
 roof secure, a partition or wall of coal, nearly as thick as the side lane itself, is left standing between them, 
 termed the fire rib. A colliery worked in this way consists, therefore, of a long level or street, with a number 
 of side lanes at right angles to it, separated from each other by great walls of coal. 'When each side lane is 
 worked out, the entrance is generally built up to keep in the gas as much as possible. 
 
 The pillars left in these lanes bear but a small proportion to the enormous weight of the roof, and a great 
 many accidents are consequently occurring in those mines. During the working of the whole coal there are, 
 however, but few accidents comparatively speaking ; but when the pillars left standing are removed, and the 
 props also successively taken away, so as to allow the roof to fall, the greatest caution is required to avoid 
 loss of life. 'Where the roof consists of loose shale, it tumbles at once ; but where it is formed of sandstone, 
 a very large area, sometimes as much as 400 square yards, will remain standing after the removal of the 
 props, so as to form an immense cavern. As its size is being continually added to, it will finally reach a 
 point beyond which it can no longer resist; when this is attained, the superincumbent strata becomes greatly 
 agitated for a day or two, and will finally fall with a tremendous crash, producing a gush of air through 
 every part of the mines, and but too often an explosion of fire-damp. 
 
 These accumulations of fire and choke-damp in coal mines necessitate a system of ventilation. In many 
 collieries this is effected by means of great fires, which are kept continually burning at the bottom of a shaft; 
 which acts as a chimney, and thus produces a strong draught which draws the air from the mine, fresh air 
 being introduced by another shaft. As it is of the greatest consequence that this current of ah - should cir¬ 
 culate through every part of the workings, doors are placed in various parts of the levels so as to prevent the 
 current taking the shortest way to the upcast shaft. Recently a number of ventilating machines have been 
 introduced instead of this wasteful and clumsy method ; and anemometers are employed to indicate and re¬ 
 gister the rapidity of the currents of air, and thus show where the ventilation is imperfect. One of those 
 instruments was exhibited by Mr. M. Dunn. 
 
 As fire-damp, which differs but little from common gas, produces explosive mixtures with common air, 
 candles, or other open lights, cannot be used in mines where this gas is evolved, without risking the danger 
 of explosions. Previous to 1815 the miner obtained the necessary light for his work by means of a contriv¬ 
 ance called the steel mill, consisting of a small disc of steel, which was made to revolve with great rapidity 
 by means of a ratchet-wheel worked with a handle. This wheel in its revolution rubbed against a piece of 
 Hint, and produced a succession of bright scintillations. This defective source of light had the additional 
 disadvantage of requiring a boy to work it. In 1813, Dr. Reid Clanny invented a safety lamp, consisting 
 of an insulated light, to which the air necessary to maintain the combustion was provided by means of a 
 pair of bellows. In 1815 Sir Humphrey Davy invented his celebrated safety lamp ; the principle of which is, 
 that wire-gauze cools any flame placed in contact with it, below the point of incandescence, and hence it can¬ 
 not pass through the gauze. The “Davy,” as the lamp is now universally called, consists of a common oil- 
 lamp, surrounded by a cylinder of gauze. When this lamp is introduced into an explosive mixture of fire¬ 
 damp and ah - , the gas may burn within the cylinder of wire-gauze, but, from the cooling action of the latter, 
 cannot pass and communicate the flame to the surrounding mixture. This simple and ingenious contrivance 
 has undergone very many modifications since Davy’s time, the most important being that made by M. Mues- 
 seler, which consists of an ordinary oil-lamp, surrounded by a cylinder of fine glass, half an inch thick, and 
 three inches high, surmounted by a cylinder of wire-gauze. A second cylinder is inclosed in this, which reaches 
 to very nearly the flame of the lamp, and acts as a chimney, up which the hot air passes, while a correspond¬ 
 ing current of cold air flows down from the top between the two cylinders. The use of the glass is to pre¬ 
 vent the action of the currents of ah' which are always flowing through collieries, upon the wick. The 
 improved lamp of Dr. Clanny is almost identical with that of Muesseler. 
 
 The introduction of the “ Davy” has been of immense importance to coal mining ; numbers of collieries 
 previously relinquished were again worked, and millions of tons of coal thus preserved. But in the hands of 
 careless and ignorant workmen it is far from being an absolute safeguard against explosions, as sad experience 
 lias but too often proved. A very interesting collection of seven safety lamps, showing the chief modifica- 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 74 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 tions which the original simple Davy has undergone down to the present day, was exhibited by IMr. Mathias 
 Dunn, of Newcastle-upon-Tyne, who also exhibited that curious relic of coal mining, a steel mill. 
 
 Although coal is now a necessary of life, the foundation of all the industry of Great Britain, and indeed 
 of most parts of Europe, it is singular that its use should have commenced so recently. We are not aware 
 of any mention of coal as a distinct article of trade earlier than the charter granted by Henry III. in the year 
 1239 “to the goode men of Newcastle to dig coals outside the walls thereof.” From this date, however, the 
 consumption rapidly increased, and already, in 1246, there was an export of coals, which from that fact re¬ 
 ceived the name of sea coal. In 1306 it must have been very extensively used in London, for a notion got 
 abroad that its smoke was productive of the plague and many other destructive diseases; and the Parliament 
 accordingly petitioned King Edward I. to prohibit the burning of coals as dangerous to the health of the 
 people. The King accordingly issued his proclamation, “That not only in the city of London, but all havens, 
 towns, and many places within the land, the inhabitants, in general, are constrained to make their fires of sea 
 coal or pit coal, even the chambers of honourable personages, and of necessity, have devised the making of 
 iron, glass, bricks, &c., with the said sea coal.” This proclamation appears to have had but little effect, and 
 accordingly a commission of oyer and terminer was issued for the purpose of punishing by fines all who burned 
 sea coal within the city or its immediate neighbourhood ; and when guilty of a second offence, in addition to 
 the fine, to demolish then’ furnaces, and providing for the strict obedience of the commands to the procla¬ 
 mation for the future. Notwithstanding these stringent measures, ten shillings’ worth of coal was used at 
 the coronation of Edward III. From this time its use appears to have steadily increased ; but still, even as 
 late as the reign of Elizabeth, it had not become general, for Harrison, in his Description of England, pub¬ 
 lished in 1577, states Of coal mines we have such plenty in the north and western parts of our island as 
 may suffice for all the realme of England ; and so must they doe hereafter indeed if wood be not better che¬ 
 rished than it is at this present. I dare affirm that if woods do go so fast to decay in the next hundred years 
 as they have done, and are like to do in this, it is to be feared that broom, turf, brakes, whins, ling, hassock, 
 rush, &c., and sea coal, will be good merchandise even in the city of London, whereunto some of them have 
 already gotten ready passage, and taken up their innes in the greatest merchants’ parlors.” In 1627 the 
 first recorded patent for the smelting of iron with coal alone was granted; and during the reign of Charles I. 
 it came to be used in London exclusively as a fuel. 
 
 With the gradual increase in the consumption of coal, great improvements were made in the mode of ex¬ 
 tracting it, but much yet remains to be done, not alone in the engineering of collieries, and especially in the 
 registrations of plans, but in abolishing the odious system of contracting for mines by that ignorant, griping 
 set of men termed butty-colliers , with whom the public is familiar from the graphic pictures of D’lsraeli in 
 his “ Sybil.” Under this system, and the absence of education and rational amusement, the people employed 
 in the collieries of Great Britain have sunk to a state of degradation perhaps unparalleled in the history of 
 the human race. 
 
 Hitherto we have not spoken of the coal-fields of Ireland, but we shall now say a few words upon that 
 subject. Before doing so, however, we must observe, that since Mr. Griffith’s survey of them many years ago, 
 nothing further of a definite character has been done, or at least published, in that direction; there is there¬ 
 fore, nothing new to be added to Sir Robert Kane’s admirable chapter on Coal in the “ Industrial Resources of 
 Ireland.” Our remarks on the subject will be very brief, and for fuller details we must refer our readers to 
 that work. 
 
 There are seven coal-fields in Ireland, of which three are situate in Ulster, one in Leinster, two in Mun¬ 
 ster, and one in Connaught. It is a remarkable feature of those coal-fields, that while all the northern ones 
 are bituminous, those in the south are anthracite, and the Connaught field, which stands geographically be - 
 tween both, is .also intermediate in quality, being, indeed, but little more bituminous than the kind of coals 
 we have described as steam coal. The following Table contains the chief facts of importance connected with 
 those deposits:— 
 
 
 Coal-Field. 
 
 County in which 
 situated. 
 
 Number 
 of Seams 
 of Coal. 
 
 Total thick¬ 
 ness of Coal 
 Measures ex- 
 
 Total thickness 
 of Coal. 
 
 Thickness of 
 thickest Seam. 
 
 Total esti¬ 
 mated Area. 
 
 Number of which 
 have been worked. 
 
 
 
 
 amined 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 F. I. 
 
 
 F. I. 
 
 ACRES. 
 
 
 1. 
 
 Ballycastle, . . . 
 
 Antrim, . . . 
 
 6 
 
 
 About 14 feet. 
 
 2 6 
 
 
 Nearly all 
 worked out. 
 
 2. 
 
 Monaghan, . . . 
 
 Monaghan, 
 
 
 
 1 foot to 14 
 
 8 0 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 inches. 
 
 
 
 
 3. 
 
 Coal Island, . . . 
 
 | Tyrone, . . | 
 
 6 
 
 720 0 
 
 22 to 32 feet. 
 
 10 0 
 
 7000 
 
 3(?) 
 
 Anahone, .... 
 
 3 
 
 171 (?) 
 
 14 feet. 
 
 9 0 
 
 320 ( ?) 
 
 Only the 9 foot 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 seam. 
 
 4. 
 
 Lough Allen, . . . 
 
 Leitrim, . . . 
 
 3(4?) 
 
 204 (?) 
 
 6 ft. 9 in. 
 
 3 feet. 
 
 20,000 (?) 
 
 2 
 
 
 '"Castlecomer, . . . 
 
 Kilkenny, j 
 
 
 
 
 
 5. 
 
 Modubogh. 
 
 Carlow, > 
 
 Queen’s. J 
 
 8 
 
 984 0 
 
 22 feet (of 
 
 10 feet, 
 
 8100 (?) 
 
 3 (nearly 
 
 
 Rushes,. 
 
 
 
 real coal). 
 
 containing 
 about 4 feet 
 of good coal. 
 
 
 worked out). 
 
 
 
 
 6. 
 
 Slieveardagh, &c., . 
 
 Tipperary, . . 
 
 3 ( ?) 
 
 
 4 ft. 9 in. 
 
 2 0 
 
 
 
 7. 
 
 Munster,. 
 
 Cork, Keny, 
 and Limerick. 
 
 6 (?) 
 
 
 
 2 to 3 ft. 
 
 
 
 An examination of this Table will show how little really definite information we have as yet obtained with 
 reference to the Irish coal-fields. Thus, for example, we know almost nothing of the Munster coal-field, 
 which is spread over by far the largest area of any of the others ; indeed, it is one of the largest coal areas in 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 75 
 
 these countries. And yet that coal-field is situated in precisely those parts of Ireland farthest removed from 
 a supply of English and Scotch coals, and where fuel must consequently be most expensive. Of the amount 
 of ignorance which prevails upon the subject of Irish coal in the absence of some reliable statistics and 
 surveys, we have only to refer to an article on the subject of coal in the Illustrated Catalogue of the London 
 Exhibition of 1851, and the statistics of which are based upon a work which constitutes the chief autho¬ 
 rity upon the subject of coal in Great Britain and America, in which it is stated that Ireland contains 
 1,850,000 acres, or 2890 square miles of coal area,—that is, more than France and Belgium put together ! 
 No more useful, and, we would add, necessary work could be undertaken, than an accurate survey of the 
 whole of the Irish coal-fields. This is, however, not to be hoped for with the present limited funds of the 
 Geological Survey of Ireland, which cannot afford to have a special mining geologist, and can only conse¬ 
 quently obtain the casual assistance of the English one, whose time is already more than fully occupied. 
 
 Imperfect as is our information upon the extent and value of our coal-fields, that relative to the quantity 
 now annually raised is still more so. The published statistics of recent date refer only to three collieries,— 
 Slieveardagh in the Tipperary field, Ballylenane in the Carlow part of the Leinster coal-field, and a small one 
 called Lisnacon in Cork. The former, worked by the Mining Company of Ireland, yielded, in 1853, 6842 
 tons of coal, and 30,087 barrels, of 24 ewts., of culm, giving a total of 42,946 tons. During the same year 
 Lisnacon Colliery yielded 2203 tons of coal and culm (small coal). In 1852 Ballylehane Colliery yielded about 
 6000 tons, which, perhaps, also represents the produce of 1853. We regret being unable to give the quantities 
 raised at Castlecomer, in the county of Limerick, in Tyrone, and especially in Leitrim. Sir Robert Kane 
 estimated the production of the Castlecomer Collieries in 1845 at 120,000 tons per annum, the coal being sold 
 at ID. 6rf., and the culm at 4s. per ton ; and, so far as we are aware, it has not since diminished. The total 
 quantity at present raised in Ireland may therefore, perhaps, be estimated at about 220,000 tons, of which 
 about 170,000 tons are anthracite, and 50,000 bituminous coal. 
 
 Up to a very recent period the Irish coal mines were worked in a very imperfect manner. To give an 
 example, no less than 1200 shafts have been sunk in the one district of Castlecomer since the first working 
 of that field, about the beginning of the last century ; many of them not being more than 100 yards apart! 
 Even at present the management of most of them is not all that could be desired ; and many improvements 
 of great importance, which have been made in other countries, especially in the ut ilization of waste, pyritic 
 shale, &c., and in the sifting and purifying of coals, are here unknown. We may instance one made several 
 years ago by M. Berard, and now used extensively on the Continent, and even in England, for separating 
 pyrites and shale from coal. The machine used for this purpose is cheap and simple ; it costs but £400, and is 
 capable of cleaning from 120 to 140 tons of coal in a day at an expense of one penny per ton ! The importance 
 of this machine in Ireland cannot be overrated, inasmuch as many of our best beds of coal are highly pyritic; 
 and most of them being thin, a large part of the coal obtained from them is in the condition of small coal, 
 especially the anthracite, which is very brittle, and is always largely mixed with fragments of shale and slaty 
 coal. That this is the case, we have only to refer to the returns from Slieveardagh, already quoted, by which 
 the culm raised is seen to be more than five times the quantity of large coal. Our coals are also rich in ash ; 
 but by Berard’s machine experience has shown that coals, containing as much as 26 per cent, of ash, may be 
 so perfectly washed as to yield only 2£ per cent. Need we say more to point out its utility ? 
 
 This is not the place to enter into the question of the improvements which might be advantageously in¬ 
 troduced into our collieries, even if our limited space permitted us to do so. But there can be no doubt that 
 in this branch of industry, perhaps more than any other, we stand in need of education. 
 
 There were ten exhibitors of coal, from ten localities, representing eight distinct coal-fields, of which one- 
 half were anthracite, and the other bituminous. Of these, five exhibitors showed Irish coal from six localities, 
 representing four coal-fields, three being anthracitic, and one bituminous. There were three English exhi¬ 
 bitors, representing two bituminous coal-fields ; one Scotch, representing one bituminous ; and two Welsh, 
 representing the anthracite and cannel coal of Wales. Of these, three series of specimens deserve special 
 mention : namely, that of the Monkland Iron Company, who exhibited a block of six inches cube of each 
 bed of coal, worked in the great Lanarkshire coal-field in Scotland, being part of the fine series of sand¬ 
 stone, ironstone, &c., already alluded to, as sent by that Company (this was unquestionably the most 
 important and intelligently selected series in the Exhibition) : the sections of the entire seams now worked 
 by the Mining Company of Ireland at their collieries of Slievardagh in the county of Tipperary, and 
 Lisnacon in the county of Cork ; and the sections of the seam now worked at Castlecomer, in the Kilkenny 
 part of the Leinster coal-field, contributed by the lion. C. Wandesforde. No examples of the coal of the 
 northern coal-fields were exhibited ; indeed Ulster contributed scarcely any examples of her mineral products 
 of any kind. There were two exhibitors of coke, one specimen of which, made from Marley Hill coal, New¬ 
 castle-upon-Tyne, shown by J. Shield, Son, and Co. of Ringsend, was a good example of the peculiar struc¬ 
 ture of the coke produced from that class of coal. 
 
 SALT. 
 
 We now come to the examination of a mineral product which is amongst the most widely diffused in Na¬ 
 ture, and which is of immense importance in the animal and vegetable economy. Every one is acquainted 
 with that substance which, as it were to mark its universal occurrence and usage, we call common salt. But 
 very few persons are fully aware of the sources from which it is obtained, or the manifold uses to which it is 
 applied. A century ago its employment was confined to the preservation of animal and vegetable substances, 
 and as a condiment. At the present davit assists, as the source of nearly all our soda and chlorine, to bleach 
 our textile fabrics and our paper; to make our soap ; and even one of the principal elements of our glass has 
 existed as salt. This compound enters very largely into the composition of many rocks, such as certain va¬ 
 rieties of granite, and traces of it occur everywhere in the soil, and in the water of rivers. 
 
76 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 When rocks are exposed to the action of water, they become in time altered. Certain substances capable 
 of dissolving in it are washed out, and gradually carried by the streams and rivers to the ocean. Sometimes 
 the rock undergoes complete decay, anil crumbles away, giving rise to masses of clay, sand, and gravel, con¬ 
 stituting soils ; the two former, when sufficiently pure, forming materials for the manufacture of glass and 
 porcelain. One of the principal of these dissolved substances is soda, which, as before remarked, is found 
 in exceedingly minute quantities in all river waters ; for it is unnecessary to remark that the decay of rocks 
 is a slow process, requiring periods of time of which our historic epochs would be merely years. The ocean 
 would thus appear to be a great reservoir of the soluble elements of rocks, and accordingly we find conside¬ 
 rable quantities of soda dissolved in sea-water. This soda, although not all existing in the form of salt in 
 rocks, finds itself, in great part, transformed into that substance during its passage from the hills to the 
 ocean. 
 
 The quantity of these soluble substances which exist in sea-water may be estimated to form about 3£ 
 per cent, of its weight, the salt alone forming a little more than two-thirds of that quantity, or about 2J per 
 cent. Owing, however, to the unequal evaporation from the surface of the sea in different regions of the 
 globe, these proportions are subject to considerable variation. In some of the inland lakes of Asia the quan¬ 
 tity of salt is enormous. Thus, in the water of the Dead Sea, salt forms one-fourth of its weight; and whole 
 regions of the flat steppes of the Kirghis, lying between the Aral and Caspian Seas, consist of a barren wil¬ 
 derness covered with an efflorescence of salt. 
 
 Salt is also found in masses interstratified with other rocks; and hence the name of rock-salt when de¬ 
 rived from this source. It is principally found in a group of rocks which lie above those in which coal is 
 usually found, and hence the group is sometimes called the saliferous formation. The most characteristic 
 rocks usually associated with the salt consist of red and variegated sandstones, called by geologists the new 
 red sandstone, gypsum, and marls. The former are admirably adapted for building purposes. Some of the 
 finest old Gothic churches on the Continent, as those of Strasburg, Spires, Munster, are built of this stone; 
 and in England it has been also employed, as, for instance, in Chester Cathedral. This rock occurs near 
 Belfast, and many of the new buildings erected in that town are constructed of it. Deposits of salt of this 
 kind are found in almost every country in the world ; and many of them are remarkable for their extent, such 
 as the mountain of salt, 600 feet high, and 1200 feet wide at its base, which occurs at Corilona, in Catalonia; 
 and at Wieliczka, in Gallicia, the deposit is 500 miles long, 20 miles wide, and 1200 feet deep, and the 
 extent of the operations, and the size of the galleries cut in the salt, have given rise to the most extravagant 
 tales of whole villages of miners who never come above ground. Although such stories are fabulous, still 
 the appearance of these enormous crystal galleries, when lit with torches, presents one of the most singular 
 subterraneous spectacles in the world. 
 
 Rock-salt scarcely, if ever, exists of sufficient purity to be used directly; although near Liverpool it is 
 found colourless, and as clear as glass. In general it is of a reddish colour, from the presence of ferruginous 
 clay intermixed with it, from which it can be readily purified by mere solution in water, when the earthy 
 matter will subside to the bottom of the vessel. 
 
 The preparation of salt presents us with one of the most beautiful adaptations of the laws of Nature to a 
 certain end, which we know of. Salt and many similar substances are capable of dissolving in water, and 
 when this water is removed by evaporation they separate again in certain regular geometrical shapes—that 
 is, they are said to crystallize. In this way salt always assumes the shape of a cube. As a general rule, most 
 of these bodies are more soluble in hot water than in cold; and we also find that many of them do not im¬ 
 mediately crystallize in hot solutions after a certain portion of the water in whifch they were dissolved is 
 evaporated, but remain dissolved until after the liquid has somewhat cooled down. Common salt offers a 
 singular exception to this law ; for it is nearly equally soluble in cold as in boiling water, and separates readily 
 in small crystals from its boiling solution. Were it not for this almost exceptional property the purification 
 of salt from the substances which are usually found in Nature with it, would be at once difficult, tedious, and 
 expensive. 
 
 Nearly all the salt consumed in Ireland is obtained by evaporation ; and in many places, especially in 
 Cork, the process is effected by the waste heat from the operation of lime-burning, the evaporating pans being 
 placed over kilns which are in continuous action. In England a large part, and in Germany and other parts 
 of Europe the greater part, of the salt is obtained from springs of water which in passing over beds of salt 
 dissolve large quantities of it. Many of those springs contain but very little salt; sometimes not much more 
 than exists in sea water, but sometimes by boring to great depths, as is done for Artesian wells, these springs 
 are brought directly from the salt beds ; and thus in many cases saturated solutions are at once obtained, as 
 at Droitwitch in Worcestershire, where an iron pipe is sunk directly into the salt to the depth of 173 feet, 
 allowing a saturated brine containing 42 parts in 100 of salt to come to the surface. At Wimpfen, near 
 Heilbronn, on the Neckar, a boring has been effected to the depth of about 370 feet, and extending about 
 23 feet into the salt. An iron pipe is let down this bore into the salt, and through this pipe the brine is 
 pumped up, whilst fresh water flows down the sides of the bore and thus replaces the brine. In this way 
 great caverns are gradually dissolved out of the salt; these caverns act as natural tanks for dissolving the 
 salt and allowing the sediment to deposit, and thus save all the expenses of mining. At Prussian Minden 
 the deepest boring of this kind yet effected is carried on, but has not as yet reached the salt. In 1843 it had 
 reached the enormous depth of 2515 feet under the surface, and 2105 feet under the sea-level. This process 
 of boring appears to have been practised from the most ancient times in China, for at Kia-ting-fu, in a dis¬ 
 trict 50 miles long, and from 20 to 25 miles broad, there are at least 20,000 such borings, averaging from 5 
 to 6 inches in diameter, and from 1500 to 1800 feet deep. It sometimes happens that coal lies under the 
 salt, and that the inflammable fire-damp given off by the former escapes through the borings, as is the case 
 in Cheshire, but it does not appear that it has ever been put to any use there ; in China it appears to have 
 been used as a fuel for the evaporation of the brine in the district just alluded to. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 77 
 
 Where fuel is abundant and the brine strong, it is evaporated directly; but the brine of the great majority 
 of the springs upon the Continent is too weak to pay tor the quantity of fuel which would be necessary, and 
 hence other means are employed to effect this object. Previous to the sixteenth century the evaporation of 
 brine was effected by making it fall on a quantity of rope of enormous length, stretched backward and forward, 
 the effect of which was to divide it into spray, and thus expose a large surface to the influence of the atmos¬ 
 phere. At Moutier, in France, this process is even still followed, and so perfectly is it conducted, that by 
 passing the hot brine ten or twelve times over these ropes salt is obtained without any evaporation by arti¬ 
 ficial heat. Towards the middle of the sixteenth century a contrivance known as the thorn-wall was intro¬ 
 duced into Germany and parts of France from Lombardy, where it appears to have been for some time in use 
 on the Adriatic coast. This process is called graduation ; a name, however, which applies equally to the 
 rope process, and consists in pumping up the brine into a large shallow cistern supported on a framework of 
 wood, and of considerable height. Under this cistern, and within the framework, is built up a sort of wall 
 composed of brushwood, but chiefly of faggots of black-thorn—hence the name of thorn-wall. The brine is 
 let fall through these faggots by means of a series of perforated tubes, by which an immense surface is exposed ; 
 and the thorn-wall being placed in an exposed place, a current of air passes through the brushwood while the 
 brine is trickling down, and thus effects an exceedingly rapid evaporation. After passing two or three times 
 through the thorn-wall so much water is evaporated that it will pay to have the brine boiled down with fuel. 
 The brine in most of these springs is much more impure than when made directly by the dissolution of rock- 
 salt. After the separation of the salt, the residual liquor, or, as it is called, the mother liquor , contains a 
 number of other saline substances, such as sulphate of potash, salts of magnesia, &c. Sometimes these are 
 employed in the manufacture of sal-ammoniac, or they might be employed with great advantage in the pre¬ 
 paration of artificial manures. Occasionally such brine springs contain iodine and bromine, which give to 
 the mother liquors medicinal properties, as those of Salzhausen and Ivreuznach. 
 
 Some notion may be formed of the quantity of water evaporated by means of these thorn-walls when it 
 is stated that, at the salt works of Sehonebeek, near Magdeburg, which produce about 30,000 tons of salt 
 annually from a brine which contains only 12 per cent, of salt, or nearly five times as much as sea-water, 
 the quantity of water evaporated from the whole thorn surface on a warm summer’s day amounts to some¬ 
 times 1,443,000 cubic feet, or 8,989,890 gallons ! 
 
 When the salt is extracted directly in the solid form, the mode of mining does not differ much from that 
 employed in working coal mines. The salt is blasted, and large pillars are left standing, so that a ground- 
 plan of the whole would represent in some degree the appearance of a chess-board. Subsequently these pil¬ 
 lars, as in coal mines, are also removed. 
 
 As we have before remarked, the sea is a source of salt. This is especially the case on the coasts of warm 
 maritime countries, but it is by no means confined to them; for even in Siberia the inhabitants are enabled 
 to obtain sufficient salt for their use by taking advantage of the circumstance that when salt water freezes, 
 the ice contains no salt, and so by repeatedly freezing a quantity of sea-water an exceedingly strong brine is 
 at last obtained. 
 
 In Portugal, Spain, and the south of France, great quantities of excellent salt are produced by the eva¬ 
 poration effected by the sun in large ponds called salt-gardens , which are cultivated from March to the end 
 of September. These gardens are simply a number of shallow ponds, laid out on a stiff clay soil, on the coast, 
 and protected from the action of the tides. The principle upon which they are constructed is, to expose the 
 largest possible surface to the action of the sun. The first pond, which is usually about five feet deep, has a 
 sluice, by means of which it can be filled from the sea. Here the water is allowed to deposit its mud and 
 become clear. From this pond it passes by means of a pipe into a second pool, much smaller and shallower, 
 and divided into compartments by narrow dykes, so arranged as to cause the brine from the settling pond, 
 entering at one angle, to describe a circuitous course through every part of the pond before it escapes at the 
 opposite angle into the third pond, which is still shallower than the second, but is subdivided like it. From 
 the third pool it passes into the fourth, where it begins to crystallize. The salt, as fast as it forms, is col¬ 
 lected with rakes into small heaps on the narrow dykes which separate the ponds. The mother liquor, after 
 the first crop of salt, is run into another series of smaller and shallower ponds, where a second and third crys¬ 
 tallization of salt takes place, but of an inferior quality to the first. When no more salt separates, the resi¬ 
 dual liquor is run into the sea. The salt as it is first raked out of the ponds and made into heaps is very 
 impure, the principal foreign substances being chloride of magnesium, a compound analogous to salt, the 
 soda of the latter being replaced by magnesia. This substance is very deliquescent, that is, it imbibes water 
 from the atmosphere and becomes liquid. It is this impurity which causes salt to become damp in winter. 
 To get rid of this and other foreign matters, the salt, after it has sufficiently drained from the mother liquors 
 on the dykes, is piled into great heaps, and thatched with dried grass, and is thus protected from the rain ; 
 but the moisture of the atmosphere gradually liquefies the chloride of magnesia, which, in draining away, 
 washes the greater part of the other impurities with it. 
 
 It has been found that if we mix solutions of Epsom salt and common salt together, and expose the mix¬ 
 ture to a low temperature, about that of the freezing point, they will decompose one another, and we will 
 obtain glauber salts. Upon this fact,—and upon the curious law that a mixture of two salts differing in the 
 nature of their acids and base, augment each other’s solubility in water, but that, on the other hand, a mix¬ 
 ture of two salts resembling each other by their base or acid diminish each other’s solubility ; thus, chloride 
 of sodium and sulphate of magnesia, which are different in acid and base, augment each other’s solubility 
 when present in a liquid; while chloride of sodium and sulphate of soda, having the same base, diminish each 
 other’s solubility,—upon these facts is founded the improved mode of cultivating salt gardens, by which the 
 mother liquors remaining after the salt are economized. This process, which promises to found a great branch 
 of industry, we owe to the laborious and beautiful researches of M. Balard. To understand the process, it is 
 necessary to give the composition of sea-water in detail, such as it is found at Cette, in the Mediterranean, 
 where this industry is now carried on :— 
 
 M 2 
 
78 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 Composition of Sea Water in 10,000 Parts : 
 
 Chloride of Sodium,. 294-24 
 
 Chloride of Magnesium,.32-19 
 
 Chloride of Potassium, . 5-05 
 
 Sulphate of Lime. 13-57 
 
 Sulphate of Magnesia,.24-77 
 
 Carbonate of Lime,. 1-14 
 
 Oxide of Iron,. 0-03 
 
 Bromide and Iodide of Sodium,. 5-56 
 
 Total,. 376-55 or 3-765 per cent. 
 
 The great mass of the salt (chloride of sodium) is first removed in the way just described, and the mother 
 liquors, still containing a good deal of salt, and all the other substances enumerated, are set aside in special 
 ponds, where, after some time, they furnish one or two crystallizations of Epsom salt (sulphate of magnesia). 
 The liquid is then passed into another pond, where it yields a crystallization of sulphate of potash, or of the 
 double sulphate of potash and magnesia—a portion of the Epsom salt and a part of the chloride of potassium 
 decomposing one another as the liquid becomes concentrated, forming chloride of magnesium and sulphate 
 of potash. The mother liquor resting on these crystals is again run into another pond, where it yields a crys¬ 
 tallization of double chloride of potassium and magnesium. Finally, the mother liquor resting on these salts 
 may be applied as manure, or employed for the manufacture of bromine or iodine, in the former of which it 
 is very rich. These operations constitute the summer work. For the winter work three ponds are set aside. 
 Into the first the whole of the impure sulphate of magnesia, dissolved in fresh water, is put, unless it be more 
 profitable to sell part of it purified as crystallized Epsom salt; into the second is run a quantity of concen¬ 
 trated brine, set apart for this purpose before any salt had crystallized out; and into the third is put the 
 heaps of impure salt obtained from the last crystallizations of the brine, and which still contains sufficient 
 impurities to render it unfit for domestic purposes. As soon as the season appears propitious—that is, as 
 soon as it is cool enough—these three liquids are mixed together in certain proportions, the salt being 
 in excess. In one or two cold nights the whole of the Epsom salt will be decomposed by the common salt, 
 glauber salt or sulphate of soda crystallizing out, owing to the low temperature and the presence of excess of 
 salt, which, having the same base (soda) as the glauber salt, will, as before remarked, render it more insoluble. 
 The mother liquor is run off the crystals before the warm part of the day commences, and they are removed 
 and dried. 
 
 The sulphate of soda serves for the manufacture of soda ash ; and thus does away with the necessity of 
 employing the large quantity of oil of vitriol usually employed to convert common salt into sulphate of soda. 
 The salts of potash find ready employment in the manufacture of alum, and the chloride of potassium may 
 be employed in the manufacture of nitrate of potash or saltpetre. The bromine and iodine are employed in 
 medicine and photography, and the latter also in the dyeing of silk. 
 
 The following are the results of the annual working of a salt garden at Baynas, which covers 370 acres:— 
 
 10,000 tons of Common Salt. 
 
 550 „ of Crystallized Epsom Salt. 
 
 450 „ of Double Salts of Potash, Soda, and Magnesia. > 
 
 1,000 „ of Sulphate of Soda, or Glauber Salt. 
 
 If the whole of the Epsom salt were employed for the preparation of sulphate of soda, the total product 
 of the latter would, in this case, be 1325 tons. 
 
 It is very difficult to estimate the quantity of salt consumed for domestic purposes in Europe ; for that 
 produced affords no indication of it, in consequence of large quantities being employed in the salting of 
 hides, the glazing of stone-ware, the manufacture of hard soaps, soda, and many other chemical manufac¬ 
 tures. Towards the end of the last century, Necker calculated that in those parts of France where the 
 population had purchased exemption from the gabelle or salt tax, the annual consumption was about 19£ lbs. 
 per head; and McCulloch estimates it for Great Britain at 22 lbs. per head. These numbers do not evi¬ 
 dently represent the quantity directly and indirectly consumed as food, as they include the salt employed 
 for other purposes. Including these, however, M‘Culloch’s estimate would be pretty nearly correct if 
 applied to the whole of Europe ; as the following statement of the present statistics of salt, perhaps the most 
 complete ever published, will show:— 
 
 
 Tons. 
 
 Sources whence obtained. 
 
 Great Britain, . . . 
 
 726,000 
 
 . . . Brine springs and rock-salt. 
 
 France,. 
 
 360,000 
 
 ( 300,000 tons from the sea, the remainder from brine 
 ‘ ‘ l springs and rock-salt. 
 
 Spain,. 
 
 300,000 
 
 . . . Principally from the sea. 
 
 Portugal,. 
 
 250,000 
 
 . . . Sea-water. 
 
 Norway,. 
 
 3,000 
 
 . . . Sea-water. 
 
 Germany, ..... 
 
 350,000 
 
 . . . Brine springs. 
 
 Switzerland, .... 
 
 11,500 
 
 . . . Brine springs. 
 
 Italy,. 
 
 234,000 
 
 . . . Springs, 12,000; rock-salt, 2000; sea water, 220,000. 
 
 Hungary,.' 
 
 Transylvania, . . . 
 Gallicia,. 
 
 j- 272,000 
 
 . . . Two-thirds from rock-salt. 
 
 Wallachia, .... 
 
 20,000 
 
 . . . Rock-salt. 
 
 Greece, . 
 
 20,000 
 
 . . . Sea-water. 
 
 Russia,. 
 
 350,000 
 
 . . . More than half from the sea, and one-third from springs 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND FUNERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 79 
 
 These quantities make a total of 2,896,000 tons, which, at an average cost of 15s. per ton, represent a 
 sum of £2,172,000. Of this about 
 
 1,277,000 tons were obtained from sea-water. 
 1,223,000 „ „ from brine springs. 
 
 396,000 „ ,, as rock-salt. 
 
 There are several countries in Europe which contain no salt, such as Holland and Belgium; but they 
 have a considerable trade in refining English rock-salt. 
 
 Enormous quantities of salt are exported from England; thus the quantity of salt exported in the year 
 1851 was 456,612 tons. Nearly the whole of the rock-salt raised is exported, with the exception of small 
 quantities used to strengthen the brine of some springs; so that out of the larger quantity of salt pro¬ 
 duced in England, not more than from 150 to 170,000 tons is obtained as rock-salt. The rock-salt is prin¬ 
 cipally found at Norwich, in Cheshire, the number of salt beds in the district being five, varying from 6 
 inches to 40 feet in thickness, the depth at which they are worked being from 50 to 150 yards below the 
 surface. The production of salt in the district is not confined to rock-salt. Immense quantities of white 
 salt are also made from springs; indeed more than two-thirds of all the salt produced in Great Britain is 
 made there, the whole of which is sent down the river Weaver to Liverpool. The quantity thus sent down 
 in 1844 was 
 
 White salt, 
 Rock-salt, 
 
 461,419 I 
 91,693 5 
 
 Total, 553,112 tons. 
 
 The brine springs of Droitwich, in Worcestershire, yield about 70,000 tons annually, of which about 30,000 
 tons are exported from London, Gloucester, and Bristol. The salt obtained from the Staffordshire springs 
 goes chiefly to Hull. 
 
 The enormous increase which has taken place hi the consumption of salt as a condiment and for the pre¬ 
 servation of articles of food, since the sixteenth century, bears no proportion to the increase of population. 
 And when we consider how indispensable the use of salt is to the animal economy, we cannot help thinking 
 that in ancient times, and during the middle ages, the scarcity of salt, especially in inland countries, must 
 have been injurious to the health of the people, and productive of many diseases; more especially as the use 
 of culinary vegetables containing salt was but little practised. If our space permitted, we could bring 
 together a series of curious facts connected with the manufacture and commerce of salt which would illus¬ 
 trate the foregoing supposition. It is curious, too, that salt should at all times have been an object of 
 monopoly, and subject to the most preposterous taxes; and is even so still in some countries. As an instance 
 of the extent to which this was carried previous to the fifteenth century, we may refer to the trade which 
 the Venetians carried on in this article, the manufacture of which they brought to a high degree of perfection ; 
 indeed the thorn-wall , already alluded to, appears to have been first invented by them. Venice owed the com¬ 
 mencement of her prosperity, it may be said her very existence, to the preparation of salt in the surrounding 
 Lagunes, and which her situation at the mouths of the Po, the Brenta, and the Adige, enabled her to supply 
 to Milan, Ferrara, and the whole of North Italy. In process of time the Venetians seized upon the salt¬ 
 works of then - neighbours. Thus the works of Cervia belonged to the city of Bologna ; but by a treaty 
 the whole of the salt made there was monopolized by the Venetians, who regulated the quantity to be pro¬ 
 duced, and even had officers for that purpose upon the spot. In the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries they 
 either possessed or farmed all the salt-works on both sides of the Adriatic, at Trapana in Sicily, in the 
 Ionian Islands, Greece, the Levant, and the coasts of Africa, and were the sole importers of the salt of the 
 Black Sea, and of the Caspian, and even of that collected in the Asiatic steppes. They also succeeded in 
 obtaining the privilege of carrying all the rock-salt raised in South Germany, Croatia, Styria, &c.; and once 
 forced a King of Hungary to shut up his salt mines. The maritime and fluviatile populations of the Adriatic 
 were deprived of the right to export their salt, and those of the north of Italy to use any other; in a word, 
 five-sixths of all the trade in salt of the southern half of Europe was in the hands of the Venetians, whilst 
 that of Northern Europe was monopolized by princes and feudal barons, who charged the most exorbitant 
 price for it—an objection which did not certainly apply to the Venetians, who sold excellent salt at a very 
 moderate price. The sale of foreign salt by any subject of the Republic was punished as a crime against the 
 State; his house was razed, and himself condemned to perpetual banishment. But the Venetian salt mono¬ 
 poly did not end there, for the commerce was carried on by companies, each of which had the privilege of 
 supplying a particular country or district, and none other. We believe it may be asserted with truth, that, 
 for fourteen centuries, one half of the wealth which flowed into that remarkable city was derived from salt. 
 
 Previous to the year 1852 no salt had_been found in L-eland; our consumption being supplied by refining 
 English rock-salt, and partially by the importation of sea-salt from Portugal, called in commerce bay- 
 salt. In that year, however, abundance of rock-salt was discovered near Belfast. As we have already 
 remarked, the rocks with which salt is associated lie above the coal formation, and hence in England coal is 
 found in some districts beneath the new red sandstone. This rock being considerably developed in the neigh¬ 
 bourhood of Belfast, the Marquess of Downshire commenced a series of borings through it, for the purpose 
 of ascertaining if coal occurred there. These operations were carried on at Duncrue, about eight miles from 
 Belfast. After boring a depth of 230 yards, a dark-coloured bed of rock-salt, 46 feet in thickness, was dis¬ 
 covered. The boring was carried through that bed, and, at some distance below, another bed, scarcely infe¬ 
 rior in thickness to the first, was cut through, the latter being much purer than the upper bed, and would 
 probably yield 96 per cent, of pure salt. We are not aware whether the boring is still continued, or whether 
 any rock of an older date than the coal-measures has yet been reached. 
 
 Borings are also being carried on at Carrickfergus, and some thin beds have been cut through already, 
 although the two shafts sunk have as yet only reached the respective depths of 112 and 108 feet. This gives 
 hope that thick beds, like those of Duncrue, will be found at a greater depth. It was also announced, about 
 
80 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class I. 
 
 a year ago, that a bed of salt, 16 feet thick, had been found, 70 feet below the surface, at Red Hall, the seat 
 of David S. Ker, Esq., M. P., but we are without further particulars regarding it. 
 
 A fine block of the Duncrue upper bed, weighing about 30 cwts., was exhibited by the Marquess of 
 Downshire, and certainly formed one of the most interesting specimens in the Exhibition. J. Hill, of Great 
 Brunswick-street, in this city, exhibited specimens of both beds, and a series of specimens of excellent salt 
 prepared from them. These samples were remarkable for their quality, and were well got up. 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED FOR BUILDING AND ARCHITECTURAL ORNAMENTATION. 
 
 MARBLE. 
 
 Lime, which is a compound of a metal called calcium with oxygen, one of the elements of the air, is a very 
 abundant substance in Nature, entering more or less into the composition of a great number of rocks. "When 
 combined with carbonic acid, the gas of soda-water, it forms carbonate of lime, which is the most abundant 
 compound of it: for under the name of limestone, chalk, travertino, &c., it constitutes immense deposits of 
 rock in almost every part of the globe. It may appear strange to most persons that the beautiful marble of 
 numerous groups and busts which adorned the Exhibition is the same material, chemically speaking, as chalk. 
 The difference is one of form, and not of nature. 
 
 If we examine a piece of ordinary chalk, we shall find that it is composed of an impalpable powder, ag¬ 
 glutinated together into a more or less hard mass. No traces of geometrical form can, in general, be dis¬ 
 tinguished in the minute particles of which it is composed ; it is amorphous , or without form. Often, indeed, 
 the microscope shows that this apparently impalpable powder consists in great part of the inorganic remains 
 of infusorial animalcuhe, of which thousands of millions would scarcely form one cubic inch of chalk. An 
 examination of a piece of white marble, on the other hand, shows that it consists of an agglomeration of 
 minute crystals, like a piece of lump sugar, cemented together. Taking white marble as one end of a series, 
 and chalk as the other, it is possible to find rocks, constituted of carbonate of lime, to correspond to all 
 intermediate degrees. As we approach the marble end of the series, the crystalline grains predominate 
 over the cementing matter, which is amorphous; and as we approach the chalk end, the amorphous element 
 predominates, and the crystals finally disappear. When a rock, composed of carbonate of lime, is distinctly 
 crystalline, and sufficiently hard to retain a polish, it is called marble. 
 
 Rocks composed of carbonate of lime are of all geological ages ; but when found associated with the lowest 
 or oldest of all the groups of stratified rocks, they are distinguished by the name of primitive limestone. In 
 general, these old rocks have been more or less altered by the action of heat, which has given to many a highly 
 crystallized character, especially to the beds of limestone; and where the carbonate of lime was originally 
 pure, the colour of such limestones is white. Sometimes they are gray or dove-coloured, as the much admired 
 bardiglio. or dove-coloured Italian marbles. 
 
 Primitive limestone is largely developed in several mountain chains, as in the Alps and Appenines. When 
 very hard, uniformly crystalline, and of a perfectly pure white colour, it constitutes statuary marble. Of this 
 kind are the celebrated marbles of Carrara and of Paros. It was from quarries situated in the latter island, 
 which is one of that numerous group of small paradises dotted over the iEgean Sea, that the marble of those 
 master-pieces of Grecian art—-the Venus de Medici, the Apollo of Belvidere, and thp Antinous, was obtained. 
 Paros was not the only one of the Grecian islands which was celebrated in ancient times for statuary marble. 
 Scio, Lesbos, and Samos, were also in high repute for their marbles, and the latter still more so for a temple 
 of Samian marble, dedicated to Juno. This temple, among other treasures of art, contained statues from the 
 same marble of Jupiter, Minerva, and Hercules, by Myron, one of the greatest sculptors of Greece. Another 
 locality famed for its marble was Pentilicus, from which the materials for building the Parthenon, at Athens, 
 were obtained. All these quarries are no longer worked, at least not for the purposes of art, those of Paros 
 being in the same condition in which they were left 2000 years ago ; and they exhibit, in a remarkable man¬ 
 ner, the skill with which they were worked. 
 
 The Romans obtained a good deal of their statuary marble in Italy, especially from the quarries situated 
 near the small town of Carrara, in the duchy of Massa di Carrara, which forms part of the territory of the 
 Duke of Modena. These quarries are worked at present on a great scale, and supply seven-eighths 
 of the statuary marble of the world. In all probability the beautiful faultless marbles in some of Hogan’s 
 works in the Exhibition were from this locality. Carrara marble is of a perfectly pure white, and possesses 
 a certain kind of transparency ; while Parian marble, although equally, if not more transparent , has a beau¬ 
 tiful, delicate, yellowish, flesh-like tint. It is necessary to remark, that the same quarries which yield the 
 first quality Carrara marble here alluded to contain a far greater quantity of what is called second marble, 
 and of the dove-coloured or bardiglio marbles above mentioned. The second quality Carrara statuary mar¬ 
 ble has a cold, bluish tint, and is not free from streaks. The statue of Davis is of this material, as were the 
 Drummer of David d’Anger, and the Christ of Dieudonne. For many subjects it is, perhaps, preferable to the 
 first quality. In consequence of the heavy duties levied upon the exportation of Carrara marble, quarries 
 have been opened at Serravezza and other parts of Italy. A good deal of marble is also obtained from Sicily, 
 which, although inferior to Carrara in whiteness and transparency, is more easily worked. 
 
 Marble has been found in other countries, such as Spain, the United States, &c. At Sheffield, in Mas- 
 sachussets, in the latter country, a variety of white marble is found remarkable for the size of the blocks 
 which can be obtained, 50 feet in length having been frequently extracted. The beautiful colonnade of Co¬ 
 rinthian columns which surrounds the Girard University, at Philadelphia, is built of this marble. 
 
 Statuary marble is also found in Ireland, in the county of Donegal, and in Connemara in Galway. To 
 be suited for statuary purposes, marble should be uniform in tint, and free from seams and fissures. Blocks 
 of this kind, free from cloudings, are rare even in Carrara, where they are satisfied if one block in ten is fit 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 81 
 
 for the chisel of the sculptor. Good statuary marble is also very fine-grained. The Donegal marble possesses 
 none of these qualities. All that we have seen of it as yet abounds more or less in small cracks, and is stained 
 from the infiltration of water from the surface along the lines of these cracks, besides, the grain is coarse. 
 Some specimens of the Connemara white marble are very pure, but we have not seen any very large blocks. 
 Like that from Donegal, it is also a good deal cracked, and too coarse-grained for the finer specimens of art; 
 but we have no doubt that, if properly worked , good blocks would be found well fitted for chimney-pieces 
 and other architectural decorations. The specimens usually exhibited, being generally quarried from parts of 
 the rock near the surface, are more calculated to show its defects than to encourage its employment. 
 
 In most countries there are found immense beds of limestone of various geological ages, some from below 
 the coal, that is older than it, and others newer than it. To the former belong all our limestones in Ireland, 
 while the Portland stone which forms the columns of the Bank, and which is also the material of Farrell’s 
 colossal figures of the Madonna and Child, is an example of the latter. The former are usually very hard, 
 compact, and sometimes nearly as crystalline as primitive limestone ; they break generally with a peculiar 
 smooth surface ; and, from the resemblance of the broken surface to some forms of shells, are said to have a 
 conchoidal or shelly fracture. This peculiar hardness and evenness of texture render them capable of assuming 
 a high polish, and many of them are consequently employed as marble. These rocks are usually coloured, 
 sometimes uniformly as the black ones, but more usually unequally, so as to produce a variegated effect, 
 which is often very beautiful. The colouring matter of the various shades of black and gray is charcoal, 
 derived from the remains of animals, and probably also of vegetables. White is the natural colour of car¬ 
 bonate of lime, while the various shades of red, yellow, purple, &c., are principally produced by compounds 
 of iron. It must not be inferred from what is here stated that it is only the old limestones which are suffi¬ 
 ciently hard to serve as marbles. Many varieties of marble have also been obtained from beds of the same 
 age as Portland stone ; they are not, however, so general, and there is a much less variety of colour among 
 such marbles than among those derived from beds of the age of our limestone rocks. They are usually of a 
 grayish tint, and are occasionally sprinkled with rounded dots, which look like the roe or eggs of a fish, hence 
 the name oolitic is sometimes applied to such marbles. Other shades also occasionally occur. Even the 
 most recent deposits of carbonate of lime may have the characters of marble, the most essential of which is 
 being crystalline, as is shown by the marble-like casts of medallions, &c., which are at present manufactured 
 at the baths of San Fillippo in Tuscany. Here a number of warm springs issue, so loaded with carbonate of 
 lime held in solution by carbonic acid, and with gypsum, that the water has been known to deposit a solid 
 mass of rock 30 feet thick in twenty years ; this water is conveyed by a pipe to the top of a chamber, whence 
 it is allowed to fall as a kind of dense rain from a height of about 12 feet to 14 feet; a number of twigs being 
 interposed to break its fall and scatter it about in spray, which, falling upon the moulds that are intended to 
 be copied, and which are previously washed with a little solution of soap, coats them with a marble-like deposit. 
 
 In a country where such deposits are even now forming, one may expect to find a great variety of marbles 
 of various ages ; and accordingly, Italy has been celebrated for its coloured marbles from the remotest anti¬ 
 quity, and even still supplies Europe with a large part of the marbles employed .in decoration. The Italians 
 have a complete marble nomenclature, and many of these names are well known in other countries. Among 
 the most celebrated are the ancient marbles so admired in antique vases, mosaics, &c., such as the nero antico 
 or black antique, which is a beautiful intense black marble ; the rosso antico or red antique, which is a deep 
 blood-red marble, sprinkled with minute white dots ; the giallo antico or yellow antique marble has a deep 
 yellow colour with black rings, and sometimes rings of another shade of yellow ; and the verde antico or green 
 antique, which is of a clouded green colour, consisting of a mixture of a mineral called serpentine and lime¬ 
 stone. The oriential verde antico was not marble, but a porphyry. The precise localities from which these 
 marbles were obtained is not now known, the quarries being, in all probability, concealed by rubbish ; but 
 they appear to have been found in abundance in Greece and Asia Minor, as well as in Italy. Lately an an¬ 
 nouncement was made in some journals, that the quarries of the verde antico , and nero antico , had been dis¬ 
 covered in Greece, but we are unable to say what amount of credence is to be given to the statement. Many 
 modern marbles resemble them so completely that they may be considered identical; for example, the verde 
 antico, or verde antique , as it is called by the French, is found at Genoa, and in Tuscany, and is one of the 
 most prized marbles of Italy. There is a variety of it termed polzivera di Genova and vert cTEgijpte by the 
 French. At Bergamo is found a beautiful black marble called paragone , which is scarcely inferior to the 
 nero antico. 
 
 Among the other celebrated Italian marbles we may mention the panno di monte, or death-shroud, which 
 is a black marble with a few white shells scattered through it; the brocatello di Siena, or brocade of Sienna, 
 which has a yellow ground, with irregular veinings of bluish red, or purple. The portor is a beautiful 
 marble from the Porto Venese, hence the name, which was so much employed in the decoration of the palace 
 of Versailles, under Louis XIV. The ground is of a beautiful black with veinings of yellow, which have 
 a charming effect. The mandolato is a light red marble, with yellowish white spots like almonds, whence the 
 name from the Italian mandola, an almond ; it comes from Lugezzana. At Verona are found some beautiful 
 marbles; one, a red inclining to yellow, and another with a paste composed of striae of red and green, with 
 large, pure, white, foliated spots. One of the most remarkable marbles is the lumachelle, or fire marble, which 
 is a dark brown shell marble, having a curious effect upon light, emitting a number of chatoyant or fire-like 
 reflections. 
 
 The marbles of the rest of Europe are very little known, although lately a number have been economi¬ 
 cally applied in Belgium, France, and Germany. It is said that Spain and Portugal abound with beautiful 
 marbles; some from the latter country were exhibited at the London Exhibition of 1851. In England 
 marble is found in several localities ; but, with the exception of those of Derbyshire, they are not remarkable 
 for quality of stone, or beauty of colouring. The principal marbles worked in Derbyshire are:—1. The 
 black, large slabs of which, free from small veinings of calcareous spar, are rare, although in other respects 
 it is handsome ; 2. The encrinital marble, which is the most abundant; its colour is chiefly various shades 
 
82 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 of gray ; as its name indicates, it is full of fossils of the steins of encrinites ; 3. The rosewood marble, which 
 has markings somewhat like those of rosewood, is rather pretty, and very hard, bearing a good polish ; but 
 the beautiful part of the rock is only six inches thick ; 4. The russet , or bird's eye , is of various shades of 
 gray, from light to brownish, having numerous minute fossils scattered through it,—whence the name. A 
 very extensive trade has sprung up in Derbyshire in those marbles, many of the slabs being exported to St. 
 Petersburg, and even to the Mediterranean, and a great amount of employment is afforded on the spot in 
 the manufacture of ornaments, and of chimney-pieces, which are too often very bad copies of tasteless originals. 
 
 From the great development of limestone in Ireland we may naturally expect to find a great number of 
 varieties of coloured marbles in this country. This rock occupiers the great central plain of the island, the 
 most striking feature in its physical geography; its total area being about 15,000 square miles, or fully one- 
 half of the entire country. In this space there are known at least 150 localities, where the limestone is suffi¬ 
 ciently hard and crystalline to bear a high polish, and sufficiently varied and effective in colour to be orna¬ 
 mental. Our space prevents us from giving a list of these localities, which, indeed, without some more 
 accurate information than has yet been collected with reference to them, would possess but little value. We 
 shall, however, indicate a few of the more important localities, classifying them according to the colour of the 
 marble found in each. 
 
 Black Marble _The chief localities of this marble are Kilkenny, particularly at Millmount; the neigh¬ 
 
 bourhood of the town of Galway, about Oranmore ; Listowel and Tralee, in the county of Kerry ; Doneraile, 
 Churchtown, and Mitchelstown (black and white), in the county of Cork; Lyons and Ballysimon, in the 
 county of Limerick ; Inch, two miles west of Ennis, in the county of Clare; Castlebiggs, in the county of 
 Tipperary; Milford, in the county of Carlow ; and Craigleath, in the county of Down. Of these the Galway 
 marble is probably the purest and intensest black, many specimens of it being in this respect little, if at all, 
 inferior to the much-prized paragone of Italy. The Kilkenny marble, when freshly cut and polished, is often 
 of an intense black, but in course of time large white fossil-markings make their appearance, which much 
 impair its beauty. The marbles of all the localities which we have just mentioned would, however, be well 
 adapted for decorative purposes. In some quarries of black marble masses of rock are found composed in 
 great part of the remains of corals, especially of the Madrepore, which, when cut across the bundles of tubes 
 forming the coral, and the surface polished, yield exceedingly beautiful slabs of black marble, thickly studded, 
 like Mosaic work, with oval spots, sometimes having a perfectly stellated appearance of pure white. Such 
 masses are, however, rare, and no constant supply could be reckoned upon. 
 
 Gray Marble _Marbles of this colour, as may be anticipated, are the commonest; there is scarcely a 
 
 county in Ireland, in which limestone occurs, where good gray marbles may not be found. This is especially 
 the case in the county of Cork, particularly in the neighbourhood of the city of Cork, and at both sides of its 
 harbour ; for example, at Ballinlough, close to the city, a very good gray is found ; at Carrigaline and Monks- 
 town, on the western side of the harbour, and at Cloyne and Middleton, on the eastern side; the varieties 
 found at Cloyne and Carrigaline are dove-coloured, and similar to some of the marbles called bardiglio in 
 Italy ; a good gray is also found at Kilcreagh, about ten miles west of the city. The other localities, where 
 well-marked varieties are found, are :—At Powerscourt, near Clonmel, in Tipperary; at Fenit and Listowel, 
 in Kerry ; at Clonmacnoise, in the King’s County; in the county of Clare; at Clogrennan, and several other 
 localities, in Carlow ; near Galway ; and in the part of that county bordering the Shannon, opposite Clonony; 
 in the county of Longford ; close to the town of Drogheda, where it is partially employed in the construction 
 of the Boyne Viaduct. Many of these are highly fossiliferous, such as the crinoidpl or encrirdtal marbles of 
 Clonmacnoise, the fossils of which are chiefly encrinites, resembling thin discs; and the Madrepore marble , 
 in which the fossils are the same as those already alluded to in speaking of the corresponding black fossil 
 marble. These varieties constitute the pietra stellaria of the Italians. The cloudings in some varieties of 
 gray marble pass insensibly into yellow, reddish-yellow, or red ; as, for instance, in that found at Clonony, 
 in King’s County, the ground being gray, and the cloudings and mottlings various shades of yellowish-red, 
 sometimes passing into yellow, and resembling many of the commoner Sienna marbles. 
 
 Bed Marble _The principal counties in which red marbles are found are Cork, Kerry, Limerick, and 
 
 Armagh. The common mottled-red of Churchtown, in the county of Cork, is very good, but the mottles are 
 sometimes too large, and the colour too high. There are, however, some varieties which are very beautiful— 
 for example, we have seen a specimen composed of a blood-red paste, with foliated white masses, and slightly 
 bluish purple veinings, and others in which the red shaded off insensibly into purple, the white portions 
 assuming a weak yellow tint. The variety of tints which the Armagh marbles assume is also very remarkable: 
 pure red is rare, the tints inclining rather to brown or to yellow, and sometimes passing into decided shades 
 of these colours. Occasionally the red passes into purple, and even into bluish purple, producing a very fine 
 variety. The Armagh marble very often contains fossils, but they are not always well marked, and the 
 points of contact with the paste in which they are set are sometimes very soft, so that it does not polish uni¬ 
 formly. There are few marbles, however, in Ireland, which would find a larger market if the quarries were 
 vigorously worked. A beautiful variegated marble is found near Killarney, which, although, properly speak¬ 
 ing, a red one, may be mentioned here. The paste appears to be gray, and is mottled with yellow, brown, 
 and pure white, the latter in part tinged with cloudings of red. Another fine marble occurs also in Kerry 
 at Dunkerrin, in which the predominating colours are yellow and white, passing into bluish purple, and 
 mottled with dark-brownish red, grayish-black, gray, purplish-gray, and pure white cloudings. The Limerick 
 red marbles are chiefly found at Pallaskenry and Ballinamona. They consist usually of a slightly developed 
 gray or dove-coloured paste, mottled with red, occasionally passing into yellow ; they are often so fossilife¬ 
 rous as to form true encrinital marbles, some varieties of which are of great beauty. 
 
 Green Marbles _The green marbles of Ireland, like the verde antico of Italy and Greece, are not car¬ 
 
 bonate of lime, but serpentine, or rather a mixture of the two ; serpentine itself being a combination of 
 silicia, one of the commonest forms of which we have in flint, and magnesia. Its usual colour is green, but it is 
 sometimes found of a beautiful rich, dark-reddish brown, sometimes mottled with red, or with cloudings of 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 83 
 
 red and green. When serpentine is of a rich oil-green colour, and translucent, it forms the noble serpen¬ 
 tine. The green are probably the finest of all our marbles, and many specimens are not inferior to the verde 
 antico; they are confined to the county of Galway, the two best known localities being Ballinahineh and 
 Clifden. The colours vary from a light oil-green to dark olive-green, and nothing can exceed the beauty of 
 the veinings, of which there is an extraordinary variety. 
 
 Irish marbles have been but very little worked; nor has there been any extended application of such as have 
 been worked. With few exceptions, chimney-pieces are the only articles manufactured from them. It is sur¬ 
 prising that the filthy wooden blocks and benches of our butchers have not longsince been universally replaced by 
 marble slabs; indeed, it would be desirable if the greater part of the fittings of all shops where provisions are sold 
 were formed of marble. A vast number of applications of marble might be made in the furniture of houses, 
 especially in kitchen tables, shelves for pantries, toilet tables, &c. Perhaps one of the causes which have pre¬ 
 vented such an extension of their use, is the great expense of working the material. There can be no doubt 
 that wood will always be cheaper than marble; but we believe that it would be possible to reduce the cost 
 of the commoner kinds of marble slabs, &c., to one-third their present price, by the application of machinery. 
 At a time when steam or water has nearly superseded animal power of all kinds, it does seem absurd to 
 see a man slowly sawing a block of stone with an ill-contrived and clumsy instrument, such as would have 
 been used 3000 years ago; and this too, notwithstanding the numerous contrivances which have been invented 
 for effecting the operation. There are several machines for sawing, planing, moulding, carving, and rough 
 polishing stone in use in Great Britain, America, and elsewhere. If these machines could be introduced into 
 Ireland, and an improved system of quarrying adopted, we have no doubt that the working of marbles would 
 become, in the course of a few years, an extensive, useful, and lucrative branch of trade; which it never can 
 become by hand manipulation. 
 
 The first extensive collection of specimens of L'isli marbles made, was that in the Hall and Galleries of 
 the Museum of Irish Industry ; the great utility of which led the Royal Dublin Society to make a similar 
 collection for the Exhibition. This latter series, although without any varieties which were not already well 
 known, was very good. Besides the collection of the Royal Dublin Society there were several other speci¬ 
 mens contributed by marble manufacturers or private individuals. 
 
 There were in all thirty-eight slabs exhibited from twenty-four localities; of these the Royal Dublin 
 Society procured directly, or subsequently purchased from parties who had sent them to the Exhibition, 
 thirty-four. There were twelve bust pedestals from ten localities ; of these the Royal Dublin Society either 
 purchased, or had directly prepared, eight. There were seven chimney-pieces of Irish marbles, from seven 
 localities, contributed by six exhibitors. There were, besides, seven tables and table tops, from six localities, 
 and belonging to five exhibitors ; one baptismal font, of Kilkenny black marble, and one door-case of mottled 
 red marble, from Churchtown, in the county of Cork, belonging to the Royal Dublin Society. We have also to 
 add three blocks of marble, in the rough, from two localities. There were several exhibitors of articles ma¬ 
 nufactured from foreign marbles, of some of which particular mention will be made subsequently. A small 
 case, exhibited by Mr. J. Penny, of the Museum of Irish Industry, contained a very large and pretty collection 
 of small squares of Irish marbles from about fifty localities ; this series was well adapted for illustrating the 
 variety of colours which we possess, and their adaptation to making inlaid work. 
 
 INLAID WORK IN MARBLE AND PIETRA DURA. 
 
 In ancient buildings marble was entensively used, and as, even in Italy, the finer kinds are rare, and, 
 consequently, expensive, it was usual to cut the fine blocks into thin plates or veneers, and coat the inferior 
 kinds with them. The halls of the public buildings and palaces were also floored with different kinds of 
 marble cut into dice, or lozenge-shaped pieces, and arranged in geometrical patterns, to which the name 
 tessera was applied by the Romans. This kind of work constituted originally the opus musivum , or mosaic, 
 of the ancients ; but gradually, instead of merely incrusting the walls with marble of one colour, or making 
 simple geometrical figures of two or more differently coloured marbles, figures of trees, birds, and other 
 animals, were cut out of them, and inlaid in a slab of some other variety of marble. This kind of mosaic was 
 brought to great perfection by the Italians during the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries, especially 
 at Florence. The Florentines, however, only used marble as the matrix ; the substance inlaid being jasper, 
 cornelian, different varieties of agates, chalcedony, amethyst, the halb-opal, noble serpentine, and other pseudo 
 gems, and even Labrador felspar (which, as is well known, has a chatoyant lustre), lapis-lazuli, malachite 
 (native carbonate of copper), &c. To produce work of this kind a well-polished slab of marble of the re¬ 
 quired form and size, and from an eighth to three-sixteenths of an inch thick, was prepared. Upon this the 
 pattern was drawn and then cut out; the stones to be inlaid were then cut by the lapidaries’ wheel, as in 
 ordinary gem setting, to the size of the pattern, and cemented into their places fully polished ; for, if finished 
 off when inlaid, great inequalities would be produced by the unequal wearing of the different stones, in con¬ 
 sequence of having different degrees of hardness, especially where malachite and lapis-lazuli are employed. 
 The slab thus made was veneered upon another and thicker slab of marble or wood, according to the ob¬ 
 ject intended to be made. Instead of inlaying marble, ivory is sometimes inlaid in this way. The kind of 
 work just described is known as pietra. dura , or true Florentine mosaic , imitations of which are now commonly 
 made in different parts of Europe; but, instead of pseudo gems, different coloured marbles, glass, malachite, 
 &e., are employed. Besides a number of objects inlaid with regular patterns, a great many tables are inlaid 
 with tesserae, arranged in geometrical figures, or as chess-boards. Sometimes table tops are made of a number 
 of pieces of determinate figure, but all more or less different, and sometimes of unequal size. These are 
 known as scrap tables, and are about the most tasteless and absurd productions upon which money and time 
 can be squandered. Another class of this latter species, of peculiarly “ British” manufacture, consists of 
 cementing a number of irregularly formed pieces of marble together, and then polishing the compound, which 
 is veneered upon a slab of slate or marble. This species of work is not, properly speaking, mosaic, but rather 
 
84 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 a sort of artificial pudding stone or brecciated marble; it is difficult to say which is the most tasteless. There 
 is a further kind of mosaic of a most remarkable character, made of glass, and known as Roman mosaic, to 
 which we shall refer more at length when we come to speak of glass. 
 
 Although there were few specimens of mineral inlaid work in the Exhibition, still nearly every variety 
 was illustrated. There were two admirable specimens of pietra dura, one in marble, and the other in ivory. 
 The first consisted of a circular table of black marble, beautifully inlaid with a border of fruit, flowers, birds, 
 &c., composed of chalcedony, agate, milk quartz, lialb-opal, lapis-lazuli, malachite, &c. This beautiful spe¬ 
 cimen of Florentine mosaic was contributed by the Marquess of Drogheda. The other specimen consisted 
 of an exquisite ivory cabinet said to have been presented to a Duke of Mantua by one of the Medici family, 
 and now in the possession of Mr. Cooper of Markree Castle. It is one of the choicest examples of this kind 
 of work which we have ever seen.* Mrs. White, of Killikee, exhibited a table of geometrical Mosaic com¬ 
 posed chiefly of marbles with malachite and lapis-lazuli, and in which the harmony of colours was well observed. 
 This table was a good example of the modern imitations of this class of work. Of the magnificent specimen 
 of Roman mosaic, exhibited by the same lady, we shall speak in another place. Mr. Bernal, of Limerick, 
 exhibited an inlaid chess table. There were two examples of the scrap table , and one of the artificial brec- 
 ciated marble, in the Exhibition. 
 
 BUILDING STONES. 
 
 There were very few building stones exhibited, notwithstanding the abundance which exists in Ireland. 
 Besides the marbles, the greater number of which are used for building purposes, the specimens exhibited 
 belonged to three classes of rocks—granites, sandstones, and slates. Granite is an igneous rock, composed 
 of three minerals, quartz, felspar, and mica, and is of various colours, according to the nature of its consti¬ 
 tuents. Some varieties of felspar are white, others are pink, and some are even red ; there are three diffe¬ 
 rent coloured micas—white, green, and black. The combination of these colours, then, gives rise to a great 
 number of shades. There are certain rocks resembling granite, in which the whole or a great part of the 
 mica is replaced by a dark green mineral called hornblende. This kind of rock is called syenite, and forms, 
 in many cases, a very ornamental stone, especially when the felspar has a rose tint. A great many of the 
 ancient monuments of Egypt are formed of a rock of this character. 
 
 Closely allied with granite and syenite is another rock termed porphyry, or rather several rocks, for the 
 word has now a generic meaning. True porphyry consists almost entirely of felspar, but existing in two 
 different forms, one forming a compact mass or paste, in which are disseminated crystals of the same mineral. 
 These crystals are of various sizes, sometimes being exceedingly small, and occasionally as much as a half or 
 three-quarters of inch long. The colour of the paste is rarely the same as that of the crystals, the latter 
 being of a much paler tint than the former, and very often white ; the usual colours of the paste are red, 
 brownish-red, or green, but sometimes masses are found of a gray or even black colour. Porphyry is capable 
 of receiving a very fine polish, and has been used for a great variety of purposes, such as pillars, door-cases, 
 vases, &c. The red porphyry of Egypt has long been celebrated for its beauty and durability; the paste is 
 of a brownish-red colour, and is sprinkled over with small spots of felspar crystals, of a nearly pure white. 
 
 All granites and porphyries are not equally durable; indeed some decay with an amazing rapidity. The 
 cause of this decay is not yet well understood ; but it appears to depend as much upon chemical constitution 
 as upon mechanical aggregation. Some felspars contain potash, and others contain soda; experience and 
 theory show that soda granites decompose more readily than those containing potash. The coarser the tex¬ 
 ture of granite the less durable it is ; hence, when that stone is selected for the erection of public buildings, 
 it should be fine, and uniform in texture. It should also be free from small crystals of iron pyrites dissemi¬ 
 nated through it, or any ore of iron, as these, on exposure to the weather, will rust, and thus destroy or 
 deface the stone. The obscurity in which this question is involved can be judged by the fact that often, in 
 the same quarry, a portion of the rock, appearing to differ in no respect from the rest, will totally decompose 
 in a. few years. There are four principal localities where granite is found in Ireland:—1. The range of 
 mountains stretching from near Dublin through the county of Wicklow, and parts of the counties of Wexford 
 and Carlow. 2. The Mourne Mountains, in the county of Down. 3. The mountains of Connemara. 
 4. A part of the county of Donegal. The granites of Newry and Wicklow do not differ much in external 
 appearance; in both, the felspar is white and the mica black or white, or a mixture of both. When fine¬ 
 grained, they make excellent building stone; but that obtained from some parts of Wicklow, and from near 
 Dublin, are very decomposable, as may be seen by some of the public buildings in Dublin, the stone of which 
 has crumbled away in some parts in the course of a half century. The granite of Connemara is very often 
 coarse-grained, and in many cases of a reddish tint. Some good red granite is found in the Donegal granite 
 range, especially at the celebrated gap of Barnesmore, and would form a highly ornamental building stone, 
 and one, too, we believe, of great durability. The Wicklow granite, with white mica, was represented in the 
 Exhibition by a bust-pedestal, from Kingstown, a model of Killiney Obelisk, and another, together with a 
 
 * This cabinet was purchased at Florence in 1838, and 
 was stated to have been sold by a Duke of Mantua, who 
 had received it from one of the Medici family. Frederick 
 (II.) de Gonzaga was the first Duke of Mantua, by creation 
 of the Emperor Charles in the year 1530. Subsequently, 
 on the decease of one of his successors, Francis IV., without 
 issue, the Duchy devolved upon Cardinal Ferdinand de Gon¬ 
 zaga, who resigned his Cardinal’s hat, and manned twice. His 
 second wife was Catherine de Medici. Upon his death, with¬ 
 out issue, in 1627, the Duchy was claimed by Charles de 
 Gonzaga, Duke of Nevers. This claim was resisted by the 
 
 Emperor Ferdinand II., and Mantua was taken by the Aus¬ 
 trians in 1630 and pillaged. Duke Charles had, however, 
 previously sold large portions of the Gonzaga collections. 
 The cabinet is evidently of ancient manufacture, and it is 
 conjectured that its epoch was the fourteenth or fifteenth cen¬ 
 tury. The work bears a strong resemblance to that in the 
 Certosa of Pavia, commenced at the end of the fourteenth 
 century. It is not improbable that it was sent to Mantua 
 in the times of Catherine de Medici, and it is probable that 
 it was one of the articles sold by Duke Charles de Gonzaga. 
 This cabinet was certainly one of the gems of the Exhibition. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 85 
 
 baptismal font, from Blessington. The Donegal red granite was represented by a bust-pedestal. None of 
 the other granites were represented. One specimen of a very fine green porphyry, from Lambay Island, was 
 exhibited by Lord Talbot de Malahide. A few specimens of a peculiar brecciated porphyry, worked into 
 tazzas, &c., were among the pretty collection of serpentine works from Penzance. 
 
 Sandstones consist of small grains, chiefly silica, aggregated into a compact rock, the grains being ce¬ 
 mented together by various substances. Sometimes it is carbonate of lime, sometimes silica or iron, and 
 sometimes clay. The nature of the cementing mass has considerable influence upon the character of the rock; 
 iron is, however, the most usual, and the one which forms the most typical sandstone. There is a great 
 variety of colour, from white, through gray, yellow, red, and brown, to black. Sandstones are of all geolo¬ 
 gical ages, from the lowest sedimentary rocks to the most recent. The older rocks are usually the most 
 compact, and in general contain some felspar grains, and frequently a large quantity of clay, which gives them 
 more or less of an argillaceous character. When sandstones are very hard, and their fracture harsh, and 
 contain small siliceous pebbles, they .are usually called grit. If the rock consist not of grains of sand, but 
 of a number of pebbles cemented together, it is designated a conglomerate; which is further subdivided into 
 pudding-stones , when the pebbles are rounded, and breccia when they are angular. And as these pebbles 
 may consist of any kind of rock, there exists a considerable variety of these compound rocks, which are dis¬ 
 tinguished by the nature of the pebbles of which they consist. Sandstones are generally excellent materials 
 for buildings ; but for this purpose they should be firm, and uniform in texture, and free from iron pyrites or 
 iron sand, which would, by their rusting, not only spoil their appearance, but render them liable to peel off on 
 exposure. Many sandstones, especially those from the thick beds of what is called the new red sandstone, 
 or from the variety of colours from white to dark brown which it exhibits, the variegated sandstone (and 
 which, as we have already remarked, lies above the coal measures) are exceedingly soft when first quarried, 
 but gradually become hard when exposed to the atmosphere. Others again, especially those rich in clay, 
 although compact and hard when freshly quarried, crumble away rapidly on exposure. The durability of 
 this class of stones depends, however, very much upon the nature of the climate; and that ofL-eland severely 
 tests building stone. Any sandstone which will bear exposure for some weeks, after being saturated with a 
 solution of glauber salt, may be considered fit for use. 
 
 Sandstones are found abundantly in Ireland ; those, however, associated with the older rocks, although 
 compact and firm, are in general very shaly, and the beds are so full of cracks and joints that large masses 
 cannot be readily had. There are many exceptions, however, one of which deserves special mention, namely, 
 the beautiful white quartzose sandstone found near the village of Rosenalis, in Queen’s County, and we be¬ 
 lieve, in many parts of the principal chain of hills, as well as in the sub-chains, bordering the eastern side of 
 the Shannon in that and the neighbouring counties, and, perhaps, also in Clare. This sandstone works beau¬ 
 tifully, and is exceedingly durable; masses of it exposed for centuries appearing to have undergone no change. 
 A great number of the ancient monumental crosses, quoin-stones, and mullions of the ecclesiastical buildings 
 in the central part, and even in the east and west of Ireland, appear to have been made from this rock, or 
 from very similar ones. The early date at which it was worked may be judged from the fact, that one of the 
 singular dish-shaped stones found in the Rath of Newgrange, on the Boyne, is made from this stone. Two 
 door-pillars, with capitals and bases, of this stone were exhibited by Mr. II. Cassidy, of Monasterevan, and 
 although many years exposed to the weather, appeared unaltered. The Marquess of Ely exhibited two 
 blocks of sandstone, or, as this kind of rock is sometimes called, freestone , from near Enniskillen, which 
 had much the same character as the Rosenalis stone. This stone is admirably adapted for building, and is 
 even capable of an ornamental application. We have no hesitation in saying that both this and the Rose¬ 
 nalis stone would form an excellent substitute for the much more expensive Caen-stone so much employed in 
 ecclesiastical edifices, as the fine polish of the surface of one of the blocks showed. None of the new red 
 sandstone from Belfast or Dungannon was exhibited. Some of the grits and sandstones in the collection of 
 the Monkland L'on Company are admirably adapted for building purposes. Many sandstones, especially of 
 the coal-measures, contain such a large amount of clay that they appear as if rudely laminated, and may be 
 split into flags. Of this kind are the Carlow calcareous flags, which are so much used in Dublin ; and those 
 of the county of Clare, a specimen of which was exhibited. 
 
 Slate is the generic term applied to all fine-grained argillaceous or clayey rocks breaking into thin lamina 1 . 
 When the laminated character is but imperfectly developed, the term shale is used; when it is so perfect 
 that the rock readily splits into thin even plates, it is called roofing-slate. The colour of slate rocks is as 
 various as the degree of lamination ; the chief colours are, however, gray, greenish-gray, green, purplish, 
 and dark blue. Roofing slate is almost always of the latter colour. .Slate rocks insensibly pass into grits 
 according as the argillaceous constituent diminishes, and that of sand increases; the property of laminability 
 diminishing in the same degree ; the finer and more argillaceous the slate, therefore, the better adapted it is 
 for yielding roofing-slate. When slate rocks are in contact with large masses of igneous rocks, especially 
 with granite, they undergo a remarkable change, being, as it were, baked into what is called mica slate, 
 which sometimes passes almost completely into mica, one of the constituents of granite. Where the rock 
 thus altered had been originally a fine-grained slate, and the baking not proceeded very far, it may still be 
 used for roofing-slate, being more durable than the unaltered rock, although the slates are not so even. 
 
 Good roofing-slate should be of an uniform fine grain, should split easily into even plates, which may be 
 easily pierced with holes by a sudden blow of a sharp-pointed instrument without being fractured ; its colour 
 should not be very dark, as that indicates a large quantity of carbonaceous matter, the presence of which 
 assists in the decomposition of the slate; it should also be free from pyrites; and finally, it should not ab¬ 
 sorb much water either by its surface or edges, a point which is readily ascertained by weighing a piece of 
 the dry slate, plunging it in water, and then weighing it again after the surface had partially dried. 
 
 Although the less perfectly laminated slate-rocks are sometimes used as a building material, they are not 
 well adapted for that purpose. The finer kinds of roofing-slate, when large-sized slabs can be obtained, are 
 adapted for many useful purposes, besides the roofing of buildings ; such as the construction of cisterns, acid 
 
 n 2 
 
8G THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class I. 
 
 condensers, ridge-tiles, and water-tables of Gothic buildings, rustic-tables, billiard-tables, benches for labo¬ 
 ratories, baths, &c. 
 
 The slates which come into commerce for roofing purposes are of nine different sizes, and there is a very 
 curious nomenclature employed to denote them. Thus, the smallest, which are 16 inches by 8, are called 
 ladies , then come the countesses , of which there are three sizes ; then duchesses , of which there are two sizes, 
 the largest being 24 inches by 12 inches. These six sizes are sold by the thousand, consisting of 1200 slates; 
 a thousand of the ladies weighing about 25 cwts.; and the duchesses, of the size just mentioned, about 3 tons. 
 The sizes above the latter are respectively queens , rags , and imperials , and are sold by weight. 
 
 Roofing-slate occurs abundantly in Ireland; especially in Wicklow, the south of the county of Cork, Ken - }', 
 at Killaloe, in the county of Clare, and in Donegal; but the only localities where it is worked extensively are 
 Glanmore, in the county of' Wicklow, Killaloe, and Yalentia, in Kerry; all of which were represented in the 
 Exhibition. The slates of Killaloe and of Yalentia are remarkable for their durability, and we believe also 
 those of Glanmore. Large slabs are obtained at all three places; and are made into tables and other 
 objects, examples of most of which were in the Exhibition, but, with the exception of Yalentia, not to any 
 extent. The slabs which can be obtained at the latter quarries are of remarkable size, as was well illustrated 
 by the specimens placed in front of the Exhibition Building. The cisterns from these quarries exhibited 
 were well deserving of attention, and remarkably cheap, the price for one of about 1200 gallons being not 
 more than from £8 to £10. A number of articles, such as baths, &c., made from the celebrated Penrhyn 
 Slate Quarries (Bangor), were also exhibited. These quarries are of immense extent, and of great im¬ 
 portance, and employ about 2000 workmen. 
 
 GYPSUM, ALABASTER, PLASTER OF PARIS, SCAGLIOLA, AND PLASTIC IVORY OR PROTEAN STONE. 
 
 Gypsum _When lime combines with sulphuric acid, it forms sulphate of lime. This substance, in com¬ 
 
 bination with water, constitutes the kind of rock known as gypsum, and is the material from which plaster 
 of Paris is made. It rarely occurs associated with the older rocks, but abundantly in those above the new 
 red sandstone, but more especially among what are called tertiary rocks, such as those upon which Paris and 
 London are situated, and which are among the newest with which we are acquainted. Gypsum occurs in 
 several forms in Nature; when crystallized it is transparent, and from its lamellar structure may be split into 
 thin plates, which were formerly used as a substitute for window glass, especially in Germany, where it was 
 known under the names of Marienglass and Franeneis (Mary’s glass and woman’s ice). This form of gypsum 
 is now chiefly used in the manufacture of sealing wax, in paper staining, and in making an exceedingly fine 
 kind of plaster of Paris for the preparation of the so-called plastic ivory. When gypsum consists of an ag¬ 
 gregation of minute crystalline grains, constituting a semi-transparent or rather translucent mass, it is ala¬ 
 baster ; when, on the other hand, it consists of a dense mass, without any apparent crystalline structure, and 
 perfectly opaque, it is the ordinary dense gypsum used for making plaster, and as one of the modern elements 
 of cheapness (?) in the manufacture of mustard, pepper, and many other substances; and also as a manure. 
 
 Gypsum consists of 79'07 of sulphate of lime, and 2093 of water ; when heated to a temperature of about 
 272° Fahrenheit, or about that of a baker’s oven, it loses almost the whole of its water, but is capable of 
 again combining with it on being moistened. If the gypsum be powdered after being baked, and then mois¬ 
 tened, it will solidify; upon this property is founded its use as plaster of Paris. To prepare this substance 
 the gypsum is placed in a sort of oven, where it is heated until it loses nearly the whole of its water, after 
 which it is ground in a mill usually similar to that employed for making wheaten flour, but sometimes by 
 stamps, cylinders, or edge stones, when it is ready for use. The chief point in the preparation of plaster of 
 Paris is the burning, or rather baking. If only half the water be driven off it will not set; if it be heated 
 above the temperature just mentioned, it will become what the workmen term “dead-burned,” and will no 
 longer combine with water, while if three-fourths only be driven off’, its maximum point of setting appears to 
 be reached. The common kilns used for baking it, like the ordinary baker’s oven, are heated directly by the 
 flame of the fire, and even in some cases the fire is actually made in the kiln itself; which, when the latter is 
 sufficiently heated, is raked out, and the gypsum introduced, the baking being thus effected by the heat re¬ 
 tained by the oven. The result of this system is that the gases of the flame sometimes come in contact with 
 small portions of the gypsum at a high heat, and convert it into a substance called sulphuret of calcium ; 
 which, being placed in contact with water, evolves the stinking gas, sulphureted hydrogen, and in other 
 respects injures the quality of the plaster. All these difficulties may be obviated by using hot air, the tem¬ 
 perature of which could be regulated, and which, where large quantities of the gypsum would be operated 
 upon, would be more economical than the present system. 
 
 It woidd be out of place, even if our space admitted of it, to describe here the mode of making plaster 
 casts ; but we shall say a few words upon the application of plaster of Paris as stucco. In this kind of work 
 a ground is first laid on of inferior plaster of Paris, simply mixed with water; upon this is then laid a coating 
 of a finer kind, mixed with size or glue. The addition of the size enables the surface to be rubbed smoot h 
 with pumice-stone ; after which it is washed over with a milk made with fine plaster, and a much stronger 
 solution of glue ; when dry the surface may be polished with tripoli or rotten-stone, any desired colour being 
 given by mixing the proper pigment with this milk. Where it is desirable to produce a hard surface capable 
 of receiving a marble-like polish, it is impregnated with linseed oil, and polished with linen rubbers. From 
 some cause or other the ceilings, walls, &c., coated with plaster of Paris in Dublin, and elsewhere in Ireland, 
 invariably crack after some time, a result which is almost unknown in Paris, where the art of stuccoing is 
 carried to great perfection. Perhaps one of the causes of this defect is to be traced to the bad quality of the 
 gypsum, and the imperfect mode of baking it, on the one hand, and to the addition of large doses of lime, 
 on the other. The modern style of building mere shells also adds to it, by the great extent of settling which 
 such slight masses of brickwork are subject to, and the considerable deflection which takes place in the floors 
 when the weight of a few persons comes upon them. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 87 
 
 Plaster of Paris may be hardened so as to bear a more perfect polish than ordinary stucco-work, and 
 not be very readily scratched. This is effected by the addition of certain saline substances, such as alum, 
 borax, silicate of potash, or soluble glass. If an object in plaster, such as a bust, be soaked for a month in 
 a solution of alum in twelve to thirteen parts of water, and then wiped and allowed to dry fully in the air, it 
 will become so hard that it can no longer be scratched with the nail, and will lose much of the brittleness of 
 ordinary plaster casts. Casts treated in this way become stained, and are always liable to attract moisture 
 from the atmosphere. If baked gypsum be moistened with a solution of alum, or raw-powdered gypsum be 
 well mixed up with a similar solution, and exposed to a red heat, a mass will be obtained of a dull milk-white, 
 or more usually a slight cream colour, which may be readily pulverized, and will set quite as well as ordinary 
 gypsum, especially if a weak solution of alum be employed in making the paste. Casts prepared of the com¬ 
 pound thus formed, although taking a longer time to dry, are unusually hard. They may be exposed to the 
 weather for some time, and may be washed with a sponge without injury, and even immersed in boiling 
 water, without diminishing their hardness. Those prepared by steeping in a solution of alum, on the contrary, 
 will become quite soft; so much so indeed as to receive the impression of the fingers if soaked for a few hour’s 
 in cold water. The substance known as Keene’s cement, and now largely employed, is nothing more than 
 plaster prepared in this way. If carbonate of potash or pearl-ash be mixed with the alum, so as to form a 
 basic alum, we have Martin’s cement; and if for the alum we substitute borax, we have Parian cement. 
 
 Scagliola is another material of the same kind, now much employed in decoration. It is simply a stucco 
 made in imitation of coloured marbles, pieces of real marble, and other stones, such as granite, felspathic, 
 and micaceous sand, &c., being often added; a compound of alum and gypsum being mixed with the glue 
 instead of common plaster of Paris. The successful imitation of coloured or brecciated marble in scaghola 
 may be considered as a kind of fresco-painting, and depends entirely upon the skill and taste of the workman. 
 Every shade of colour intended to be imitated must be produced separately by mixing the pigment with a 
 portion of the aluminized gypsum, and working them into a paste with size dissolved in a solution of alum. 
 These paints, as it were, are then laid on upon the object to be coated, according to the kind of marble or 
 other stone to be imitated, the fine veinings being produced by working a number of the coloured mixtures 
 together in a sufficiently pasty condition to admit of their complete union without producing a fusion of the 
 colours. When the surface has dried and become hard, it is rubbed even with pumice-stone, washed with a 
 sponge, and then roughly polished with rotten-stone and charcoal, the final polish being given with tripoli 
 or rotten-stone and oil, and finally with oil alone. By this means a very fine polish, nearly equal to marble, 
 may be given to it; and, when executed with skill and taste, it is scarcely inferior in beauty to many varie¬ 
 gated kinds of that material. The usual specimens are, however, sadly deficient in taste, the manufacturer's 
 object apparently being to produce combination, shining against all the laws of colour, and resembling nothing 
 ever found as a rock. 
 
 Common plaster of Paris casts resemble, in many respects, the dense gypsum, from which a good deal of 
 the plaster of commerce is made; and as this differs from alabaster only in its molecular structure, many 
 persons have imagined that it might be possible to convert plaster into a material resembling that beautiful 
 substance. The nearest approach which has yet been made to the solution of this important problem is 
 Cheverton’s invention of the so-called protean stone or plastic ivory. This substance, which is well adapted 
 for carvings in imitation of ivory, and the manufacture of various ornaments, is made by exposing the plaster 
 cast, or block of the same substance, to a temperature varying from 250° to 350° Fahrenheit during twenty- 
 four hours, by which the whole of the water combined with the sulphate of lime is driven off, and the material 
 reduced to the condition of plaster of Paris. After undergoing this operation it still retains its form, but is 
 exceedingly friable. Sometimes dry pulverulent plaster is pressed into the moulds, instead of casting it in the 
 moist state; but in this case, also, it is subjected to the drying process, although the plaster had been previously 
 baked. If it is intended that the object should have a certain translucency like alabaster, it is then soaked 
 in some transparent hard varnish, purified olive oil, or melted stearine. If, on the other hand, it is intended 
 that it should be quite opaque, this operation is omitted. The objects are hardened by immersing them for 
 a moment in water at a temperature of from 64° to 67 3 Fahrenheit. This operation is repeated every ten or 
 fifteen minutes, until the sulphate of lime is completely saturated; by which means the mass becomes crystal¬ 
 line, and harder than alabaster. The important part of the process is the stage-wise combination of the water 
 with the sulphate of lime, and unless great care is bestowed upon it the mass crumbles to powder. By mix¬ 
 ing various pigments with the water, any desired colour may be given to the plaster. 
 
 If sand be fused with about three or four times its weight of pearl-ash, a silicate of potash or glass is 
 formed, which is quite soluble, and has been occasionally employed to impregnate wood, which it renders in¬ 
 combustible. If plaster casts be worked with this substance, the sulphate of lime and silicate of potash mu¬ 
 tually decompose each other, and form a new compound, which is-exceedingly hard, bears a good polish, and 
 may be washed with soap and water. 
 
 Gypsum is found in immense quantities in the neighbourhood of Paris, hence the term plaster of Paris. 
 In England it exists in greatest abundance in Derbyshire, Nottinghamshire, and Cumberland. That brought 
 from France is considered the best, probably because it is so very hard and crystalline, for the harder the 
 natural gypsum, the better is the plaster; the superiority of the Paris gypsum may also be owing to the pre¬ 
 sence of a small quantity of clay which exists in it. The form of gypsum known as alabaster occurs abun¬ 
 dantly in Italy, especially in Tuscany, where it is largely employed in the manufacture of ornaments. 
 Gypsum occurs in several parts of Ireland, but the most important, and indeed hitherto the only, localities 
 where it has been discovered in workable quantities are at Carrickmacross, in the county of Monaghan, and 
 near Lough Allen, in the country of Leitrim. That found at the former is of excellent quality, and would, 
 no doubt, be admirably adapted for making plaster, and might be largely introduced into Dublin for that 
 purpose, as the freight, with the present facilities of transport, would, we believe, be less than that paid for 
 the English gypsum now exclusively used here. The Leitrim gypsum is of very peculiar quality, consisting 
 of a dense white mass, filled with blackish crystals, about a quarter of an inch wide, and from a quarter to 
 
88 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 half an inch long, of a form of sulphate of lime known as celestine. Considerable quantities of gypsum may 
 yet be discovered in the neighbourhood of Belfast. A large block of the Carrickmacross gypsum, from the 
 Shirley estate, in the barony of Farney, and a sample of the plaster made from it, were sent to the Exhibition 
 towards its close; a small piece of the peculiar gypsum of the county of Leitrim was also exhibited. Mr. Davis, 
 of this city, exhibited samples of raw English gypsum, and several cast slabs of plaster, of various qualities, 
 which appear to have been well baked. We believe the only exhibitors of scagliola were the Messrs. M'Anas- 
 pie, of Great Brunswick-street, and the specimens shown by them were too small to judge of the artistic 
 execution of their work, which, it is needless to observe, is the chief point in scagliola. The material appeared 
 to be good, and to be capable of a high polish. The only specimens of plastic ivory which we recollect having seen 
 in the Exhibition were a lew small statuettes, of great taste, and boxes ornamented with alto-relievos, in the 
 German Department; the statuettes were not cast, but were original designs, carved out of a block of the 
 prepared substance, which appeared to be a beautiful material for the purpose, but softer than what is used 
 in England. The substance used to give them translucency was stearic acid. There were no specimens of 
 alabaster in its natural state, but there were several vases and ilower-baskets of Tuscan alabaster; one of the 
 former was exhibited by a gentleman of Dublin, the others were placed in the German Department, although 
 the work of and exhibited by an Italian,—somewhat on the same principle, we suppose, that no distinction 
 was made between the productions of Ireland and those of Great Britain. 
 
 ROMAN AND PORTLAND CEMENTS, ASPHALTE FLAGGING, ETC. 
 
 Cement, in its widest sense, means any liquid or plastic substance capable of solidifying, by which bodies 
 may be firmly bound together. In this sense many of the materials which we have described are cements ; 
 but it is, perhaps, better to restrict the term to those of mineral origin, in which the lime is employed in the 
 condition of carbonate of lime, or caustic lime; and to include those described in the last section, in which 
 the lime is employed as sulphate or gypsum, under the term plasters. If we burn a piece of limestone or 
 chalk, we deprive it of its carbonic acid, and reduce it to the condition of caustic lime ; which, on being 
 moistened with water, will combine and solidify a portion of it, and become slaked or hydrated lime. If this 
 compound be exposed to the atmosphere it will gradually absorb the carbonic acid, which is always present 
 in minute quantities in the atmosphere, and become the same substance, chemically speaking, that it was 
 previous to having undergone the operation of burning. Its form will, however, be completely altered ; in¬ 
 stead of being a hard compact mass it will be quite pulverulent. If, however, it be mixed with a large quantity 
 of sand, and placed as mortar between stones, it will, in course of time, become quite hard and bind them 
 together. The cause of this cementation is not well understood ; but, so far as we can judge, it is attributable 
 to :—1. The action of the lime upon the sand, by which part of it is converted into silicate of lime, which is 
 insoluble; 2. The crystallization of part of the caustic lime ;* and 3. The peculiar force which causes certain 
 substances to abstract from a solution a portion of the solid matter which it may hold dissolved without com¬ 
 bining with it, and which even acts to some extent between one solid and another made into a paste with 
 water. This is the same force which causes dye-stuffs, &c., to adhere to tissues. That these forces may 
 produce their full effect, the mortar must gradually dry, and hence, in the presence of water, scarcely any 
 binding action could take place. There are some limestones, however, which, when properly burned, will 
 actually become hard even under water,—and on this account they are called hydraulic limes , from their capa¬ 
 bility of being employed in hydraulic structures. It is quite evident that the cause of the settling of such limes 
 is to a great extent different from that of common mortar. In this case the cause is apparently altogether 
 chemical, for we find, on analyzing these limestones, that they do not consist of pure carbonate of lime, but 
 contain a variable proportion of a material consisting chiefly of silicates of alumina, with some potash and 
 soda. When such limestones are burnt, the carbonate of lime which they contain is converted into caustic 
 lime ; this reacts upon the silica compounds and forms a combination which solidifies in water. The more, 
 therefore, of this clay-like substance which exists in a limestone, up to a certain point, the more rapidly and 
 perfectly will the resulting lime solidify under water. This kind of impure limestone is found in most countries, 
 and must exist abundantly in L-eland if properly sought for. A very good variety, which has stood the test 
 of experience, is found on the shores of Lough Ree, a few miles above Athlone, and was employed in the con¬ 
 struction of the locks and other works on the Shannon. One of the best in Great Britain is that which occurs 
 at Aberthaw in the Island of Anglesea. This limestone belongs to what is called the lias formation ; and, as 
 the limestones of this group are thinner than those of the older limestones from which we get our marbles, 
 they are usually more impure, and hence there can be no doubt that the patches of it which occur in the north 
 of Ireland, in the counties of Londonderry and Antrim, must contain beds capable of yielding hydraulic lime. 
 
 As the earthy components of natural hydraulic limestones are not chemically combined with the lime 
 before burning, we may naturally expect that if we add clay or other silicates to pure powdered limestones, 
 and then burn them, we shall obtain an artificial hydraulic lime. This is not only true, but further there are 
 certain natural substances which, without previous burning, are capable of forming similar compounds. This 
 fact was well known to the Romans, who employed for that purpose a soft porous rock, consisting of a kind 
 of volcanic ashes, containing pumice-stone, and somewhat similar in composition to it. This substance 
 occurs in great abundance on the shores of the beautiful and classic bay of Baia, near Naples, and on that 
 of Naples itself, being, in both cases, the result of volcanic action. This rock was reduced to powder, and 
 brought to Rome in considerable quantity under the name of Pulvis Puteolanus , where it was used and mixed 
 with an equal quantity of lime, in the construction of aqueducts and public buildings. The ancient Puteoli 
 haiing since Italianized its name into Puzzuoli, the Pulvis Puteolanus is now known as Puzzolana. A similar 
 
 * Fresh mortar consists of burned lime and lime-water, in the form of minute crystals, which tend to bind the lime, 
 or lime held in solution. According as the water evapo- gradually converted into carbonate, together; which in 
 rates from the mortar, the lime held in solution precipitates time becomes an indurated mass. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS, 
 
 89 
 
 / 
 
 substance is found in the volcanic district of the Rhine, near Bonn, and in many parts of France, &c. Beyond 
 using the natural puzzolana wherever it could be found, no attempt was made to substitute other substances 
 until towards the end of the last century. One of the earliest, and now best known, because very successful 
 attempts, was that of Parker and Wyatt, for which a patent was granted in London, in the year 1796, under 
 the name of “ Roman cement,” and now sometimes called Parker's cement. This cement is made from earthy 
 calcareous nodules, abounding in the London clay and other beds belonging to the tertiary formation, found 
 at Sheppy, the Isle of Wight, on the coasts of Kent, in Essex, and in Yorkshire. These nodules are frequently 
 washed out of the clay beds by the action of the tidal curents along the coasts, and are then dredged up, 
 especially at Sheppy. The chief source, at present, is Harwich, on the Essex coast, the quantity manufactured 
 from the material obtained there being, at least, 2,000,000 bushels, annually. Similar nodules, or as they are 
 called, septaria, from the Latin word septum, an enclosure, in consequence of being found enclosed in the 
 clay, are found in Hampshire, from which a lighter-coloured cement, known as medina cement, is made. 
 Some of the clayey limestone beds of the lias formation are also used for cement, generally with the addi¬ 
 tion of some clayey substance. Of this kind is the article known as Atkinson’s or Mulgrave cement. The 
 most perfectly artificial of all the cements made is, however, that known as Portland cement , which is com¬ 
 posed of a mixture, in certain proportions, of ordinary limestone, and the clay or fine alluvial deposits of cer¬ 
 tain rivers, especially of those which have flowed over extensive beds of clay, and soft limestone, or chalk ; 
 this mixture, after being dried, is burnt. The name Portland is not derived from the materials, but simply 
 from the colour of the cement being like that well-known building stone. This cement is very strong ; in¬ 
 deed, from some experiments made in London, in 1851, it would appear that Portland cement is nearly four 
 times as strong as the best natural cements; an important property which renders it well adapted for making 
 concrete. When ten to twelve parts of gravel, or fragments of rock, are mixed with one part of Portland 
 cement, an extremely powerful substance of this kind is formed, which is often capable of bearing greater 
 weight than similar solid masses of the rocks to which the pebbles forming the concrete belong. Certain 
 qualities of iron slags or “ cinder,” when reduced to powder, are well adapted for making good cements, on 
 being baked with clay and lime. A few years since a Mr. Ransome patented a kind of artificial stone, with 
 which he proposed to produce architectural ornaments. His process consists in dissolving flints in a solution 
 of caustic soda, under a pressure of from 50 to 80 lbs. on the square inch, by which he obtains a silicate of 
 soda. This compound is then mixed with pipe-clay and ground flints, and worked into a paste, which is 
 moulded into the desired forms. Inferior clays, such as clay marls and fine sand, may be used instead of the 
 pipe-clay and flints for coarse articles ; in either case the moulded article is baked so as to form a hard semi- 
 vitrefied mass, which is said to be durable. 
 
 There were only two exhibitors of cement in the Exhibition : namely, Mr. Davis, of this city, who exhi¬ 
 bited a series of slabs formed of Roman and Portland cements, of different qualities (the septaria, from the 
 London clay, and the prepared cement) ; and the Messrs. M‘Anaspie, also of Dublin, who exhibited Portland 
 cements, and castings made with it. None of these cements appear to have been prepared with Irish mate¬ 
 rials, although no place can now be said to be deficient in the means of making cements, and in L’eland they 
 exist in great abundance, though not exactly of the same kind as those used in England. Indeed, we believe 
 that no artificial cement is now made in Ireland. 
 
 There only remains to notice one more cement,—and that which was, perhaps, first invented,—namely, 
 asphalt. This peculiar substance occurs under various conditions in several parts of the world. In the 
 island of Trinidad it is found forming a sort of lake, almost in a state of purity ; it also occurs on the shores 
 of the Dead Sea, and at Avlona in Albania, in a more or less pure form. In general, however, it is found 
 impregnating beds of limestone, as in Dalmatia, Carinthia, the Tyrol, the States of the Church, and in 
 various parts of France, England, Scotland, and in America, &c. The bituminous or asphalte stone thus 
 formed rarely contains more than from 10 to 20 per cent, of bitumen ; for example, the celebrated Seyssel 
 asphalte stone which occurs at Seyssel, in the department of Ain in Burgundy, contains only 8 per cent, of 
 bitumen, and 92 of carbonate of lime; and that of the Yal de Travers, in Switzerland, 12 per cent. If this 
 asphalte rock be subjected to distillation, a thick oil, containing about 50 percent, of the unaltered asphalte, 
 passes over; and on subjecting the oil to re-distillation, a quantity of a volatile oil is separated, which is 
 known under the name of petroleum or rock oil, leaving the asphalte behind. The separation of the petro¬ 
 leum is also canned on by Nature, for wherever we find deposits of asphalte we are also generally sure to 
 find more or less oil in the springs. Asphalte may be considered as the natural tar resulting from the dis¬ 
 tillation of coal, or from vegetable matter generally; and where, as at Aussig, in Bohemia, a mass of melted 
 basalt is found to have come in contact with a bed of brown coal or lignite, the latter is converted into char¬ 
 coal, and in the immediate neighbourhood occurs the tar or asphalte, the volatile oils of which are constantly 
 passing off as petroleum in the springs. The natural petroleum has not the disagreeable smell of coal-tar 
 naphtha, and that collected from springs is often aromatic. At Rangoon, in Burmah, there are, it is said, 
 500 such springs, which yield 412,000 hogsheads of oil per annum, which is used for burning in lamps. Near 
 Ammiano, in the Duchy of Parma, there is a very abundant spring, which is used for lighting the city of 
 Genoa. Considerable quantities of impure petroleum are also obtained in the States of Ohio, Kentucky, 
 and New York, and is known in commerce under the name of Genesee or Seneca oil, from its having been 
 formerly collected by the Seneca Indians. Petroleum, or rock oil and asphalte, were both well known to 
 the ancients, the former having been much used by the Egyptians in the process of embalming bodies ; it 
 was also used in lamps, as at Agrigentum, in Sicily, hence the name of Sicilian oil given to it by the Romans. 
 The use of asphalte as a cement or mortar is of very old date, as its name which is Greek, and which 
 is derived from a root which signifies to make firm or stable, sufficiently indicates. In Nineveh, Babylon, 
 and other ancient cities, it seems to have been almost exclusively used for cementing bricks ; and in Egypt, 
 water-conduits, cisterns, and cellars were coated with it. With the fall of ancient civilization asphalte fell 
 into disuse, and, as far as we are aware, was scarcely if at all employed until the discovery and working of 
 the asphalte stone of the Val de Travers, by D’Erynys, about the year 1712. 
 
90 
 
 THE IKISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 The process of making a pavement with it is very simple. The bituminous stone is reduced to powder, 
 and mixed with from 3 to 7 or 8 per cent, of pure asphalte in a melted state, by which a mastic is formed, 
 which serves admirably to cement gravel or sand into a compact mass, well suited to form floors of kitchens, 
 footways, sewers, and water conduits. The fine footways of the Boulevards and of the Champs Elysee, in 
 Paris, are made with asphalte, as are also many of the promenades of Vienna. Several portions of footway 
 were also laid down in London, but its use has not extended as much as it deserves. It is very durable, 
 exceedingly smooth, and quite impervious to water, and would be admirably adapted to form the floors of 
 kitchens, especially in cities, where, as in Dublin, the absurd practice exists of making subterraneous 
 kitchens. 
 
 A kind of asphalt may also be obtained by distilling coal tar, which resolves itself into liquid oils known 
 under the name of coal-naphtha, and used for various purposes, and a solid black pitchy substance which 
 remains behind. If this substance be mixed with some powdered limestone, it will form a kind of artificial 
 asphalte ; or a concrete may be made with gravel by means of it. These artificial compounds are almost as 
 durable, when well made, as the natural asphalte, and might be very largely employed for flooring and coating 
 the walls of cellars. Where not subject to a wearing action it is very imperishable, and is at the same time 
 completely impervious to water. The introduction of this substance, as a flooring material for kitchens and 
 other parts of the basements of houses, would be very beneficial in a hygienic point of view. Damp earthen 
 floors are, as every one knows, exceedingly injurious to health, and must tend to retard in a great degree the 
 proper development of children. One of their most common effects is to produce diarrhoea, especially when 
 combined with the want of suflicient wholesome food. Now a floor of artificial asphalte is nearly as warm as one 
 of boards ; asphalte being a great non-conductor of heat, and being absolutely impervious to water, effectually 
 prevents the absorption of water containing vegetable or animal matter, which in earthen floors is continually 
 giving off unwholesome exhalations. What better material, therefore, could be found for forming the floors 
 of cottages for the working classes ? 
 
 We regret that no examples showing such an application were exhibited, and we still more regret that 
 the whole class of articles suited for the general consumption of the poorer classes have been, as it were by 
 general consent, forgotten ; and yet we have all kinds of tents and furniture for Australia. Why the wants 
 of millions should be neglected, and those of a few thousands carefully attended to, appears to us inexplicable, 
 and certainly does not speak well for the solicitude of the public for the progress of social improvement. 
 Indeed, it would appear that a visitation of cholera, or some other epidemic, is required to remind people of 
 their duties in this respect. 
 
 There is another application of coal-tar pitch, and of the heavy oil obtained in the distillation of the tar, 
 which is of great importance, and which, although coming partially under another section, we shall mention 
 here ; namely, the manufacture of roofing felt. This consists of refuse tow and scutching waste, and waste 
 cow-hair from tan-yards impregnated with coal-tar, or with the semi-solid mass left after the distillation of 
 the light naphtha, the whole being pressed into a sort of cloth. Specimens of this roofing felt were exhi¬ 
 bited by Messrs. Ritchie and Sons, it is very light, 100 square feet of it weighing not more than 42 or 43 lbs. 
 When stretched on a roof and nailed on with copper nails (or iron nails dipped in melted tar, and coated 
 over with a mixture of tar and lime), it is very durable; it will last a number of years with an occasional 
 coating, say every three or four years, of the tar and lime mixture. Such a felt would be preferable to the 
 filthy mass of decaying straw with which the majority of cabins and out-offices throughout the country are 
 covered, and which is such a fertile source of fever and other diseases. We have all the materials, too, to 
 make it: thousands of gallons of tar can be had in almost every town in Ireland ; our tan-yards supply the 
 hair, and there is a rapidly increasing supply of coarse scutching waste becoming available in every part of the 
 country. Here is one of the numerous fields for enterprise which the country presents. 
 
 The only exhibitors of asphalte flagging were F. Ritchie and Sons of Belfast, who showed samples of the 
 tar, the raw asphalte obtained from it, a large square of flagging, and a piece of concrete. They also exhibited 
 samples of three qualities of roofing felt. The Messrs. Ritchie deserve great credit for the energy and success 
 with which they have contrived to utilize so many waste products of manufactories. 
 
 BRICK, ROOFING-TILES, TERRA-COTTA ORNAMENTS, MOSAIC, AND ENCAUSTIC TILES, &C. 
 
 Ah rocks, irrespective of their age or geological position, may be classified under three groups, depending 
 upon composition:—1st. Those which are principally composed of lime, such as limestone and chalk, and 
 termed calcareous rocks; 2nd. Those composed of grains of sand, cemented together, such as sandstone or 
 grit, the term arenaceous being applied to the whole group; and 3rd. Rocks in which a large quantity of 
 a substance called alumina exists, such as slate-rocks, and which are included under the general name of ar¬ 
 gillaceous rocks. There are some rocks, such as granite, which may be said to combine the qualities of the 
 two latter classes just mentioned,—the arenaceous and the argillaceous. Granite consists, as already remarked, 
 essentially of two minerals, quartz and felspar, with which are intermingled shining plates of another mineral 
 called mica. When the rock is completely disintegrated, the quartz, which is almost pure silica, is found in 
 the form of small grains constituting sand, while the felspar is rich in alumina. 
 
 In process of time these rocks undergo decay from the action of water and air, and yield up their soluble 
 constituents to the water which bears them away, whilst a more or less decomposed detritus is left behind. 
 In the case of arenaceous rocks, the mass thus left consists of sand and pebbles ; but in the case of slaty and 
 granitic rocks, it consists, besides, of a peculiar soft, adhesive substance termed clay , of which most soils are 
 good examples. If such a mass happen to be in the course of a stream of water, this substance, from its fine 
 state of division, will be washed out, and held in suspension by the water, will be carried to some lower place 
 where a calm pool or lake is found, and will be there deposited, and form a bed. Great deposits, evidently 
 formed in a somewhat similar way, are found in every part of the world; their qualities depend, of course, 
 upon the rocks from which they were derived. It is necessary to remark here that, geologically speaking, 
 
MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 91 
 
 Class I.] 
 
 beds of clay are also considered as rocks; but in the previous observations we have, for convenience’ sake, 
 used the word rock in its common signification of a mass of hard-stone. 
 
 When clays are formed from granite rocks, they are usually white or yellowish-white, and are very adhe¬ 
 sive or plastic; when resulting from the decomposition of slaty rocks, they are more or less coloured and 
 sandy; and when limestone mud gets intermingled, their plasticity is greatly diminished. The plastic ele¬ 
 ment consists of some combination of silica (quartz or flint in a peculiar condition) and alumina (one of the 
 constituents of alum), with more or less water; but a perfectly pure combination of this kind rarely occurs in 
 Nature, there being always present various quantities of sand, iron, lime, magnesia, potash, &c. The less of 
 these substances present, the richer or fatter the clay, whilst clay containing a great deal is called poor. These 
 substances not only exert an influence upon the plasticity of a clay, but also upon its relation to fire ; the nearer 
 a clay is in composition to a pure silicate of alumina, and the more silica it contains, the more infusible it is; 
 but an admixture of iron or lime will give it the character possessed by a mixture for making bottle-glass ; 
 for when subjected to a heat depending upon the amount of these foreign substances, it will melt. 
 
 The finer clays, or such as are infusible and white, are very rare, while those which contain lime, such as 
 ordinary clay marls, and those rich in iron, such as brick clays, are common. A clay may contain so very 
 little foreign substances as to be infusible, and yet have sufficient iron to give it a colour; for we may remark 
 here, that the colour which a clay assumes on being burned depends upon the iron which it contains. 
 
 The fine white clays ( kaolin ) are used in the manufacture of porcelain, and are found usually in granitic 
 countries; the inferior white clays ( pipe-clay ) are usually found in coal districts, and are used in the manu¬ 
 facture of earthenware and pipes ; these we shall have to mention again in speaking of those manufactures: 
 at present we shall confine ourselves to the coloured clays. These we may conveniently divide into the infu¬ 
 sible, or fire-clays, which burn either of a buff or of a dark colour; and the fusible, or ordinary brick clays, 
 which burn of various colours, especially of a pale yellow and bright red. The fire-clays are chiefly obtained 
 from beds associated with coal, very frequently forming the underlying stratum, and hence called coal-seat , 
 though they are also found under many other circumstances, and even on the surface. They are generally 
 of a bluish-black colour, and of a hard slaty texture; a good example of which is afforded by the well-known 
 Stourbridge clay. The fusible clays are derived from various sources, but are very often superficial deposits, 
 constituting the subsoils of large tracts of country. They usually contain a certain amount of carbonate of 
 lime; and in some cases so much as to be true marls. They also frequently contain some sand and pebbles; 
 when, however, the proportion of sand amounts to one-fourth of the entire mass, it is not considered as clay 
 in the strict sense of the word, although that substance may be separated from it by washing. Indeed, there 
 are few loose superficial deposits, such as soils and subsoils, that could not be thus made to yield clay. 
 
 The economical uses of the fire-clays are chiefly for the manufacture of brick destined to withstand great 
 heat, the construction of furnaces of various kinds, pots for fusing glass, retorts, &c. The fusible, or common 
 clays, constitute the materials from which our usual building bricks, roofing and flooring tiles, draining pipes, 
 garden pots, common pottery, are made. Both kinds are employed in the production of figures and orna¬ 
 ments in what is called terra cotta , or baked earth. As our present object has reference solely to the use 
 of clay for Building and Ornamentation, we shall confine our observations to the articles coming within that 
 category. 
 
 Bricks _The most important point connected with the manufacture of bricks is the selection of the clay. 
 
 In the case of common bricks they must be hard, and capable of bearing pressure, without, at the same time, 
 being heavy. One class of bricks may, taken singly, be capable of bearing a much greater pressure or weight 
 than another; but, being much heavier, this advantage may be lost by the counterbalancing drawback. They 
 must not fall to powder, or crack on exposure to wet or frost, and must be quite free from foreign matter, 
 such as iron pyrites, nodules of limestone, roots of plants, or pebbles. If iron pyrites exist in the clay it will 
 burn in the kiln into oxide of iron when the heat employed is high, and will thus leave a kind of cavity in the 
 brick ; with a moderate heat a kind of basic sulphate of iron will be formed, which will rapidly decompose 
 under the influence of air and water, and tend to disentegrate the brick. Nodules of limestones will be burned 
 into caustic lime, and by subsequent moisture becoming slaked, their expansion will injure the brick, and 
 assist in its decay. The presence of vegetable matter will leave cavities in the bricks when burnt, and will 
 cause large numbers to fly in the firing. 
 
 The more plastic a clay is, or, in other words, the purer it is, the more will it contract in the firing. This 
 fact has a double importance to the brick-maker. In the first place, a very fat clay , as rich plastic clays are 
 called, will yield exceedingly dense bricks, and are not, therefore, the best adapted for forming the most ser¬ 
 viceable bricks. And, in the second, very few clays are homogeneous, the upper part of a bed being, in many 
 cases, fatter than the lower, a fact easily accounted for,—as a mixture of sand and clay, suspended in water, 
 and allowed to settle, will deposit a large portion of the sand first, and the finest clay last. If, therefore, the 
 clay employed in brick-making be not uniformly mixed, one part may be fatter than another, and the brick 
 in firing will contract unequally. The chemical composition of a clay is also of great importance in judging 
 of its quality. The presence of lime, up to a certain point, is not injurious, provided it does not exist as 
 pebbles, and that it is uniformly distributed through the mass ; indeed an addition of lime to fat clays is an 
 advantage. A clay, which alone might not be well adapted for brick-making, may be improved by the ad¬ 
 dition of certain substances, such as lime-sand, or by admixture with other clays of different qualities. Indeed 
 it rarely happens that any clay possesses naturally all the necessary qualities for making good brick, and a 
 skilful manufacturer will always know what materials, and in what proportions, must be added to render his 
 clay suitable. Thus, in the neighbourhood of London, the very fat clays are mixed with coal ashes, or with 
 sand. And in Paris refuse slaty coal is used, as the slaty parts of the anthracite beds are in America. 
 
 Freshly dug clay does not make good bricks, even when it possesses all the necessary qualities to which we 
 have alluded; it requires to be aged, that is, exposed for a considerable time to the action of the air, which 
 appears to produce some chemical change in the mass. This agency is very much hastened by the action of 
 frost, exposure to frost for a few days being more efficacious than a year’s exposure to ordinary weather. 
 
 o 
 
92 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 In the manufacture of very inferior brick the previous exposure of the clay is omitted, and it is simply 
 thrown into a pit and covered with water until it is perfectly softened. For the superior kinds of brick the 
 moist clay, instead of being slightly worked up and then moulded, is subjected to an operation termed treading , 
 which consists in working it up with the naked feet upon a board into an uniformly plastic mass. This inar¬ 
 tificial method has been, to some extent, superseded by other processes in which machinery is employed. For 
 example, in England the clay, after sufficient exposure to the atmosphere, is agitated with water and passed 
 through sieves which separate the coarser particles, whilst the finer portions are run into pits or tanks, where 
 they are allowed to deposit, and the excess of water being withdrawn, the sediment is worked up into a 
 plastic mass. A machine is sometimes used on the Continent for effecting the same object; consisting of a 
 horizontal axis, carrying a number of flat spokes which are made to revolve in a kind of trough, where the 
 clay is beaten up into a thin mass, the whole of the stones being separated. It is then passed through a 
 series of sieves into the mixing pit, where the additions of lime, sand, coal-ashes, or other material deemed 
 necessary, are made. Where very superior qualities of brick are required, or where the clay is used for 
 making terra cotta, this slip , as the clay-mud used for moulding objects is called, is ground in a pug-mill, 
 or under edge stones. 
 
 Bricks are fashioned either by the hand in moulds, or by machinery. The former, or primitive method, 
 is still the one chiefly employed, in consequence, strange as it may seem, of its economy. The number which 
 a brick-maker is able to mould in a day is extraordinary, varying, according to the strength and ability of 
 the workman, the size of the bricks, and the quality of the clay, from 2,000 to 10,000, or even 16,000. Each 
 moulder requires the service of a carrier and two boys. The machines invented for making bricks may be 
 classified into five divisions :—1. Those consisting of a single mould, nearly the same as the hand mould 
 worked by machinery. One of the earliest of this kind was invented in the year 1813, but many improve¬ 
 ments have since been effected, the most important being rendering the working continuous. 2. This class 
 differs from the first, in principle only, in several moulds being worked at the same time. The first of this 
 kind was employed in America in 1819, the motion in it being backwards and forwards. This motion was 
 replaced by a rotatory one in 1826 ; and the latter has been adopted in several recent patents, as, for instance, 
 in those of Leahy and of Nash. 3. The machines of this class are simply a species of dies which cut the 
 bricks out of a cake of clay prepared separately. This principle does not appear to have been adopted in 
 any recent machine. 4. This class of machines produces a continuous band of clay, corresponding in thickness 
 and width to the dimensions of the bricks intended to be made. This band of clay is forced by pressure 
 through an orifice, exactly as in the ordinary draining-tile machine, the difference being that the orifice is 
 rectangular instead of being round, and has no core or mandril, as the bricks must be solid. This long band 
 of clay is delivered upon a flat table, where it is cut of the proper lengths by means of wires moved up and 
 down at certain intervals. The earliest machine upon this principle was that of Hostemberg, first employed 
 in St. Petersburgh in 1807 ; and, perhaps, the most perfect is that of Terrasson-Fougeres, which is capable 
 of cutting from ten to forty bricks at one operation. One of these machines, costing from £30 to £38, is 
 capable of forming about 25,000 bricks in a day. 5. For the fifth class of machines the clay is used in its 
 dry state. One of the most perfect of this kind is that recently patented by Nasmyth and Minton. The chief 
 feature consists of a series of moulds into which the powdered material is introduced, and subjected at first to 
 a gentle pressure, which gradually increases until the whole of the air enclosed in the powder is forced out, 
 and then to a rapid and strong pressure of about 150 tons, which finishes them. The motion is continuous, 
 and the machine feeds and discharges itself. 
 
 There is an American machine, of very simple construction, belonging to this class, invented by Mr. 
 Stephen Ustick, of Philadelphia, which produces bricks directly from the untempered clay, and thus saves 
 almost all previous operations. 
 
 Made bricks may be much improved, for certain purposes, by subjecting them to pressure before firing. 
 One of the most recent machines for effecting this object is that of Ilouget, which is a modification of the 
 American anti-friction press of Dick. Its action is very slow, and the expense of pressing must, therefore, be 
 very great. 
 
 The observations which we have made on the subject of clay apply equally well, whether it is intended 
 to make bricks, roofing, flooring, or draining tiles, garden pots, or other coarse pottery. With regard to the 
 roofing and flooring tiles, and which are moulded exactly like bricks, it is evident that, with a slight modifi¬ 
 cation, any of the machines above alluded to may be made to produce them. All these articles, however, 
 must be made with a much fatter clay than that employed for bricks ; and, in the case of roofing tiles and 
 coarse pottery, greater care must be observed in the preparation of the clay. 
 
 The bricks after being moulded are allowed to dry either in the open air or by artificial means, the latter 
 being always adopted with the finer kinds. When fully dried they are burned either in kilns or in clamps, 
 that is, in great heaps covered over with clay : the latter is the cheaper method, because large quantities 
 may be burnt at once, and no expense is entailed for buildings; but the finer kinds cannot be thus burned, 
 and they are only adapted for coal as a fuel. The process of burning in clamps is also very slow, varying 
 from twenty to fifty days, according to the size of the heap. The kilns used in brick-making are of two kinds, 
 close or open; the former has the advantage of consuming much less fuel than the latter. Indeed, the economy 
 may sometimes amount to from one-half to two-thirds of the entire quantity used. The close kiln is a true 
 oven, where the bricks are piled and heated by the flame of fire, while the open kiln is not unlike a lime¬ 
 kiln. The greater part of the bricks made in Holland, where such enormous quantities are employed, is 
 burned in open kilns, as many as three millions being burned in one operation, and the chief fuel being turf. 
 In all cases where the latter fuel is employed, kilns are preferable to clamps. 
 
 The method of manufacturing fire-bricks and tiles differs in many respects from that adopted for common 
 brick. Thus at Stourbridge, near Birmingham, the most celebrated English locality for such articles, the 
 lumps of clay as they are dug up are laid in heaps until they are fully dried, when they are ground in a kind 
 of pug-mill. A portion of this clay is then moistened with water and worked into a plastic mass, and made 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 93 
 
 into cubical bricks of about seven inches, which arc sharply fired, and subsequently ground into a coarse 
 powder, and sifted to separate dust and the coarser lumps. In this state the burnt clay has a pale, flesh-red 
 colour. The brick mixture consists of the finely powdered raw clay, with a certain portion of this brick 
 powder, and is worked up in the ordinary way, and moulded by the hand in iron moulds, or, where larger 
 objects are to be made, in wooden ones. The firing is effected in close ovens of a cylindrical form for six 
 feet, covered with a dome fourteen feet high; upon this dome is built another (somewhat lower) cylindrical 
 chamber, which ends in an arched copula. Eight or ten fire-places, heated with coal, open into the lower 
 chamber, the flame of which passes through numerous openings in the dome into the second chamber, in the 
 arched roof of which are a number of round holes for the escape of the smoke. 
 
 The colour of bricks, as we have already had occasion to observe, depends chiefly upon the amount of iron 
 which the clay contains ; but it is also very much influenced by the manner of burning. If the clay does not 
 contain much iron, and that the firing is effected in close kilns, the colour is grayish or yellowish-white. If, 
 however, it contains a large quantity of the red oxide of iron, they will be red, but where this kind of bricks 
 are exposed to the reducing action of a smoky flame, they assume a blackish-brown colour, especially when 
 fired at a high heat. Fire-clay usually contains a certain quantity of organic matter, and, when not rich in 
 iron, will generally burn of a pale bull colour in closed kilns ; but if a mixture of burnt clay of a red colour 
 and bluish slaty clay be burned together, the resulting colour will be brownish-black from the formation of 
 the black oxide of iron by the partial reduction of red oxide in the burnt clay by the organic matter in the 
 raw material. Hence the reason why the Stourbridge bricks are of that colour. 
 
 Terra cotta _The strict meaning of this term is baked clay, and in this se use it includes bricks, and any 
 
 other article made of clay and then burnt. In its common acceptation it applies only to vases, figures, and 
 other ornaments made of baked clay. This application of the material appears to be of an antiquity little in¬ 
 ferior to that of bricks, as we possess specimens from the Assyrian cities, and from Egypt, at least 3000 or 
 4000 years old. Besides tombs, lachrymal and cinereal urns, we find that vases, ornamented in different 
 ways, formed part of the prizes at the games, and that statues of considerab le size, such as the statue of 
 Jupiter by Turianus, mentioned by Pliny as adorning the Capitol,—and another nearly 0-) feet high, of 
 great beauty, still preserved in the Museum of Naples,—were made by the Greeks and Romans. After the 
 fall of the Roman Empire the art fell into disuse, but towards the end of the fourteenth century, Nicolo 
 d’Arezzo revived it in Italy, from whence it passed into France and Spain, but it does not appear to have 
 been in much favour. Of late years, however, it has assumed new life on the Continent, and many houses 
 are ornamented with terra cotta in Toulouse, Vienna, Berlin, and other continental cities. The art has also 
 been lately revived in England, but has not yet been much applied to architectural ornamentation. 
 
 Ornaments in terra cotta may be made either of common clay or of fire-clay ; in both cases, however, 
 the material requires to be carefully prepared, and to be reduced to the finest state of division. In the manu¬ 
 facture of figures and ornaments in terra cotta we have three things to consider :—1. Sharpness of outline 
 and perfect uniformity of contraction ; 2. Durability ; 3. Colour. From what we have already said, with 
 reference to the great contraction which fat clays undergo in firing, it must be evident that pure plastic clay 
 would not be adapted for the production of fine draperies, or, in fact, for making figures or sharp ornaments 
 at all. The addition of exceedingly fine sand and lime to a fat clay diminishes its contractibility, but the ad¬ 
 dition of the latter ingredient prevents the articles from being baked at a high temperature, as otherwise 
 the finer lines, such as the folds of drapery, or the face of figures, would undergo a semi-fusion, and lose all 
 their sharpness, while, on the other hand, the durability of terra cotta depends to a great extent upon the 
 temperature at which it is fired. The most imperishable of materials is, perhaps, semi-fused clay ; hence the 
 higher the heat employed, the better adapted will be the articles to withstand the weather. Clay baked at 
 a low temperature, and containing much lime, is very perishable; the lime is gradually dissolved out by the 
 rain falling upon it, and the frost disintegrates it by the freezing of the water which it absorbs. 
 
 Fire-clays consequently yield the most durable articles of this kind, but also the least perfect as to sharp¬ 
 ness. By burning a large portion of the clay, and thus destroying its property of contraction, and mixing 
 it with a portion of fresh clay, and by the addition of substances which assist in the cementation of so imper¬ 
 fectly plastic a mass, such as lime, and certain clays containing a large amount of silica in a state capable of 
 being dissolved by caustic potash and soda, a mass may be made which will be capable of representing the 
 sharpest lines of a figure or ornament. 
 
 As terra cotta figures and ornaments are always baked in close kilns, and are sometimes even placed in 
 separate cases in the kilns, only two principal colours can be obtained, brick-red and buff. The colour cannot 
 be so easily altered as in the case of the other qualities, and consequently little choice is left. 
 
 Terra cotta is a beautiful material for adorning the facades of public buildings and large houses. Ex¬ 
 perience has also shown that, when properly made, it is of remarkable durability. Even the marly clays of 
 Toulouse, Paris, and Berlin, are made to yield articles capable of lasting for centuries; and certainly the climate 
 of the latter is a sufficient test of the durability of the article. One of the great objections to the use of terra 
 cotta in buildings is its expense. It is certainly much dearer than Portland or Roman cement, with which 
 in other respects there is no comparison ; while, on the other hand, it is much cheaper than stone, and, with 
 one or two exceptions, much more beautiful. From the facility with which the most beautiful figures or 
 elaborate ornaments may be cast in ordinary plaster moulds, and vases and other round objects thrown upon 
 the potter’s wheel, the most varied and artistic style of ornamentation may be adopted in the fronts of houses 
 and public buildings. That it is very much cheaper than stone there can be no doubt, for it is used in Paris, 
 where one of the best and easiest worked stones in Europe exists; and if found advantageous there, how 
 much more so would it be here, where stone for working ornaments and figures is very expensive, and has to 
 be imported ? In Berlin also, Corinthian columns, and other ornaments made of vitrified terra cotta, which 
 would resist the weather for centuries, may be had for much less than oue-third of those carved in stone. 
 
 One of the great drawbacks under which Dublin and many other cities in these countries, labour, is 
 the dull monotony of the unvaried walls of brick ; with rectangular apertures for windows, and doors which 
 seem to have been all made from the same design. The introduction of terra cotta ornaments into the deco- 
 
 o 2 
 
94 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 ration of houses would banish this monotony, and help to communicate life and picturesqueness to our cities. 
 And as the character of the architecture of a city has considerable influence upon that of its inhabitants, we 
 have no doubt the change would also be very beneficial in this respect. 
 
 We possess abundance of materials in Ireland for the manufacture of the finer kinds of bricks, tiles, &c., 
 and of terra cotta. We would merely mention a few localities in which they are now to some extent utilized ; 
 namely, the fine red class, associated with the marl beds, so abundant in the counties of Wicklow and Wex¬ 
 ford, especially at Dunganstown and Wicklow in the former county, and Courtown Harbour in the latter; 
 the great deposit of clay-burning of a pale red at Youghal, in the county of Cork; the fine red clay of Florence 
 Court, near Enniskillen ; and that of Larne, in the county of Antrim. And, lastly, the fire-clays forming 
 the coal-seat of all the beds of coal mentioned in the section on coal in the preceding pages, are adapted for 
 this manufacture. There is scarcely a county in Ireland in which superior clay for brick, draining pipe, and 
 tile making, may not be found. Notwithstanding this abundance of the raw material, and, we may add, of 
 fuel in the neighbourhood of bogs, it is singular to find so many miserable and incommodious houses (we do 
 not allude to the mud cabins of the peasants, for which there is a distinct cause), built of stone at a cost which 
 would have constructed excellent brick buildings. Due attention is not paid in Ireland to the preparation 
 of the clay used for bricks, and especially to the separa tion of limestone pebbles, whence most of our bricks 
 are of inferior quality. Although red clays are very abundant, we are almost altogether dependent upon 
 England for our supply of that coloured brick. Some very superior specimens of a very fine red brick are 
 now, however, being made at Courtown Harbour. There were two defects in the first made there, which we 
 hope have been since corrected; namely, they were too dense, the clay being too fat, and requiring an addi¬ 
 tion of lime or marl, and was not apparently weathered enough ; and the size was very inconvenient for some 
 kinds of brick-work. The first defect was excusable enough, as it is only in old works that a good stock of 
 well-weathered clay can be had ; and, besides, it requires some experience to learn the proportion for mixing 
 the other ingredients with the clay. But the second defect ought to have been avoided, because all common 
 bricks should have such a proportion between length, breadth, and thickness, that they will always fit in any 
 kind of bond. Irish manufacturers should remember that it is not enough to simply produce an article; they 
 must produce it of a quality equal to the best of the kind to be found elsewhere, else their efforts will be un¬ 
 successful. But above all, they should attend with great care to the minute details, such as those to which 
 we have alluded, as inattention to them frequently does more injury than real inferiority. 
 
 There were but few clays suitable for the manufact ure of bricks, tiles, or terra cotta ornaments, exhibited. 
 With the exception indeed of a scries of specimens collected by the Dublin Society, there were only two ex¬ 
 hibitors whose contributions deserve especial mention; namely, those of the Hon. C. Wandesforde, who exhi¬ 
 bited some of the fire-clay from the coal-measures of Kilkenny, and of Mr. J. K. Fahie, from the corresponding 
 series in Tipperary, who also had a good specimen of alluvial red clay. With the exception of a small spe¬ 
 cimen contributed by the Limerick Local Committee, the fire-clays of the great Munster coal-field were 
 unrepresented ; while no specimens whatever of the Leitrim and Tyrone coal-fields were exhibited. 
 
 There were only eight exhibitors of bricks, of whom two were exclusively British, and five Irish. Five 
 exhibitors contributed common bricks, four being Irish, and one Scotch ; and six contributed fire -bricks, of 
 whom four were exclusively Irish, and two British. All the L'ish bricks exhibited were of excellent quality, 
 and presented striking evidence, so far as they went, not only of the rapidly increasing tendency to utilize our 
 mineral resources, but of considerable improvement in the style of manufacture. So far as we could judge 
 from the arrangement of the raw material department of the Exhibition, there were only two exhibitors of 
 roofing tiles, one Irish, and one English. The former were from Courtown Harbour, and were of excellent 
 material, the fat clay of that locality being admirably adapted for tiles. We must not forget to mention, 
 that among the bricks exhibited by Mr. Fahie, of Tipperary, were some of the hollow ones now so much 
 recommended for building cottages, and for division walls of houses. These bricks are made upon the same 
 principles as draining pipes, and are readily formed by the machine of Terrasson-Fougeres, by a slight modi¬ 
 fication of the apertures, in which a number of mandrils are arranged. 
 
 The contributions of ornamental terra cotta were much more numerous than those of bricks or tiles, the 
 total number being fourteen ; of whom only one was Irish, seven Scotch, three English, one Irish exhibitor 
 of Scotch articles, and two German. The articles exhibited were also very numerous and varied, and may be 
 classified into:—1. Figures ; 2. Vases and fountains; and 3. Purely architectural ornaments. There were only 
 lour exhibitors of figures, of whom three deserve mention,—two being German, and one English. In excel¬ 
 lence of execution, and quality of material, the first place belongs to M. March, of Charlottenburg, near Berlin. 
 Ilis specimens were of two very distinct materials, one a beautifully fine red clay, evidently calcareous, and not 
 very highly fired. One of the figures of this material, representing Polyhymnia, was admirably executed, 
 and showed in a remarkable manner the adaptation of the material to produce true works of art: the drapery 
 was especially deserving of commendation. The other material employed by M. March belonged to the class 
 of difficultly fusible clay, and was highly fired, and would, no doubt, withstand the action of the weather for 
 ages, being exceedingly dense, and not absorbent of moisture. The colour was also peculiar, being of a 
 grayish-yellow, with a distinct olive shade, which looked well in the small statuettes. In the same department 
 were exhibited four allegorical figures of Winter and Summer, being part of a series of eight, representing 
 the Four Seasons, each season being indicated by a male and female figure. These figures were after the 
 original designs by Professor Leib of Munich. The colour was very good, being a yellowish-gray, and would 
 harmonize well with many kinds of building stone in use. The material appeared to be very good and durable, 
 though not highly fired, having a sort of cement-like character. The next exhibitor, whose figures deserve 
 especial mention, is Mr. Blashfield of London. The clay employed by him is obtained from the tertiary beds 
 of the London basin, and appears to have been prepared with great care, and to be very durable. It is much 
 whiter than any of the others exhibited, and does not differ much, indeed, from some Portland stone, with 
 which it would harmonize very well. 
 
 The number of vases exhibited was very great; but, with the exception of those of Mr. Blashfield, and of 
 the Messrs. Bell of Glasgow, and some small vases of semi-vitrified clay from Berlin, they were all rather 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 95 
 
 coarse, and of very poor design. The clay used by the Messrs. Bell appears to be the usual fire-clay of the 
 coal-measures of Lanarkshire, some of which was in the collection of the Monkland Iron Company. The 
 other vases exhibited were made of similar materials from the coal-measures of different districts, and were 
 of good quality, and would yield very durable ornaments ; it is, therefore, to be regretted that so little atten¬ 
 tion is paid to design by the manufacturers of terra cotta. Several fountains were exhibited, among which we 
 may mention a very pretty one designed for a parterre , made of the red Berlin clay, already mentioned, and 
 the large one which was erected in the Central Hall of the building, exhibited by Ferguson, Miller, and Co. 
 of Glasgow. Of purely architectural ornaments there were few exhibitors; those deserving special mention, 
 being M. March of Berlin, who exhibited some admirably executed Corinthian capitals, and a few other things, 
 in semi-vitrified fire-clay, which we should consider imperishable, and certaudy far cheaper than stone ; those 
 of the Farnley Iron Company, who contributed some ornamental trusses, mouldings, and balusters, which 
 were well executed, and of excellent materials, and were worthy of attention ; and those of the Messrs. Bell 
 of Glasgow, whose balustrade, in a fine grayish-white material, was admirable. Under this head we may also 
 include chimney-tops, of which there were no less than eight exhibitors. This appears to be one of the most 
 general applications of terra cotta, as it is also a useful one, doing away with several feet of heavy brick-work 
 on the tops of chimneys, and of those very rude and ineffective contrivances called slate-pots. Terra cotta 
 pots have a great advantage over the cast-iron ones sometimes used, in being very much fighter for the same 
 
 Chimney Tops in Terra Cotta, exhibited by the Farnley Iron Company. 
 
 size, while, when well made, they are, perhaps, as durable. The Farnley Iron Company exhibited a great 
 variety of these articles, suitable for different styles of houses, the designs of a few of which are represented 
 
 Chimney Tops in Terra Cotta, exhibited by the Farnley Iron Company. 
 
 by the annexed engravings, and which will also show the general character of the examples exhibited by the 
 other contributors. 
 
96 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 There is a very appropriate application of terra cotta which we must not omit to mention before con¬ 
 cluding this part of our subject, namely, for flower-boxes for mignionette, &c., and for pendant or bracket 
 flower vases. Examples of these were contributed by the Farnley Iron Company, by J. Doulton, Jun., of 
 Liverpool, and by M. March of Berlin. The pendant and bracket vases in red terra cotta of the latter were 
 exceedingly tasteful. 
 
 The only examples of Irish ornamental terra cotta exhibited were two small vases after the antique, and 
 very well executed, contributed by Beresford and Kelly, of Florence Court, near Enniskillen. We hope to 
 see this branch of manufacture gradually develop itself amongst us. 
 
 Venetian and Encaustic Tiles _The art of forming tessera; from baked clay, and constructing mosaics 
 
 similar to the geometrical ones in marble already mentioned, is of very old date. At first the tessera; were 
 plain, or were simply stained or covered with a glaze made by covering the surface with galena, the common 
 ore of lead, mixed with a little clay, and then firing them again ; but afterwards indented patterns were formed 
 in them by forming the tessarse in moulds having the patterns in relief. These indentations were sometimes 
 filled up with various pigments, often fused into a glass. Pavements formed of simple tessarae, of one or more 
 colours, and arranged so as to produce geometrical patterns, were called Venetian mosaics, from having been 
 much used in that city in the middle ages; whilst those with indented or relievo patterns, consisting of mo¬ 
 nograms or other symbolic devices, or arabesques, were called encaustic. The latter were much used in eccle¬ 
 siastical architecture, and also by the Moors of Spain, who generally filled the indentations with coloured 
 enamel glasses. The celebrated Moorish palace of the Alhambra, at Grenada, was richly decorated in this 
 way. Sometimes the tessera; of geometrical mosaics were covered with similar enamel glasses, of beautiful 
 shades of green, white, &c. With the decline of ecclesiastical architecture this art fell into complete disuse, 
 and has only been very lately revived. The persons who have done the most for this revival have undoubtedly 
 been the Messrs. Minton, Hollins, and Co., of Stoke-upon-Trent, not only by the beauty of the articles pro¬ 
 duced by them, but still more by the great improvements which they have been the means of effecting in 
 the processes of manufacture. Mr. Singer, of Vauxhall, also contributed materially to this revival by his 
 process, patented in 1839, of cutting out tessera; from thin bands of clay by machinery, and when baked of 
 joining them together so as to form large slabs, by means of cement. 
 
 Messrs. Minton and Hollin’s collection of tiles were among the most interesting contributions to the Ex¬ 
 hibition, no expense apparently having been spared by them in getting it up. The whole of the varieties 
 exhibited may be referred to six types ;—1. Buff and coloured indented diaper tiles ; 2. Venetian and other 
 varieties of mosaics ; 3. Encaustic or inlaid tiles, from two Greek words, signifying to burn in ; 4. Imitations 
 of the Alhambra tiles with enamels ; 5. Majolica tiles, or imitations of the glaze and colouring of the cele¬ 
 brated majolica ware of the sixteenth century ; and 6. Dutch or glazed tiles. The buff indented diaper tiles 
 are made from the fire-clay associated with the Staffordshire coal. The clay is ground in a kind of mill to 
 the state of very fine powder; and in this state is introduced into square, oblong, or other form of moulds, 
 and subjected to a pressure of about 150 to 250 tons in a hydraulic or other press. On being taken from the 
 mould the clay is found to be compressed into a very small space, and to adhere together into a solid mass. 
 Perfectly dry clay would not adhere in this way sufficiently, and it is, therefore, necessary that a certain 
 amount of moisture should remain in it previous to the operation of moulding. W hen removed from the mould 
 their surfaces are polished with a piece of bent tin-plate, and they are then packed in cases of refractory 
 fire-clay called seggars, a great number of which are piled in a kiln similar to that employed in the burning 
 of earthenware, where they are fired at about the temperature required for the latter. Many of these diaper 
 pattern tiles are subsequently ornamented with narrow borderings of various colours, especially of red and 
 gold, or blue and gold; and the surface is often covered before firing with a wash of fine white clay, to which 
 is sometimes added a little enamel glass, which, in the firing, gives a sort of semi-fused glaze. The coloured 
 tiles are only used for decorating walls, and when employed under suitable conditions are extremely beautiful. 
 The mosaic tiles are made of finer clays than the last. The material is prepared in the same way as for ordi¬ 
 nary terra cotta, and, being capable of vitrifying to some extent in firing, it may be stained throughout its 
 mass of any desired colour. Being coloured with the proper pigment, it is then brought to a highly plastic 
 condition, and is passed between rollers which laminate it into thin sheets or ribbons. These ribbons 
 are cut into large squares ; and their surfaces being slightly oiled to prevent adhesion, fifteen or twenty of 
 them are laid on each other, and the pile laid on a hand of table, over which is placed a frame in a horizontal 
 position, and sliding up and down in upright grooves. This frame has a number of fine wires placed cross- 
 ways, somewhat like a sieve, the meshes, if we can so call them, being square, or oblong, or triangular, hexa¬ 
 gonal, or octagonal, or segments of circles, according to the form desired to be given. When this frame is 
 made to descend, the wires pass through the pile of clay sheets and divide them into a number of pieces of 
 the given form, which are dried and burnt in the usual way. With the tessera; thus made and coloured, 
 black, blue, red, buff, cane green, white, and an almost endless variety of patterns, may be produced. The 
 mode of laying them down as a pavement is very simple : the tessera; are arranged into a mosaic of the de¬ 
 sired pattern, with faces down upon an exceedingly flat surface; a shallow frame is then arranged around 
 them, and a layer of cement poured over them, and upon this cement, before it fully hardens, is laid a layer 
 of ordinary tiles, over which is poured another layer of cement, and sometimes even a second layer of tiles. 
 In this way slabs of a very large size may be produced, and laid down as flags for flooring. 
 
 Encaustic or inlaid tiles consist of three distinct parts,—the body, the inlaid pattern, and the back. The 
 body is composed of ordinary fire-clay similar to that used for the diaper tiles, and is worked up into a plastic 
 mass, which is moulded in iron moulds under a screw press. These moulds have raised patterns, which pro¬ 
 duce an indented or intaglio pattern upon the surface of the tile. The tiles thus formed are allowed to become 
 dry, and the indented pattern is filled up by pouring over the surface of the tile a thick milk or slip composed 
 of the white clays of Dorset and Devon, so much used in making earthenware, to which is added some pig¬ 
 ment if coloured patterns are to be produced. Sometimes, where polyehromic patterns are desired, different 
 coloured slips are used, and poured into the parts of the pattern intended for each. Alien partially dry the 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 97 
 
 surface is scraped even, until the face of the original tile or buff-coloured clay makes its appearance, when the 
 indented pattern alone will be filled with the finer stained clays. If the tile thus prepared were fired, the 
 body would contract more than the pattern, and the tile would be bent, and, perhaps, the latter fractured ; 
 it is hence necessary to apply a coating of the same fire-clay used for the pattern to the back, to counteract 
 this difference of contractibility ; and as this clay, when hard burned, would not adhere well to the cement 
 employed in laying them down, the back is pierced by a number of holes by means of projections in the mould, 
 into which the soft cement is able to penetrate and form a solid bond. The Alhambra tiles are formed upon 
 the same principle as the ordinary encaustic tiles, with this difference, that in the former fusible pigments are 
 used instead of coloured clay slips. This is the technical difference ; but it must be confessed that there is 
 a beauty of design and a harmony of colour in the true Alhambra tiles, which is still more characteristic of 
 them, and which it is extremely difficult to equal. The majolica tiles are not so much distinguished by form 
 as by the coloured glazes with which they are covered ; thus we may have indented or plain tesseras covered 
 with a monochromic glaze, or large tiles with foliated or arabesque indented patterns glazed, but not filled up, 
 with different coloured enamels. The great peculiarity of majolica colours is their softness and depth, which 
 is the result of the soft enamel pigments employed. The Dutch tiles are true earthenware, and we must, 
 therefore, defer any further description of them until we come to speak of that substance, when we shall also 
 have an opportunity of making some further remarks upon the fused pigments and enamel colours employed 
 in the manufacture of Alhambra and majolica tiles. 
 
 A great variety of all these different kinds were exhibited in the department allotted to the Raw Ma¬ 
 terials, and a still more beautiful and varied collection in the Medieval Court, showing the mode of setting 
 them, and their application to floors and to lining walls. Among the examples of the encaustic tiles in the 
 latter department were several large slabs, representing Scripture and other subjects, monograms, &e., 
 wrought in white, deep blue, cane and red-coloured clays, which were very beautiful. Some coats of arms, 
 made in similar materials and style, were also admirably executed; but, perhaps, the best thing in the whole 
 collection of encaustic tiles was a small circular tile, upon which was represented a head apparently of Ceres, 
 surrounded with ears of corn. Such designs, although by no means adapted for floors, show the perfection 
 to which the manufacture of these tiles has been brought by Messrs. Minton and Hollins. 
 
 Mr. Fahie, of Tipperary, exhibited a few specimens of his first attempt to produce tesselated pavements, 
 and, although very rude and imperfect, both in design and execution, they deserve to be mentioned specially 
 as proof of the growing industrial energy of the country, which only requires facilities for acquiring infor¬ 
 mation to progress and prosper. 
 
 MANUFACTURES FROM CLAY NOT EMPLOYED FOR BUILDING AND DECORATION. 
 
 The clays and other materials used in the manufacture of porcelain and earthenware, although belonging 
 to the class of Mineral Raw Materials, and included under that section in the present Catalogue, will be more 
 fully noticed under the head Porcelain and Earthenware. It will also be better to defer our observations 
 upon a peculiar class of manufactures in clay, namely, glazed sewerage pipes, until we come to that section ; 
 as the nature and properties of the materials, and the processes employed, will be better understood when 
 studied in connexion with the whole subject of porcelain, &c. The observations which we made in the pre¬ 
 sent section upon the qualities and preparation of clays apply equally well to all the other manufactures in 
 that material. And here we may remark, that it is difficult to classify manufactures of this kind, so as to refer 
 each article to the class to which it really belongs. Thus, all articles made in clay, properly speaking, be¬ 
 long to the fictile manufactures; and yet there is so great a distinction technically between the simple ma¬ 
 nufactures of terra cotta of all kinds and that of earthenware, that it is preferable for all purposes of illus¬ 
 tration to include under the present section those articles made of clay alone without glaze or varnish, and 
 to group all those covered with a glaze under the head Earthenware and Porcelain. 
 
 Draining Pipes _Every clay which will make good roofing tiles, and we may even add bricks, will answer 
 
 for making draining pipes; and, as in the case of the roofing tiles, fat clays, which would yield too dense 
 bricks, will make excellent pipes. The formation of the pipe, too, is so perfectly analogous to that of some 
 machine-made bricks, that an ordinary brick machine on the principle of Terrasson-Fougeres, differs but very 
 little from a pipe or tile machine, of which there were examples in the Exhibition, which will be noticed under 
 the section devoted to agricultural machines. The manufacture of draining pipes, being now a necessary ap¬ 
 pendage to all good farming operations upon a large scale, mostly appertains to the domain of agriculture; 
 but the introduction of the system of pipe-draining will, undoubtedly, render great service to the country in a 
 manufacturing point of view. A few years ago, with very few exceptions, even the coarsest articles of com¬ 
 mon pottery were imported from England; but the great expense attending the importation of draining pipes, 
 and the still more expensive carriage of them into the interior of the country, gradually led to their produc¬ 
 tion on the spot. The manufacture of bricks soon followed in many instances ; and the transition from these 
 to that of coarse pottery was easy. We have no doubt that in a few years the commoner kinds of earthen¬ 
 ware will also be produced; already efforts in this direction have been very successful. This is but one of the 
 many examples, showing that the importance of the introduction of a manufacture into a country cannot be 
 always judged by the amount of employment it gives, or the value of the products yielded; but that 
 the number of others which in course of time it inevitably brings along with it must also be taken into 
 account. 
 
 There were six exhibitors of draining pipes, all of whom were Irish; and they were all well made and 
 of durable materials. Those from the Florence Court Works, Courtown Harbour, and Kinlough Tilery, 
 county of Leitrim, were deserving of high commendation from the excellence of their form and the great 
 variety of sizes exhibited. The material employed by Mr. Fahie partook of the character of a fire-clay, and 
 must be very durable ; his pipes were also very well formed. 
 
98 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 Common Pottery _The only difference between the articles coming under this designation and those al¬ 
 
 ready described is form alone ; most of the one being moulded or formed by pressure, whilst the other are 
 moulded upon the potter’s wheel. We may therefore dispense with any further observations than to notice 
 the contributions of the different exhibitors. So far as we have been able to ascertain, there were only four 
 exhibitors of common pottery, of whom three were Irish, and one English. Among these the Messrs. 
 Beresford and Kelly, of Florence Court, near Enniskillen, deserve the first place. Too much credit cannot, 
 indeed, be given to these gentlemen for the perfection to which they have brought this branch of trade. The 
 garden pots and other articles manufactured at their works are quite equal to the very best made in any part 
 of England. Those produced at the Courtown Harbour Works, belonging to Mr. James, were scarcely in¬ 
 ferior to those just mentioned. The Local Committee of the county of Kerry exhibited some common pots 
 for domestic purposes, which, although leaving much room for improvement, were not below the average of 
 similar articles sold; such a contribution evinced considerable discrimination of the wants of the country, and 
 therefore deserves commendation. The examples of common pottery contributed from England were evi¬ 
 dently exhibited alone on account of the glaze , for the form was very rude. The glaze was of a pale yellow, 
 and very transparent, and appeared to be very hard and much less liable to crack and scale than the ordinary 
 lead glaze employed for this kind of ware. 
 
 Crucibles and Clay Retorts —The pots or crucibles in which brass, silver, steel, and other metals are 
 melted, require to be of an extremely refractory character. Pure silicate of alumina, that is, a combination 
 of silica with one of the constituents of alum, is one of the most infusible compounds known ; the nearer, 
 therefore, a clay approaches to that substance in composition, the better adapted it will be to form crucibles 
 and other articles required to withstand a great heat. Silica, in a nearly pure form, as it is in many white 
 sands, is also very infusible, provided nothing is melted with it which has a tendency to form glass, such as 
 soda, lead, &c. Hence, the quality of a crucible depends, in a great measure, upon the uses to which it is 
 put; thus steel may be melted in a pot composed of a mixture of clay and sand, whilst lead or soda or com¬ 
 pounds containing them would rapidly attack it, and perhaps run through it. For melting such substances, 
 crucibles composed of a clay consisting chiefly of silicate of alumina (and free, as far as possible, from bases 
 such as iron, soda, potash, or lime, or siliceous sand) are required. The celebrated Hessian crucibles from 
 Gross Almerode, in Germany, consist of a mixture of equal parts of clay, free from bases, and fine siliceous 
 sand. They are hence very infusible, and stand the fire without cracking, the sand diminishing the contracti- 
 bility, but at the same time rendering the crucibles unfit for melting glass, lead, &c., which would readily attack 
 the free silica. The pots used in most of the glass factories in these countries are made from Stourbridge clay, 
 without the addition of sand. This clay is chiefly silicate of alumina, containing a little iron ; articles made 
 of it are, however, liable to contract to a great extent at a high temperature, and therefore to crack. A sub¬ 
 stitute for the sand is employed to diminish this effect, consisting of powdered sherds , that is, portions of the 
 clay previously burnt and reduced to powder, as we noticed in speaking of fire-brick. If, however, too much 
 sherds be employed, the crucibles or pots become so porous as to allow any very fusible substance to strain 
 through them. Another substance which has the same effect as the sherds is hard coke (powdered), natural 
 graphite, or black lead, or the artificial graphite which forms as a thick crust on the inside of gas retorts. All 
 these substances have much the same composition, consisting chiefly of carbon in a very incombustible form. 
 The crucibles formed with a mixture of graphite or black lead are very much used, especially in melting sil¬ 
 ver, gold, &c., as the smooth and dense surface which the graphite gives to the pot allows the whole of the 
 metal to flow out, and does not absorb any minute globules,—a matter of great importance in the melting of 
 gold and other valuable metals. 
 
 The debris of decomposed granite, especially that left after washing out the fine clay used in the manu¬ 
 facture of china, is largely used in the manufacture of cheap crucibles for various purposes. Considerable 
 quantities of them are made near Redruth and Truro, in Cornwall, and are known in commerce as Cornish 
 pots. Good crucibles are also sometimes made from the clays of the tertiary formation, such as those found 
 near London. In Holland similar clays are used, and even the alluvial clays of rivers; some of the crucibles 
 known as Dutch pots are made from such materials, and are of very good quality. The same necessity does 
 not exist for strongly firing crucibles before being used as in the case of fire-bricks, which it is of importance 
 should have suffered their full amount of contraction before being built into the masonry. Some crucibles 
 are accordingly sent into commerce merely dried, and not burned, whilst others, like the Hessian and Cornish, 
 are previously fired at about the temperature employed for stoneware. 
 
 A very useful application of fire-clay has been made within the last few years, namely, to the production 
 of gas retorts, which are now found, we believe, to be far more durable than those from iron, and much 
 more economical. The preparation of the clay for this purpose is exactly the same as that described in no¬ 
 ticing fire-bricks. But as it is of the greatest consequence that the burnt material should have sufficient 
 porosity to allow for contractions and expansions consequent upon changes of temperature, about one-fourth 
 of the weight of the clay of sawdust, powdered coke, or anthracite, is added, which is completely burnt out 
 in the filing. Clay retorts are usually three inches thick, and are made both D-shaped and oval, either by 
 moulding, or rather building up with the hand, or by pressure in a kind of mould. They must be dried and 
 fired with the greatest care, the latter operation lasting fourteen days, as upon the mode in which these ope¬ 
 rations are performed, as much as upon the quality of the clay, will depend the durability of the retorts. 
 
 There were four exhibitors of melting-pots, three Irish and one English. The Messrs. Morgan and Rees, 
 of London, contributed a very complete and excellent series of crucibles of different kinds and forms. Amongst 
 them were examples of Hessian, Cornish, and London pots; English and German black lead pots for melting 
 brass, and a fine class of the latter for gold and silver refiners’ use, most probably made at Passau, in Ger¬ 
 many. One of these was shown which had been used sixty times, which is extraordinary. There were also 
 some pots made from the celebrated clay of Beaufois, in the department of the Ardennes, and very largely 
 employed by the French refiners. The Irish pots, exhibited by Beresford and Kelly, were apparently of 
 good quality, but this is a point which could only be judged of by an analysis of the clay, and by experience. 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING ANI) MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 9'J 
 
 The fact, however, of having exhibited crucibles is already a great advance, and as there is scarcely a single 
 article of clay so easily made, we hope, before long, to see a large trade in these things. There is, certainly, 
 no lack of fire-clay in Ireland, and that of very excellent quality. 
 
 There was but one exhibitor of clay retorts, the (iarnkirk Coal Company, whose productions appeared 
 to be excellent, being of a very pale colour, smooth, and completely free from cracks. The price of such re¬ 
 torts is about £2 8s., and if they last two years, as is asserted, there can be no doubt that there would be 
 considerable economy in their use. Here is a still more important application of our fire-clays than the last, 
 and one, too, for which they are well adapted, if some persons with a little energy and skill would take the 
 matter up. 
 
 Tobacco-pipes _Various materials were used by the aboriginal inhabitants of America for the manufac¬ 
 
 ture of pipes, but the best known and most typical of these was a kind of indurated clay rock, termed pipe- 
 stone. Its colour was generally red, as that found at Coteau de Prairies on the Missouri, and which has been 
 called Catlinite, in honour of Mr. Gatlin, the delineator of the Indian tribes. It is also found of a dark-grayish 
 colour, as, for example, that used by the Indians of Oregon and other parts of the N. W. coast of America. 
 It is a true clay, and is actually in process of formation in several places, among others at Nepigon, on the 
 northern shore of Lake Superior. The pipes cut from this material are remarkably porous, and absorb the 
 empvreumatic oil produced by the destructive distillation of the tobacco with great avidity, becoming 
 deeply coloured. When tobacco was introduced into Europe, various substitutes for the American pipe- 
 stone were brought into use, but the most successful were those made of baked clay. The present style 
 of clay pipe appears to have been first adopted at Cologne and other parts of the Lower Rhine ; at all events 
 that city became famous for its pipes about two centuries ago. The clays usually employed at present for 
 pipe-making are the plastic clays of the tertiary formation, especially the lower beds. That used in these 
 countries is found in Dorsetshire, especially in the small peninsula called the Island of Purbeck. In its na¬ 
 tural state it is of a bluish-white colour, and burns of a perfect white, forming a very porous and absorbent 
 mass. It is largely employed as an ingredient in the manufacture of earthenware, but in that of pipes it is 
 used unmixed with any other substance. To produce good pipes from this or any other clay, it appears to be 
 necessary to keep it in a moist state for a considerable time, otherwise the pipes will be deficient in porosity. 
 The process of pipe-making is exceedingly simple, and need not be described here. The method of burning 
 is, however, of great importance, both as to the quality of the pipe, and especially to its form. In some places 
 the pipes, when sufficiently dry to be fired, are arranged in a number of seggars, or pots, like an ordinary 
 brass-founder’s melting-pot, the vacant spaces between the pipes being filled with sherds, consisting of broken 
 seggars or tobacco-pipes reduced to powder. Each seggar is covered with a conical hood, and the whole are 
 then arranged in a kind of kiln. In London, where very superior pipes are made, a large close kiln, of a 
 cylindrical shape, surmounted with a dome, and around which the flames play, is employed. On the inside 
 of the kiln a number of very narrow shelves or projections are formed, and in the centre is an upright pillar, 
 upon which are a number of projecting rings. The pipes are arranged in an inclined position in such a kiln 
 by placing the bowls upon the shelves with their stems all directed towards the centre, where their ends rest 
 upon the projecting rings. The advantage of this system, independent of the complete exclusion of the flame, 
 which sometimes discolours the pipes in the common kiln in use, is, that the pipes support very little weight 
 during the firing, the several layers being supported independent of each other, and hence the stems main¬ 
 tain the form originally given to them. In Ireland the pipe-kilns are usually small, and the whole charge of 
 pipes is arranged without any seggars or supports, so that the lower layers are usually deformed from the 
 weight of the upper ones resting upon them. When the kiln is filled with the pipes, some sheets of paper are 
 laid upon them, and then a cover of moist clay formed upon the paper, which is burned off in the commence¬ 
 ment of the firing ; leaving a solid clay cover, which protects the pipes from the direct action of the flames. 
 
 The only exhibitor of clay tobacco-pipes was James M‘Loughlin, of Francis-street, in this city, who con¬ 
 tributed a case containing a great variety of sizes and forms of common and fancy clay pipes, among which 
 were some imitations of Dutch pipes. They were well formed and well burned, and apparently of excellent 
 material Most of the pipe-works in Ireland are on a very small scale ; and, unfortunately, their proprietors 
 have rarely capital enough to build improved kilns, or to keep a sufficient stock of clay on hands to insure an 
 uniform and well-aged material. We believe that, with one or two exceptions, among whom we can reckon 
 Mr. M‘Loughlin, the Irish pipe-makers import their moulds from England and Scotland, notwithstanding 
 the facilities with which such simple instruments might be made by any good smith. It is to be regretted 
 that the great deposit of fine white plastic clay, supposed to be nearly seventy feet in thickness, which exists 
 in the county of Tipperary, between Cahir and Clonmel, is not brought into use for the manufacture of pipes ; 
 the samples of this clay which have been tried were chiefly from the upper parts of the bed, and were not 
 sufficiently aged, and could not, therefore, be brought into just competition with the Dorsetshire clay. 
 
 GRINDSTONES, HONES, AND ROTTEN-STONE. 
 
 The stones used for grinding cutlery, &c., are sandstones of various qualities. Having already described 
 that class of rocks, we need only make a few remarks in this place upon the peculiar properties which are 
 required to constitute a grindstone. The quality of a sandstone suited for this purpose depends upon three 
 circumstances:—1. The hardness of the stone as amass, or, in other words, the nature of the cementing ma¬ 
 terial ; 2. The size and uniformity of the grains of sand; and 3. The nature of those grains as to whether 
 they are highly crystalline or amorphous quartz. The common revolving grindstones are generally ob¬ 
 tained from the new red sandstone, while the finer kinds used in polishing steel, iron, and copper work, 
 and setting the points of gravers, &c., are chiefly obtained from the fine hard grits and argillaceous sand¬ 
 stones of the older rocks. The fine arenaceous varieties of mica slate constitute another class known as rag¬ 
 stones, sometimes employed as scythe-stones. No rule can, however, be laid down with regard to the class 
 of rocks which yield stones for any particular purpose, as the same quality of stone may be found among 
 
 p 
 
100 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 rocks of various ages. Tims a large number of the scythe-stones coming into commerce in these countries 
 are obtained from hard siliceous concretions, about from six to eighteen inches in diameter, -which form a 
 bed about four feet thick, and known by the local name of greensand, in the lower beds of the cretaceous 
 or chalk series of rocks, in the Blackdown Hills, Devonshire. 
 
 Polishing stones, on the other hand, are more or less altered siliceous slates, as distinguished from arena¬ 
 ceous slates, in which the grains of silica would be more or less visible. This kind of stone, called by the 
 different names of novaculite, hone-slate, &c., is found more abundantly of a good quality, than the finer 
 kinds of grindstones. It may be said to belong exclusively to the older slate rocks, and is of various colours, 
 sometimes of a light grayish or buff, sometimes green, and sometimes dark blue. There were four exhibitors 
 of grindstones and hones, none of which represented Irish collections. The chief collection was contributed 
 by C. Meinig of London, and it was certainly a very remarkable one. In it were to be found specimens from 
 Turkey, Persia, Bohemia, Spain, France, Italy, England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland, Arkansas and Niagara 
 in the United States, Peru, &c., in slips, hones, pencils, circular stones, &c., mounted and unmounted. 
 Among the other contributions was a collection of green oil-stones from Snowdon in Wales. We possess 
 analogous rocks in abundance in this country ; the hones of Kerry and Donegal are of very superior qua¬ 
 lity, and we may add those of Wicklow, but unfortunately they were unrepresented. 
 
 Rotten-stone and tripoli are nothing more than silica in an extremely fine state of division, and are 
 either composed of the siliceous remains of animalcule or of minute crystalline grains. When the mass is 
 earthy in character, although composed of nearly pure silica, owing to the fineness of the grain, it is called 
 tripoli; when, on the other hand, it forms a very light friable mass, harsh to the feel, and not unlike a rotten 
 brick, it is called rotten-stone. In general, however, any finely divided siliceous matter which can be used 
 for polishing silver, Britannia metal, brass, may be called tripoli. 
 
 There was but one exhibitor of rotten-stone, and the specimen exhibited could scarcely be admitted to 
 come within that definition. Some of the fine siliceous matter exhibited by Mr. Deering, of Cork, under the 
 name of silex, would form an excellent tripoli; and indeed occurs under somewhat similar circumstances to 
 the rotten-stone of Bakewell in Derbyshire. 
 
 fuller’s earth. 
 
 This substance is a peculiar hydrated silicate of alumina; that is, a combination of water, silica, and 
 alumina, generally containing a small quantity of silicate of iron, which communicates a greenish tinge to it. 
 It has very remarkable properties, which enable it to be readily distinguished from other earthy substances, 
 one of which is that it is apparently almost totally soluble in water. Its use in the arts depends upon its 
 forming a kind of soap, with oil or grease, which it effectually removes from cloth in the process of fulling. 
 There were samples of supposed fuller’s earth exhibited, which, although resembling externally in some degree 
 that substance, were little more than a friable clay rich in peaty matter. These mistakes are natural enough 
 in this country, where so few opportunities have hitherto existed for learning the nature and uses of our raw 
 materials ; but we hope that the lessons taught by the Exhibition, and the many other facilities now afforded 
 of acquiring more accurate information upon such subjects, will soon put an end to all such mistakes, and 
 at the same time bring to light the mineral resources of Ireland_W. K. Sullivan. 
 
 The Geological Maps, Sections, and Specimens, exhibited by Richard Griffith, Esq., LL.D., though they 
 may have been passed by by the mere loiterer in search of amusement, yet were highly interesting and instruc¬ 
 tive to every one in search of information. They had still another point of interest. they are the record of 
 a long life, great part of which has been passed in earnest labour in the pursuit of a favourite science. Dr. 
 Griffith is the father of Irish geology ; single-handed he has grappled with the structure of a great and com¬ 
 plicated country like Ireland, and has in his last improved edition produced one ot the best general geological 
 maps now published of any country in the world. 
 
 No one who has not attempted it knows how much labour is required to construct the first geological 
 map of any large district,—how great an amount of knowledge of details must be acquired, and how much 
 patience and perseverance in harmonizing the general results must be exercised, before the boundary lines, 
 and the little patches of colour, can be so placed as to tell the truth, and to tell it in an intelligible and striking 
 manner. Although, to our great regret, and that of all scientific men, the many other important avocations 
 of Dr. Griffith’s life have prevented his publishing the results of his labours otherwise than by putting them 
 on his map, yet by that map he must continue to be known as long as the science of geology has a life or a 
 history in L-eland, or in the world. The sections exhibited were calculated to give the spectator some idea 
 of the labours on which were grounded the results depicted on the map. It is not merely a surface map of 
 the boundaries of different kinds of rock ; those several masses of earthy matter have been so observed that 
 their position when covered by others, deep in the bowels of the earth, becomes a matter of easy and direct 
 inference. Materials have, in fact, been accumulated for constructing a model as well as a map, which would 
 show the internal structure of Ireland to a depth often far below the level of the sea. The sections exhibited 
 might be looked on as the representation of slices cut out of such a model. 
 
 The series of fossils, again, might be looked at in several lights, all equally interesting. First of all, they 
 are the remains of many curious and interesting forms of animal and vegetable life that had never been 
 seen living by the eye of man. They are thus interesting to the naturalist as coming in to complete the 
 series of organic existences, and to fill up the gaps and lacuna; which are to be found in the gradations of 
 organic beings now living on the globe. Secondly, they are interesting to the philosopher, and indeed to 
 mankind generally, as not merely forming a portion of the great mass of organic existences, but as unfolding 
 a history of events; as having an order of succession among themselves, proving that their several sets did not 
 live promiscuously on the globe, but formed successive races of animals and plants; each race coming into 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 101 
 
 existence, increasing and multiplying, occupying the length and breadth of the earth, and then gradually 
 dying out to make room for their successors. They thus become records and documents of a history other¬ 
 wise concealed in the depths of a remote eternity; and have well been likened to the medals of a race and a 
 dynasty of which no other remnants have been preserved. Thirdly, and lastly, they, in consequence of this 
 succession, become of vast interest and importance to the practical geologist and miner; for as each particular 
 set of rocks in a country is apt to be characterized by peculiar mineral substances useful to man, so we art; 
 enabled to recognise any particular group of rocks by the kinds of fossils it contains. The mere variety in 
 the nature of the rock is not sufficient to tell us what group it belongs to, for limestones and sandstones, 
 shales and clays, occur over and over again in every group of rocks, and are often undistinguisliable one from 
 another. One little shell, or even fragment of a shell, the leaf of a plant, or the scale of a fish, is, therefore, 
 often of far more value to the practical man than tons of rock specimens. 
 
 In the search after coal, for instance, the rocks occurring at the surface in any particular portion of the 
 country might be part of the group in which the coal is found, or they might belong to the group below, or 
 the group above the coal-bearing strata. In order to discover their exact position, and therefore to be as¬ 
 sured of the chance of reaching coal below that part of the surface of the ground, within a reasonable depth, 
 the mere examination of the nature of the rock is often insufficient. The most practised geologist might be 
 deceived by trusting to such indications alone, but if he finds in the rocks one of their characteristic fossils, 
 he is then on sure ground, and feels as absolutely certain of the relative position of the rocks as he would of 
 the age of a coin bearing a legible impress and inscription. 
 
 In the collection of the fossils exhibited by Dr. Griffith, therefore, the intelligent spectator might read the 
 original documents on which his work was founded, while in the sections and maps he saw depicted the re¬ 
 sults at which he, together with other men of science, had arrived,—the general history in the compilation of 
 which those documents had been used_J. B. J. 
 
 1. Abbot, H., Mullingar, Co. Westmeath, Proprietor. 
 -—Block of Galway marble. 
 
 2. Alla way & Son, Sydney, Gloucestershire. — Char¬ 
 coal tin plates made of Cinderford iron; specimens of the 
 iron from which the plates are made. 
 
 3. Ansted, D. T., Manchester, St. London, Proprietor. 
 —Specimens of native gold, and ingot of gold, from Vir¬ 
 ginia and North Carolina; garnet rock, associated with the 
 auriferous rock in Virginia; auriferous quartz and crystal¬ 
 line native gold from California. 
 
 4. Armstrong, W., New Hall, Ennis, Proprietor.— 
 Silver, lead, and antimony ores, from Kilbreckan Mines; 
 sandstone flags from the Kildeema Quarry; slate flags from 
 the Kilkee quarry, Co. Clare. 
 
 5. Ballantine, Alexander, Upper Dorset-street, 
 Dublin, Manufacturer.—Chimney-piece of Galway black 
 marble; baptismal font of Caen stones; bust pedestal of 
 marble, from Skerries, Co. Dublin. 
 
 6. Barnes, W. H., Tamworth, Staffordshire, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Original designs for pipe bowls, modelled in fine 
 clay, from Glascote Clay Works, near Tamworth ; modelled 
 designs in clay for glasses for inkstands, and various other 
 purposes; set of draughtsmen in same material; design for 
 a tarra top. 
 
 7. Bell, J., & Co., Glasgow Pottery, Glasgow, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Balustrade and large vases in terra cotta. 
 
 8. Beresford & Kelly, Florence Court, Enniskillen, 
 Manufacturers.—Earthenware, crucibles, bricks, tiles, &c., 
 all produced at the Florence Court Tile Works. 
 
 9. Blackburn, B., Valentia, Co. Kerry, Producer.— 
 Articles in slate from the quarries in the Island of Valentia, 
 Co. Kerry, viz.:—Round tables for the Refreshment Room, 
 flooring slabs, roofing slates, cisterns to contain 1200 and 
 500 gallons, billiard table slabs, garden seats, orange tree 
 box, table of slate polished. 
 
 10. Blacker, St. J. T., Ballylongford, Co. Kerry, Pro¬ 
 prietor—Hollow bricks for building, drainage tiles, pipes, 
 and collars. 
 
 11. Blashfield, J. M., Mill Wall, Poplar, London, 
 Manufacturer.—Figures in terra cotta of Diana, from the 
 antique, and of Flora, from model by Bayley; flower pots 
 of various designs; copy ofWarwick vase ; copy of antique 
 vase; copy of antique tazza; bust of her Majesty the Queen, 
 from a bronze by H. Weigall; bust of the late Duke of 
 
 Wellington, from a model by H. Weigall; antique bust 
 of Bacchus ; copy of antique group of the Niobe; copy of 
 Roubiliac’s Cupid Sleeping; bowls and vases ; consoles; 
 basket flower pot; flower tray; group of virgin and child ; 
 terra cotta copy of antique bust of Ariadne; pedestals (va¬ 
 rious patterns). 
 
 12. Blood, W., Wicklow, Proprietor.—Specimens of 
 Wicklow pebbles, with cabinet, neatly arranged. 
 
 13. Browne, Markham, Connoree Mine, Rathdrum, 
 Proprietor.—Samples of copper ore and sulphur stone or iron 
 pyrites; dressed copper ore as sent to market; raw copper, 
 copper slags, and other products of the smelting of copper ore! 
 
 14. Brown, R., Surbiton-hill, Surrey, Inventor and Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Improved Italian tiles, grooved ridge tiles, or¬ 
 namental plain tiles and valley tiles, plain Gothic ridge tiles. 
 
 15. Brown, R., Ferguslie Fire Clay Works, Paisley, 
 Manufacturer.—Vases, chimney tops, glazed pipes with 
 socket joints, cattle trough, all made of fire-clay. 
 
 16. Butler, J., Liverpool, Proprietor.—King and Pem¬ 
 berton coal, cannel coal, and coke, from the mines of the Moss 
 Hall Company, Ince, near Wigan. 
 
 17. Byers, J., Stockton-on-Tees, Producer and Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Specimen of lead ore, from Willy Hole Mine, Tees- 
 dale; specimen of silver and litharge from lead; one pig 
 each of refined, common, and slag lead; sheet and pipe lead. 
 
 18. Cash, J., Dhurode Mine Company’s Office, Throg- 
 morton-street, London.—Copper ores from the Dhurode 
 Mine, in West Carberry, Co. Cork, on the estate of Lionel 
 J. Fleming, Esq. 
 
 19. Cassidy, Robert, Monasterevan.—Two pillars of 
 siliceous sandstone, beautifully worked, from the quarry of 
 Rosenalis, Queen’s Co. 
 
 20. Coalbrookdale Company, Coalbrookdale, near 
 Wellington, Shropshire, Producers.—Samples of pig-iron, 
 bar-iron, and plates, gray pig-iron for light and heavy cast¬ 
 ings, strong gray forge pig-iron, mottled pig-iron, white 
 pig-iron, samples of forge and of finished bars, chequered 
 plates of various designs for floors. 
 
 21. Classon & Courtney, Bridgefoot-street, Dublin.— 
 Specimens of blister steel. 
 
 22. Cooper, E. J., Markree, Co. Sligo. — Inlaid cabinet. 
 
 23. Corcoran, Bryan, & Co., 36, Mark-lane, London, 
 Manufacturers.—A four-feet diameter millstone for grinding 
 wheat. 
 
 p 2 
 
102 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 24. D’Alton, J., Summer-hill, Dublin.—Specimens of 
 bog-iron ore and of coal from Clonmore, in the Co. Mayo. 
 
 25. Davidson & Armstrong, Piccadilly, Manchester. 
 —A roll of laminated lead, manufactured for the Chinese 
 market, and used by them for lining tea chests, also by our 
 merchants, for packing snuft" for export, &c., &c. ; roll of 
 pure lead, plated with block tin on both sides, and polished, 
 used for making cisterns for containing water for drinking 
 and culinary purposes; roll of quarter-patent gas pipe, plated 
 with pure tin,—the plating preserves the lead, stiffens the 
 pipe, and renders it suitable for ornamental glass, chande¬ 
 liers, &e. ; length of 5-inch lead pipe, plated inside and out¬ 
 side with block tin. 
 
 26. Davis, S., Dublin, Manufacturer_Roman cement 
 
 and plaster of Paris, Roman cement stone, Portland ce¬ 
 ment. 
 
 27. Deane, A., York-terrace, Cork.—Chimney-piece and 
 table tops manufactured from marble, raised on the estate of 
 exhibitor, in the Co. Cork. 
 
 28. Deering, J., & Co., Middleton, Co. Cork.—Samples 
 of silex and clay, of a beautiful white colour, found asso¬ 
 ciated with the limestone at Rostellan, Cork Harbour, and 
 well adapted for the manufacture of earthenware, and as 
 tripoli, &c. 
 
 29. Denny, Sir Edward, & W. T. Crosbie, Proprietors. 
 —Pipe drain tiles, manufactured at Gurrane Tilery, near 
 Tralee. 
 
 30. Doulton, J. Jun., Liverpool Pottery, St. Helen’s, 
 Lancashire (exhibiting in connexion with II. Doulton & 
 Co., Lambeth, London), Manufacturer.—Terra cotta vases, 
 of various styles and forms, with pedestals ; pendant vases; 
 mignionette boxes; laburnum pedestal; ornamental brackets, 
 trusses, and chimney-tops ; fern cases and ornamental gar¬ 
 den pots ; all in terra cotta. 
 
 31. Dove, D., Glasgow, Producer.—Grindstones, from 
 quarries near Glasgow; stones, from Burnfield Quarry. 
 
 32. Downshire, Marquess of, Hillsboro’, Proprietor.— 
 Block of rock-salt, weighing about 30 cwts., from Duncrue, 
 in the Co. Antrim (from beds 860 feet below the surface); 
 copper pyrites, galena, manganese, spatliose iron, fullers’ 
 earth, and emery-stone, from the Co. Down; granite bap¬ 
 tismal font, from Blessington, Co. Wicklow; granite debris , 
 commonly called “freestone,” from the same county ; spe¬ 
 cimens of galena in veinstone of calc spar, from Blundell 
 Mines, Edenderry; flag of pyritic or alum shale, covered 
 with a crystalline mass of iron pyrites, from Ballybunnion, 
 Co. Kerry. 
 
 33. Drogheda, The Marquess of, Moore Abbey, Monas- 
 terevan.—An inlaid table. 
 
 34. Dunn, M., Newcastle-on-Tyne, Inventor and Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Anemometer to show the velocity of air-currents 
 in mines; steel mill used for giving light in mines before 
 invention of the safety lamp in 1815 ; section of Jarrow 
 Colliery ; seven safety lamps by different makers ; specimens 
 of coal and ironstone, from the Newcastle coal-field 
 
 35. Edmondson, J. & Co., Dame-street, Dublin.—Terra 
 cotta vases and fern cases. 
 
 36. Ely, Marquess of, Ely Lodge, Enniskillen.—A pedes¬ 
 tal of polished freestone, a block of rough freestone. 
 
 37. Evans, S., Newtownards Mining Company.—Spe¬ 
 cimens of lead ore, from the Newtownards Mines, Co. Down. 
 
 38. Faiiie, J. K., Tipperaiy, Manufacturer and Pro¬ 
 ducer.—Filter, vases, &c., of stoneware; drainage pipes; 
 fire-bricks; hollow bricks; tesselated tiles; white, black, 
 and red clays, from Co. Tipperary. 
 
 39. Farnley Iron Company, Wortley, near Leeds, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Vases and pedestals, baptismal fonts, urns, 
 flower-boxes, balusters, chimney-tops, and shafts; orna¬ 
 mental trusses, architectural mouldings, sanitary tubes, clo¬ 
 set pans, &c., all in terra cotta, and iu various styles. 
 
 40. Fawcett, J., Douglas, Isle of Man, Proprietor.— 
 Coal and gypsum, from Leitrim. 
 
 41. Ferguson, Miller, & Co., Heathfield, Glasgow, 
 Manufacturers.—Fire-bricks, ornamental terra cotta, glazed 
 sewerage pipes, set of three Gothic chimney-tops, orna¬ 
 mental wind-guard ditto, vases in variety, terra cotta foun¬ 
 tain 24 feet high. 
 
 42. Field, II. C., M. D., Blackrock, Dublin.—Crystal 
 of quartz, weighing 87 lbs., found on the property of Exhi¬ 
 bitor, in the Co. Londonderry. 
 
 43. Flavelle, J., 4, D’Olier-street, Dublin, Importer 
 and Proprietor.—Specimens of gold as found in the mat rix, 
 and washed gold from the districts of “Ophir,” the “Tu- 
 ron River,” “ Braidwood,” the “ Hanging Rock,” or Peel 
 River diggings, Port Philip, &c., &c. 
 
 44. Flood, Henry, Viewmount, Whitehall, Kilkenny, 
 Proprietor.—Flags suited for street flagging and flooring 
 generally; a chimney-piece, made from flags, suited for 
 cottages or second class bed-room. 
 
 45. Gaillard, fils aine, La Ferte, sous Jouarre, France 
 (agent, G. Dornbusch, London), Manufacturer.—French 
 mill-stones. 
 
 46. Garnkirk Coal Co., Garnkirk, near Glasgow.— 
 Vases, flower-pots, chimney-pots, and gas retorts, manu¬ 
 factured from fire-clay. 
 
 47. General Mining Co. for Ireland, Burgh-quay, 
 Dublin.—Specimens of silver lead ores, argentiferous copper 
 ores, iron pyrites, from Gurtnadyne and Shallee, near Sil- 
 vermines, Co. Tipperary. 
 
 48. Godfrey, Sir W. D., Bart., Kilcoleman Abbey, Co. 
 Kerry.—Lead ore containing 82 per cent, of lead, and 40 oz. 
 16 dwts. of fine silver per ton, as per assay, raised at the 
 east Annagh IMines on the Godfrey estate, Castlemaine, in 
 the Co. Kerry. 
 
 49. Graves, Rev. James, A. B.; Lalor, Joseph, M. D.; 
 Carter, Sampson, Jun., C. E., on the part of the Lite¬ 
 rary and Scientific Institution.—Geological model map of 
 the county of Kilkenny, showing specimens of the rocks 
 and clays in their relative positions; a collection of mine¬ 
 rals and fossils from the same locality. 
 
 50. Great Peat Working Company of Ireland_ 
 
 Specimens of compressed peat made by Gwynne and Hayes’ 
 patent. 
 
 51. Green, J. B., Lower Baggot-street, Dublin.—Spe¬ 
 cimens of purple sulphuret of copper, from Horse Island, 
 Co. Cork. 
 
 52. Griffith, Richard, LL.D., Chairman of the Board 
 
 of Public Works_Geological map of Ireland (improved 
 
 and corrected from former maps published); a reduction 
 of ditto ; series of geological Sections and Hews representing 
 the relations of the different rocks, and the chief physical 
 facts connected therewith, in some of the most important 
 geological districts of Ireland. Cabinet of the fossils of the 
 carboniferous series of rocks of Ireland, collected by exhi¬ 
 bitor, and systematically arranged in eighty drawers, ac¬ 
 cording to the subdivisions of those rocks shown on his 
 geological map. Cabinet of the fossils of the Irish rocks 
 belonging to the Silurian formation, collected by Exhibitor, 
 and systematically arranged in sixteen drawers, as specified 
 on his geological map. 
 
 53. Hall. W.. Castlecomer, Co. Kilkenny, Inventor and 
 Proprietor.—A working model of a winding machine for 
 mining operations, by which motion is instantaneously stop¬ 
 ped or reversed while the steam-engine or water-wheel is at 
 full speed. 
 
 54. Headech, W. Killaloe, Manufacturer.—Roofing- 
 slates, slate flags. 
 
 55. Henderson, J., Townsend-street, Dublin.—Bridge- 
 water, Welsh, and Irish bricks; Welsh slates; chimney- 
 tops, wind guards (registered) ; vases and pedestals; Grecian 
 chimney-piece ; pipes, &c., made of fire-clay. 
 
 56. Hill, J., Great Brunswick-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.— Specimens of salt, manufactured from the rock-salt 
 of the new mines of Duncrue, Carrickfergus, on the Mar- 
 
Class I.] 
 
 MINING AND MINERAL PRODUCTS. 
 
 103 
 
 quess of Downshire’s estate; viz., stovcd salt for table use, 
 Irish fine or butter salt, Irish coarse or provision salt, crys¬ 
 tallized salt for bakers’ use, pink table salt, bittern, with 
 a sample of the rock-salt. 
 
 57. Hint), Dawson, & Hardy, Low Moor Iron Works, 
 near Bradford, Yorkshire.—Specimens illustrative of the 
 manufacture of iron, &c. 
 
 58. IIoisan, Michael, Beresford-place, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer. —Scrap tables of Irish marbles and petrifactions. 
 
 59. Hodges, T., Middle Abbey-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Coil of composition gas-pipe, on roller, containing 
 2400 feet in one length, weight, 8 cwts.; coil of inch lead 
 pipe, on roller, containing 1100 feet in one length, weight, 
 20 cwts.; made from Irish lead. 
 
 60. IIoey, R., City-quay, Dublin, Producer.—Geologi¬ 
 cal model of a colliery, Wigan, Lancashire (Earl of Crawford 
 and Balcarras Proprietor), coal therefrom; canuel and an¬ 
 thracite from South Wales. 
 
 61. Hutchins, S., Fortlands, Charleville, Cork, Proprie¬ 
 tor.—Copper ore from Berehaven, Co. Cork. 
 
 62. Huxhams & Brown, Exeter.—Millstones of French 
 burrs. 
 
 63. Jacob, Dr., Ely-place, Dublin.—Drawing of a horse 
 and cart, made from the coloured sands of the Isle of Wight. 
 
 64. James, C. H., Cavendish-row, Dublin.—Pig-iron; 
 clay band ironstone, raw and calcined ; black band ironstone, 
 raw and calcined, from Eglinton Iron Company, Ayrshire. 
 
 65. James, J., Courtown Harbour, Co. Wexford, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Draining pipes, tiles, bricks, and pots. 
 
 66. Johnson, Cammel, & Co., Cyclop Steel Works, 
 Sheffield, Manufacturers.—Specimens of steel, in great va¬ 
 riety, for the use of engineers, machinists, ship-builders, and 
 other purposes. 
 
 67. Johnston, W., Kinlough House, Ballysliannon.— 
 Specimen of tiles for drainage purposes. 
 
 68. Kay & Hilton, Fleet-street, Liverpool.—French bun- 
 runner millstones. 
 
 69. Kenneth, A., & Co., Kilwinning, Ayrshire, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Fountain, sun-dial pillar, chimney-cans, and 
 glazed pipes, made of fire-clay. 
 
 70. Kenny, Courtney, Ballinrobe, Co. Mayo.—Black 
 and white Irish marble tables; pyramids in marble ; speci¬ 
 mens of double refracting spar, from the Co. Mayo; speci¬ 
 men of amethyst, from Achill; specimen of rock crystal, 
 from Blasket Island, Co. Ken-y. 
 
 71. Kerr, W. H., & Co., Worcester, Manufacturers.-— 
 Samples of felspar, clays, and other materials used in pro¬ 
 ducing earthenware. 
 
 72. Kerry, Local Committee of the County of. — 
 Chimney-piece of Kerry mai-ble; marble slab; bust pillar 
 marble; draining tiles, and pottery made in Co. Kerry; 
 specimens of lead and copper ores, from the Kenmare mines 
 at Clontoo and Shanagurry. 
 
 73. Klasen, P. J., Ferbane, King’s County.—Working 
 model of a quartz crushing and cleaning machine (scale, one 
 inch to the foot). 
 
 74. Kyle, S. M., Archdeacon of Cork, Dyke House, 
 Cork.—Specimen of amethyst, from Co. Cork. 
 
 75. Lawrie, W., Downham Market, Designer and Pro¬ 
 ducer.—Alms-box and pedestal for a church, in Caen stone, 
 carved (style, early English). 
 
 76. Lee, J., Dale End, Birmingham, Inventor.—“Com¬ 
 bination” gold-digging tool, available for use as a shovel, 
 scrape, pick-axe, granite breaker, and crow-bar; a patent 
 oval tubular crow-bar. 
 
 77. Limerick Local Committee,D. W. RAiMBACHand 
 W. Fitzgerald, Secretaries. — Samples of copper pyrites, 
 iron pyrites, galena, hematite, micaceous iron ore, carbonate of 
 barytes, glass-sand, fire and pottery clays, antluacite culm, 
 naturally compressed peat, from the counties bordering the 
 
 Shannon ; building stone, from the city of Limerick; and 
 red marble, from Ballysimon. 
 
 78. Little, P., Dorrington-street, Hulme, Manchester, 
 Designer and Manufacturer.—Table slab of Galway marble, 
 inlaid with Egyptian and Italian marbles. 
 
 79. London & Penzance Serpentine Co., Mr. John 
 Organ, Manager, Penzance, Cornwall, Producer.—Ladies’ 
 inlaid work-tables, octagon vases, Albert vase, pedestal 
 and vase, chimney-piece, pair of Luxor obelisks, scrap 
 inlaid zodiac vase, pair of Hebe ewers, pair of King’s 
 needles, large ink-stands, pair of Hebe jugs, and centre 
 piece, pair of large bell vases, large tazza, Wellington 
 tablets, pair of fluted vases, miniature table, crosses, po¬ 
 lished slab. 
 
 80. Marshall, S., Letterkenny, Proprietor.—Potters’ 
 clay, peat, lead ore, and other minerals, from Co. Donegal. 
 
 81. M’Anaspie, P. & T., Great Brunswick-street, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Portland and granite stone cements, castings, &c. ; 
 imitation of ornamental marbles in scagliola. 
 
 82. M'Cullagii, D., Armagh, Manufacturer.—Chimney- 
 piece of Armagh marble. 
 
 83. M'Garry, Michael, & Sons, Cook-street, Dublin. 
 —Samples of sheet and pipe lead made by the pressure 
 process. 
 
 84. M'Loughlin, James, Francis-street, Dublin.—Clay 
 tobacco-pipes. 
 
 85. Meinig, C., Leadenliall-street, London.—Hones, oil¬ 
 stones, and grindstones, mounted and unmounted, from va¬ 
 rious parts of the world. 
 
 86. Millar, John, Edinburgh.—Statue of Her Majesty 
 the Queen and His Royal Highness Prince Albert, in hard 
 fire-clay, capable of resisting the weather; eagle vase and 
 pedestal, richly carved in stone, from Malta; wine-cooler 
 and cover, from Staffordshire. 
 
 87. Mining Company of Ireland, R. P. Allen, Se¬ 
 
 cretary, Lower Ormond-quay, Dublin, Producers and Manu¬ 
 facturers_Specimens of copper ore, showing the various 
 
 stages of the mechanical preparation of the ores to fit them 
 for smelting; native copper and argentiferous lead from 
 Knockmahon Mines, county of Waterford; samples of lead 
 ore, and a complete series of specimens illustrative of the 
 system of crushing and concentrating them, from Luganure 
 Mines, county of Wicklow; argentiferous lead ore and na¬ 
 tive silver, from Ballycorus mine, county of Dublin; pig 
 lead, samples of sheet and lead pipe; samples of different 
 sized shot; cake of silver, weighing 1600 oz., made by Pat- 
 tinson’s process, from lead obtained from Luganure ore, and 
 litharge obtained in the cupellation of the rich lead at the 
 Ballycorus Lead Smelting Works; samples of native sul- 
 phuret of antimony, from Clontibret Mines, in the county of 
 Armagh; anthracite coal and culm (small coal) from the 
 Slieveardagh collieries in the county of Tipperary, and Lis- 
 nacor, in the county of Cork. 
 
 88. Minton, Hollins, & Co., Stoke-upon-Trent, Staf¬ 
 fordshire, Manufacturers.—Specimens of indented diaper 
 tiles, plain and coloured and gilded ; encaustic tiles of 
 various patterns; Venetian and mosaic tiles; imitations 
 of Alhambra and Majolica tiles; Dutch tiles, plain and 
 printed. 
 
 89. Molloy, J., Tullamore, King’s Co., Manufacturer.— 
 Marble table and dish; fish carved from marble, the produce 
 of Ballyduff Quarries, near Tullamore. 
 
 90. Monkland Iron and Steel Company, W. Mur¬ 
 ray, West George-street, Glasgow, Producers.—A series of 
 specimens, 6-inch cubes, illustrative of the various rocks 
 composing the Lanarkshire coal measures; specimens of the 
 various ironstones in the raw and calcined state; coal and 
 limestone, &c., used by the Company in the manufacture 
 of iron ; a complete series showing all the stages of the ma¬ 
 nufacture of pig and wrought-iron; samples of railway angle 
 and other iron, &c. 
 
 91. Moore, Rev. Ogle, Blessington, Co. Wicklow_ 
 
 Black oxide of manganese. 
 
104 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class I. 
 
 92. Morgan & Sons, Llanelly, Carmarthenshire, Pro¬ 
 ducers_Anthracite, or stone coal, for drying malt, hops, 
 
 and corn ; fuel for ocean steamers, steam boilers, for Arnott’s 
 stoves and cooking purposes. 
 
 93. Morgan, R. W., Lower Gloucester-street, Dublin, 
 
 Importer_Green oil-stone hones from Snowdon, North 
 
 Wales. 
 
 94. Morgan & Rees, Jewin Crescent, London, Im¬ 
 porters and Proprietors.—Plumbago melting-pots for re¬ 
 finers, one of which has been used sixty times at Brown & 
 Wingrove’s, London; German and English black-lead melt¬ 
 ing-pots, Hessian crucibles for goldsmiths and assayers, 
 Cornish and London crucibles for chemists, creosots em¬ 
 ployed by French refiners, skittle-pots used by silversmiths, 
 &c. 
 
 95. Nixey, W. G., Moor-street, Soho, London.—Small 
 block of fine plumbago, artificially prepared for the ma¬ 
 nufacture of pencils, by the compression of plumbago 
 powder. 
 
 96. Nichol, W. & P., Dalkey_Obelisk of Dalkey gra¬ 
 
 nite ; model of a monument. 
 
 97. O’Flahertie, G. F., Lemonfield, Oughterard, Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Galena, barytes, fluor spar, carbonate of lime, 
 solphuret of zinc, iron pyrites, from comity of Galway. 
 
 98. Oliver, Northumberland, Proprietor_Two draw¬ 
 
 ings of Walbottle colliery. 
 
 99. Padgett, Wm. & Co., Tipperary.—Fire-bricks. 
 
 100. Penny, J. (Museum of Irish Industry), Stephen’s- 
 green, Dublin.—Specimens of Irish marbles. 
 
 101. Power, James, Harcourt-street, Dublin.—A marble 
 vase. 
 
 102. Quiiaiam & Creer, Castletown, Isle of Man, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Cruciform monument in Manx marble. 
 
 103. Ritchie, F., & Sons, Belfast_Asphalte flagging. 
 
 104. IIoake, J. W., Newbury, Berkshire_Peat from 
 
 Newbury, Berkshire. 
 
 105. Robinson, J., Belfast, Designer and Manufactu¬ 
 rer.—Stone flower vase; Sienna marble chimney-piece. 
 
 106. Royal Dublin Society, Proprietors.—A collection 
 of the marbles of Ireland; door-case; bust pedestals; gra¬ 
 nite columns. Samples of steel made from bar-iron, by a 
 new process, in the Society’s laboratory. A collection of 
 245 specimens, representing the natural rocks, minerals, 
 soils, &c. &c., of the comity of Dublin, presented to the So¬ 
 ciety by Henry O’Hara, Esq., C. E. A collection of forty 
 specimens of plastic clays, adapted for the manufacture of 
 bricks, draining pipes, and common pottery. 
 
 107. Royal Hibernian Mining Company, Grace- 
 church-street, London.—Specimens of silver lead ore from 
 Clogher and Castlemaine Mines, in the county of Kerry. 
 
 108. Russell, Mrs., Dunfanaghy.—Specimens of Dun- 
 lewey marbles, West Donegal, the source of employment in 
 Mrs. Russell’s Missionary Industrial Schools. 
 
 109. Rutherford, J., Castle-street, Belfast, Manufac¬ 
 turer_Stucco and alabaster pedestals, painted in imitation 
 
 of marble. 
 
 110. Sadlier, Thos., Mulla, Tullamore, King’s Co., Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Uncharred peat; peat charcoal, in sods, and 
 granulated; apparatus for household use of peat charcoaL 
 
 111. Shields, J., Son, & Co., Ringsend Docks, Dublin, 
 and Ballymacarrett, Belfast, Manufacturers.—Railway and 
 foundry coke made from Marley Hill coal; coal from 
 Marley Hill Colliery, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 
 
 112. Skellern, R. H., Great Castle-street, Regent- 
 
 street, London_Coloured sands from Alum Bay, Isle of 
 
 Wight. 
 
 113. Stephens, —, Melbourne, Australia_The “Prince 
 
 Albert” nugget of gold, weighing nearly six pounds. 
 
 114. Synge, F., Glanmore, Ashford, Co. Wicklow, Pro¬ 
 ducer—Specimens of slate flags manufactured from the 
 Glanmore Slate and Flag Quarry. 
 
 115. Talbot de Malahide, Lord_Minerals; Green 
 
 porphyry and red conglomerate, from the island of Lambay ; 
 lias limestone, from Marston, Somersetshire. 
 
 116. Thomas, W., Producer.—Silver lead ore, containing 
 41 oz. of silver to the ton, from Ivillinogue Mines, county of 
 Cork. 
 
 117. Vieille Montagne Zinc Mining Company, per 
 IL. F. Schmoll, Agent General to the Company, 12, Man¬ 
 chester Buildings, Westminster, Producers.—Specimens of 
 calamine, silicate of zinc, and other ores, from Vieille Mon¬ 
 tagne, Belgium; slab of raw zinc or spelter; specimen of 
 distilled zinc, illustrative of the old process of distillation ; 
 rolled zinc, of different thicknesses. 
 
 118. Walker, J., Corran, Lame, Co. Antrim.—Fire and 
 common bricks and crucibles; clay suited for fire-proof, 
 cane, and Rockingham wares; various samples of other use¬ 
 ful clays; flint, raw and prepared, for potters’ use; lime¬ 
 stone and other materials employed by the potter. 
 
 119. Wandesforde, Hon. C. B. C., Castleeomer, Pro¬ 
 prietor_Anthracite, ironstone, fire-clay, slate-clay, for red 
 
 pottery, and alum shale for the manufacture of alum. 
 
 120. Warner, P., Ardrie, by Saltcoats, Ayrshire, Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Smoke nuisance and wind guard chimney cans; 
 fire and common bricks. 
 
 121. Watson, H., Newcastle-upon-Tyne, Manufactu¬ 
 rers.—Sir H. Davy’s, The George Stephenson, andThe Clanny 
 safety lamps, used in the coal mines of Northumberland and 
 Durham. 
 
 122. White, Mrs., Kilikee, Co. Dublin.—Two tables in 
 Florentine mosaic. 
 
 123. Wicklow Copper Mine Company, per E. Barnes, 
 Resident Director, Producers.Specimens of ores, &c., from 
 Ballymurtagh Mine, county of Wicklow. 
 
 124. Willans, Obadlah, Island-bridge, Dublin, Pro¬ 
 prietor_Ores of iron, lead, manganese; decomposed gra¬ 
 
 nite, yellow ochre, sulphate of barytes, and rotten-stone, 
 from Donegal and Leitrim. 
 
 125. Williams, D., Bangor, North Wales, Manufac¬ 
 turer_Billiard tables, baths, cisterns, grave-stones, and 
 
 other articles made of slate. 
 
 126. Woodward, Brothers, Rhos-y-Medre Quarries, 
 
 near Ruabon, Denbighshire, Manufacturers_Welsh grind¬ 
 
 stones in variety. 
 
CLASS II. 
 
 CHEMICAL AND PHARMACEUTICAL PREPARATIONS AND PROCESSES. 
 
 A LTHOUGH it would be difficult to point out a single manufacture in which chemical forces do not play 
 a part, yet there are some in which these predominate so much, that we may call them Chemical Manu¬ 
 factures. To this category belong those of porcelain, of dyed and printed fabrics, leather, the production of 
 artificial soda, &c. In some of these manufactures a certain substance is made to undergo changes in com¬ 
 position, or in colour, by the addition of chemical agents, but without undergoing any considerable change 
 in form. In others, again, a number of natural or artificial substances are mingled together, and fashioned 
 into various articles by mechanical means, which are directly available as utensils, and for other purposes. And, 
 finally, there is a third class, which consist in the preparation of a number of chemical compounds, such as 
 acids, alkalies, pigments, from mineral, vegetable, and animal substances, which constitute in part the raw 
 materials of the chemical processes employed in the two first classes of chemical manufactures. 
 
 It is only with the manufactures forming the last-named division that we have now to deal. Under this 
 head would come all the non-metallic elementary substances, such as sulphur, phosphorus; salts, such as alum; 
 organic compounds produced by various chemical processes, such as tartaric acid, wood spirit, varnishes, and 
 mineral, vegetable, and animal pigments, such as white lead, indigo, carmine, &c. To this class also belong 
 all those rare substances which exist in minerals, plants, and animals,—those isolated by the chemist, and 
 those produced artificially by him. And, finally, we may also include in this class the different preparations 
 employed in medicine. 
 
 Class II. was but very imperfectly represented in the Exhibition, although examples of nearly all the 
 groups of substances which we have enumerated were to be found there. Some of the chief chemical manu¬ 
 facturers in Ireland contributed nothing, and the same remark will equally apply to the far more extensive 
 ones of Great Britain. Most of the specimens were small, and there was a total absence of those great crys¬ 
 tallized masses which formed so remarkable a feature in the Exhibition of 1851. 
 
 We shall notice in the following pages such of those substances exhibited as present any special interest 
 from an Irish point of view; such as are interesting from their origin or uses ; and, finally, those of the rarer 
 substances which possess peculiar scientific interest. 
 
 IODINE AND SALTS OF POTASH CONTAINED IN SEA-WEED. 
 
 From time immemorial a peculiar industry has existed on the maritime shores of the south of Europe, 
 which consists in burning a number of plants belonging chiefly to the same family as the common mangel 
 wurzel and beet, and collecting the ashes which, made principally from one plant, is called in Spain barilla; 
 whilst made from another plant, it is called at Narbonne, in France, salicor. These ashes contain a number 
 of soluble salts, which may be washed out of them, and which consist, for the most part, of soda in combina¬ 
 tion with certain acids. For example, it contains soda in combination with muriatic acid or spirits of salt, 
 constituting common salt; with sulphuric acid, constituting glauber salt or sulphate of soda; and with car¬ 
 bonic acid, the peculiar gas which communicates effervescing properties to soda-water, champagne, &c., con¬ 
 stituting the common carbonate of soda of commerce, which is familiarly known as washing-soda. The ashes 
 of these plants contain also small quantities of potash, chiefly in combination with the same acids as the soda, 
 which it resembles in a very remarkable way. The ashes of many trees, and indeed of most land vegetables, 
 although resembling, in a striking degree, the ashes forming barilla, differ from the latter in this way, that 
 whilst the barilla is characterized by a predominance of carbonate of soda, the ash of trees consists chiefly of 
 potash. In countries where large forests exist, such as North America, Russia, Sweden, Hungary, Illyria, 
 &c., the ashes of wood, consumed as fuel for domestic or manufacturing purposes, or of the stumps and branches 
 of timber trees cut down for supplying the timber used in commerce, is lixiviated with water, which dissolves 
 the soluble matter; this liquor is then evaporated in a pot until a solid saline mass, of a brown colour, is ob¬ 
 tained, which is hence called in commerce put-ashes , or when calcined so as to burn out all traces of organic 
 matter, and assume a pure white or slightly bluish white colour, pearl-ash. The potash in this mass, like 
 the soda in barilla, exists in combination with many acids, but a large proportion is always present as car¬ 
 bonate. If we burn sea-weeds we shall obtain another ash, called help in Ireland and Scotland, which con¬ 
 tains both alkalies, although from the rude and imperfect process usually followed, a good deal of what naturally 
 exists in the sea-weed is lost. All these substances were formerly used in the manufacture of soap and glass, 
 and in bleaching; their value depending almost entirely upon the quantity of carbonate of potash or of soda 
 which they contained. Since the beautiful discovery of Le Blanc, by which carbonate of soda can be obtained 
 from common salt, the trade in barilla has nearly ceased, as did that from kelp, until a curious discovery again 
 rendered it important. This was the discovery of the substance called iodine. An ingenious manufacturer, 
 
106 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class II. 
 
 of the name of Courtois, contrived a process by which the potash salts existing in kelp, and which had hitherto 
 been of little use, might be utilized in the manufacture of nitrate of potash or saltpetre, which, in consequence 
 of the protracted wars then waging in Europe, was in great demand for the manufacture of gunpowder. In 
 endeavouring, in 1812, to decompose whatever salts remained in the mother liquors of his kelp leys by sul¬ 
 phuric acid, he discovered iodine, the true nature and properties of which were made known by Gay-Lussac, 
 to whom Courtois submitted the new substance. In 1826, M. Balard, during his researches, already alluded 
 to in our article on salt, discovered another substance analogous to iodine, to which the name of bromine has 
 been given. 
 
 At first neither of these substances had any practical value ; and they were mere chemical curiosities, but 
 Coindet having shown that the action of burnt sponge, and certain mineral waters,—employed in the cure of 
 goitre , a peculiar disease, to which many persons are subject in the mountainous districts of Europe, espe¬ 
 cially in the Alps,—depended upon the iodine which they contained, large quantities were soon employed in 
 medicine. There was one exhibitor of iodine in the Exhibition, who, we believe, is a very large manufac¬ 
 turer, Mr. John Ward, of Ramelton, in the county of Donegal. The samples which we have seen of his 
 products were remarkable for their purity as commercial articles; and now that this manufacture, especially 
 the production of potash salts, is becoming every day more important, we are glad to find that it is become 
 a permanent L-ish manufacture. A small specimen of iodine, among the contributions of the Dublin Che¬ 
 mical Society, deserves also to be noticed, as evidencing a good deal of progress by the members of that 
 body, who have associated themselves for the worthy object of mutual improvement. 
 
 A large quantity of iodine is employed in combination with potash, under the name of iodide of potas¬ 
 sium, of which considerable quantities are manufactured in Dublin and exported. The preparation of this 
 substance is very simple, the great point to be attended to being, that there be no excess of potash on the 
 one hand, or the resulting salt would attract moisture from the atmosphere, or of iodine on the other, which 
 would give an orange tint to the product. The salt prepared in Dublin is free from both these faults, and 
 is in every way creditable to the manufacturers; as the beautiful samples, probably the finest made in Great 
 Britain, exhibited by the Apothecaries’ Hall, by Boileau Brothers, and by Boyd and Goodwin, fully prove. 
 
 As the sea seems destined in future to be the great source of potash, the applications of which are conti¬ 
 nually extending, the manufacture of the salts of kelp, and of sea water itself, must gradually become deve¬ 
 loped into a great and lucrative branch of industry ; and as Ireland has undoubted advantages for engaging 
 in it, we will say a few words upon the process by which the different salts are separated, in order to direct 
 attention to the subject. As we are not acquainted with the process adopted by Mr. Ward, we shall describe 
 that followed by MAI. Cournerie, of Cherbourg in the north-east of France, who, after M. Courtois, the dis¬ 
 coverer, are the oldest manufacturers of iodine in Europe, and to a great extent the inventors of this branch 
 of industry. From the imperfect mode in which kelp is prepared by the peasantry, a good deal of the alkalies 
 is dissipated, and the carbonates especially are decomposed, so that kelp rarely contains more than 2 to 3 per 
 cent, of carbonate of soda out of the 33 to 56 parts of soluble salts which it contains ; a quantity which is too 
 unimportant to be extracted separately, and is usually neutralized by some sulphuric acid, in order to convert 
 it into sulphate in the commencement of the operation. The kelp purchased from the peasantry is reduced to 
 a coarse powder, and is then placed in rectangular filters having a false bottom of sheet-iron, pierced with 
 holes, two-thirds of the filter being filled. These filters are arranged in pahs, so that while one is being 
 filled the other is working, the water being let in upon the kelp by means of a cock, until it has risen several 
 inches above it. After resting for some short time upon it, a cock in the bottom is opened, and the liquor 
 filters through, carrying with it, in solution, the greater part of the chlorides of sodium (common salt) and of 
 potassium, which are much more soluble than the sulphate of potash, the greater part of which remains un¬ 
 dissolved behind. The liquid, after passing through the first filter, is pumped up upon the second, by which 
 means a very strong saline ley or solution is obtained, which is now boiled down in a battery of three pans, 
 the cold liquor coming first into the pan farthest from the fire, and the final concentration being effected in 
 the pan placed directly over it. At a certain degree of concentration the common salt begins to crystallize 
 out, and is removed, as fast as the crystals form, by a ladle pierced with holes. The fire is then stopped off, 
 and after a repose of about five minutes, to allow the whole of the salt to subside, the liquor is drawn off 
 into a wooden crystallizer lined with lead, where the sulphate of potash separates and adheres to the sides 
 of the vessel as a hard crust; whilst chloride of potassium, being more soluble, does not crystallize for some 
 time, when it separates in much larger crystals; these are easily separated on drawing off'the liquor, which 
 is again evaporated as before. The residue of kelp left in the filter is now washed with boiling water, which 
 dissolves out the sulphate of potash, with some chloride of potassium and sodium. These are separated bv 
 evaporation and crystallization, as in the former case; the process being, however, conducted in another set 
 of pans and crystallizing vessels. The salts thus separated are further purified by re-crystallization, the 
 mother liquors of all being put together for the extraction of the iodine and bromine, which is done as soon 
 as all the salts which can be separated by the process just described have been obtained. 
 
 The mother liquors resulting from the working up of large quantities of kelp, and which have been so far 
 evaporated for the separation of the other salts, consist of nearly concentrated solutions of iodide and bromide 
 of potassium or of sodium. Chlorine, the peculiar gas obtained from common salt, and employed in bleach¬ 
 ing, is passed into the mother liquors with the object of taking away the potash from the iodine, and setting 
 it free ; chloride of potassium being at the same time formed. On allowing the whole to rest, the iodine pre¬ 
 cipitates to the bottom of the vessel; the liquid is decanted off, and the iodine washed with a little water and 
 put to drain in a clay pot with a pierced false bottom, after which it is dried by placing it upon paper resting 
 upon a layer of dry wood ashes or plaster of Paris; when this has taken place, it is distilled in vessels of clay 
 of a peculiar form. The liquor decanted from the iodine is now evaporated to dryness, and distilled in vessels 
 of lead with a mixture of black oxide of manganese, and oil of vitriol or sulphuric acid, upon which the bro¬ 
 mine passes over, and is collected in vessels containing concentrated sulphuric acid, in which it sinks, and is 
 thus preserved from fuming and injuring the health of the persons employed. Iodine is a solid substance in 
 
Class II.] 
 
 CHEMICAL AND PHARMACEUTICAL PREPARATIONS. 
 
 107 
 
 crystalline scales of a grayish-black colour; when heated, it readily volatilizes, forming a vapour of an exceed¬ 
 ingly beautiful violet colour. Hence the name iodine , from a Greek word signifying violet. Bromine, on 
 the other hand, is a liquid of an intensely deep red colour, and a density nearly three times that of water, and 
 producing, even at an ordinary temperature, a highly irritating and insupportable vapour. Hence, the name 
 bromine , from a Greek word, signifying fetid smell. No specimens of this substance were exhibited, and we 
 do not know whether Mr. Ward prepares any from his mother liquors. The substances obtained from kelp are, 
 therefore, sulphate of potash, chloride of potassium, common salt, iodine, and bromine, which would be pro¬ 
 duced in the following approximate proportions : for each 100 lbs. of sulphate of potash there would be ob¬ 
 tained 113 lbs. of chloride of potassium, 150 lbs. of common salt, 1 lb. oz. of iodine, and from 1 to 1 ^ oz. 
 of bromine. 
 
 To such of our readers as may be unacquainted with the uses to which potash is applied in the arts, it may be 
 interesting to mention a few of the manufactures in which it is employed. We shall, at the same time, men¬ 
 tion a few of the chief uses of the very similar substance, soda ; and also those in which one of those bodies 
 may be substituted for the other. 
 
 APPLICATIONS OF POTASH AND SODA. 
 
 OF POTASH. 
 
 Bohemian glass. 
 
 The finer kinds of flint glass. 
 
 Saltpetre, for gunpowder. 
 
 Potash alum, for dyeing, and the preparation of lakes. 
 Chlorate of potash for detonating gun caps. 
 
 Prussiate of potash. 
 
 Soft soaps. 
 
 Manufacture of chamois leather. 
 
 Preparation of strings for musical instruments. 
 
 And a great variety of salts used by chemists, and in medi¬ 
 cine, such as cream-of-tartar. 
 
 OF SODA. 
 
 As salt for culinary purposes. 
 
 Bicarbonate of soda for effervescing draughts, and as a sub¬ 
 stitute for yeast in making bread. 
 
 As borax (a compound of soda with a peculiar acid called 
 boracic) for making artificial gems, for glazing china and 
 
 earthenware, and for soldering gold, platinum, and other 
 metals. 
 
 As carbonate of soda, for washing for domestic purposes, 
 bleaching, manufacture of lakes, hard soap, resin soaps, 
 window glass, and some kinds of flint glass, plate glass, 
 bottle glass, &c. 
 
 As phosphate of soda in calico printing, &c. 
 
 And in various compounds used in medicine, &c. 
 
 USES COMMON TO BOTH. 
 
 In various kinds of glass, in which both alkalies are em¬ 
 ployed. 
 
 In bleaching vegetable tissues. 
 
 In making lawn finer, and making artificial lawn and mus¬ 
 lin from coarse cotton fabrics. 
 
 In cleansing wool and woollen fabrics. 
 
 And in the preparation of various compounds of chlorine 
 for disinfecting purposes, and as bleaching agents by the 
 laundress, &c. 
 
 ALUM. 
 
 We have frequently alluded in the preceding pages to the composition of clay, which was stated to be 
 chiefly a combination of silica and alumina. The former we know in many forms, as flint, rock, crystal, &c.; 
 the latter very rarely occurs in an uncombined state; the beautiful gem, known as the sapphire, may be con¬ 
 sidered as almost pure crystallized alumina. Alumina is the oxide of a metal, which, having lately been 
 obtained in considerable quantity, appears to be possessed of very remarkable properties ; among which we 
 may enumerate that, while it is lighter than glass, it is of a brilliant silver white, and does not tarnish, and 
 bears a high polish like silver, and like it may be drawn into wire, cast, and rolled into plaster. It is, however, 
 with its combination with oxygen, that we have to deal at present; that compound of alumina is a base, and 
 will combine with an acid and form a salt. Thus, with sulphuric acid or oil of vitriol, it forms sulphate of alumina; 
 with vinegar, acetate of alumina; both ofwhich are used in dyeing, the latter being commonly known as red liquor. 
 The sulphate ofpotash, obtained from kelp, if mixed with a solution of sulphate of alumina, will form what is called 
 a double salt, which will crystallize in octahedrons or eight-sided figures. Alum is a good example of a curious 
 law of chemistry, which we cannot do more than allude to here. It is this :—that some substances resemble one 
 another so completely in certain of their chemical characters, that one may be substituted for the other in a 
 compound, without altering the shape in which the substance would crystallize. In the case of alum, for in¬ 
 stance, we could take out the potash and put ammonia or spirit of hartshorn in its place without producing 
 any perceptible change to the eye in the nature of the alum ; or we could take out the alumina and replace 
 it with the red oxide of iron—which is the peculiar substance that gives the red colour to soils—and the 
 form of the alum would be unchanged, but not its colour. Finally, we might take out the iron and put 
 another peculiar substance in its place called oxide of chromium, but we could not put chrome or iron in place 
 of the potash. If we suppose a wall built of flat tiles and of bricks, and that the tiles represent potash and 
 the bricks alumina, we may take out a tile and replace it by a piece of anything else having the same shape, 
 but not by a brick; and in like manner we could replace the brick by something in the same form. In this 
 way we get different kinds of alum—thus we have potash alum, and soda alum, and ammonia alum, &c.; 
 but it is only those alums having alumina in them that are used in commerce, as their action in general 
 depends upon this substance. 
 
 Alums occur naturally formed in many volcanic districts, such as Mont d’Or, in France, but especially in 
 Italy, as at the Grotta di Alume on Cape Miseno. The greater part employed in commerce is, however, 
 produced artificially, from two sources—one the alum-stone , and the other the alum-slate and alum earth. 
 The former is a kind of alum already formed, but having more alumina than is required to form true alum, 
 and is a volcanic product. Although it occurs in many districts, it is, nevertheless, a comparatively rare 
 substance, the principal locality in Europe being at Tolfa, near Civita Yecchia, in the States of the Church. 
 A considerable quantity of alum is there produced by burning the stone in heaps, or in peculiar furnaces, 
 
 Q 
 
108 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class n. 
 
 after which it is moistened with water, and allowed to crumble for four or five months; it is thus converted 
 into a soft mud, out of which the alum is washed, and is obtained in crystals, covered with a ferruginous rose- 
 red powder. It may be distinguished by this tint from English alum, to which it is superior in purity from 
 iron, and is hence principally employed in dyeing the finer shades of pinks, &c. Roman alum is sometimes 
 called cubic alum, m consequence of some of the crystals occasionally occurring in the form of cubes, and was 
 first made by Jean de Castro, in the year 1460 or 1465. Previous to that period, all the alum consumed in 
 Europe came from Rocca, the modern Edessa, in Syria, hence the name of rocc-alum. 
 
 In the alum-stone we have seen that the alum exists ready formed to a great extent. This is not the 
 case with alum-slate and alum-earth, which merely contain the materials for making the sulphate of alumina; 
 it being necessary to add nearly the whole of the potash. Alum-slate is the principal material used in these 
 countries for the manufacture of alum; it consists of a decomposing slate, of a black colour, from the pre¬ 
 sence of bituminous matter. The alumina of the alum is derived from the slate, the sulphuric acid being 
 produced from iron pyrites, a compound of sulphur and iron, which is disseminated both in small crystals, of 
 a golden yellow colour, and chiefly in a minute state of division as a black powder. By the action of the air 
 upon the surface of these rocks, a species of combustion takes place; the pyrites absorb oxygen from the air, 
 by which the sulphur is converted into sulphuric acid, which, in great part, leaves the iron, and combines 
 with the alumina of the slate, forming sulphate of alumina, and this gradually effloresces to the surface, where 
 it forms crystals. This is a very slow process, and for manufacturing purposes it is often necessary to hasten 
 it, by quarrying a quantity of the rock, and building up great pyramidal ridges, the ore being mixed with 
 more or less coal, according as may be necessary to keep up a slow combustion or roasting for some time. 
 The heap, when thus prepared, is set fire to, and burns for about 60 to 70 hours, the bituminous matter of 
 the slate also acting as a fuel. By this roasting the slate loses about 25 to 30 per cent., and sometimes even 
 one-half, of its bulk. When sufficiently decomposed, the roasted ore is lixiviated, that is, washed with water 
 in a series of cisterns, arranged one higher than another, so that the liquid from one may pass readily 
 into the next. This liquid, which consists of sulphate of alumina, sulphate of iron, or copperas, sulphate of 
 magnesia, and some other salts, formed in the roasted ore, is then evaporated in a long cistern, formed of 
 brick and cement, and arched over so as to form part of a flue, through which, and consequently over the 
 surface of the liquid, the flame from a furnace is made to pass; the liquid is thus made to boil at the surface, 
 while the vapour is carried off by the draft. 'When sufficiently evaporated, it is run into leaden or copper 
 cisterns, heated at the bottom, in which the evaporation is finished; and it is then passed into the settling 
 cisterns, where any sediment deposits. Sulphate of potash, or of ammonia, or chloride of potassium (the 
 former being best adapted), is next added, when a double salt will be formed, which will be precipitated in 
 the form of a fine powder, termed alum-flour. This powder has a brownish colour, from the mixture of 
 compounds of iron ; to free it from this colour it is washed with a little water, then dissolved in boiling water, 
 so as to form a concentrated solution, which is allowed to settle, and is then run into vessels called roaching 
 or growing casks. These casks are about 5 feet high, and about 3 feet in diameter, and formed of a number 
 of staves, nicely fitted together, and bound with hoops, which can be readily taken off. Here crystals begin 
 to form, which hang down from the top, and shoot out from the sides, whilst a layer is deposited on the whole 
 of the inside of the cask In ten days or a fortnight, according to the kind of weather, the hoops are taken 
 off, and the staves removed, when a perfectly formed cask of alum is exposed. A hole is then bored in the 
 side of it, near the bottom, through which the liquid remaining after the separation of the crystals, and called 
 mother liquor , is run off. 
 
 To make one ton of alum about 130 tons of roasted shale, and about 410 lbs. of sulphate of potash, are 
 required. The mother liquor from the alum flour , when acid, is placed in contact with pieces of old iron, 
 some of which will be dissolved ; and a quantity of copperas may be got from the solution, after which a 
 quantity of crude Epsom salts may be obtained, which by crystallization will be obtained pure. 
 
 The chief uses of alum are,—for dyeing tissues of a pink and other shades of fled ; for forming the basis 
 of lake and other colours ; for satining room papers ; for sizing paper ; for making scagliola, Keene’s, Mar¬ 
 tin’s, and other cements; for the manufacture of glove and other tawed leathers ; for making sulphate and 
 phosphate of alumina ; for the clarification of syrups, &c. , 
 
 No alum is made in Ireland, and yet we possess the materials in abundance ; along the coast of Kerry, 
 especially at Ballybunnion, near the mouth of the Shannon, alum-slate occurs in immense masses. Associated 
 with the beds of coal in the Coal Island coal-field, in the county of Tyrone, are considerable quantities of 
 bituminous shale, highly impregnated with iron pyrites, and well adapted for the manufacture of alum. At 
 Castlecomer, and other parts of the Kilkenny coal-field, a similar rock occurs, a specimen of which was ex¬ 
 hibited by the Hon. C. B. C. Wandesforde. In most of these localities facilities exist for the economical 
 manufacture of alum ; and it is to be hoped that this source of industry will soon be taken advantage of, as 
 well as those founded on the manufacture of kelp and sea-water, pointed out in speaking of iodine. 
 
 There was but one exhibitor of alum, W. Moberly, of Landsend, near Whitby, who contributed a half 
 cask, showing the mode of crystallization, and other peculiarities. The Whitby Alum Works are the chief 
 works of this kind in Great Britain; the quantity annually made there averaging from 3000 to 4000 tons. 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED FOR DYEING, OR AS PAINTS. 
 
 PRUSSIATE OF POTASH. 
 
 In most large cities there is a class of poor persons who make their livelihood by collecting the offal of 
 the houses, and disposing of it for the purposes of different manufactures. Nowhere is this class so developed 
 as in Paris, where the chiffonier forms a peculiar type, almost unknown elsewhere. It is more than probable 
 that not a single one of our readers ever thought of what becomes of the various objects which such persons 
 are seen collecting. Year after year we buy clothes of wool or cotton, we wear them out to a certain point, 
 
Class II.] 
 
 CHEMICAL AND PHARMACEUTICAL PREPARATIONS. 
 
 109 
 
 they then pass into other hands,—what becomes of them after? They are not annihilated, they may change 
 form, but, nevertheless, the elements of which they are composed do not cease to exist. Let us examine the 
 ragman’s basket,—what do we turn up first ? AVe have pieces of cotton and linen rags,—the raw material 
 of the paper-maker, who transforms these unsightly objects, probably, into the most delicately-scented note- 
 paper. Here, again, we have pieces of paper of all kinds,—what can they be for ? They form materials for 
 making pasteboard, dolls’ heads, and occasionally papier mache. AVhat a singular history we have here ; the 
 ball dress of a lady drops into the rag-basket, reappears as a billet doux; disappears again, to reappear once 
 more in the drawing-room, or the nursery, as a work-box or a doll. Returning to the basket, we find pieces 
 of woollen cloths of different colours,—what use can we put them to, as they do not make paper ? The bits 
 of scarlet cloth which are dyed with cochineal are boiled ■with soda, to extract the colouring matter, which is 
 used in dyeing chessmen, billiard-balls, &c.; or we may sort the different coloured cloths, and prepare from 
 them materials for making flock papers for rooms, or we might make roofing felt of them. From the bones 
 rejected from our dinner-tables are made knife-handles, buttons, and a thousand other articles of a similar 
 kind ; or we may obtain oil from them, on the one hand, from which soap is made ; and, on the other, glue, or 
 the most transparent gelatine, from which ornaments, or visiting cards, maybe made,—the residue being burned 
 to make ivory-black for the manufacture of blacking, or phosphorus for the manufacture of lucifer matches ; 
 or we may use it for manure ; or as an element in the manufacture of earthenware ; and, finally, we may 
 distil the entire bone and get an ivory-black fit for making sugar white, whilst another substance is at the 
 same time obtained, from which smelling salts are made. Thus the bones thrown to the dogs, in this utili¬ 
 tarian age, may come back to us again on our dinner-table, as a part of our dress, as the medium of our po¬ 
 liteness, as a means of washing our hands, lighting our fires, and blacking our boots; and, finally, as the 
 contents of that all-important article, a lady’s smelling bottle ! Could our readers have supposed that a rag¬ 
 man’s basket supplied the raw materials for so many manufactures ? And yet so it is ; modern chemistry 
 has taught us how, out of the most vile and appai'ently the most worthless rubbish, the most useful and fre¬ 
 quently the most beautiful articles may be elaborated. The Exhibition was full of examples of such trans¬ 
 formations ; let us select one. AVe will suppose we have a quantity of old woollen rags too bad to be used 
 for any of the purposes before mentioned, and animal offal, such as comb-makers’ shavings, pigs’ toes, dried 
 blood, &c.; if we calcine these substances for a considerable time with pearl ash, or carbonate of potash 
 (which is the principal ingredient in the ash left by trees when burned), and some iron filings, in an egg-shaped 
 iron pot, stirring it from time to time,—we shall obtain a mass which, when boiled with water, the insoluble 
 impurities removed, and the liquid evaporated, will yield beautiful yellow crystals of a substance known as 
 prussiate of potash. 
 
 But what is the use of these yellow crystals ? AA T e shall recount a little of their future history. Distilled 
 with oil of vitriol, the salt is decomposed, and prussic acid formed, the most violent of all poisons—prussic 
 acid made from woollen rags, blood, and pigs’ toes! What more striking example of the wonderful trans¬ 
 formations effected by chemistry! This acid, in a peculiar state of combination with iron, forms what is 
 called ferro-prussic or ferro-cyanic acid, which, combined with potash, forms the yellow salt of which we are 
 speaking ; and which, although it may be said to contain prussic acid, is nevertheless quite innocuous. If 
 instead of distilling it with sulphuric acid, we fuse it at a bright red heat, the iron separates, and we get a 
 white salt containing prussic acid in combination with potash, and which is to a great extent poisonous. 
 Thus a little iron alone is sufficient to alter all the properties of this curious substance. The white salt made 
 in this way is largely employed in preparing solutions of gold and silver for electro-plating; and the greater 
 part of the silver and gold with which the various electro-plated articles in common use have been coated, 
 has existed at one period in combination with this white substance. Another use of this yellow salt is to 
 produce prussian blue, which is formed by adding to a solution of it in water some sulphate of iron or green 
 copperas, when the ferro-prussic acid will part company with the potash ; the latter will unite with the sul- 
 pluu'ic acid of the copperas, leaving the iron of the latter to unite with the ferro-prussic acid to form the 
 prussian blue. This powder has various uses ; it is used as a paint, and to make thumb and button blue for 
 the laundress; it is used to colour confectionery, and by the Chinese, whom the Europeans have learned to 
 imitate, to make green tea. But its principal use is in calico printing. AATien used for the latter purpose, 
 however, the prussian blue is usually made in the cloth itself. If we thicken a solution of green copperas 
 with gum or with flour, and print a particular pattern upon a piece of white cotton, and then pass it through 
 a bath of the yellow salt dissolved in water, we shall obtain the pattern in prussian blue so much admired by 
 ladies. In general, the beautiful dark blue dresses, with white patterns, are made by covering the whole of 
 the calico with prussian blue, printing the pattern upon it with caustic soda, or potash thickened with pipe¬ 
 clay ; the caustic substance decomposes the prussian blue, leaving the iron in the doth as a buff pattern; 
 but by washing in a bath of oxalic acid the iron is removed, and the pattern remains of a beautiful white. 
 Thus may worthless woollen rags and similar vile things come back again to us ; at one time in our tea, 
 while they may have assisted to make the spoon with which it is stirred ; at another, as a brilliant-coloured 
 flower upon our room papers ; or finally, as the colouring material of a lady’s dress. 
 
 Prussian blue was discovered in Berlin, hence the name, and was first made in Great Britain, about 
 eighty years ago. It was then sold at two guineas the pound ; but at present the average price, wholesale, 
 is not more than Is. 9rf., the finest sorts costing 3s. 6 d. to 4s. per pound. 
 
 Prussiate of potash was not known in commerce, in a crystallized state, until about the year 1825, when 
 it was sold at 5s. per pound, but at present it only costs Is. 3d. ; whilst the quantity made increased from 
 10 tons in 1825, to 1040 tons in 1850. There are, we believe, twelve factories where it is at present made, 
 which could produce about twenty tons per week, but the demand is very fluctuating, a matter not to be 
 wondered at, if we recollect that its principal application depends entirely on the ever-varying taste of the 
 ladies. AA r e may estimate the annual value of all the prussiate of potash manufactured in Great Britain at 
 about £150,000. 
 
 A new application of this salt has just arisen; and an exceedingly curious one it is. Various attempts 
 
 Q2 
 
110 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class n. 
 
 have been made to apply the light produced by the passage of a current of electricity between the poles of a 
 voltaic battery to illuminating purposes, but from various causes it has not been very successful. One of 
 these is, that, after a time, the action of the battery diminishes, from the quantity of zinc dissolved by the 
 acid forming a solution which prevents the further action of the acid. Dr. Watson states that he has solved 
 this as well as the other difficulties of the case. The mode in which he proposes to effect this is, simply to 
 add some yellow prussiate of potash to the zinc cells of his batteries, which precipitates the zinc, as fast as 
 dissolved, in the form of a beautiful pigment, nearly equal to ultramarine. Where the Callan or iron battery 
 is employed, the iron is precipitated, as fast as dissolved, in the form of ordinary prussian blue; thus con¬ 
 verting what was a difficulty into a source of profit, and adding another to the already innumerable instances 
 of what chemistry can do for the progress of industrial art, and consequently of humanity itself. 
 
 The chief contributor of prussiate of potash was W. Dawson, of Leith, who exhibited a large crystallized 
 mass of it, along with a large collection of pigments. 
 
 ULTRAMARINE. 
 
 In many parts of the world, but especially in Siberia, is found a beautiful mineral of a bluish colour, 
 called lapis lazuli , from which is prepared the pigment known as ultramarine, so prized by artists. As every 
 part of the stone is not blue, it must be subjected to a series of operations to free it from the uncoloured 
 parts ; for this purpose it is broken into pieces the size of a hazel-nut, and is then heated red-hot, and thrown 
 into cold water acidulated with vinegar, an operation which is repeated seven or eight times, until the stone 
 is capable of being reduced easily to a fine powder. This done, the powder is ground upon a stone, with a 
 mixture of honey and a resinous substance used for staining mahogany, called dragon’s blood. When suffi¬ 
 ciently ground it is dried ; after which it is worked up with a mixture of Venice turpentine, rosin, pitch, bees’ 
 wax, and linseed oil, placed in a cloth and kneaded in pure water; the ultramarine thereby is separated, the sand 
 and other impurities remaining in the waxy mass. This operation is sometimes repeated where it is desi¬ 
 rable to obtain the pigment of very superior quality. The price of true ultramarine varies with its quality 
 from about <£3 to £8, or even £10 per ounce. This extremely high price naturally led persons to attempt 
 to produce it artificially, especially after Clement and Desormes had shown that its composition was very 
 simple; being, in fact, principally composed of silica, alumina, soda, and sulphur—-substances which would 
 be represented by pipe-clay, common carbonate of soda, and flowers of sulphur. This was effected in 1824 
 by M. Guimet, of Paris, who has always kept his process secret, and still prepares the best artificial ultra- 
 marine made. Others have, however, also solved the problem, among whom we may mention Robiquet and 
 Professor Gmelin, of Tubingen. The process of the former consisted in heating, in a closed vessel, a mix¬ 
 ture of two parts of china clay, three of sulphur, and three of dried carbonate of soda: the resulting spongy 
 mass, when cold, was of a grayish-green colour, and was reduced to powder and washed with water, under 
 the influence of which, and of the air, it becomes gradually of an azure blue. When sufficiently washed, it 
 is again ignited, to drive off any excess of sulphur. A great many other processes have been proposed and 
 a number of factories established in different parts of Europe, where immense quantities of it are manufac¬ 
 tured, the price falling in proportion. When first made, M. Guimet charged £1 per ounce for it, but at 
 present a pound weight of it may be obtained for a much less sum. 
 
 Ultramarine is applied to many purposes besides oil and water-colour painting, consequent upon the great 
 fall in its price; such as paper-staining, giving a delicate blue to writing-paper, and for the manufacture of 
 thumb and button blue for the laundress, for which it is beautifully adapted. But probably the most im¬ 
 portant applicat ion which has been made of artificial ultramarine is to calico-printing. When worked up with 
 albumen or white of egg, and printed on cotton cloth, and then exposed to the action of steam, the albumen is 
 coagulated, and the colour is found to be firmly fixed upon the tissue. Patterns printed in this way are very 
 beautiful, and are now much worn by ladies, but the material and process being much more expensive than in 
 the case of prussian blue, from which it is very easily distinguished, its use is proportionably restricted. The 
 great disadvantage attending the use of artificial ultramarine is its liability to have the colour discharged by 
 the slightest trace of acid. In the case of tinging paper, to remove the disagreeable effect of too great 
 whiteness, this objection would have been fatal, as the alum used in sizing the paper, so as to enable it to 
 bear the ink, is more or less acid ; but science has always its remedy, and in this case it simply proposed 
 adding to the size a little basic acetate of lead, which neutralized the acid of the alum, at the same time that 
 it improved the size. 
 
 ORCHIL, CUDBEAR, LITMUS, ETC. 
 
 When the surface of a rock has undergone a certain amount of decay, under the influence of the carbonic 
 acid of the atmosphere, spots or stains, sometimes white, sometimes black or grayish-green, make their ap¬ 
 pearance upon it. These spots are owing to a kind of plants termed lichens, which stand among the lowest in 
 the scale of organized creation. Some consist of a white, or some other coloured, earthy-looking, and friable 
 substance, often dotted with brilliant little cup or button-like points of a brilliant yellow or red, and some¬ 
 times of a brown, black, or white. Many varieties, however, produce large fronds or stems, and have thus 
 a greater resemblance to the more perfect plants. Their growth is not confined to the surface of rocks alone , 
 many varieties grow upon the bark of trees, and upon decaying wood. Like sea-weed, the lichen has been 
 made subservient to the use of man ; one variety, the common Iceland moss, being employed as food and in 
 medicine. The chief use, however, of lichens is for the production of colours. 
 
 If we take a quantity of these lichens, and grind them into a paste under a vertical millstone, with some 
 water, and then mix the pulpy mass with urine and ammonia (spirit of hartshorn), or the latter only, in a 
 wooden trough, and allow the mass to undergo a peculiar fermentation for the space of about fourteen days, 
 
Class II.] 
 
 CHEMICAL AND PHARMACEUTICAL PREPARATIONS- 
 
 111 
 
 a peculiar change will take place; the grayish, dirty-looking paste will be converted into a beautiful rich 
 violet mass, to which the name orchil , or in French, orseilles, is given. If the operation be continued for about 
 a month, and the red mass which is formed dried and powdered, we shall have cudbear ; and finally, if we 
 use a little potash and slaked lime along with the ammonia, in the first instance, and press the fermented 
 mass so as to obtain the whole of the colour in the liquid, and then thicken it by the addition of some chalk 
 or plaster of Paris, so as to form a stiff paste, which is then formed into squares, we shall have litmus , or 
 turnsole. The latter is of a peculiar blue, and is rendered of a bright red by the slightest trace of acid, for 
 the detection of which it is used by chemists. Orchil is usually a thick liquid mass, of a most beautiful vio¬ 
 let colour, but both it and cudbear may be obtained of various shades of red, blue, violet, and chocolate. 
 These colours are formed by the action of the ammonia upon a number of curious substances which exist 
 naturally in the lichens, some of which yield beautiful crystalline compounds. The lichens chiefly employed 
 are the Roccella tinctoria and corallina , the Lecanora. tartarea and parella, the Variolaris lactea and deal - 
 bata, several species of the genera Parmelia , Umbilicaria , &c., large quantities of which are annually imported 
 from various parts of the world. 
 
 A colouring substance, prepared from lichens, appears to have been known to the ancient Greeks, but 
 was lost in the middle ages. In the fourteenth century it was either rediscovered or introduced into Florence, 
 from the Levant, by the descendant of a German, named Ferro, or Frederigo, who had settled there about 
 a century previously, and from whom is descended one of the oldest and principal families of Florence, called 
 at first Oricelarii, and in modern times, Rucellai, a name which is unmistakably derived from oricello, the 
 Italian for orchil. The ordinary red violet powder, cudbear, was first introduced into commerce by Dr. Cuth- 
 bert Gordon, who called it after his mother’s name. 
 
 Orchil and cudbear are employed in the dying of silk and woollen tissues. The colour produced by these 
 substances is very beautiful, but very evanescent, and is hence rarely employed alone; their chief use being 
 to give lustre and bloom to other colours, and even to white silks. Unfortunately, manufacturers are seldom 
 contented to use it, for in England it is abused to an enormous extent in giving a false and an alluring bloom 
 to goods ; indeed the inferior quality of many of the English dyed fabrics may be attributed, in some degree, 
 to the unrestricted employment of this cheap material. Many a lady has had cause to regret the effect of a 
 promenade in the sun upon her pretty silk dress or ribbons, the short-lived bloom of which has been called 
 forth by a little orchil. 
 
 Many of the fine violet, lilac, mallow, and rosemary flower tints of artificial flowers are produced by or¬ 
 chil ; and thus does the barren and flowerless lichen, the first form of vegetation which springs into existence 
 upon the bare rock, serve to produce some of the most delicate tints which imitate Nature in their beauty as 
 well as in their evanescence. 
 
 There were two exhibitors of orchil and cudbear; the contributions of one of which were specially worthy 
 of attention. The case exhibited by Wood and Bedford, of Leeds, contained specimens of the Roccella tinc- 
 tria, from Angola, Madeira, and Valparaiso ; Roccella fuciformis, from Lima, Mauritius, and the East In¬ 
 dies ; another variety of Roccella , from Mogadore; Parmelia perlata , from the Canary Islands ; Lecanora 
 tartarea , Umbilicaria pustulata , and Gyrophora murmia , from Sweden. The collection of manufactured 
 products exhibited by them was equally complete, containing specimens of Nos. 1, 2, and 3, cudbear; red, 
 blue, violet, and chocolate liquid, and paste orchil, a sample of the ammonia employed in the preparation, 
 with specimens of silk and woollen threads dyed with cudbear and orchil, and a specimen of white marble 
 stained with the latter. Burton and Garraway, of London, contributed several specimens of lichens and pre¬ 
 pared cudbear, woollen and silk thread, morocco skin, and patent gelatine, dyed with it, and several samples 
 of silk, printed in various shades of red, violet, purple, &c., with similar preparations. 
 
 VARNISHES AND LACQUERS. 
 
 Any liquid which, when spread over a substance, leaves on evaporation a thin coating of a solid hard sub¬ 
 stance, having a sort of vitreous lustre, as if the surface was composed of glass, may be considered as a varnish. 
 Varnishes must, consequently, consist of two distinct classes of substances—liquids, which readily evaporate 
 when exposed to the air ; and solids, which are capable of being dissolved in those liquids, and which remain 
 behind as a hard vitreous-like coating. The solid substances employed in the manufacture of varnishes are 
 all of vegetable origin, and belong to that class of substances which, like tannin, are principally found in the 
 bark of trees. These are usually considered under three heads—gums, resins, and gum-resins. Gums are 
 exudations from the bark of trees, which dissolve, or at least soften, in water, so as to form mucilages, but 
 are insoluble in spirits of wine. Resins are similar exudations, which are capable of being melted by heat, 
 dissolve in spirit of wine, but not in water; and gum-resins are substances of like origin, containing, as the 
 name imports, mixtures of gums and resins. Although, properly speaking, a solution of gum in water, such 
 as is used to stiffen and give lustre to silk and other textile fabrics, must be considered, according to our 
 general definition, as a varnish, that word in commerce is confined to solutions of the true resins. But as 
 these substances are not soluble in water, that liquid cannot form an ingredient of ordinary varnishes—the 
 liquids which are usually employed being spirit of wine or analogous fluids, essential oils, and drying fixed 
 oils. These latter do not fulfil one of the conditions which we laid down above as constituting a varnish— 
 namely, that the liquid should evaporate readily ; but, in fact, drying oils are themselves varnishes, inasmuch 
 as they become resins from the action of the air. Every resin is not equally well adapted for making var¬ 
 nishes ; some will never harden perfectly, others, again, have peculiar colouring matters in them which limit 
 their applications; hence it is very rare to find a varnish composed of only one resin ; the usual custom being 
 to mix several so as to obtain a compound having properties suited to the object for which the varnish is in¬ 
 tended. Before giving the composition of a few such mixtures, we shall enumerate the chief ingredients at 
 present employed in varnish-making, and say a few words about their origin. 
 
112 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class H. 
 
 RESINS CONSTITUTING THE VARNISH. 
 
 Copal, amber, lac, mastic, sandarach, elemi, benzoin, common resin, olibanum (gum-resin), anime, Venice or other turpen¬ 
 tine, bitumen, and common pitch. 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED TO DISSOLVE THEM. 
 
 Alcohol series Alcohol or spirit of wine, of various degrees of strength; wood spirit or methylic alcohol; ether. 
 
 Volatile or Essential Oil series .—Oil of turpentine; oil of rosemary, and other essential oils. 
 
 Drying Oil series. —Linseed oil (boiled); poppy ditto. 
 
 Naphtha series. —Coal tar naptha ; oils from distillation of wood and turf tar; petroleum. 
 
 All these substances, if we except the bitumen and pitch, yield colourless or more or less brown transpa¬ 
 rent varnishes; but as it is desirable sometimes to have varnishes of other colours, various substances are 
 employed for that purpose—the most common are the gamboge and dragon’s blood, common aloes, saffron, 
 lampblack, &c. 
 
 Copal —Several kinds of this gum come into commerce, apparently the product of different trees, natives 
 of Africa, America, the East Indies, and New Zealand. That which comes into commerce under the name of 
 Levant copal is the best; and is usually met with in the form of moderate-sized round masses, either colour¬ 
 less or of a slight lemon yellow colour, and very transparent and hard. It is very difficult to dissolve copal 
 in anything. When exposed to the vapour of alcohol or oil of turpentine, however, it gradually softens and 
 finally dissolves. This process being tedious, and by the ordinary mode of manufacture attended with the 
 loss of a considerable quantity of alcohol, a number of devices have been proposed to effect its rapid disso¬ 
 lution. One of these is singular: it consists in powdering the copal very finely, and leaving it exposed to the 
 air for about twelve months, at the end of which time it is found to dissolve readily in spirit of wine. By 
 either of these processes, a beautiful varnish may be obtained, which dries readily, and is exceedingly hard, 
 and nearly colourless. The usual way employed, however, is to take advantage of the property which certain 
 essential oils have of softening the copal, and thus rendering it more easily soluble. A quantity of the copal, 
 in pieces, is taken and moistened with oil of rosemary or with oil of lavender ; after some time certain pieces 
 begin to soften, while others remain unacted upon ; the former are selected for making a spirit varnish, whilst 
 the latter are set aside to be employed in making varnishes with fixed oils. Those selected for the spirit are 
 reduced to powder, which is then moistened with oil of rosemary or lavender, and in some time is reduced to 
 a pasty mass, to which spirit of wine or turpentine is gradually added to bring it to a proper consistence. 
 A little camphor, dissolved in spirit, or in oil of turpentine, also dissolves copal; but unfortunately the varnish 
 prepared in this way, or even by the means of oil of rosemary, is always somewhat soft, and has never the 
 beauty or durability of those prepared by the first processes. If copal be placed in a funnel heated by some 
 charcoal in a peculiar form of furnace, it melts, and will then be found to dissolve readily in alcohol. But 
 here also we are met by a difficulty. The copal, after this treatment, becomes darker in colour, and the var¬ 
 nish formed is softer than by the other processes. Fat oils dissolve copal; but the varnish made in this way, 
 in addition to both the objections just noticed, is attended by a third—that its use is limited. Ether and 
 petreolum or rock oil are good solvents, but are too dear, and the former evaporates too quickly, while coal 
 tar naphtha has a bad smell. We have been thus particular in our notice of copal, because it makes one of 
 the finest varnishes known, and because it enables us to show that a good deal of skill and care are required 
 to prepare good varnishes, and that a knowledge of chemistry is almost indispensable to those who would at¬ 
 tempt to improve their processes. 
 
 Amber is a fossil resin of a yellow or brown colour, found in greatest abundance in the beds of clay on 
 the Baltic shores of Prussia. Small pieces have also been found accompanying the beds of lignite or brown 
 coal on the shores of Lough Neagh. When of a light colour, and transparent, the large pieces are employed 
 for making necklaces, and other ornaments, and also as mouth-pieces for expensive tobacco-pipes. Some of 
 the large pieces often contain enclosed in them the remains of insects, especially of a species of dragon fly, in 
 the most beautiful state of preservation. The small pieces, not fit for making ornaments, are employed for 
 making varnishes. Like copal, it is very difficult to dissolve it, and is all but insoluble in alcohol; although, 
 by melting in the same way as we have described in speaking of copal, such a solution may be obtained; 
 but it, too, loses by this process its transparency, brilliancy, and hardness. IlTien dissolved in oil of turpen¬ 
 tine it yields fine brilliant varnishes of great hardness, which are much prized for certain uses, as are also 
 those made with the fixed oils. 
 
 Lac _.There is found on the banyan or religious tree of the Hindoos, and several allied plants ( Ficus 
 
 Indica, Ficus religiosa, Croton lacciferum ), indigenous to the East Indies, a small insect ( Coccus ficus'), the 
 female of which pricks the small juicy twigs in the month of January ; from the wound thus made a quantity 
 of fluid flows and covers the insect, and when hard forms a sort of nest composed of cells. Here the insect 
 swells out into an egg-shaped, almost motionless, sack, filled with a beautiful red fluid, in which, in the month 
 of October, about twenty to thirty elliptical eggs, or rather maggot-like bodies, appear, and swim about in 
 the red fluid, upon which they live. When the whole of the fluid is consumed they bore through the sack 
 and escape ; but long before this, in fact even before the appearance of the maggots, the twigs are collected 
 and dried in the sun, and form what we call stick-lac, which serves the double purpose of dyeing, for which 
 it is employed in Bengal, and also in Europe, and of making varnishes and sealing-wax : the dyestuff is de¬ 
 rived from the animal, the resin from the vegetable. Lac is brought to Europe in various other forms ; for 
 instance, we have seed-lac, lump-lac, and shell-lac, the former of which consists simply of the grains of lac 
 separated from the twigs, and the latter of the seed lac melted, and then made into different forms by the 
 natives of India, the colour being in general removed by boiling in water. The watery solution is then boiled 
 down to a paste, which, on being dried in the sun, and cut into squares, forms lac dye, a substance employed 
 to dye woollen goods of a beautiful scarlet. Shell-lac is the best known of these, and consists, when of su¬ 
 perior quality, of thin plates of a very brittle and hard resinous substance, of a light brown colour, passing 
 
Class I.] 
 
 CHEMICAL AND PHARMACEUTICAL PREPARATIONS. 
 
 113 
 
 into orange, and sometimes of a deep ruby red,—hence the names orange and ruby shell-lac ; the inferior 
 qualities are much less transparent, darker in colour, not unlike glue in appearance, and occur in thicker 
 plates. Shell-lac may be bleached by exposing it spread into thin plates to the sun, or by chlorine water, or 
 by passing muriatic acid gas through it, suspended as a fine powder in water. In its unbleached state it is 
 admirably adapted for making varnishes, but when bleached it loses a good deal of its properties, and is then 
 principally employed in the manufacture of sealing-wax, which consists of shell-lac, coloured by the addi¬ 
 tion of some colouring material, and of a little Venice turpentine, &c. It is very difficult to dissolve raw lac 
 completely in alcohol, although portions of it are readily soluble; and the same objections which we have 
 mentioned in the case of copal exist against the employment of other dissolving liquids, such as fixed oils,— 
 which are, nevertheless, the principal ones employed in the manufacture of lac varnishes. By powdering lac, 
 and exposing it to the action of the air for a long time, it will become soluble in spirit of wine, as in the case 
 of copal, the varnish retaining all the qualities of the lac uninjured. 
 
 Mastic _This resin is the product of a tree called the Pistacia lentiscus , or mastic pistaeia, and several 
 
 other species, which are found in Persia, Egypt, and in the Mediterranean countries, especially on the Greek 
 island of Scio, and also in Candia. These plants belong to the family of the Anacardiaceae , or cashew-nut 
 tribe, a family rich in resin. Our supply chiefly comes from Smyrna and Constantinople, in two forms :— 
 first, as round, or somewhat flat, oval grains, from the size of a grain of barley to that of a bean of a pale 
 yellow colour, and semi-transparent; and, secondly, of much larger-sized grains, much less transparent, 
 occasionally mixed with foreign substances of a darker and less uniform colour. The first, called mastic in 
 tears , is collected on the trunk of the trees, from which it exudes naturally, or from incisions made on pur¬ 
 pose ; and the second is collected on the ground around the tree, and is called common mastic. This resin 
 has an agreeable odour, a slight aromatic flavour somewhat bitter, readily softens between the teeth, and 
 hence has been used to sweeten the breath ; and on this account has received the name of mastic, from the 
 same root as our word masticate. It dissolves readily in oil of turpentine, but does not dissolve completely 
 in ordinary spirit of wine; the portion left undissolved, if left exposed for some time to the air, becomes 
 soluble. Mastic makes an excellent varnish, soft, but elastic, and when mixed with amber, copal, and lac 
 varnishes, prevents them from drying too fast, rendering them at the same time more durable, and less liable 
 to crack than they would otherwise be. 
 
 Sandrac , or Sandarach is the product of a North African tree, probably the Calitris quadrivalvis , 
 closely allied to the common juniper, and resembles mastic in a great many respects ; it is distinguished from 
 the latter by being less transparent and whiter, and by not softening between the teeth. It forms an impor¬ 
 tant part of most spirit varnishes, except those made with lac, and renders them brilliant and dry. As it 
 very rarely occurs pure, it is usually boiled before use with caustic soda or potash. 
 
 Anime is the product of the locust tree, which is found in Brazil, Martinique, and Virginia. In ex¬ 
 ternal appearance it is not unlike copal. It dissolves in alcohol, but a small part requires to be boiled, and 
 is then liable to crystallize out. It is an exceedingly bad material for varnish-making, because it makes the 
 varnish difficult to dry, and leaves it always more or less soft. 
 
 Benzoin is obtained by incision from the Styrax benzoin , a native of Siam and Sumatra, and occurs in 
 commerce in the form of brittle masses, composed of grains of red, brown, and white colours ; the grains of 
 the latter colour looking like almonds set in a dark paste. In varnish-making it has nearly the properties of 
 mastic, but is too much coloured to be employed for transparent varnishes. 
 
 Elemi appears to be derived from two sources,—one a shrub which grows in Ceylon, Ethiopia, and in 
 the East Indies ; and the other from another shrub of the same genus, which is indigenous to South America. 
 Both belong to the order of plants called Amyridece , which is allied to the family of plants to which the orange 
 belongs. It is usually of a yellowish, or whitish-yellow colour, and is very soluble in alcohol and ether. It 
 is a valuable ingredient in varnish-making, rendering the harder varnishes less brittle. 
 
 Olibanum , or Incense , of which there are two kinds, is but little used for varnishes, its principal use 
 being the manufacture of pastilles, &c. The kind which comes into commerce in these countries is the pro¬ 
 duct of a tree found in the East Indies, and belonging to the same family as that which produce the gum 
 elemi just mentioned, and is probably superior to the better known incense of the East, which is a product 
 of Arabia and Abyssinia. 
 
 Our space forbids us from going further into this part of the subject; in fact it would take a volume to 
 describe properly the properties of the resins which come into commerce ; and we could fill pages with the 
 mere names of new resins which the progress of science and of commerce is daily making known, and which 
 are being gradually introduced into the arts. 
 
 As before remarked, few of these substances are employed alone, mixtures being made according to the 
 liquid used as a solvent, and to the objects intended to be varnished. For convenience sake, varnishes may 
 be divided into three classes :—1. Those made with spirit of wine, or wood spirit. 2. Those made with oil of 
 turpentine, or other volatile oils. Under this head we would include those made with tar naphtha, &c. 3. Lin¬ 
 seed and other fat oil varnishes. 
 
 Spirit varnishes are the most brilliant, transparent, and colourless of all, but they are also, as a general 
 rule, the least durable, and the most liable to crack. They are usually employed for furniture, picture-gilding, 
 musical instruments, &c. Turpentine varnishes resemble in many respects spirit varnishes; but they are 
 more elastic, and less liable to crack than the latter, and are at the same time somewhat less brilliant. Oil 
 varnishes are the strongest and most durable of all, but they are also the least transparent and brilliant. Oc¬ 
 casionally turpentine and oil varnishes are mixed, by which a mixt ure is obtained partaking of the character 
 of the two. Oil varnishes are chiefly employed for coaches, tea-trays, and other hardware, and common papier 
 mache goods, &c. 
 
 In order to afford our readers an idea of the variation in the composition of varnishes for different pur¬ 
 poses, we shall give a few illustrations. But it must not be understood that the composition which we give 
 is the very one employed (in fact each manufacturer has his own) ; or that those which we give are necessarily 
 
114 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class H. 
 
 the best. As, however, the variations in the composition of different varnishes, for the same purpose, takes 
 place within certain limits, those which we shall give will be sufficient for the purpose in view; namely, to 
 teach the nature of varnishes, and the general principles which guide the manufacturers in adapting them for 
 various purposes:— 
 
 FURNITURE SPIRIT VARNISH. 
 
 Copal, .3 oz. 
 
 Sandarach,.6 „ 
 
 Mastic in tears,.3 „ 
 
 Venetian turpentine, .21 oz. 
 
 Powdered glass, .4 „ 
 
 Alcohol,.2 lbs. 
 
 Sandarach, . . . 
 Seed or shell-lac, 
 Mastic, .... 
 Benzoin or elemi, 
 
 SPIRIT VARNISH FOR VIOLINS, GUITARS, ETC. 
 
 .4 oz. Venetian turpentine, 
 
 ..2 „ Powdered glass, . . 
 
 ..1 „ Alcohol,. 
 
 . 1 „ 
 
 2 oz. 
 
 3 „ 
 
 2 lbs. 
 
 The varnish for musical instruments is usually coloured by the addition of half an ounce of dragon’s blood, 
 and a little annotto or saffron. Furniture is sometimes lacquered of various colours, such as white, black, &c.; 
 the colour is usually mixed with the varnish and used as a paint, over which is laid, when dry, a fine trans¬ 
 parent varnish, composed of three ounces of sandarach, one ounce of mastic, half an ounce of Venetian tur¬ 
 pentine, and 1 lb. of spirit of wine. 
 
 ESSENCE VARNISH FOR PICTURES. 
 
 Mastic,. 
 
 
 Powdered glass, . 
 
 
 Finest turpentine,. 
 
 
 Oil of turpentine,. 
 
 . 360 „ 
 
 Camphor, . . . 
 
 . 5 „ 
 
 
 
 
 AMBER VARNISH FOR PAPIER MACHE. 
 
 
 Amber,. 
 
 Sandarach, . 
 
 
 Shell-lac,. 
 
 
 . 5 „ 
 
 Asphalt,. 
 
 
 Mastic,. 
 
 . 5 „ 
 
 Lampblack. 
 
 . 4 „ 
 
 Common resin,. 
 
 . 5 „ 
 
 Oil of turpentine,. 
 
 .12 „ 
 
 
 VARNISHES FOR GOLD WARES. 
 
 
 Mastic,. 
 
 
 Saffron,. 
 
 
 Sandarach,. 
 
 .30 „ 
 
 Turpentine,. 
 
 
 Gamboge,. 
 
 . 15 - 
 
 Oil of turpentine,. 
 
 .180 „ 
 
 To which is to be added 100 parts of fine boiled linseed oil. 
 
 BRUNSWICK BLACK FOR IRON WORK. 
 
 45 lbs. of asphalt, boiled for six hours. 
 
 6 gals, of boiled linseed oil, and 6 lbs. of litharge, boiled together until they become strong, and then mixed with the 
 asphalt. The whole boiled until it can be rolled into pills, and then reduced to the consistence of varnish, with 25 gals, 
 of turpentine. 
 
 Tea-trays, and other articles of hardware, are japanned of various colours, by mixing the colouring ma¬ 
 terial—which for white is, white lead ; for yellow, chrome or Naples yellow, &c_with a copal varnish, made 
 
 with copal and linseed oil, or a mixture of copal and shell-lac with linseed oil, the proper consistence being 
 given by turpentine. When this varnish or paint has dried, it is polished with a,little powdered pumice- 
 stone and water ; the figures or ornaments, or gold bordering, &c., are laid on this, and a layer of the same 
 copal varnish (without colour) laid on over the whole. In japanning iron, zinc, or tin vessels in this way, 
 they must be heated in a kind of stove, so as to make the varnish flow freely over them. The varnish for the 
 bodies of coaches is made with copal and a mixture of oil and turpentine; in order to render them more drying, 
 anime resin is usually employed, and a quantity of sugar of lead, litharge, and copperas, added. 
 
 Before concluding our remarks on this subject, it will not be uninteresting to our readers to learn the 
 nature of the materials and the mode of applying them in the East, whence we have derived the idea, and 
 still obtain the finest examples, of lacquered wares. Indeed, any notices of varnishes in the present Catalogue 
 would necessarily be incomplete, unless it included such an account, when it is recollected how important a 
 feature the lacquered wares of Japan and China formed in the Exhibition, and the little information generally 
 possessed upon this subject. 
 
 The word lac , from which we derive our word lacquering, is probably of Persian origin, and signifies a 
 shining red colouring substance. Persia and Arabia are remarkable for the quantity of resins and odoriferous 
 oils and balsams which they produce, and it is probable that the art of covering objects with a varnish of 
 them is of very ancient date, and was, doubtless, introduced into Egypt from them ; for it appears certain 
 that the ancient Egyptians were acquainted with this art. They must have used the liquid resins as they 
 flow from the trees, as they do still in many eastern countries, for they could not have been acquainted with 
 our solvents. The Japanese, who prepare probably the finest varnish in the world (from which fact comes 
 our word japanned ware ), do it in this way. The tree from which the resinous substances flows is stated to 
 be a variety of the shumac, and to be found in Carolina and Virginia, in America; but any statements of 
 this kind must be received with great doubt. Whatever the nature of the tree is, the process of extraction 
 is simply incising the bark and collecting the liquid which flows, and which is at first but lightly coloured, 
 but becomes black by the action of the air. The juice is then filtered through the finest paper, mixed with a 
 small quantity, perhaps not more than the hundredth part, of an oil obtained from the Bignonia tomentosa 
 
Class II.] 
 
 CHEMICAL AND PHARMACEUTICAL PREPARATIONS. 
 
 115 
 
 This natural varnish is preserved for use in well-closed jars of porcelain; and is frequently coloured with Ver¬ 
 million and other strong colours, a deeper black when required being communicated by the addition of fine 
 lamp-black. It was with this varnish that the different lacquered objects in the Japanese collection were 
 varnished, an examination of which would show us that we are very far from having as yet produced a var¬ 
 nish equal to the Japanese. Our best varnishes crack in a few years, and are either too brittle when suffi¬ 
 ciently hard, or too soft when sufficiently flexible; the Japanese lacquer, on the other hand, maybe put upon 
 straw and on cloth with the most perfect success, and will last for centuries. In the Exhibition there were two 
 baskets of straw lacquered inside, and a straw lacquered cabinet. The production of red lacquer, by means 
 of vermillion, was also illustrated in the Dutch collection by two tables and a tea-tray. There was a beau¬ 
 tiful set of fourteen cups of papier mache in part coloured with vermillion, as also one of the lacquered straw 
 baskets just mentioned. Another exceedingly pretty example of the same kind of red lacquer consisted of a 
 small table with plates of lacquered wood to hold confectionery. This superiority of the Japanese varnishes 
 over the European is not to be attributed to their greater skill; but simply that they employ the natural var¬ 
 nishes, whilst we are obliged to produce them by artificial means. 
 
 Next in point of quality to the Japanese lacquered wares, stand the Chinese, of which there were man)' 
 specimens in the Exhibition well worth examining, especially a beautiful table-top and some trays in the 
 (lough collection, and a small cabinet in Hewett’s Chinese collection. The Chinese lacquer is a native var¬ 
 nish, the product of a tree called Tsi-chou, or the lac tree, indigenous to several of the southern provinces of 
 China, and is frequently cultivated. There are three principal kinds of varnish, prepared directly from trees, 
 in China, the names of which are derived from the three cities where they are prepared, and are, in all pro¬ 
 bability, produced from three different plants. The Nien-tsi is the best, giving to the articles varnished 
 with it a beautiful brilliant black, but it is the least abundant. The Si-tsi resembles the first-named, but is 
 less brilliant, and not so dark-coloured; the two are usually mixed together. The third kind, named 
 Kouang-tsi, is of a yellow colour, and is the most abundant and commonly employed. Previous to use, the 
 varnishes, preserved as before mentioned in closed pots in cellars, are evaporated to the proper consistency, 
 by exposure in shallow trays to the sun; and then mixed with a certain quantity of Tong-yeou or tea oil, 
 obtained from a plant of the same genus as that from which tea is produced. This oil, which in many re¬ 
 spects resembles oil of turpentine, is usually prepared by boiling with a little white arsenic, which acts like 
 litharge in giving it drying properties. Another process is to mix it with the dried matter of ox-gall and a 
 little green vitriol or copperas. The Chinese make an imitation of the Japanese varnishes, which they call 
 Yang-tsi, which signifies a varnish which comes from beyond the sea, thus showing its origin. This varnish 
 consists of the third variety above mentioned, the Kouang-tsi, mixed with a finely-powdered charcoal of 
 deer-horns and a little of the tea oil. There are also other varieties of varnish made chiefly with the Kouang- 
 tsi ; as for example, the Tchao-tsi, which is transparent, and of a yellow colour, and consists of equal portions 
 of varnish and tea oil laid on a ground covered with gold dust, mosaic gold, or powdered copper-leaf, usually 
 known as Dutch metal, so as to imitate aventurine. The same effect is produced even still more beautifully, 
 by covering the objects with Ivin-tsi, and then dusting this varnish over with gold dust, mosaic gold, &c., 
 over which is laid, when dry, a coating of Tchao-tsi, so that the gold appears between two layers of varnish. 
 Arabesque ornaments and figures in gold leaf are frequently laid on in this way between two layers of var¬ 
 nish. In the Japanese Collection were several examples of this style of decoration, especially the magnifi¬ 
 cent lacquered Buddha altar-piece, the panels of the doors of which were executed in this way. An imitation 
 of this kind of work is sometimes made on English papier mache, but it appears not to be so perfectly executed 
 as the Oriental. The very usual gold ground, which has a flame-like appearance, with tints varying from brass- 
 yellow to reddish orange, seen on a great variety of japanned ware in Europe, is made in a different way, 
 by colouring the under varnish with annotto, dragon’s blood, and saffron. 
 
 There was but one exhibitor of the raw material of varnishes, Boyd and Goodwin, of this city, who con¬ 
 tributed a very good series of small specimens of the resins and gum-resins most usually employed. Among 
 these were some of Levant copal, of very remarkable purity; and a larger lump of fine Brazilian copal, which 
 deserves especial mention. There were four exhibitors of varnishes, one Irish, one English, one French, and 
 one Belgian. The Irish exhibitor was Samuel Boyd of this city, who contributed a collection of the varnishes 
 in common use, both in oil, turpentine, and spirit, which appeared to be good, and to support the character 
 already acquired by his house for that article. P. F. Reusens, of Antwerp, exhibited a series of fine oil 
 copal varnishes, chiefly intended for coachmakers’ use, among which were some nearly colourless, a quality 
 rarely possessed by varnishes of this class. The largest collection of varnishes was that exhibited by Soehne, 
 Freres, Paris, whose contributions consisted of twenty-three samples of spirit varnishes, adapted for wood, 
 metal, ormolu, water-colour, crayon, or pastel, and lithographic drawings, photographs, gun-barrels, artificial 
 flowers, leather, plaster casts, gilded frames, and re-varnishing old oil paintings. 
 
 When describing the examples of japanned ware and papier mache, allusion will be made to the examples 
 of varnished and lacquered ware which appeared in the Exhibition. 
 
 THE RARER CHEMICAL SUBSTANCES. 
 
 Alcohols and compound Ethers _No better or more striking proof of the value of abstract science can 
 
 be pointed out than the large number of practical applications which have been recently made of substances 
 formed by the chemist in his researches, and which, at first sight, appeared to be mere curiosities, devoid of 
 all practical interest. Among these we may mention chloroform, collodion, sulphuret of carbon, and nitro- 
 bcnzol. Every one is acquainted with the uses of the first for preventing the sensation of pain in surgical 
 operations ; the second is now become equally well known from its employment in photography; sulphuret 
 of carbon has many uses, one of the most curious being that dependent upon the property which it has of 
 causing silver to deposit bright in electro-plating. The history of nitrobenzol is still more interesting ; it 
 was discovered in 1834, by Mitscherlich, and is prepared by distilling benzoic acid with lime, and acting 
 
 R 
 
116 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class II. 
 
 upon the aromatic oil produced, and known as benzol, by nitric acid. The substance thus obtained was a 
 heavy oil, of a highly aromatic odour. Even had a practical application of this oil suggested itself at the 
 time, the great cost of its production would have effectually prevented its use. Hofmann, however, in 1845, 
 proved the existence of benzol in the oil obtained in the distillation of coal-tar ; and Mansfield, in 1849, in¬ 
 vented a process for its separation. An immediate use was made of these discoveries to produce sweet nitro- 
 benzol, which, from the remarkable analogy of its smell to that of oil of bitter almonds, is sold under that 
 name, sometimes with the addition of the word artificial, but very often without it. It is also used in per¬ 
 fumery, under the name oi essence de mirbane. When pure, it may be employed with perfect safety in con¬ 
 fectionery, because, unlike ordinary oil of bitter almonds, it is quite free from prussic acid. 
 
 We have been led to the preceding observations by the examination of a case of rare chemicals, contri¬ 
 buted by P. Squire, of London, containing a series of alcohols and ethers, which possess some peculiar inte¬ 
 rest. Common spirit of wine consists of a mixture of water with a peculiar substance termed alcohol, which 
 is a compound of ether and water ; the latter existing in the alcohol in the same. state as in slaked lime, and, 
 therefore, not to be confounded with the water merely mixed with it. If we separate the combined water, 
 we obtain the well-known substance, ether, which, in its turn, is capable of combining with a number of acids 
 to form a series of substances termed compound ethers. All substances having an analogous chemical com¬ 
 position are termed alcohols, and from them a similar series of compound ethers may be produced. Thus, 
 there is obtained in the distillation of wood and of turf a peculiar kind of spirit, commonly called pyroxylic 
 spirit; and in the rectification of whisky a peculiar oily fluid, to which that liquid owes its flavour, termed 
 fusel oil, having an insupportable smell. Both these substances are alcohols, the former being called methy- 
 lic alcohol (derived from wood), and the latter amylic alcohol (derived from starch, from which whisky is 
 produced), the ordinary alcohol being called ethylic alcohol (derived from the word ether). A few years 
 since Cahours proved that the essential oil of an American plant, called the Gaultheria procumbens ,—which is 
 much used in perfumery,—consists of a peculiar acid in combination with the ether of wood spirit, that it was 
 the salicylate of oxide of methyl, and accordingly he produced it artificially. This fact, coupled with that of 
 the extraordinary resemblance between the smell of several compound ethers and the more aromatic fruits, 
 has led to a singular application of the former. 
 
 There is obtained by the distillation of butter a peculiar oily acid called butyric acid; if this be combined 
 with ether so as to form a compound ether, termed by chemists butyrate of oxide of ethyl, we shall obtain a 
 fluid having the odour of pine-apples when diluted with spirits. This substance is much employed in Ireland 
 to produce “old whisky,” especially that variety known as “ old pine-apple,” and in England to flavour an 
 acidulated drink called pine-apple ale. Pure butyric ether is, however, rarely employed for this purpose; 
 the usual method employed being to make a soap with butter, and distilling this with whisky and oil of vi¬ 
 triol. Several other ethers are produced at the same time, but the mixture answers very well as a substitute 
 for the pure article. Considerable quantities of this preparation are made in Dublin, and are largely employed 
 by the makers of “ old” malt whisky. 
 
 When fusel oil or amylic alcohol is heated with potash, it is converted into a peculiar acid found ready 
 formed in Nature, in the plant called the Valeriana officinalis. It is also produced in the rotting of animal 
 substances, and is one of the causes of the smell of old cheese. It likewise exists in several fish oils, such as 
 that of the dolphin. If a salt of this acid be distilled with some fusel oil and oil of vitriol, a compound ether 
 is produced, the valerianate of oxide of amyl, which has exactly the odour of apples when diluted with alcohol. 
 Or the same agreeable odour may be produced by mixing bichromate of potash, fusel oil, and oil of vitriol, 
 together, and distilling the mixture. If acetate of potash, that is, a combination of potash and the acid of 
 vinegar, be distilled with fusel oil and oil of vitriol, another compound ether, the acetate of oxide of ethyl, is 
 produced, which, when added in very small quantity to alcohol, produces the delicate odour of the jargonelle 
 pear. Considerable quantities of both are now manufactured in London, especially of the latter, which is 
 used for flavouring barley-sugar, under the name of pear drops. Several other compounds of the same kind 
 are also made and used by perfumers, confectioners, and liqueure-makers, such as cognac and grape oils, &c. 
 used for making “ British brandy.” 
 
 It is certainly a singular fact to find the most delicate odours produced by a union of two exceedingly 
 disagreeable ones, and one of which is to some extent the cause of many disgusting putrid smells ; nor is it 
 less singular to find that the acid of rancid butter, united with the substance, to diminish the quantity of which 
 in whisky it requires to be stored for several years, should be employed for the very purpose of giving to 
 new whiskey the flavour acquired by age. Some exceedingly pure samples of these compound ethers were in 
 the case of Mr. Squire, above alluded to, and among them was a sample of the salicylate of methyl or artifi¬ 
 cial oil of the Gaultheria procumbens of Cahours. A few samples of some of those compound ethers were 
 also exhibited under the name of artificial essences, by W. H. Galbraith, of London. 
 
 Vegetable Alkaloids, and Neutral Organic Substances existing in Plants —Among the most curious facts 
 elicited by modern chemical investigation, there are few more interesting than the discovery that the peculiar 
 properties which distinguish many plants, especially those which are employed in medicine, are owing to the 
 presence of small quantities of certain substances, the greater number of which are crystalline; and, when se¬ 
 parated from the plant, still exhibit those peculiar effects on the animal economy for which the plants them¬ 
 selves are distinguished. Thus from fever-bark is obtained quinine and several other crystalline substances; 
 from opium, morphine and narcotine ; and from tobacco, a peculiar narcotic oily substance ; whilst from tea 
 may be obtained a substance called theine , which recent investigations have shown to be identical with caffeine , 
 the peculiar principle of the coffee. 
 
 In the whole history of human drinks no more striking and inexplicable fact is presented to us than this, 
 that two plants differing in external form should have been selected as materials to form drinks in two dif¬ 
 ferent parts of the world—the one in Ethiopia, in Africa, the native home of the coffee; and the other in 
 China, in the eastern extremity of Asia, which science should subsequently show depended for their action on 
 the human body upon identically the same substance! The singularity of the matter does not end here, how- 
 
Class II.] 
 
 CHEMICAL AND PHARMACEUTICAL PREPARATIONS. 
 
 117 
 
 ever, for the Brazilians prepare with the seeds of the Paulinia sorbilis a kind of pasty mass, which they call 
 guurana , and which they employ to make an infusion or drink for the cure of dysentery and other similar 
 diseases ; and the Indians of Paraguay from the most ancient times prepared a drink from the dried leaves 
 of a plant called the Ilex Paraguayensis, small quantities of which have from time to time come to Europe 
 under the name of Paraguay tea. It is a curious circumstance that both these substances should contain 
 caffeine. Finally, the seeds of the cacao tree or Theobrorna cacao , from which cocoa and chocolate are pre¬ 
 pared, contain a substance called theobromine —from the name of the plant, which is derived from Greek 
 words, signifying “ food of the gods”—so analogous to caffeine that it is probable that further investigations 
 will show them to be derived from the same body. We thus see that not only in the Old World, but also 
 among the ancient inhabitants of the New, drinks were sought out, having a special action upon the nervous 
 system. We may remark here that chocolate also is an Indian drink, our word being derived from the Mexi¬ 
 can or Aztec word choculatl. And now, strange to say, the chemist comes and shows that their active prin¬ 
 ciples_that to which they all owe that soothing effect upon the body which has recommended their use to all 
 
 the peoples of the earth, and which has helped so much to civilize the world by doing away to a considerable 
 extent with the necessity of exciting fermented drinks—is the same substance ! 
 
 Theine may be very simply prepared from tea, by adding to an infusion of it basic acetate of lead (which 
 is a compound of vinegar with lead), and ammonia (spirit of hartshorn), by which a number of substances are 
 thrown down as a precipitate, leaving the theine in solution, with a slight excess of lead, which is then removed 
 by means of sulphureted hydrogen, a peculiarly fetid gas. The solution thus freed from the other substances 
 existing in the tea, and from the excess of lead, is then concentrated; that is, the greater part of the water is 
 evaporated at a very gentle temperature,—and on cooling, the theine, nearly pure, will crystallize out, and 
 may be further purified by dissolving in water and filtering through charcoal prepared by burning blood. In 
 the same way we could prepare it from the other substances which we have mentioned as containing it. Gun¬ 
 powder tea contains in every 100 lbs. about from 2 lbs. 3 oz. to 4 lbs. 14 oz. of theine, and ordinary tea from 
 2^ lbs. to even 5 lbs.; whilst the same quantity of Paraguay tea does not contain more than from 14 oz. to 
 2 oz. West Indian coffee is said to contain more than the Mocha coffee, but both contain less than tea. 
 
 Caffeine or theine, as we may indifferently call it, when heated, volatilizes and condenses in a crystalline 
 form, and when its solution is heated nearly to boiling, a portion will always pass off with the vapour of the 
 
 water_a fact which is of importance to ladies, for if they heat their tea too long or too highly, they injure 
 
 it, as the caffeine will go off, and nothing will be gained in return but a quantity of bitter astringent matter. 
 Theine has a slightly bitter taste, and, as may be easily imagined from what we have above stated relative 
 to the proportion of it present in tea and coffee, a very small quantity of it would act upon the nervous 
 system. A magnificent specimen of caffeine, beautifully crystallized and of remarkable purity, was exhibited 
 by T. and II. Smith, of Edinburgh, who also contributed a fine specimen of another of those neutral bodies 
 named aloin , obtained from aloes. Caffeine is called a neutral body, because it does not enter into combi¬ 
 nation with acids. Quinine , narcotine , &c., on the other hand, form salts, many of which crystallize, and are 
 hence termed organic bases, or vegetable alkaloids, from resembling in this respect the alkalies. Several of 
 these bases, of which there are now a great number, were exhibited in the collection of pharmaceutical pre¬ 
 parations of the Apothecaries’ Hall of Ireland. It is unnecessary to describe here their mode of preparation, 
 as in principle it is the same as that just described for caffeine. 
 
 Within the last few years a number of organic bases have been obtained from gas-tar and other artificial 
 products, some of which are remarkable. This fact has led to the hope that perhaps it may be possible to 
 produce those naturally contained in plants by artificial means. Such a discovery would be of immense 
 
 benefit to the poor, who are now unable to use such specifics as quinine, in consequence of its high price_ 
 
 W. K. Sullivan. 
 
 1. Apothecaries’ Hall of Ireland, the Governor 
 
 & Co. of, Mary-s'creet, Dublin_Chemical and pharma¬ 
 
 ceutical preparations, manufactured in the laboratory of the 
 Apothecaries’ Hall; specimens of drugs as imported and 
 prepared. 
 
 2. Boileau, Brothers, Bride-street, Dublin, Importers 
 
 and Manufacturers_Chemicals in great variety. 
 
 3. Boileau, John George, & Co., Mary’s-abbey, Dub¬ 
 lin, Importers and Manufacturers.—Specimens of chemical 
 preparations. 
 
 4. Boyd & Goodwin, Merrion-row, Dublin, Importers 
 
 and Manufacturers_Pharmaceutical and chemical speci¬ 
 
 mens ; specimens of resins and gum-resins used in varnish¬ 
 making. 
 
 5. Boyd, Samuel, Mary-street, Dublin_Specimens of 
 
 varnishes. 
 
 6. Brotherton, William, North-street, Wandsworth, 
 Surrey—Rape seed oil; olive oil. 
 
 7. Burton & Garraway, Bethnal-green, London.— 
 Lichens used in the manufacture of orchil and cudbear; 
 orchil; cudbear; indigo in the raw state; extract of in¬ 
 digo. 
 
 8. Cooney, C., Back-lane, Dublin_Indigo and other 
 
 blues, prepared as button, thumb, and fig blues, for making 
 up white linen and cotton fabrics. 
 
 9. Corky & Co., Belfast, Manufacturers.—Ornamental 
 stand of aerated waters, manufactured by patent improved 
 machinery. 
 
 10. Coupland, Henry, Liverpool.—Raspberry vinegar, 
 acid, and syrup of lemon. 
 
 11. Dawson, W., Leith—Colours, and specimens of 
 prussiate of potash. 
 
 12. Dublin Chemical Society, Capel-street, Dublin_ 
 
 Preparations by the members, consisting of prussian blue; 
 oxide and sulphate of iron, from Irish ore, with specimen; 
 carbonate, oxide, and sulphate of zinc ; acetic acid ; oxa¬ 
 lates of iron, ammonia, and potash; sulphates of magnesia 
 and potash ; benzoic acid ; oxide, carbonate, and sulphate 
 of iron and zinc ; prussiau blue ; acetic acid (all from Irish 
 ores) ; iodide of potassium ; acetate of zinc ; ammonioci- 
 trate of iron ; oxide of mercury'; oxide, acetate, carbonate, 
 cldoride, nitrate, and sulphate of lead, from Irish ore, 
 with specimen ; nitric acid (pure) ; phosphate of silver; 
 muriate and sulphate of ammonia; iodine, from Dublin 
 Bay sea-weed; carbonate, bicarbonate, and sulphate of 
 
 R 2 
 
118 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class II. 
 
 soda ; tartar emetic ; arseniate of potash ; valerianates of 
 iron and zinc ; muriatic acid (pure) ; boracic acid ; phos¬ 
 phate of ammonia, bicarbonate of potash ; arsenite, nitrate, 
 and sulphate of copper, from Irish ore ; chromate and iodide 
 of lead, iodoform, gun cotton, collodion. 
 
 13. Dyas & Harman, Cork.—Dawson’s rat poison. 
 
 14. Ellam, Jones, & C'o., Markeaton Mills, Derby, 
 
 Manufacturers_Specimens of the emery of commerce, or 
 
 rhombohedral corundnim stone, from Naxos, in the Grecian 
 Archipelago, in its native and manufactured state, used for 
 grinding and polishing steel, iron, glass. &c., and by lapi¬ 
 daries ; mineral, chemical, and vegetable colours, raw and 
 manufactured, for oil paints and paper staining. 
 
 15. Jennings, T., Brown-street, Cork, Manufacturer.— 
 Specimens of pure calcined magnesia, carbonate of magnesia, 
 and strong solution of carbonate of magnesia, pure carbonate 
 of magnesia in blocks. 
 
 16. Langston, Scott, & White, Grand Surrey Canal 
 
 Dock, Rotherhithe, and Lombard-street, City, London, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers_White oxide of zinc, an innoxious substitute 
 
 for white lead, of various shades and qualities, used for paint, 
 and in numerous manufactures, also for chemical purposes; 
 zinc driers, without litharge or lead base. 
 
 17. Maxton, R., Chemical Works, Saltcoats.—Speci¬ 
 mens of magnesia. 
 
 18. Moberly, W., Landsend, near Whitby, Manufac¬ 
 turer_Half cask of alum, sample of refined Epsom salts. 
 
 19. Moffat, G. D., Dundas-street, Edinburgh.—Pure 
 medicinal cod-liver oil, characterized by its freedom from 
 taste and smell. 
 
 20. Murphy, W., M. D., Artliur-place, Belfast, Manu¬ 
 facturer_Aerated waters, carbonic acid gas in solution, 
 
 effervescent tonics. 
 
 21. Murray, Sir J., M. D., Temple-street, Dublin_Spe¬ 
 
 cimens of magnesia and camphor in chemical union in a fluid 
 
 form ; a bottle of fluid magnesia and camphor, from which 
 the carbonic acid having been expelled by heat, the magnesia 
 and camphor held in solution by that gas become again in¬ 
 soluble, the magnesia falling to the bottom, and the camphor 
 floating on the top of the liquid after being boiled. 
 
 22. Penney, Henry, York-place, Baker-street, London. 
 —Samples of varnishes. 
 
 23. Smith, T. & H., Duke-street, Edinburgh, Manufac¬ 
 turer_Caffeine, the crystalline and characteristic principle 
 
 of coffee ; aloin (discovered by the exhibitors, 1850), the 
 cathartic principle of the aloes; two samples exhibited, made 
 from the Socotrine aloes. 
 
 24. Squire, P., Oxford-street, London.—Specimens of 
 the principal alcohols, and corresponding acids; compound 
 ethers ; specimens illustrating the indigo series ; tartaric and 
 paratartaric acids; specimens of crystals; pharmaceutical 
 preparations. 
 
 25. Stephens, H., Stamford-street, Blackfriars-road, Lon¬ 
 don, Manufacturer.—Specimens of liquid colours for staining 
 woods, and of woods stained therewith; liquid colours for 
 writing purposes; and a specimen of blood preserved more 
 than four years by the oil of tar, showing its strong anti¬ 
 septic qualities. 
 
 26. Tustian, J., & Usher, R., Milcombe, near Ban¬ 
 bury, Oxon, Producers and Manufacturers.—English rhubarb 
 powder; English rhubarb, trimmed and untrimmed. 
 
 27. Vieii.le Montagne Zinc Company. —Specimens of 
 oxide of zinc as substitutes for white lead in painting. 
 
 28. Ward, John, Ramelton, Co. Donegal_Muriate of 
 
 potash, sulphate of potash, and iodine, manufactured from 
 sea-weed. 
 
 29. Wood & Bedford, Leeds, Manufacturers.—The va¬ 
 rieties of lichens employed in the manufacture of lichen dyes; 
 specimens of orchil and cudbear of different kinds and qua¬ 
 lities; illustrations of the use of these colouring matters in 
 the arts of dyeing and printing. 
 
CLASS III. 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 U NDER the denomination of Substances used as Food a great variety of articles are included, most of 
 which are so well known to the public as scarcely to require any special notice. Some of these are of a 
 character which, at first sight, might seem to prevent them from being included in this category; but in any 
 such arrangement as we are obliged to adopt, it is often a matter of no small difficulty to guard against such 
 anomalies as the grouping together of the substances in this class presents. The class of Miscellaneous 
 Articles it is desirable to abridge as much as possible ; but this can only be done by the occasional intro¬ 
 duction into the other classes of articles, having only a remote connexion with the substances which impart 
 to it its character. Tobacco, for example, seems to have little relation to substances used as food; but 
 in placing it here we merely adopt the arrangement carried out in the Exhibition of 1851. Some of the 
 articles coming under this head may also belong to the succeeding one, as being used in manufactures,—such 
 as starch, dextrine, and some others; but, instead of too rigidly adhering to any mere formal arrangement, 
 discussing a portion of the subject in one place and concluding it in the other, we have, to preserve the con¬ 
 tinuity of the descriptions, usually disposed entirely of it at one time; making reference to that description 
 on other occasions when it appeared to be necessary to do so. 
 
 The articles comprising this class are not attractive in appearance to the casual observer, and hence much 
 less attention is devoted to them than they deserve; a circumstance which may account for the comparatively 
 small space which they occupied in the Exhibition. Yet what can be more important than the determination 
 of the quality of substances used as food in connexion with the manner in which they may have been pro¬ 
 duced, and the countries whence they may have been derived ? Collections of the same article, belonging 
 to the vegetable kingdom, may supply information as to climatic influences upon its growth, more especially 
 in reference to the quality of the samples ; and excellence in both quantity and quality is more frequently 
 combined than is commonly supposed. The quality of the class of articles to which we now more especially 
 allude may also be guessed with tolerable accuracy by the eye alone ; while in the case of animal substances 
 further criteria are necessary than can be thus supplied. 
 
 In the sections which follow, the subjects have been treated at a length commensurate with their impor¬ 
 tance in an Irish point of view, and the necessity which exists for placing before the public reliable infor¬ 
 mation upon them. Thus, the production of root crops, and the manufacture of beet sugar, have been 
 discussed in detail,—from their being, as it were, Irish questions, and being, moreover, in.some degree 
 connected with each other. It does not admit of doubt that, for the production of roots, the soil and climate 
 of this country are peculiarly adapted ; a circumstance which also warrants the conclusion, that in Ireland 
 the beet sugar industry will one day be extensively carried on. In reference to the growth of roots, however, 
 very vague, and, as we believe, incorrect notions prevail; and hence the necessity of the subject being fairly 
 discussed in a work designed to facilitate the progress of Irish industry. 
 
 I—THE VEGETABLE KINGDOM. 
 
 The character of the representation of this class has been already indicated, as being much more limited 
 than could have been desired. The chief deficiencies were in this division ; there being of some important 
 articles no specimens in the Exhibition. This was the case with tea and some other substances ; and we now 
 more particularly refer to the circumstance by way of accounting for the omission of all notice of such articles 
 in the general remarks which follow. 
 
 THE COMMON CEREALIA, GRASSES, FODDER PLANTS, ETC. 
 
 The commonly cultivated cerealia—wheat, oats, and barley—was tolerably well represented, through the 
 enterprise and good taste of one of the leading seed houses of this city, Messrs. W. Drummond and Sons of 
 Dawson-street, and of Stirling, who exhibited 150 specimens of these grains, showing, in many cases, the full 
 length of straw, so as to afford an idea of the character of the variety. It is also due to the Messrs. Drummond to 
 state, that the idea of first establishing Agricultural Museums in Great Britain originated with them ; or, at all 
 events, they were the first to act upon it, by the formation of an Agricultural Museum at Stirling some twenty 
 years ago. There can be no doubt of the great value to the science of farming of well-selected exhibitions of 
 its produce, and the extent to which the principle is now carried out shows the value attached to it. Reverting, 
 however, to the cerealia in the Exhibition, we may observe, that specimens of agricultural produce become 
 really valuable, in the way of affording information, when details are furnished of the circumstances under which 
 they have been produced. It is a distinguishing feature of agriculture, as compared with any other branch of 
 
120 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 industry, that its operations are dependent on circumstances, and that practical rules taken in the abstract 
 are of little value, as they must be modified by a variety of considerations, with which only the practised eye 
 can deal. Hence the value of the details of agricultural practice. When we hear of abnormal accounts of 
 produce, or see extraordinary specimens of the products of farming, we can only turn the information to 
 account by a knowledge of the conditions under which they were obtained. 
 
 Oats and barley are produced of good quality in Ireland, and in general yield a fair return ; but the 
 growth of wheat is not so satisfactory, owing chiefly to the humidity of the climate during the summer. The 
 extent of land devoted to wheat has accordingly been on the decrease of late ; and there can be little doubt 
 that experience will show the propriety of carrying out this policy still further, and of paying increased at¬ 
 tention to those other crops for which the soil and climate are found to be specially adapted. 
 
 Important contributions to this department were made by the Messrs. Drummond, Alderman Farrell, and 
 Messrs. Toole and Mackey, consisting of collections of different varieties of dried grasses, and other herbage 
 and forage plants ; many of which had the roots attached to them, thus showing the habits of the variety to 
 which they belonged. The great attention which is now devoted to the judicious selection of this class of 
 plants is one of the most remarkable features of modern farming. The period is not distant when the land 
 intended to be laid down from tillage to grass was left to Nature to supply the plants for the purpose. The 
 consequence was, that on all the inferior class of soils the grass was almost worthless for two or three years; 
 while, even in the best situations, the return of the first season was miserable. But by the use of red clover 
 and some of the grasses, especially the Italian rye grass, an amount of forage is now obtained from the first 
 year’s grass which ranks it amongst the most valuable crops of the rotation. The seeds of this class of plants 
 were exhibited in great variety. 
 
 When on the subject of agricultural grasses, it will not be out of place to point out the great neglect 
 manifested by many of our farmers in the selection of the proper kinds ; and to economize in the outlay for 
 these seeds, the sweepings of the hay-loft are often used, than which nothing can be more absurd. With the 
 class of farmers who adopt such a practice the hay is seldom of good quality ; and, besides, the seed thus 
 obtained contains many of the seeds of the most pernicious weeds, which, when thus introduced, require years 
 to get them eradicated. 
 
 Malt —Of malt there were only two collections of samples, that of Messrs. J. and W. Taylor, of Bishops, 
 Stortford, comprising the varieties commonly used; and that of James Asprey, of Sandleford, containing 
 samples of pale and brown malt. The process of malting is one of extreme simplicity; still it is one of those 
 which require to be performed with so much care that the slightest inattention may be destructive to the 
 batch: on this account, therefore, it would have been desirable that specimens produced in this country 
 should have been exhibited; more especially as some of the fermented beverages made in Ireland have ob¬ 
 tained an almost cosmopolitan reputation. 
 
 Malt may be obtained from any of the cerealia, but barley is almost exclusively used for the purpose, for 
 which it is peculiarly adapted. In the process of malting, a portion of the starch contained in the grain is 
 converted into sugar and dextrin by an artificially excited germination, which is suddenly checked by the appli¬ 
 cation of heat at that stage, when the desired object is best attained. Either a deficiency or excess of ger¬ 
 mination tells upon both quality and quantity of the malt; the former being also effected by the drying, which 
 requires a carefully regulated temperature according to the object in view. The quality of the barley also 
 affects that of the malt so much that only certain kinds are considered to be suited for the purpose. The 
 barley must not only have been well ripened, but it must also have been well preserved, as after the slightest 
 change in chemical composition it becomes totally unfitted for malting. 
 
 In the process of malting the grain has to be thoroughly soaked in cold water, which is done in large cis¬ 
 terns or tanks. The barley will thereby absorb about half its own weight of water, which is attended by a 
 considerable increase of bulk. At this stage it is removed to be spread in the floor of the malt-house, from 
 twelve to sixteen inches in depth. Germination now sets in, during which considerable heat is evolved. The 
 mass requires to be repeatedly turned to preserve in it a uniformity of temperature, which should range from 
 55° to about 62°. Germination will have progressed sufficiently when the young shoot has reached about the 
 length of the grain whence it proceeds, and the rudiment of the young stem begins to make its appearance. 
 The growth is then stopped by removing the grain to the malt-kiln, where it is placed on frames of wire 
 gauze, and dried at first at a temperature of 90°, which is gradually increased to about 140°. As has already 
 been remarked, on the attention devoted to these processes will depend the quality of the produce. 
 
 The varieties of malt usually employed by the brewer are :—1. Pale, or amber malt, which furnishes the 
 chief ingredient in the manufacture of ale, beer, and porter ; 2. Brown malt, which is used to impart flavour; 
 and 3. Roasted or black malt, used as a brown colouring matter for porter. These varieties are obtained by 
 using a higher or lower temperature in the kiln in which the malt is dried. 
 
 The subject of the application of malt for feeding cattle was much agitated a few years ago, in conjunc¬ 
 tion with efforts made to obtain a repeal of the malt tax. The change which takes place in the grain in the 
 process of malting was supposed to be favourable to the development of flesh and fat, when used for feeding 
 purposes. This led to a series of experiments being undertaken by Dr. Thompson, of Glasgow, by the direc¬ 
 tion of the Government, the result of which was to show that the prevailing opinion as to barley being better 
 in the state of malt than in its original condition was without any adequate foundation. 
 
 By a recent Parliamentary Return we find that the annual consumption of malt in Ireland is about 
 1,300,000 bushels. 
 
 PULSE. 
 
 The illustrations of this important class of plants were confined to samples of beans contributed by Messrs. 
 Drummond, of this city, and Mr. Fordham, from Berkshire ; of peas, by Mr. Asprey, from the same county; 
 and pea-flour, exhibited by Mr. Styles, of London. There was certainly a grievous want of appreciation of the 
 real objects of the Exhibition on the part of the agricultural interest, otherwise the whole illustration of the pro- 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 121 
 
 ducts of agriculture would not have been confined to the enterprise of one of our leading houses in the seed 
 trade, and some three or four amateurs. Beans and peas are little grown in Ireland ; but that is the very 
 reason why the illustration of what is doing would have been important, as we have undoubtedly many suc¬ 
 cessful growers of both crops. In point of nutritive qualities they stand above all others ; and the pea, in 
 many forms, is an article of food much prized, but the bean is unpalatable, and difficult of digestion as human 
 food. Both, however, form excellent food for the domestic animals. For horses, bruised beans have long 
 been in high repute, and when ground they are admirably adapted for the fattening of pigs. From the diffi¬ 
 culty of harvesting the crop in this humid climate, and the very early period at which the seed must be sown, 
 beans have hitherto found little favour in Ireland, even with our best farmers, who regard the bean as a 
 hazardous crop. 
 
 The cultivation of the pea is not subject to the same drawbacks as that of the bean, in point of early 
 seed-time or difficulty of harvesting; the pea is ripe at a comparatively early period of the season, and its 
 entire cultivation and management are attended with little difficulty. It only succeeds well on the lighter 
 class of soils, while the bean, on the other hand, is most successfully grown on the heavy clays. The pea is, 
 however, grown to a still smaller extent in this country than the bean, though in some of the light gravelly 
 soils which are occasionally met with, there can be little doubt that it would yield a profitable return. As an 
 article of human food, pease, in different forms, are held in deservedly high estimation. White pease are grown 
 to a considerable extent in England, for being converted into what is termed split pease, which are used for 
 pea-soup. The great peculiarity of this variety is its dissolving readily into a sort of semi-fluid mass, and 
 when they do so they are termed boilers, and command a high price. The non-boilers, as the other varieties 
 are termed, are also largely employed for domestic use, the difficulty of boiling them soft being removed by 
 the addition of a small quantity of carbonate of soda to the wateriused for the purpose. A species of pease- 
 meal is much used by invalids in Scotland, in the form of porridge, from its combining the properties of 
 being light and easily digested, and at the same time of being highly nutritious. A competent authority on 
 this subject states, that much of the so-called Revalenta Arabica, sold at an enormous price in our shops, is 
 the common pease-meal, to be usually had at about 2d. per pound. 
 
 AGRICULTURAL ROOTS. 
 
 Towards the close of the Exhibition the contribution of a great variety of roots formed a feature in this depart¬ 
 ment suggestive of some remarks on the circumstances under which this class of farm produce can be most 
 advantageously grown. We have seen that for the growth of wheat our climate is by no means so favourable 
 as that of many other countries ; and that, however remunerative it may have been under a system of artificial 
 prices, yet, under the influence of unrestricted competition, a portion of the extent of ground hitherto usually 
 devoted to it must give place to some of the other cultivated crops. But the circumstances which render the 
 climate of Ireland unfavourable to the production of wheat of fine quality favour the growth of root crops of 
 all kinds. Of this the specimens to which we have referred afforded abundant evidence; and the collections 
 of Irish roots annually displayed in the Agricultural Museum of the Royal Dublin Society, and also at the 
 Shows of the Smithfield Club, in London, have further illustrated the fact, that tor the production of root 
 crops of all kinds the soil and climate of Ireland are admirably adapted. 
 
 Bearing in mind the utilitarian objects of the Exhibition, and that they will only be attained in as far as 
 they stimulate the progress of improvement; and regarding the tillage of the soil as the great staple industry 
 of Ireland, a brief review of the considerations involved in the successful growth of root crops will not here be 
 out of place. We must premise, however, that the reader must not expect to find in these pages essays on 
 any branch of husbandry, or details of agricultural operations. We mei’ely purpose to consider the circum¬ 
 stances under which the best crops of roots can be produced; and we do so more in the hope of stimulating 
 inquiry than with a view of speaking dogmatically on the subject. 
 
 It is generally conceded that in point of gross produce, under favourable circumstances, the average re¬ 
 turns of turnips, beet, and other crops, obtained in Ireland, exceed those of any other country. Individual 
 roots of these crops, ranging from fifteen to twenty pounds weight, have, in fact, ceased to be a novelty. With 
 a well pulverized soil, high manuring, and careful management, crops are grown in this country which asto¬ 
 nish the English and Scotch farmers. The circumstance of premiums being offered for large roots stimulated 
 exertion in this direction ; and for some time past the intervals between the rows have gone on increasing, 
 as well as the distances between the plants in the rows, in order still further to develop the property so much 
 desired. So far, in short, had this system of growing monster roots been carried, that the inquiry was sug¬ 
 gested as to whether this was really the way in which the largest amount of nutritious produce was to be 
 obtained off the land. In the prosecution of this inquiry we have to consider, first—the effect of wide inter¬ 
 vals and large roots, as contrasted with closer intervals and medium-sized roots, on the gross produce from a 
 given surface; and second, the relative value of large and small roots in point of nutritive properties. In 
 other words, we have to determine whether as large a gross produce might not be obtained by the growth of 
 roots ranging from three to five or six pounds weight each, as by the production of those varying from seven 
 or eight up to twenty pounds ; and further, what is the relative value of a given weight of roots of each class. 
 The prima facie case is in favour of medium-sized over large roots in point of nutritive properties, and if, on 
 further investigation, it should turn out that ten tons of the one are worth twelve or thirteen tons of the 
 other (which is the case), then, indeed, the fancied superiority of these large roots would be only a delusion. 
 This is obviously one of the most important problems in rural economy, and one on which it behoves the 
 farmer to see that he is well informed. 
 
 Another circumstance affecting the quality of roots, whether of large or small size, is the direct appli¬ 
 cation of manure, which is injurious in the case of any of the cultivated crops, whatever be their charac¬ 
 ter. Moderate-sized roots are, of course, obtained by growing them close together; but the evil here alluded 
 to can only be remedied by the application of the manure before the final preparation of the land for the 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 122 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 seed, by which means it becomes intimately distributed throughout the soil, instead of being, in larger quan¬ 
 tity, in contact with the plants. 
 
 The contemplated introduction of the beet sugar industry some time ago first gave form to the above in¬ 
 quiry, as it was important to determine the constitution of Irish roots, as compared with those of other coun¬ 
 tries. With this view an extensive series of experiments was conducted in the winter of 1851-52 in the 
 Museum of Irish Industry, to determine the value of L’ish-grown roots so far as the sugar manufacture was 
 concerned. In the process of that inquiry a great variation in the quality of different specimens was found 
 to exist, and, on further examination as to the causes on which such variation was dependent, it was found 
 that the quantity of sugar and the nutritive qualities generally of roots increased or diminished with their 
 size. The specimens then examined (over 100) were so numerous as to guard against the error so often 
 committed of drawing a general conclusion from a small number of observations, and the result left no room 
 for doubt that the law was of general application so far as this class of produce was concerned. In the suc¬ 
 ceeding season the inquiry was followed up at the Museum with a still more extended range of experiments, 
 when similar results were obtained. A summary of these results we propose to place before the reader; but 
 before doing so it will not be uninteresting to consider some of the circumstances on which successful root 
 tillage is dependent. 
 
 The conditions which are necessary to insure the fertility of the soil are eminently deserving of conside¬ 
 ration, in this or in any other branch of husbandry. Experience has shown that the liberal application of 
 farm-yard manure is conducive to fertility, which is also known to be promoted by deep and minute pulve¬ 
 rization. But in what manner do these agents operate ? Is the effect of the manure owing to its directly 
 supplying the food of plants, or to its action upon the soil, or to the influence of both combined? Again, 
 how does the deep and fine tillage prove ancillary to luxuriant vegetation ? Hitherto these inquiries have 
 received little attention from the practical farmer ; though it is apparent that, until a certain approximation 
 is made towards their satisfactory solution, he is, to a great extent, working in the dark. Experience teaches 
 him that by the adoption of a prescribed course of action a certain effect is produced; but until he becomes 
 acquainted with the modus operandi of his business, he cannot tell whether the same effect might not be pro¬ 
 duced by other and less expensive means. The teachings of experience are not to be neglected, especially in 
 the management of practical operations ; but in the present age of active inquiry and general progress, it is 
 anything but consolatory to find that the great bulk of those engaged in the most important branch of human 
 industry are satisfied with a blind adherence to routine practice, with but little inquiry to ascertain how far 
 that practice is in accordance with the results of scientific investigation. Science unaided by practice will do 
 little for the farmer ; but we may fairly question the propriety of that practice which is not sustained by 
 science. The merest routine agriculturist, with the aid of certain appliances, can confidently calculate on 
 producing a given result; but the important consideration remains to be determined as to whether or not 
 such result has been obtained in the most economical manner. We have long since ceased to give much credit 
 to the mere production of large crops of any kind, or to even morbid obesity in live stock, without reference 
 to the means and appliances available for the purpose. We are beginning to look more to the economy of 
 means than hitherto ; but it is obvious that in this respect our reliance shall be on little less than guess-work, un¬ 
 til we make some progress in becoming acquainted with the nature of the action of the means which we employ. 
 It is by such information that we shall be able to determine whether or not there is an undue expenditure 
 for the object to be attained. It is only after having definitely ascertained the character of the conditions 
 to be fulfilled, that we can come to a satisfactory conclusion as to the most economical agency for the purpose. 
 
 A finely comminuted state of the soil is a constant and essential condition for the production of luxuriant 
 crops. When we come to consider the extent to which this should be carried out, economical considerations 
 will be involved, depending upon the proportion which the expense incurred thereby will bear to the increased 
 value of the crops. The productiveness of garden t illage, as compared with that of the field, is mainly owing 
 to the great depth to which the soil is finely pulverized in the former case. Where other circumstances have 
 been equal, the most casual observer cannot fail to detect the difference which there is between the crop on 
 that portion much carted upon in applying the manure, as compared with the rest of the field. If this car¬ 
 tage has taken place while the soil is damp, it becomes absolutely ruinous ; and in this way much of that fine 
 tilth has often been destroyed, which had been attained at the expense of great previous labour. Some recent 
 investigations have shown, that under favourable circumstances the roots of our commonly cultivated crops 
 penetrate much deeper into the soil than is usually supposed ; and some of the specimens in the Exhibition 
 illustrated this property in a remarkable manner. The beet, flax, and some other plants, have been known 
 to extend their roots over three feet in depth, and there is little doubt that, under such circumstances, any 
 obstacle which would have impeded their progress would, in a corresponding degree, have interfered with 
 their growth. Every shower of rain that falls upon the land is fraught with fertilizing matters, which become 
 distributed through the soil, where ready ingress and egress is provided for the moisture that falls upon it. 
 Rain water is charged with ammonia, which it absorbs from the atmosphere ; it also contains a considerable 
 quantity of carbonic acid gas. In this way, there is little doubt, that plants derive at all events the greater 
 part of the azote which they contain, and a portion of their carbon. During the alternations of drought and 
 moisture the atmosphere also pervades the soil to a considerable depth, fulfilling thereby an important func¬ 
 tion in the economy of vegetation. In the case of highly cultivated land, every shower becomes a great store¬ 
 house of nutriment, as well as acting the part of a solvent, through the intervention of which the inorganic 
 constituents of the soil are presented in an acceptable form to the rootlets so profusely distributed through it. 
 In the absence of this high pulverization moisture slowly penetrates the soil, and as slowly passes away from 
 it. Becoming stagnant, it is without any of those fertilizing ingredients which it in the first instance con¬ 
 tained, and a fresh supply of which becomes impossible. In wet weather the crops upon it suffer from excess 
 of moisture, and at other times from drought. It is an apparent anomaly that the soil which suffers most at 
 one season from an excess of water is most liable to be effected by a deficiency of it at another; yet such is 
 the case. A highly pulverized soil rarely sustains injury from thought unless it be greatly deficient in organic 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 123 
 
 matter; while that which is compressed becomes filled with cracks and fissures in dry weather, thereby [(resenting 
 an undue amount of evaporating surface, to the great injury of the crop. In maintaining that deep and minute, 
 pulverization is a fundamental condition of good tillage, we are not, therefore, trenching upon debateable 
 ground. But when we come to consider the depth to which this pulverization should be carried, the question 
 of expense comes to be taken in account with the effect to be produced. The tendency of late has, however, 
 been in favour of much deeper tillage than was some time ago considered necessary. The depth of an ordi¬ 
 nary furrow slice was formerly the extent to which the soil was stirred up ; but now the subsoil plough is 
 made to penetrate from fourteen to eighteen inches ; and the increased fertility of the land thereby obtained 
 has been found to amply repay the expense incurred. 
 
 Keeping in view the great value of this highly pulverized state of the soil, the practice of the farmer 
 should be regulated so as not only to insure its being produced, but also to maintain it as far as practicable. 
 Treading upon or working the soil in damp weather is, therefore, to be avoided as much as possible, as well 
 as cartage of any kind upon the land after being prepared for the crop. Yet, among the many inconsistencies 
 which appear in farm management, there is none greater than that much labour should be expended in finely 
 pulverizing the soil, and that directly after the carts should be made to pass over it repeatedly, in applying 
 a large dressing of heavy manure ; the application of which, at that particular time, is not only injurious to 
 the land, but is distressing to the horses from the difficulty of the cartage. It is clear, therefore, that it is 
 only by the application of the manure before the first ploughing is given, that this primary condition of good 
 husbandry can be fully attained. This will, of course, only apply to the manure made in summer and autumn ; 
 but the winter manure may be used before the first cross-ploughing in preparing the land for green crops; 
 in which case it will be thoroughly combined with the soil by the subsequent ploughings and barrowings, and 
 all cartage will be avoided when it is ready for the seed. The extraordinary exertion required at that season 
 of the year on the farm is chiefly owing to the great labour imposed by the application of the manure ; and 
 hence, by the improved practice, the work would be more equally distributed throughout the year than is at 
 present, which in itself would be no inconsiderable advantage. 
 
 The great value justly attributed to farm-yard manure is owing as much to its mechanical effect upon the 
 soil, as to its directly supplying substances to be taken up by the growing crops ; and that this effect may be 
 produced to the greatest extent, it is plain that the manure should be intimately combined with the soil, 
 which it can only be, by being applied previous to the preparation of the land for the seed. While the unc¬ 
 tuous rich appearance, resulting from the liberal use of that manure, is so favourable to a high degree of ferti¬ 
 lity, its direct application to any of the growing crops materially interferes with their quality. The effect of 
 culture upon the potato has been well ascertained from its being an article of human food ; and it is known 
 that in the case of that tuber, high manuring produces a sample scarcely fit for use. We have reason to 
 believe that the same holds good with all other crops. We attain by a direct application of manure an in¬ 
 crease of bulk at the expense of quality ; and as we come to regard the latter consideration as it deserves, 
 we shall see the necessity of so modifying our practice as to insure the combination of quality with quantity. 
 The astounding difference produced in the quality of the sugar beet by the direct application of manure has 
 been forcibly exhibited by the experiments on the subject, conducted at the Museum of Irish Industry, already 
 referred to. The gardener well knows that forced productions of any sort are of very inferior quality, and 
 the same holds good in the field ; yet attention is so apt to be attracted by anything out of the common course, 
 that the production of monstrous roots has been for some time past the rage, without the slightest conside¬ 
 ration as to their quality. 
 
 With the land properly drained, and the manure applied previous to the last workings, raised drills become 
 no longer necessary in the culture of green crops, which may then be planted in rows on the flat surface. In 
 this case a material difference may take place in the distances apart at which the plants are grown. There lias 
 been ample experience to show that on the flat surface all sorts of root crops may be conveniently and suc¬ 
 cessfully grown at intervals of from sixteen to twenty inches between the rows, and horse-hoes in abundance 
 may be found for cleaning crops at such distances. There is no room for speculation as to whether or not 
 this practice can be carried out, as it has been already adopted with the best results. The previous due pre¬ 
 paration of the land will leave no root weeds to be contended with during the growth of the crop, and the 
 annual weeds may be kept down without difficulty. Besides, it must be borne in mind that the production 
 of weeds is largely increased by the manure being deposited in the ordinary manner; and hence the weeding 
 will be less difficult when the manure is distributed throughout the soil. 
 
 Among the objections which are urged against this practice, it is stated that with deep tillage, and the 
 manure being distributed through such a large mass of soil, its influence would be little felt—that the ferti¬ 
 lizing matters which it contained would be washed away by the rains, from their being soluble.—and that 
 however apparently specious the theory may be of deep and minute pulverization combined with winter ma¬ 
 nuring, in practice it would be wasteful, the effect of the high tillage being to permit of the fertilizing mat¬ 
 ters being carried away with a rapidity of which we can now form no conception. It is also urged that economy 
 of manure is best promoted by the prevailing practice; that while the stock is deficient it behoves the farmer 
 to apply it as directly as possible to his crops; and that, in fine, it is only after a high degree of fertility has 
 been obtained that the proposed change can be safely adopted. 
 
 Now, in all discussions on these subjects, it is incumbent upon us to keep a high standard of excellence in 
 view. We make a great mistake by continuing to found our calculations upon mediocrity. The cultivation 
 of an acre of land in a high state of fertility is not more expensive than under opposite circumstances; on the 
 contrary, generally speaking, it will be less, while the produce will be greater. If the farmer, then, is obliged 
 to work with deficient means, it will clearly be his interest to concentrate his energies on a diminished space, 
 so as to bring it up to the highest point of production, in preference to encountering the expense of tillage of 
 a larger extent, yielding little over half produce. Under high tillage, the bare saving of seed is no inconsi¬ 
 derable item, amounting in the case of wheat to a large proportion of the wffiole rent of the land. The objec¬ 
 tion that any proposed course of management is only suited to the circumstances under which a high degree 
 
 s 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 124 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 of fertility has been obtained goes therefore for nothing; as it is manifestly the interest of the farmer that 
 this condition should in any case be secured. 
 
 Referring to the economy of manure, it is demonstrable that true economy will be studied by enriching 
 the whole mass of the soil, and thus securing a uniform degree of fertility. In this way that porous character 
 will be imparted, to which reference was before made, as presenting the requisite facilities for the roots of the 
 growing crops extending themselves in all directions, so as to be able to take advantage of the fertilizing 
 matters derived from the rain and atmosphere ; and which are more important for the progress of healthy 
 and vigorous vegetation than all the manures that could be directly applied. 
 
 An opinion is entertained to the effect that pulverization may be carried too far, especially when in com¬ 
 bination with thorough drainage, and that the action of heavy rains on the soluble matters of the soil may run 
 no small risk of carrying them off,—in short, that the discharge of the drains in such cases might be a sort of 
 diluted liquid manure, which derived its value at the expense of the soil. In this case the propriety of the 
 distribution of the manure through the land would be doubtful; moreover, if the soluble matters of the manure 
 were liable to be carried off in this manner, winter manuring would be a wasteful practice, as the fertilizing 
 matters applied at that period would run some risk of being altogether carried off before seed-time, so that 
 beyond some mechanical effect upon the soil the manure would exercise no influence upon the crop. This is 
 a highly plausible speculation ; but it is nothing more ; though it has been again and again brought forward 
 in opposition to that highly pulverized state of the soil which is now known to be favourable to vegetation, 
 and it affords an apposite illustration of the ingenuity exercised by the opponents of innovations on established 
 practice. The investigation of this subject has, however, done much for the progress of scientific agriculture, 
 while it has demonstrated that the apprehensions now adverted to are totally groundless. It is too much the 
 habit even of the intelligent practical farmer of the present day to decry the labours of scientific men in con¬ 
 nexion with the business of husbandly. But sneers of this kind have contributed no little to impede the 
 progress of improvement, which requires science and practice to go hand in hand, the one elucidating the 
 other. Even in these inquiries the value of scientific investigation is seen to be by no means inconsiderable, 
 as we shall see more clearly in the sequel. 
 
 Other things being equal, it will be at once perceived that on the absorptive powers of the soil much of 
 its fertility will depend ; that is, the extent to which it imbibes and retains the fertilizing matters, so that 
 they may be available for the growing crops. Accordingly, it is found that, however highly the soil may be 
 pulverized, or however perfectly drained, the particles of earthy matter possess the property of retaining alka¬ 
 line substances of all kinds which may be supplied by manure. In sandy soils this takes place only to a very 
 limited extent, and hence these are technically called “ hungry soils” from their so readily parting with ferti¬ 
 lizing matters. To the farmer it has long been known that certain soils require the application of manure 
 much more frequently than others ; but the circumstance to which this was owing does not seem to have, 
 until lately, attracted that attention to which it is entitled. The subject has recently been very fully inves¬ 
 tigated by Professor Way, the substance of whose researches we now propose to briefly notice. 
 
 In the preliminary stage of the inquiry it was found that all soils capable of profitable cultivat ion retained 
 any alkaline substances apjflied to them in solution; and when salts, with alkaline bases, were used, the alkali 
 alone was absorbed, the acid being set free. The action, moreover, was instantaneous, leaving no room for 
 supposing that the result could be varied by any excess of moisture, such as would occur in heavy rains. If 
 sulphate of ammonia, potash, or soda, were applied to the soil, the filtered liquor proceeding from it would 
 contain sulphate of lime ; and where muriates or nitrates of these alkalies were used, muriate or nitrate of lime 
 would result. Professor Way found that the organic matters of the soil had nothing to do with this action; 
 that the addition of carbonate of lime did not increase the absorptive power for the alkaline salts ; and even 
 that a soil in which carbonate of lime did not occur might still possess, in a high degree, the power of re¬ 
 moving ammonia or potash from solution. The stiffest and most tenacious clays, taken from considerable 
 depths, which had never, since their deposition, been exposed to atmospheric influences, and which were free 
 from organic matter or carbonate of lime, were found to possess the absorptive property to the fullest extent. 
 
 An examination of the soils in which this property of absorption existed showed that a considerable pro¬ 
 portion of clay was invariably present. In fine sands it does not exist at all. The inquiry of the manner in 
 which the action takes place, as well as the precise changes which occur in the soil during the process, are 
 evidently points of great practical importance, as well as interesting objects of scientific research. In an early 
 stage of the inquiry, Professor Way states that he felt convinced the absorptive property was due to a small 
 quantity of some definite chemical compound,—a circumstance which imparted additional interest to the investi¬ 
 gation. A salt of lime was, in all cases, found in the resulting solution from the soil, where this absorptive property 
 was proved to exist, after being acted upon by liquid manure; and since many of the soils examined did not 
 yield to pure water any considerable quantity of lime, and therefore did not contain any soluble salt of that 
 base; further, when treated with acids, they did not give any indication of the presence of carbonate of lime; 
 the compound could not be any of the ordinary salts of lime. What, then, was the nature of this salt ? The 
 large quantity of silica present in certain soils, some of which is known to exist in the form of silicate of lime 
 and other alkaline silicates, seemed to Professor Way to point to salts of this acid as most probably the true 
 cause of the absorptive property. The silicate of lime is very slightly soluble, and, not being capable of ab¬ 
 sorbing ammonia, it became evident it was not to this salt the property was due. The compound silicates 
 were therefore examined for the purpose, as being derived from the granite rocks to which clay owes its 
 origin, and as being therefore present to a considerable extent in clayey soils. But the different natural sili¬ 
 cates, when digested in a solution of sal-ammoniac, did not appear to possess the power of combining with 
 the ammonia—a circumstance which showed that it was not to the undecomposed remains of the granitic 
 rocks in the clay that the property is owing. Double silicates formed artificially were very naturally supposed 
 to exhibit chemical action more readily than after, as in the case of the granite rocks, undergoing the agency 
 of heat; and, accordingly, salts were produced without the aid of heat, of the same composition as felspar 
 and albite. When the resulting compound was digested in a solution of muriate of ammonia, the excess 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 125 
 
 of the latter salt being washed away by distilled water, the precipitate was found to contain ammonia in con¬ 
 siderable quantity, Professor Way, therefore, considers that with these double silicates of ammonia and 
 other bases, the greater part, if not the whole, of the phenomena of absorption of manures are connected ; 
 and he entertains a hope that these compounds, which have a very important relation to the growth of plants, 
 may yet be manufactured at a sufficiently low cost to make them available as manure. Hence, one of the 
 very important objects which may be attained by this inquiry. 
 
 In tiie investigation of the properties of the silicates, it was observed that there is a regular order of de¬ 
 composition between the silicates of each base and the ordinary salts of other bases. Thus, that of soda is 
 decomposed by salts of lime, potash, or ammonia ; the potash silicate is again decomposed by lime or am¬ 
 monia ; and that of lime by the silicate of ammonia. From a silicate of alumina, and any of the other bases, 
 for example, the base will be dislodged in the order mentioned. Nitrate of potash will decompose silicate of 
 soda, and a potash silicate will be formed, whilst ammonia will replace any of the other bases. The silicates, 
 therefore, without exception, are capable of absorbing ammonia, which is known to be one of the most im¬ 
 portant agents in vegetation ; and the discovery of this fact is instructive, as it exhibits so very certain a 
 provision for the retention of ammonia in the soil. It matters not, whether any one or more of these com¬ 
 pounds is present; so that one of them is there, the ammonia supplied by the manure, or obtained from the 
 atmosphere, will be equally retained to be available for the use of the growing crops. And the order in which 
 the decompositions take place is not a little remarkable. Thus, for the retention of ammonia, four other bases 
 are made responsible. Next comes potash. And then soda, which is the alkali of least importance in the 
 economy of vegetation. Lime is less securely provided for than any of the others ; but the precaution in this 
 case is the less necessary from the great abundance in which lime exists. In reference, however, to the de¬ 
 compositions, the rule only applies to the action of the salts of different bases upon the silicates. Sulphate of 
 lime cannot displace the ammonia from its silicate, but the action of the caustic alkali itself would be very 
 different; for not only would silicate of ammonia be decomposed by lime, but the silicates of potash and alu¬ 
 mina would also be decomposed by it. This is a point of some importance, as it may lead, among other 
 things, to the discovery of the true cause of the evils of over-liming land, which may be mainly owing to the 
 ammonia of the soil being driven off: and what may only be a useful application of lime to one soil may be 
 destructive to another; as from the smaller proportion of other silicates for the lime to act upon, it may at¬ 
 tack the ammoniacal compounds, and, by driving off the ammonia, impoverish the land. 
 
 In the inquiries instituted by Professor Way, it has, therefore, been shown that a power of absorption is 
 possessed by soils not referable to either the organic matter, the sand, or the lime which they contain ; and 
 further, that pure clays, free from any of the ordinary salts of lime or soda, possess the property in a high 
 degree. But the activity of clay can only be due to some compounds of silica, from which their further in¬ 
 vestigation becomes a matter of great importance. The ammonia, potash, and other alkaline ingredients of 
 manure, being under the influence of the soil converted into double silicates, the question may be asked, how 
 are they ultimately made available for the use of plants ? If the compounds so produced are insoluble in 
 water, how is the ammonia or potash liberated for the purposes of vegetation ? But these salts are not alto- 
 ther insoluble in water. The double silicate of alumina and ammonia, when treated with distilled water, 
 gives to it ammonia, though in small quantity; but carbonic acid water dissolves the ammonia from the 
 double silicate rather freely ; and as water naturally contains carbonic acid gas, it follows that the solubility 
 of the ammoniacal silicate will be very considerable. But it is still more soluble in a solution of common 
 salt. In these various ways Professor Way contends that an abundant supply will be available for the pur¬ 
 poses of vegetation. The value of an application of common salt may be chiefly owing to these phenomena. 
 
 The bearings, in a practical point of view, of the inquiry here adverted to cannot be mistaken; and it 
 further shows the great service which science is calculated to render in the business ofliusbandry. We thus 
 see, to some extent, the reason why deep pulverization is so essential to the maintenance of a high degree of 
 fertility in the soil. Atmospheric action contributes to these changes taking place. And moreover, if the 
 alkaline solutions cannot freely penetrate the soil to the utmost extent to which the roots of plants are likely 
 to extend, the absorptive power can be but sparingly called into action ; and the fertilizing matters, being 
 retained in their original state, are liable to be washed away by every shower that falls. 
 
 The conclusions to which we are irresistibly led by a full investigation of the subject appear, therefore, 
 to be—that the maintenance of a highly pulverized state of the soil, to the greatest practicable depth, is 
 essential to the development of its fertility; that the fertilizing matters which may be applied, if intimately 
 incorporated with the soil, are in little danger of being washed out by any rains that may fall upon it, which 
 removes the only feasible objection that could be urged to winter manuring ; that the direct application of 
 bulky manure, to root crops of any kind, imposes the necessity of growing these crops with wider intervals 
 between the rows than would otherwise be necessary, while the fact is indisputable, that in all cases it exer¬ 
 cises an injurious action upon the quality of the produce; and that by growing this class of crops at closer 
 intervals than have hitherto been adopted, applying the manure at least before the final preparation of the 
 land for the crop, there is good reason to believe that while the quality of the produce will be greatly im¬ 
 proved, the gross quantity may not be seriously, if at all, diminished. Nor is there the slightest reason to 
 doubt that, by the adoption of the practice here indicated, the conditions necessary for insuring a high degree 
 of fertility in the soil will be better fulfilled than under the present practice; which also has the further 
 drawback of adding, in an enormous degree, to the amount of labour to be performed at the busiest season 
 of the year. 
 
 Reverting again to the composition of our root crops, it is obviously important that the quantity of solid 
 matter which they contain should be as great as possible ; as in any case the quantity of water in them is 
 large, varying from four-fifths to nine-tenths of their whole weight. In the tabulated results obtained at 
 the Museum of Irish Industry in 1851-52, we find that some of the roots of the sugar beet, grown by Messrs. 
 Dickson, of Belturbet, contained over 93 per cent, of water, while others, of the same variety, grown by 
 James Sinclair, Jun., Esq., of Holyhill, near Strabane, contained less than 78 per cent, of water. In the one 
 
126 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class HI. 
 
 case, 100 tons of roots would yield only 7 tons of solid matter, and in the other, 22 tons. The produce of 
 Mr. Dickson’s roots is stated to have been 46 tons per Irish acre, which was, no doubt, regarded as highly 
 satisfactory ; and so it was, in the absence of any question being raised about quality ; but the quantity of 
 solid food afforded to the acre would be little over three tons, which, again, is miserably small. Mr. 
 Sinclair’s roots produced 28 tons to the Cunningham acre,—which happens to be the measure employed in 
 that district,—or about 35 tons to the Irish acre, yielding 7f tons of solid food. The casual observer would 
 here award the palm to the larger produce, though it requires no argument to show that, in an economical 
 point of view, a very great mistake would be made by so doing. The acreage produce in the latter case is 
 perhaps rather under the average of what good farming would afford ; though, when we come to learn the 
 quality of the crop, the yield is seen to be highly satisfactory".* 
 
 * The confessedly great importance of the subject will 
 justify our inserting at length a Report on the subject of the 
 second investigation at the Museum, which is pregnant with 
 instruction to the agriculturist:— 
 
 “ On the comparative value of large and small roots, with 
 
 some considerations on the culture of Root Crops in ge¬ 
 neral, by Wm. Iv. Sullivan, Chemist to the Museum of 
 
 Irish Industry , and Alphonse Gages, Assistant Chemist. 
 
 “ In the Parliamentary Report on the composition of the 
 Sugar Beet, containing the results of experiments made 
 during the year 1851 and 1852 in the Museum of Irish In¬ 
 dustry, we drew attention to a fact already well known to 
 the sugar manufacturers on the Continent, that very large 
 roots contained less sugar than those of a medium size. Now 
 this fact is of very great importance, indeed, we may say, of 
 vital importance to the manufacturer of beet sugar ; to him 
 the first consideration is the per-centage of sugar in the roots, 
 whilst to the farmer the gross weight of the crop has hitherto 
 been the great object—the former looks to quality , the latter 
 to quantity. But our experiments, as well as those of pre¬ 
 ceding chemists, have fully' demonstrated that the solid matter 
 of the beet scarcely varies in composition, or at least only 
 varies within very narrow limits ; that it is the water alone 
 which increases and diminishes in relation to the other con¬ 
 stituents; and that hence, if the per-centage of sugar be 
 smaller in one root than in another, the total amount of solid 
 matter available for food or other purposes will also be 
 smaller. 
 
 “ In nearly all previous analyses, the comparative weight 
 of the roots examined was but little attended to, and where 
 a comparison was instituted, it was between roots grown in 
 different localities. A perusal of the Report already alluded 
 to will show, however, that owing to the influence of soil, 
 manures, &c., large roots grown in one field may be better 
 than small roots grown in another. Hence the doubt which 
 has existed upon the subject. Again, roots taken from one 
 locality alone, no matter how many may be submitted to 
 examination, could lead to no definite result, because the 
 seed usually sold is not always of uniform quality, some of 
 the grains being unripe, others crossed by a different variety, 
 and many other causes which it is unnecessary to uotice; and 
 as it may so happen that the small roots may be derived 
 from the imperfect seeds, they would naturally be of inferior 
 quality. It was, therefore, necessary to examine a great 
 number of roots from different localities; and instead of 
 taking only one or two roots from each field to select three 
 or more of the smallest roots, and three or more of the largest, 
 grown as nearly as possible under similar conditions. 
 
 “ The total number of roots examined is about 430, which 
 give between seventy and eighty examples obtained from 
 nine different counties; a number which we are sure will be 
 considered sufficient to warrant us in drawing a conclusion. 
 We have extended our examination to nearly all root crops 
 without distinction. 
 
 “We shall now confine ourselves to the total amount of 
 solid matter which these different roots contained; that is, to 
 the amount of matter which remains after the removal of all 
 the water, leaving the consideration of a number of impor¬ 
 tant questions to a subsequent period. It is unnecessary for 
 us to remark, that the first elements in the comparison be¬ 
 tween root crops is the relative amount of solid matter which 
 they contain; it is indeed at the present moment the only 
 definite one. When we compare two different crops of the 
 same plant, it is quite clear that we are justified to a great 
 
 extent in pronouncing that crop the best which contains the 
 largest amount of solid matter, because, as we remarked 
 already, the composition of that solid matter is pretty con¬ 
 stant, even in different varieties of the same plant. But 
 when we compare roots belonging to different genera of 
 plants, we must make allowance for difference of composi¬ 
 tion ; these are points, however, which we shall return to 
 on another occasion. 
 
 “ An objection to this mode of comparison is sometimes 
 made, and but for the fact of its being held by many intel¬ 
 ligent agriculturists, we would not consider wort hy of notice. 
 They consider that the water contained in vegetables is of 
 considerable importance in the nutrition of animals. No 
 doubt it is; but does it not strike such reasoners that these 
 vegetables which contain most solid matter already contain 
 far more water than is necessary for the animal economy, and 
 that it is not very profitable to be paying for an additional 
 quantity, by purchasing roots consisting of an innutritious 
 sponge filled with water, which is very frequently the cha¬ 
 racter of the large roots. They also believe that in drying 
 roots, some valuable element goes off with the water, and 
 thus escapes the chemist’s balance. We shall only say, that 
 the age of auras is past, and that such a mode of explaining 
 physical facts is simply absurd. 
 
 “ If large roots contain less solid matter than small roots, 
 we ought naturally to expect that roots of from fifteen to 
 twenty pounds should give a minimum result. We have not 
 as yet had an opportunity of examining roots of this size. 
 Indeed many of the large roots sent to us, as such, were in 
 some instances under three pounds. Hence our results are 
 founded upon the examination of very ordinary-sized roots, 
 and are, therefore, the more valuable, as they refer not alone 
 to the few crops of ‘ monster roots’ grown by wealthy agri- 
 cultui'ists, but to the plants as they are usually cultivated. 
 
 “ Out of upwards of seventy samples of roots, making 
 altogether, as we have already remarked, 430 different spe¬ 
 cimens, we have foimd only three exceptions to the rule that 
 small roots are superior to large. The first case occurred 
 with six roots of long red mangels, grown by Mr. J. Mac- 
 donnell at the Model Farm of Lame, in the county of Antrim. 
 The mean per-centage of solid matter in the large roots was 
 14,936, and in the small 14,721, that is practically the same. 
 Now the cause of this exception was, that the seed was not 
 uniform; the heaviest root, which weighed 61b. 10J oz., 
 was a different variety from all the small; it had white flesh 
 and a rose-red skin, while the three small ones were remark¬ 
 able for the amount of colouring matter which they con¬ 
 tained. As a general ride, all varieties of the beet having 
 white flesh are superior to those having alternating red 
 rings, and the latter to those coloured red throughout their 
 mass. It is, however, very often difficult to decide upon a 
 point of this kind, as nearly all the roots which we have ex¬ 
 amined were grown from seed which appeared to have been 
 more or less crossed by other varieties, and hence, many of 
 the roots thus partially altered had a great tendency to throw 
 out their flower stalk during the first year, by which, of 
 course, all increase in solidity in the bull) is arrested. Per¬ 
 fectly developed seed from a fully formed variety, produced 
 under proper conditions, does not run to seed the first year, 
 except where it is placed in contact with fresh manure, rich 
 in nitrogen, and in a moist soil. 
 
 “ The second exception occurred with six roots grown by- 
 Lord Clancarty. The average of the large roots, the heaviest 
 of which was only 4 lb. 8 oz., was 14,701 per cent, of solid 
 matter, and of the small ones 14,287 per cent., or a very 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 127 
 
 In the production of root crops there can, in fact, be no doubt that high manuring is inimical to the 
 growth of roots of good quality. It has hitherto, however, been generally supposed that in the application of 
 manures to root crops too large a quantity could scarcely be used. It is well known that in the culture of grain 
 this does not hold good; that over-manuring produces an excess, in fact a bulky crop of straw, but that it will be 
 
 little less. In this case also, the cause of the exception can 
 be explained. The two small roots which contained the 
 least per-centage of solid matter were unripe, and had grown 
 in a great measure out of the soil, by which the quality was 
 deteriorated. Our own results have before led us to the 
 conclusion, that in cultivating beet, the bulb should be co¬ 
 vered up so as not to have it projecting out of the soil; an 
 opinion which is opposed to that of most practical men, who 
 m-ge as a proof against it, that if you cover up turnips you 
 cause them to finger. Now what does this prove ? That 
 the soil is not sufficiently broken up, and that if you surround 
 a young bulb with a mass of mud clay, it cannot expand 
 equally, but will send out branches along the lines of least 
 resistance. In practice the farmer may find that a theo¬ 
 retical opinion does not apply, but he rarely perceives that 
 the reason why it does not is simply that the proper con¬ 
 ditions are not fulfilled. 
 
 “ If we cut a beet root at right angles to its longer axis, 
 we find that it is composed of a series of alternate rings of 
 vascular and cellular tissue, and if we examine the vascular 
 tissue, and the cellular tissue in immediate contact with it, 
 we shall find that it contains far more sugar, and, conse¬ 
 quently, solid matter, than the remaining cellular tissue; very 
 frequently double the amount. This observation was first 
 made by Payen, and we have fully confirmed his opinion in 
 our report of last year. But not only does the composition 
 of the beet vary from without inwards, but it also varies in 
 an equal, and indeed, in a still greater degree, if we examine 
 it from above downwards. If we divide a beet root into five 
 parts by sections at right angles to the longer axis; the first 
 forming the crown, and terminating at the limit of the in¬ 
 
 sertion of the leaf’s stalks ; second, a segment immediately 
 below the crown, varying from a half-inch to one inch in 
 thickness; third, the body of the root; fourth, the point of 
 the root about one inch in thickness, and from one to two 
 inches long; and fifth, the bifurcation of the root, and the 
 small roots,—we shall find that the sugar, and, consequently, 
 the solid matter contained in each of those parts, varies very 
 considerably. Mr. A. Rehring, of Edderitz, obtained the fol¬ 
 lowing results from an examination at successive periods of 
 these different parts. 
 
 Date of Experiment. 
 
 Per-centage of Sugar. 
 
 Crown. 
 
 Segment 
 of Root 
 below 
 the 
 
 Crown. 
 
 Body 
 of the 
 Root. 
 
 Point 
 of the 
 Root. 
 
 Bifurca¬ 
 
 tions 
 
 and 
 
 smaller 
 
 Roots. 
 
 2Sth October, .... 
 
 2-01 
 
 8-74 
 
 12-07 
 
 10*47 
 
 5*41 
 
 15th November, . . 
 
 2-00 
 
 8*94 
 
 12-31 
 
 10*89 
 
 7*34 
 
 20th December, . . 
 
 1-23 
 
 8*01 
 
 12-08 
 
 10 64 
 
 7-20 
 
 12th February, . . . 
 
 0-32 
 
 7-34 
 
 11 72 
 
 10-49 
 
 6*5 
 
 1st March,. 
 
 0-02 
 
 5*02 
 
 11-45 
 
 10-32 
 
 5-94 
 
 “From these experiments, it results that the segment be¬ 
 low the crown contains only about two-thirds of the sugar 
 contained in the body of the root, and as the thickness of 
 this segment is increased by allowing the root to protrude 
 out of the soil, it will easily be understood that such a prac¬ 
 tice must be erroneous. We have a great many interesting 
 results upon this point, but as they are not immediately con¬ 
 nected with our present object, we shall reserve them. 
 
 
 Name of Grower. 
 
 Weight 
 
 of 
 
 Large Roots. 
 
 Weight 
 
 of 
 
 Small Roots. 
 
 Per-centage 
 
 of 
 
 Solid Matter 
 in 
 
 Large Roots. 
 
 Per-centage 
 
 of 
 
 Solid Matter 
 in 
 
 Small Roots. 
 
 Number of Tons of 
 Large Roots 
 equivalent in Value 
 to 100 Tons of 
 Small. 
 
 
 
 
 lb. oz. 
 
 
 lb* oz. 
 
 lb. oz. 
 
 
 lb. oz. 
 
 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 Ninian Niven, Drumcondra,. 
 
 3 U{ 
 
 to 
 
 4 2 
 
 1 3i 
 
 to 
 
 1 Ilf 
 
 10-408 
 
 17*427 
 
 167-43 
 
 H 
 
 
 P. O’Hagan, Market-Hill, . 
 
 3 21 
 
 
 4 9 
 
 
 „ 
 
 1 7} 
 
 15-782 
 
 19-785 
 
 125*36 
 
 W 
 
 
 Lord Talbot dc Malahide, Malahide, . . 
 
 3 3.1 
 
 
 7 10.4 
 
 1 101 
 
 „ 
 
 2 12i 
 
 1-3-461 
 
 15-756 
 
 117-05 
 
 » 
 
 
 Rev. W. R. Townsend, Aghada,. 
 
 3 9f 
 
 
 4 8* 
 
 0 71 
 
 „ 
 
 1 4f 
 
 12-942 
 
 15-321 
 
 118*38 
 
 PS 
 
 
 Lord Clancarty, Garbally,. 
 
 2 9 
 
 „ 
 
 2 151 
 
 0 141 
 
 ,, 
 
 0 14| 
 
 14-671 
 
 17 152 
 
 116-91 
 
 o 
 
 
 William Kelly, Poitrane,. 
 
 4 13 
 
 
 5 14 
 
 0 8 
 
 „ 
 
 1 41 
 
 14-863 
 
 15 892 
 
 106-92 
 
 D 
 
 
 Robert Hawkins, Enniscorthy,. 
 
 5 13| 
 
 
 13 4 
 
 1 12 
 
 „ 
 
 3 Of 
 
 8-731 
 
 11-194 
 
 128-20 
 
 
 
 Daniel Humphries, Middleton,. 
 
 3 Hi 
 
 
 3 151 
 
 1 4 
 
 
 1 14 
 
 14-104 
 
 16-285 
 
 115*46 
 
 
 r 
 
 Dr. Kirkpatrick, Glasnevin,. 
 
 6 4| 
 
 
 8 6f 
 
 1 01 
 
 
 1 9f 
 
 12-284 
 
 14-683 
 
 119 53 
 
 W 
 
 
 Lord Talbot de Malahide,. 
 
 6 15f 
 
 
 9 13i 
 
 3 8i 
 
 ,, 
 
 4 3J 
 
 10-588 
 
 12-244 
 
 115-64 
 
 
 
 Rev. W. R. Townsend, Aghada,. 
 
 6 15f 
 
 
 7 6'i 
 
 0 10 
 
 „ 
 
 1 5 
 
 10-788 
 
 15-911 
 
 147-48 
 
 as 
 
 
 R. Bovle, Ballymoney,. 
 
 4 9 
 
 „ 
 
 6 10 
 
 1 3i 
 
 „ 
 
 1 12f 
 
 11-835 
 
 13-462 
 
 113-74 
 
 
 
 J. Macdonnell, Larne,. 
 
 4 8i 
 
 „ 
 
 6 101 
 
 2 8§ 
 
 ,, 
 
 2 12| 
 
 14 936 
 
 14-721 
 
 
 
 
 J. Andrews, Comber,. 
 
 4 3f 
 
 
 4 8J 
 
 1 2 
 
 
 1 3i 
 
 13-697 
 
 17-810 
 
 130*02 
 
 
 
 Lord Clancarty,. 
 
 3 4i 
 
 „ 
 
 4 8 
 
 1 If 
 
 
 1 4f 
 
 14-701 
 
 14-287 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 Andrew Templeton, Clandeboye, .... 
 
 3 12i 
 
 
 4 0i 
 
 0 12 
 
 
 1 2 
 
 14-265 
 
 16-033 
 
 109*62 
 
 
 
 William Kelly, Portrane,. 
 
 6 141 
 
 „ 
 
 9 3 
 
 0 6i 
 
 
 0 7§ 
 
 10-986 
 
 15-624 
 
 142*18 
 
 
 
 Robert Hawkins, Enniscorthy,. 
 
 8 6i 
 
 »» 
 
 10 2 
 
 1 131 
 
 
 2 4f 
 
 9-413 
 
 14-088 
 
 149*66 
 
 
 r 
 
 Ninian Niven, Drumcondra, . 
 
 9 0 
 
 
 9 151 
 
 2 Of 
 
 
 2 lOf 
 
 11-884 
 
 12-583 
 
 105*88 
 
 S s 
 
 
 Dr. Kirkpatrick, Glasnevin,. 
 
 6 15f 
 
 
 8 14 
 
 0 14f 
 
 
 1 12 
 
 11T15 
 
 13 775 
 
 123*93 
 
 
 
 David Moore, Glasnevin, . •. 
 
 3 13 
 
 
 4 5 
 
 0 101 
 
 
 0 12 
 
 10-690 
 
 15 194 
 
 14212 
 
 
 
 Rev. W. R. Townsend, Aghada,. 
 
 6 11 
 
 
 7 5 
 
 1 11 
 
 
 1 
 
 11-665 
 
 16 325 
 
 
 l* 1 
 
 
 Andrew Templeton, Clandeboye, .... 
 
 2 9f 
 
 ,, 
 
 3 2 
 
 i U 
 
 
 1 4f 
 
 14-321 
 
 14-097 
 
 
 o H 
 
 
 Wiliam Kelly, Portrane,. 
 
 5 15f 
 
 
 7 5 
 
 0 8 
 
 
 0 14f 
 
 11-941 
 
 13-366 
 
 
 
 
 Robert Hawkins, Enniscorthy,. 
 
 8 5§ 
 
 
 10 2 
 
 1 121 
 
 
 1 15f 
 
 8*567 
 
 11*722 
 
 
 
 
 Rev. W. R. Townsend, Aghada,. 
 
 6 4 
 
 
 7 4i 
 
 1 Of 
 
 
 2 Of 
 
 11-347 
 
 13-806 
 
 
 © ^ 
 
 
 William Kelly, Portrane,. 
 
 5 14 
 
 
 9 2 
 
 0 14f 
 
 
 1 6 
 
 11 949 
 
 13*769 
 
 
 
 
 Robert Hawkins, Enniscorthy, . 
 
 8 11 
 
 
 9 13 
 
 1 7 5 
 
 „ 
 
 2 21 
 
 7-050 
 
 9-208 
 
 130*60 
 
 r ; 
 
 - 
 
 Lord Talbot de Malahide, . 
 
 6 13f 
 
 
 9 Of 
 
 2 2i 
 
 
 3 51 
 
 11-206 
 
 12-930 
 
 115-38 
 
 0* 
 
 
 Ditto, . 
 
 7 12| 
 
 
 9 131 
 
 2 If 
 
 
 3 8i 
 
 10*943 
 
 11-470 
 
 
 z 
 
 
 Rev. W. R. Townsend, Aghada, .... 
 
 4 14 
 
 
 5 10i 
 
 0 141 
 
 
 1 9 
 
 11*684 
 
 12-770 
 
 
 D 
 
 
 R. Boyle, Ballymoney,. 
 
 6 5i 
 
 „ 
 
 6 12 
 
 1 2 
 
 
 1 5i 
 
 13*731 
 
 16-254 
 
 
 
 
 J. Macdonnell, Larne,. 
 
 6 14i 
 
 
 7 8f 
 
 2 3f 
 
 
 2 5f 
 
 12-068 
 
 12-793 
 
 
 s 1 
 
 
 Robert Cassidy, Monasterevan,. 
 
 11 6§ 
 
 
 12 0 
 
 0 15" 
 
 
 1 2i 
 
 10*104 
 
 11-983 
 
 118-60 
 
 
 
 Ditto, Ditto, . 
 
 6 6 
 
 
 9 8| 
 
 0 12 
 
 
 1 0 
 
 10-083 
 
 12-343 
 
 
 
 
 J. Andrews, Comber,. 
 
 6 81 
 
 „ 
 
 7 3i 
 
 0 134 
 
 
 0 144 
 
 11*080 
 
 12-627 
 
 113-96 
 
 s 
 
 
 Lord Clancarty,. 
 
 5 10 
 
 
 6 12f 
 
 0 13f 
 
 
 1 4§ 
 
 11-187 
 
 12*300 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 Andrew Templeton, Clandeboye, . . . 
 
 6 5£ 
 
 ” 
 
 8 121 
 
 i *i 
 
 ” 
 
 1 14 
 
 10*937 
 
 12*133 
 
 110-93 
 
 The third exception to the rule was in the case of roots of Clandeboye, in the county of Down. We cannot ac- 
 
 of orange globe mangel, grown by Mr. Andrew Templeton, count for this case; but we may remark that the large roots 
 
128 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 very deficient in value; and, singular enougli, the same principle appears to hold good in farming generally. 
 Although in the growth of roots the injurious effects of over-manuring are not so apparent, they are not the 
 less certain. As in the case of grain husbandry, we may have an increased gross weight, but this may be 
 actually a disadvantage. When alluding to high manuring in this sense, we allude chietly to farm-yard ma- 
 
 were under 4 lbs., and the small roots between 1 and 2 lbs., 
 so that they might not have reached their natural limit of 
 development. 
 
 “ As it would evidently be impossible to go into the details 
 of all the analyses, we shall confine ourselves to a resume 
 of the results, as given in the preceding page. And as 
 the value of a small difference in the per-centage of solid 
 matter may not strike persons unaccustomed to scientific 
 calculations, we shall express such differences in tons of raw 
 roots. Thus, if the average per-centage of solid matter in 
 roots of a certain size was 13-461, and in small roots, 15-756, 
 the difference may be considered trifling, but when it is seen 
 that 100 tons of such small roots would be equal to 117 tons 
 of the large ones, it will at once be perceived how important, 
 in a practical point of view, such a difference becomes. 
 
 “ From these results we are justified in concluding that the 
 larger the root the smaller will be the per-centage of solid 
 matter it will contain. If we could select a number of seeds 
 of a bulbous plant exactly alike in ripeness, size, and en¬ 
 dowed with the same degree of vitality, and plant them in 
 the same soil and under exactly the same conditions, there 
 can be no doubt that after the bulbs would have been formed, 
 the per-centage of solid matter would be at a maximum, 
 and that as they increased in size it would diminish. But 
 as it is nearly impossible to find roots grown under such con¬ 
 ditions, we need not be surprised that this diminution isjnot 
 very regular. Thus, we often find roots of 3 lbs. contain 
 more than roots of 1 lb.; these exceptions are not, how¬ 
 ever, of very frequent occurrence, as will be seen by consult¬ 
 ing the Tables containing the detailed results. If, however, 
 we group the roots grown upon a field according to size, and 
 leave considerable differences between the weights of the 
 roots of each group, we shall find by taking a sufficient num¬ 
 ber of roots that this gradual diminution in the solidity of 
 roots as they increase in size becomes veiy evident in the 
 
 “ With reference to this Table we have to remark, that the 
 number of roots of the red globe mangel and red carrots 
 was too small to afford a fair average. It is probable that 
 if we had an opportunity of examining a larger number, we 
 should find a higher average for the former, and a lower 
 average for the latter; inasmuch as one sample of roots 
 of the red globe mangel was far inferior in quality to the 
 other samples, whilst the opposite case occurred with the red 
 carrots. 
 
 “This Table presents some curious results, and of consider¬ 
 able practical importance. Besides showing in the clearest 
 manner the influence of size, it also leads to the remarkable 
 conclusion, that the white Silesian or sugar beet affords the 
 largest return of solid matter of any root-crop usually cul¬ 
 tivated. Another result not less important is, that carrots 
 are very little superior to Swede turnips, and inferior to 
 nearly all the varieties of the beet. When we direct atten¬ 
 tion to the fact, that carrots are sold at from £2 to £2 10s. 
 per ton, we need not dwell further upon the necessity of 
 farmers looking a little more closely to the quality as well as 
 to the quantity of the crops they cultivate. 
 
 “ Should the view which we have taken be found by further 
 investigation to be universal, of which we believe there can 
 be no doubt, the present system of giving prizes for the 
 largest roots must be reversed, and the premium awarded to 
 him who produces the largest amount of solid food from a 
 
 mean results. Thus, in the seventeen roots of white Silesian 
 beet examined from the crop grown on the Island of Lambay, 
 by Lord Talbot de Malahide, there were:— 
 
 4 roots of from 6 to 8 lbs. weight, which gave as a 
 
 mean per cent, of solid matter,.12-541 
 
 5 roots between 3 and 5 lbs.,.14-197 
 
 8 roots under 3 lbs.,.15-756 
 
 Or, in other words, 100 tons of roots under 3 lbs. would 
 be equal to 125-56 tons of 6 to 81b. roots; and to 110-98 
 tons of 3 to 5 lb. roots whilst 100 tons of the latter would be 
 equal to 113-14 tons of the 6 to 81b. roots. Here we have 
 a very regular mean diminution of solid matter. 
 
 “ That the diminution of the per-centage of solid matter 
 commences very soon after the perfect formation of the bulb 
 is remarkably borne out by the analyses of red carrots grown 
 by Mr. Robert Boyle, at the Workhouse Farm of Ballymo- 
 ney, in the county of Antrim, the average of the large roots 
 being 12-131 per cent., the heaviest root being only lib. 
 14^ oz., whilst the small roots gave an average of 17-818 
 per cent, of solid matter, the smallest root being only 2j oz., 
 and contained 19-724 per cent. 
 
 “By comparing a great number of roots ouraverage results 
 are free from the influence of exceptional cases. It was with 
 this object in view that we made such a number of analyses. 
 Hence, on comparing all sorts of the same kind, we find that 
 the rule of small roots being superior to large is not only 
 true when grown in the same field, but also when the roots 
 grown over a whole district of country are compared. Of 
 course, a considerable difference between the weights of each 
 group of roots compared must be allowed. The following 
 Table contains the results of our examination, with the ex¬ 
 ception of those varieties of which we have had too few ex¬ 
 amples :— 
 
 given space of ground ; in other words, the whole system of 
 root-cropping must be amended. 
 
 “ We regret to have to state that these results lead directly 
 to the conclusion, that nearly all the analyses hitherto pub¬ 
 lished on the composition of root crops, on the influence of 
 manure on their composition, and, above all, on the influence 
 of manure upon the gross weight of the crop, as utterly use¬ 
 less. This is a startling proposition, but one which is never¬ 
 theless perfectly true. At present we shall not enter into 
 the subject of the general composition of roots, as we shall 
 have occasion to go into it fully hereafter; but with regard 
 to the influence of manure upon the gross weight and com¬ 
 position of a crop, we will point out in a few words how 
 completely valueless previous results are, because the in¬ 
 fluence of size was not considered. 
 
 “ We will suppose an experiment to have been made with 
 mangel wurzel or Swede turnips, by sowing them on two or 
 more plots of ground manured with different manures. 
 When fully grown, a few roots from each plot are sent to a 
 chemist to examine; if he happens to take a 2 lb. root from 
 one plot, and a 4 lb. root from another, it is quite clear that 
 the former will in all probability contain a larger per-centage 
 of solid matter than the latter, and hence, the manure with 
 which the small root was grown will be pronounced to have 
 a decided superiority over that with which the larger was 
 grown, whilst the reverse might be the truth. And if a 
 
 Size of Roots. 
 
 White 
 Silesian 
 or Sugar 
 Beet. 
 
 Long 
 
 Red 
 
 Mangel 
 
 Wurzel. 
 
 Orange 
 
 Globe 
 
 Mangel. 
 
 Red 
 
 Globe 
 
 Mangel. 
 
 Swede 
 
 Turnips. 
 
 Red 
 
 Carrots. 
 
 White 
 
 Belgian 
 
 Carrots. 
 
 Average of Roots above 7 lbs., . 
 
 10-204 
 
 10-017 
 
 10-785 
 
 8-704 
 
 10-755 
 
 
 
 „ 5 „... 
 
 11-653 
 
 11-470 
 
 11-028 
 
 10-115 
 
 10-257 
 
 
 
 „ „ from 3 to 5 lbs.,. 
 
 10-708 
 
 14-034 
 
 13-974 
 
 12-050 
 
 12-810 
 
 
 
 Average of all Roots,. 
 
 14-532 
 
 13"635 
 
 12*645 
 
 11-188 
 
 12-031 
 
 13-370 
 
 l‘i-990 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 129 
 
 nure, though purely inorganic manures may also be in excess. Thus, the nitrates applied in large quantity 
 to corn crops lead to an undue production of straw, which is seldom accompanied by a fair yield of grain ; 
 and the investigation carried on at the Museum shows that injurious effects on the quality of roots may be 
 produced by the presence of certain saline ingredients. Wherever organic matter prevails largely in the 
 soil, as in boggy land, or where over-manuring takes place, we have therefore reason to believe that the 
 quality of the roots will be inferior. And as regards manuring, the inference, from what has been stated, 
 clearly points out the propriety of the application before winter, that it may be thoroughly worked up with 
 the soil when the land is ready for the crop. At the period of sowing, some of the portable manures maybe 
 put in with the seed, so as rapidly to push on the young plants in their early stage, when they are peculiarly 
 susceptible of injury. In this way the most perfect tillage may be secured, as well as the best quality of 
 produce ; and to those who are accustomed to carry on extensive spring operations, in which the cartage and 
 application of the manures form the heaviest item, the advantage will be appreciated of having all this, or 
 the greater part of it, gone through in the end of autumn and during the winter. How often has a fine tilth, 
 which there has been great labour to obtain, been totally destroyed by spring cartage, to the great detriment 
 of the succeeding crop ? But as our farmers come to look more to the quality of their crops, and less to 
 mere quantity, the practice here indicated will come to be adopted—farm-yard manure will be generally 
 applied before the land gets the first ploughing, and at seed-time such hand manures will be used as the pe¬ 
 culiar circumstances of the case may render expedient. 
 
 Idie considerations which have here been adverted to cannot fail to suggest the expediency of a consi¬ 
 derable modification of the practice of growing root-crops generally. It is well known, for instance, that it is 
 the application of bulky manure in the spring which imposes the necessity of the present wide intervals be¬ 
 tween the rows of our drill crops; but by autumn or winter manuring this is obviated ; and hence the measure 
 of distance may be that sufficient to admit of horse-labour between the drills, which may be 18, instead of, 
 as at present, 26 to 30 inches. With rows 18 inches apart, and spaces of from 5 to 6 inches between the 
 plants, roots averaging from 2 lbs. to 4 lbs. each may be produced with facility. Supposing the entire crop 
 to average roots of 1 lb. each, at 5 inches apart in the rows, there would be 69,696 plants to the acre, 
 weighing over 314 tons; and at 6 inches between the rows, 58,080 plants, weighing, in round numbers, 26 
 tons. Grown in this way, it will be seen that a crop of comparatively small roots will yield a very satisfac¬ 
 tory produce; nay, even more than those monstrous overgrown roots at wider intervals; while one ton in 
 the former case may be worth two in the latter, for any purpose to which the crop may be applied. The 
 intervals here mentioned are small as compared with those usually left between root crops ; but it will be 
 recollected that the size of roots calculated on is also small, only a fraction of what some of our farmers 
 boast that they obtain. These calculations are also chiefly designed to give an idea of the comparative pro¬ 
 duce by the two methods of tillage; as that strict accuracy which implies a given distance between the 
 plants throughout a field is not to be expected in practice. 
 
 HOPS. 
 
 The hop plant, so important in the manufacture of fermented beverages, was represented by excellent 
 samples from three exhibitors, the illustration of which must have been interesting to the people of this 
 country, few of whom have opportunities of becoming acquainted with it. This plant presents many peculia¬ 
 rities ; its growth in these countries is confined to comparatively small districts in the south-eastern part of 
 England, where, however, it receives great attention; and its culture involves a larger outlay than perhaps 
 any of our other crops, varying from £35 to £60 per acre. The returns from it are exceedingly variable, from 
 the extreme liability of the plant to suffer from disease, ranging from a little over 1 cwt. to 10 cwt. per acre ; 
 and, unlike other crops known to our farmers, the duration of a plantation is almost indefinite, usually 
 lasting, according to the situation and kind of treatment, from ten to twenty years, while some of the hop 
 gardens at Farn'ham have not been changed for a new stock of plants since the introduction of hop culture 
 into England, more than 300 years ago. The hop also presents the further peculiarity that it is the only 
 plant grown in the United Kingdom under the surveillance of the Commissioners of Inland Revenue ; the 
 crop being subject to the payment of excise duty, the aggregate amount of which has varied of late years 
 from £34,000 to £250,000 per annum ; a rate of variation which shows the extremely uncertain nature of the 
 crop, the quantity of land devoted to it being tolerably constant, being about 50,000 acres. The great value 
 of the hop, under favourable circumstances, illustrates more forcibly the value of what is termed high- 
 farming than any other of our cultivated crops; and although its entire tillage and management are excep¬ 
 tional, yet from the examination of hop culture, as practised in some parts of the south of England, the 
 agriculturist may derive many suggestive hints worthy of being acted upon in his ordinary operations. The 
 outlay there in tillage, in manures, and in saving the crop, is so large as almost to appear fabulous to those 
 
 number of roots are sent from different parts of the country, 
 and consequently liable to be grown at different intervals, 
 the chances of error will he still greater. 
 
 “ Nothing can be more fallacious than the present system 
 of studying the influence of manures upon the gross weight 
 of a crop. In the first place it is evident from the preceding 
 results, that from the extraordinary variation which may 
 take place in the relation between the water and solid mat¬ 
 ter in the same variety of root, the gross weight tells us 
 nothing ; for we are to suppose that the object of the farmer 
 is to grow food, and not woody fibre and water. And in the 
 next place some manures, such, for instance, as nitrate of 
 
 soda, cause plants to grow rapidly, and in the case of root 
 crops to produce large bulbs, which give a large gross 
 weight, but no corresponding proportion of food. 
 
 “ We are not practical agriculturists, and consequently 
 are not disposed to hazard any positive opinion as to 
 the way in which the largest amount of solid matter per 
 acre can be produced. Still we would suggest the propriety 
 of growing the plants closer than is customary at present in 
 Ireland, by which the roots will be prevented from attaining 
 a size, while an equal gross weight of produce to what is 
 now obtained may be produced, and that of a very superior 
 quality.” 
 
130 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 unacquainted with the details of management; but the enterprising and successful hop-grower is aware that 
 it is only by this liberal outlay (of course judiciously made) that he can calculate on an adequate return. 
 
 The chief application of the hop is for the purpose of preserving and imparting a peculiar flavour to fer¬ 
 mented liquors, known as ale, beer, and porter. To some extent the hop is used medicinally, and in the 
 process of dyeing, but the application to these purposes is inconsiderable. The stalk or bine yields a strong 
 fibre, capable of being manufactured into a coarse kind of cloth, which, however, is not to any extent carried 
 out in practice. It is therefore for the brewer that the crop is cultivated. The only parts of the hop flower 
 entering into the composition of these fermented drinks are probably the seeds, and the yellow glutinous 
 adhesive matter around the outer integument of the seeds, situated at the bottom of the petals. The taste 
 of the seed itself is oily, somewhat resembling that of the cocoa-nut, but the surrounding substance has an 
 exceedingly bitter taste, while it emits a strong but very peculiar aromatic flavour. This aroma, which is 
 very agreeable, is extremely volatile; and hence the necessity for closely packing the hops, as is done in 
 practice, when they are to be preserved. Under any circumstances, however, much of the aroma of the hops 
 will be lost by keeping; a circumstance rendering it indispensable that they should be used as fresh as 
 possible, especially in the manufacture of superior descriptions of ale and beer. 
 
 The first mention of the hop in our Statute-books dates so far back as 1552 (5 Edw. VI. c. 5), when 
 certain immunities and privileges were granted to hop-grounds. In 1603 several Statutes and regulations 
 were made for the curing of hops, which were to be carried out under the inspection of the officers of excise. 
 In 1710 a duty of 3d. per pound was imposed on all hops imported into England; and in 1734 a duty of Id. 
 per pound was imposed on all grown in the country, which in 1805 was fixed at 2d. per pound, subject to a 
 drawback of 10 per cent, in favour of the grower. In 1840 a further duty of 5 per cent, was imposed upon 
 the whole of the previous charge ; the actual duty being thereby raised to 17s. 7 $d. per cwt. On imported 
 hops the duty is now £2 5s. per cwt.; previous to 184C it was £4 5s., and until the passing of the tariff of 
 1842 it was £8 8s. per cwt_a rate of duty which amounted to a virtual prohibition on importation.* 
 
 The cultivation of the hop in England is at present confined to the counties of Kent, Sussex, Surrey, 
 Hampshire, Worcestershire, and Hereford ; the quantity grown in the two counties last mentioned is incon¬ 
 siderable. Great variation in quality characterizes the produce of these districts, dependent upon climate 
 and geological peculiarity. The Excise regulations, to some extent, trammel the culture, depriving the 
 farmer of that freedom of action which he enjoys in other departments of his business; while the returns, 
 hazardous at all times, are rendered still more so by a tax being placed upon them. It may fairly be pre¬ 
 sumed that, in the event of the abolition of the duty, the culture of the hop would not be so exclusively con¬ 
 fined to certain districts as it is at present, though there seems to be no room to doubt that these are the 
 localities best suited for the purpose—J. S. 
 
 PEARL BARLEY. 
 
 Barley has naturally two husks, one a coarse siliceous outer one, and the other a delicate, thin, dark- 
 coloured one, corresponding to the husk of wheat. The husk of the latter is thick, and in the manufacture 
 of flour, when properly conducted, is generally separated in the discs, and may be removed almost completely 
 in the process of bolting. If barley be ground in the same way as wheat, its internal husk is so thin and soft, 
 that it is readily reduced to so fine a powder that no amount of subsequent bolting can separate it; and 
 hence common barley meal cannot be applied to make bread, gruel, &c., in consequence of the dark disa¬ 
 greeable colour which this husk in powder gives to the prepared articles. Pearl barley is nothing more than 
 common barley deprived of both these skins. This object is effected by kiln-drying the barley, and then 
 introducing it into a sort of case in which a millstone revolves with great rapidity, so as to produce a kind 
 of triturating action between the grains of barley without crushing them, the effect of which is to rough-shell 
 them. The barley is then laid on a floor and damped, and allowed to lie for about forty-eight hours, when it 
 is again passed through the mill, which removes the softened inner husk. Only good plump and solid barley 
 is fitted for this operation. 
 
 Pearl barley is an excellent article of food, and cannot be too highly recommended. Considerable quan¬ 
 tities have been always consumed in Scotland, whence also our supply has usually been derived; hence the 
 term Scotch barley, sometimes applied to a particular kind of it. French barley differs but little from that 
 just noticed, and is so called from its being very largely prepared there, and formerly exported in consi¬ 
 derable quantity. 
 
 There were three exhibitors of these different kinds of prepared barley ; two Irish and one English. Up 
 to within a few years no pearl barley was made in Ireland ; but Mr. George Waters, of C< irk, then connected 
 with the firm of James Daly and Co., perceiving the advantage which would attend its manufacture, for 
 which there was abundant material, while the process was exceedingly simple, had a machine set up in a 
 mill near Cork, where it is still manufactured, and samples of which were exhibited by the present firm of 
 James Daly and Co., and also by Mr. Waters himself, who is now manufacturing it on his own account. The 
 other exhibitor was Mr. Styles, of London, who contributed a case containing a series of samples of ground 
 pearl barley, and other preparations from grain. This pearl barley flour, or meal prepared in a particular 
 way, but not differing in principle from that just described, is in great repute under the name of Ashby’s 
 patent barley, as a food for children, and is sold at a high price. We hope to see this branch of manuflicture 
 extended, and the use of the prepared barley become general. 
 
 * The last annual return respecting hops shows that in 
 1853 there were 49,367 acres of land in England under the 
 cultivation of hops, and the amount of duty on the growth 
 of the year was £'277,824, the quantity charged with duty 
 being 31,751,693 lbs. The return for Scotland is “ nil," 
 
 and for Ireland, “ that the duty on hops does not extend to 
 that country.” 22,647 cwt. of foreign hops were charged 
 with duty, for home consumption, in the United Kingdom 
 and there were exported 802,103 lbs. of English hops, the 
 greater portion of which went to Australia. 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 131 
 
 COFFEE. 
 
 Coffee consists of the seeds of the Coffea Arabica , a tropical shrub, indigenous to Ethiopia, and thence trans¬ 
 planted into the province of Yemen, in Arabia, in the end of the fifteenth century. The first notice which 
 appeared in Europe is, perhaps, that of a German physician, of the name of Leonhard Rauwolf, whose work 
 was printed in 1573. Some twenty years subsequently a much more accurate description was published by 
 another physician, of the name of Prosper Albim, who was connected with the Venetian Consulship of Alex¬ 
 andria, in Egypt. The first public coflee-house was opened in London in 1652, in Newman’s-court, Cornhill, 
 the site of the present Virginia coffee-house ; the first opened in France was at Marseilles, in the year 1671, 
 although the use of it was known to a few as early as 1640. The first cafe in the neighbourhood of Paris 
 was opened, in 1672, at St. Germain ; but its use was well known in Paris since 1669, having been rendered 
 fashionable by Solyman Aga, the Turkish Ambassador to the court of Louis XIV. 
 
 The seeds, or coffee beans, are contained in a berry-like fruit, somewhat like a cherry, each berry having 
 two seeds. The flesh in which the seeds are enveloped being very tough, the berries are generally obliged 
 to be fermented in order to obtain the seed. The composition of the seed is very peculiar, its chief features 
 being the presence of caffeine (which we have already noticed), a quantity of fat, and of a nitrogenous or 
 animalized substance similar to that found in beans and other leguminous plants, and analogous in many 
 respects to the curd of milk ; and, finally, a peculiar acid having very astringent properties. In their natural 
 state the berries of coffee are bitter, and have no aroma, at least not very perceptibly so, and are exceedingly 
 tough, and, therefore, difficult to be ground. They are, therefore, roasted in a closed globular or cylindrical 
 vessel, which turns on an axis over a fire at a temperature of about 380° Fahr. Some peculiar changes take 
 place during this operation which as yet are imperfectly understood ; we know, however, that an aroma is 
 produced, that a certain portion of the caffeine, which is in part in combination with the peculiar acid above 
 alluded to (the caffeic acid) is volatilized ; and, finally, that the acid itself is transformed into another. It is 
 to this loss of caffeine that we must attribute the fact, that unroasted coffee has more effect on the nerves 
 than roasted coffee. A good deal of the flavour depends upon the roasting, and to this cause is, perhaps, to 
 be attributed the superiority of French prepared coffee. The coffee seeds are always washed in France 
 previous to roasting, and each kind of coffee is roasted separately, and during periods of time differing for 
 each ; thus Mocha is roasted until it has assumed a delicate reddish yellow, by which it loses about 14 to 15 
 per cent.; whilst West India coffee, which, in France, is obtained from Martinique, is roasted until it has 
 lost 20 per cent, of its weight, and become of a decided chestnut brown. In these countries the roasting or 
 preparation of coffee is not at all understood ; coffees, no matter whence they come, or how grown, are all 
 roasted for the same time, and to the same shade of colour. 
 
 Coffee is now grown in a great many countries ; the Dutch introduced it into Java about the year 1680, 
 and from thence to Surinam, in South America, whence it spread into the West India Islands, &c. The best 
 coffee is that of Mocha, which is the product of a dry climate ; as a general rule, a dry climate, and a light 
 soil, are more conducive to excellence of quality and delicacy of flavour or odour in all plants, than a rich, 
 rank soil, and a humid climate. After the Mocha comes, perhaps, the Jamaica, the Ceylon, Costa Rica, 
 Demerara, &c. 
 
 There were but two exhibitors of coffee, the samples exhibited being from Brazil and Guiana. Since 
 the lowering of the duty upon coffee its consumption has considerably increased ; the quantity entered for 
 home consumption in 1851 was 32,564,194 lbs., and in 1852,—35,044,376 lbs. 
 
 CHOCOLATE. 
 
 The Theobroma cacao , or tree which yields the chocolate, is a remarkable plant, belonging to a family 
 allied to the Malva, and, like all the plants of that tribe, distinguished by the beauty of its deep green-co¬ 
 loured foliage. It is a native of the South American tropical regions and ofMexico, where it flourishes in 
 the hot and humid valleys, heat and moisture being necessary for its development. Previous to the time of the 
 ill-fated Mexican Emperor Montezuma the culture of the cacao was very considerable in Mexico; and a peculiar 
 drink, termed chocolate, was prepared from it, with the addition of a little maize flour, the root of a certain 
 plant, and the pods of the fragrant vanilla, a plant of the family of the Orchid®. The Spaniards soon appre¬ 
 ciated the value of the tree, and accordingly introduced it into the Canaries and the Philippines. It is now, 
 however, but little cultivated in Mexico, and, with the exception of a few plantations in the province of 
 Tobasco, the whole of the cacao used in making chocolate in that country, is imported from Guatimala, Ma- 
 racaybo,Caraccas, and Guayaquil. But even in Caraccas, which has always been famous for the quality ofits 
 cacao, the plantations now thrive less luxuriantly, as cultivation has rendered the climate less humid than 
 formerly; whilst its culture is rapidly extending in the eastern provinces of New Barcelona and Cumana, 
 especially in the hot, humid, woody regions between Cariaco and the Golfo Triste. 
 
 The flowers of the theobroma break out from the bark of the stems and from the roots, and produce a cu¬ 
 cumber-like fruit, about ten inches long, consisting'of a reddish-white pulp, in which are imbedded from twenty- 
 five to forty kernels or cacao seeds, covered with a kind of skin. When the fruit is ripe it is opened, and the seeds 
 removed and heaped up in pits, in which they are loosely covered, and there they are allowed to undergd a 
 kind of fermentation during several days, the heap being carefully examined from time to time. By tliis 
 process they become darker in colour, and lose much of the peculiar bitterness which they possess in the fresh 
 state. Very little has been done to elucidate the chemical composition of the cacao kernels ; the chief pecu¬ 
 liarities are, however, the presence of a peculiar mild fat, of the consistence of butter, to the extent of from 
 43 to 53 per cent.; a peculiar nitrogenous body to which we have already alluded in speaking of caffeine, 
 termed theobromine, and which is, perhaps, the substance richest in nitrogen which is now known ; and lastly, 
 some substance which develops by roasting the fine aroma of well-prepared chocolate. The usual mode 
 
 T 
 
132 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 of preparing chocolate is to roast the beans, in exactly the same way as the berries of the coffee are prepared, 
 by which they become aromatic, less bitter, and very brittle. They are then broken under a wooden roller, 
 and winnowed to separate the husks, which, under the name of shell, are sold to the poorer people, who, by 
 long boiling, obtain a kind of decoction which is considered wholesome, and is even used by many wealthy 
 invalids. It is, no doubt, harmless, and by the aid of the imagination may, perhaps, be wholesome. The 
 seeds, thus freed from their husks, are ground by machinery, at a sufficient temperature to melt the fat, which 
 thus yields, with the rest of the kernel, a kind of paste that solidifies on cooling, and may be moulded into 
 squares,—a method of preparation well known to the Mexicans before the Conquest. Sometimes a quantity 
 of sugar is worked up with the paste. 
 
 A great many qualities of cacao seeds come into commerce, of which that from Uritucu, near San Sebas ¬ 
 tian, in the province of Caraccas; Capiriqual, in the district of New Barcelona, already mentioned; and 
 Esmeralda, at the junction of the Orinoco and the Guapo, and in the richest part of the region of primeval 
 forests, are the most celebrated; whilst that from the West Indies is the worst. The produce of the former dis¬ 
 tricts, as well as of the coasts of Guatimala, are exported to Mexico, France, Spain, and Italy, which accounts 
 for the superiority of the chocolate prepared in those countries over that produced in Great Britain, whose 
 supplies of seeds are derived from the West Indies. It is possible, also, that cultivation may have produced 
 varieties of the theobroma, as in the case of the apple and the pear; and certainly at the time of the expe¬ 
 dition of Cortes four varieties were indicated by the Mexicans. The Spanish Americans do not use the vanilla 
 in making their chocolate, as the Mexicans did; they believe it to be unwholesome, especially for those of 
 an excitable temperament. Nearly the whole of this delightful spice now collected is sent to Europe, and 
 although it grows luxuriantly in Tropical America, its price is very high, and is hence not so much employed 
 as it otherwise might be. 
 
 Cacao berries formerly, and, we believe, still to some extent, perform the same office in parts of Mexico as 
 the small shell-fish, the Cypraa moneta , does on the coast of Africa, namely, serves as money; 15 kernels 
 being equivalent to about one farthing. This is not the only case of an article of food being used for this 
 purpose, for the tea, made into bricks, and used to such a large extent in central Asia, is employed in the 
 same manner. Indeed, at Ivjachta and Maimatschin, the frontier towns of the Russian and Chinese empires, 
 brick-tea is the chief circulating medium between the merchants of both nations. 
 
 There were two exhibitors of chocolate, Fry and Sons, of Bristol, and L. A. Monteiro, of London. The 
 Messrs. Fry contributed a very interesting and complete series, consisting of specimens of the pod, dried and 
 preserved in spirit of wine ; specimens of the leaves, flowers, wood, &c., of the Theobroma cacao ; views of a 
 caca hual , or cacao plantation, and other scenes in the Island of Trinidad; specimens of nibs and shells ; 
 varieties of seeds, among others the pale, gray, and dark Trinidad in the raw state, and the latter in the roasted, 
 also, Domenic a Nicaragua, Grenada, bright and dark, Caracoa, Caraccas, &c. Amongst the manufactured 
 articles were specimens of granulated, flaked, soluble, and homoeopathic cocoa (a kind of inferior chocolate), 
 chocolate de voyage, &c. Mr. Monteiro exhibited some Caraccas and British West Indian seeds, and three 
 varieties of chocolate, the first quality made of Caraccas seeds alone, the second of a mixture of the latter 
 and West Indian seed, and the third of West Indian alone. 
 
 Chocolate is not much employed in these countries, the total imports being 6,773,960 lbs. in 1851, and 
 6,268,525 lbs. in 1852, of which only 3,024,338 lbs. were entered for home consumption in 1851, and 
 3,382,944 lbs. in 1852. Perhaps the chief cause of this is to be found in the bad quality of the cacao seeds 
 imported into Great Britain, and the still worse quality of the articles manufactured therefrom. The greater 
 part of the articles sold under the name of cocoa and chocolate, &c., in these countries, consist of sago or 
 potato fecula, mixed with cocoa-nut butter from the cocoa-nut palm, and not to be confounded with the 
 theobroma, and a little real ground cocoa-nibs, the whole cocoa being coloured with some extract of a dye- 
 wood. If the characteristic of the Messrs. Fry’s homoeopathic cocoa be that of all the medicines bearing that 
 name, namely, the presence of only minute traces of the essential substance, in this case of the cacao, we 
 believe we might safely recommend seven-eighths of every kind of cocoa and chocolate sold, to the followers 
 of the doctrine of Hahnemann as containing only infinitesimal doses of the cacao. Nowhere, except, perhaps, 
 in Mexico, is chocolate to be obtained equal to that made in France ; the appreciation in which that agreea¬ 
 ble, wholesome, and highly nutritious beverage is held there, can be best estimated by the great variety of 
 ways in which it is prepared, and the number of machines which have been constructed for its preparation. 
 
 TOBACCO. 
 
 Man has certainly some very curious habits, for some of which, such as smoking tobacco and using snuff, 
 it is very difficult to account. We have already drawn attention to the striking coincidence of the use of 
 drinks containing the same or analogous nitrogenous substances by the inhabitants of different countries. 
 The smoking of another class of substances, also containing peculiar nitrogenous bodies, such as opium, the 
 Canabis sativa or Indian hemp, and the tobacco, is not less remarkable; and would seem to point to a 
 strong feeling which exists amongst mankind for the use, under certain circumstances, of some exciting or 
 narcotic substances, as a substitute for physical exertion and the unfettered use of the animal powers. 
 
 _ Under the name of tobacco is included the leaves of a number of plants belonging to the genus Nicotiana 
 anil family of the Solan®, which also includes the potato. Some species of this genus appear to have been 
 originally indigenous to China and Hindostan, as well as to America, whence the knowledge of tobacco first 
 came to Europe. It was observed in Hayti by Columbus, where it was called by the aborigines colioba , or 
 cohobba , and the sort of forked tube used for smoking it, tabacco. The first account of this custom was 
 brought to Europe in 1496, by a priest named Romano Pano, who accompanied Columbus on his second 
 voyage. It was used as snuff, as well as smoked, both in Mexico and Peru, and was called in the former 
 yeti , and in the latter sayri. According to Humboldt, tobacco, rolled into cigars, was in common use amongst 
 the chiefs of the court of Montezuma, not only to aid their after-dinner siesta, but also to assist in producing 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 133 
 
 sleep after breakfast. Styrax balsam and other odoriferous substances were often mixed with the tobacco, in 
 order to perfume the air. It appears that the use of tobacco was confined to the higher classes among the 
 Aztecs, as it was among all the tribes of Indians, the calumet or pipe of peace being smoked by the chiefs in 
 council. 
 
 Besides its use for smoking, tobacco was esteemed by the Aztecs and Peruvians a specific for tooth-ache, 
 colic, scurvy, and many other diseases; and it appears that it first became known in Europe for these pro¬ 
 perties, as we learn from a curious treatise, originally written in Latin, upon the subject, by Jean Neander, 
 a physician of Leyden. According to this authority, the first special notice of the plant made in Europe was 
 by Jean Nicot, a native of Nismes, and Ambassador for Francis I. at the court of Lisbon. He was pre¬ 
 sented by a Flemish gentleman, then Keeper of the Royal Records, with a strange plant lately brought from 
 Florida. lie willingly accepted the plant, and, in consequence of its rarity, carefully cultivated it in his 
 garden. He also confirmed, by many trials, its medicinal qualities for the cure of colic ; and the success of 
 these cures was so great that the tobacco began to be cultivated in several parts of Portugal, under the name 
 of the Ambassador’s herb. On his return to France some time after, he presented a quantity of the seeds of 
 this plant to the Queen-Mother, Catherine de Medicis, who, on learning that it was a valuable specific, 
 wished to give it her own name, and hence it was called Vherbe a la Reyne Catherinaire et Medicee ; or herb 
 of the Queen, Catherine and Medici, and thus came into vogue. It is from this Jean Nicot that the bota¬ 
 nical name of the genus of plants, to which tobacco belongs, was called by botanists Nicotiana, and the 
 peculiar principle of that plant, Nicotine. About this time also it was introduced into North Italy by Nicolas 
 Tornabon, an ecclesiastic who was then on an embassy in France, and who sent some plants to his uncle, 
 Alphonse Tournabon, another ecclesiastic ; hence the name Tournubone, by which it was known. At Rome 
 it was called Sainte Croix herb, because it was introduced there by the Cardinal Sainte Croix, Apostolic 
 Nuncio to Portugal. It was also called the sacred herb; but it would occupy pages to merely enumerate 
 the names given to it during the first years after its introduction, most of which have reference to its medicinal 
 properties.* 
 
 The practice of smoking tobacco gradually followed in the track of its use as a medicinal plant, and in a 
 short time was common over the greater part of Europe ; it having been introduced into Germany and the 
 whole of middle Europe by Charles V. It is difficult to say whether the introduction of smoking into Eng¬ 
 land be due to Admiral Drake or to Sir Walter Raleigh ; in either case the period of its introduction was 
 somewhere about the year 1586. When smoking first began to be practised it met with the most desperate 
 opposition. That most absurd and pedantic of kings, James I. of England, laid a duty of six shillings per pound 
 upon all tobacco imported into England. In Switzerland, smokers of tobacco, or inn-keepers who permitted 
 its use in their houses, were punished by the magistrates. In Russia, even so late as the year 1634, the 
 smoking of tobacco was punishable with death ; and even long subsequent, with the loss of the nose. Dozens 
 of treatises were written to prove its wonderful qualities, and an equal number to prove that it was poisonous 
 and filthy. The most celebrated of the latter is the Counterblaste to Tobacco , by James I., which describes 
 smoking to be “ a custome loathsome to the eye, hatefull to the nose, harmefull to the braine, dangerous to 
 the lungs, and in the blacke stinking fume thereof neerest resembling the horrible Stigian smoake of the pit 
 that is bottomlesse.” The gallants of that day smoked tobacco; indeed it appeared to be then the particular 
 fashionable hobby, and, if we are to believe King James, quite as expensive as racing or any of the speciali¬ 
 ties of the genus of this day. “ Now how you are by this custome disabled in your goods let the gentry of 
 this land beare witnesse; some of them bestowing three, some foure hundred pounds a yeere upon this 
 precious stinke, which I am sure might be bestowed upon many farre better uses. I read, indeed, of a 
 knavish courtier, who, for abusing the favour of the Emperor Alexander Severus, his master, by taking bribes 
 to intercede for sundry persons in his master’s eare (for who he never once opened his mouth), was justly 
 choked with smoke, with thisdoome: Fumo per eat qui fumum vendidit: but of so many smoke-buyers as are 
 at this present in this kingdome, I never read nor heard.” The fine gentlemen, on then- side, did not fail to 
 laud the plant in much the same style that its opponents depreciated it. Thus Ben Jonson, in Every Man 
 in his Humour , makes Captain Bobadil say—“ Sir, believe me (upon my relation) for what I tell you the 
 world shall not reprove, I have been in the Indies (where this herb grows), where neither myself nor a 
 dozen gentlemen more, of my knowledge, have received the taste of any other nutriment in the world for the 
 space of one and twenty weeks but the fume of this simple only. Therefore it cannot be, but ’tis most divine. 
 Further, take it in the nature, in the true kind, so, it makes an antidote that, had you taken the most deadly 
 poisonous plant in all Italy, it should expel it, and clarify you, with as much ease as I speak. And for your 
 green wound, your balsamum and your St. John’s wort, are all mere gulleries and trash to it, especially your 
 Trinidado; your nicotian is good too. I could say what I know of the virtue of it, for the expulsion of 
 rheums, raw humours, crudities, obstructions, with a thousand of this kind ; but I profess myself no quack¬ 
 salver. Only thus much—by Hercules, I do hold it, and will affirm it (before any prince in Europe) to be 
 the most sovereign and precious weed that ever the earth tendered to the use of man.” The exaggeration 
 of this eulogium is, however, as nothing to that of the following denunciation of Cob, the water-bearer, in 
 the same play:—“ By Gods me, I marie what pleasure or felicity they have in taking this roguish tobacco ! 
 It’s good for nothing but to choke a man, and fill him full of smoke and embers; there were four died out of 
 one house last week with taking of it, and two more the bell went for yesternight; one of them (they say) 
 will ne’er ’scape it; he voided a bushel of soot yesterday, upward and downward. By the stocks, an’ there 
 were no wiser men than I, I’d have it present whipping, man or woman, that should but deal with a tobacco 
 pipe : why, it will stifle them all in the end, as many as use it; it’s little better than ratsbane or rosaker.” 
 That the idea of the bushel of soot is not a mere joke of “ old Ben,” but a common prejudice of the time, 
 we have the following statement upon royal authority:—“ Surely, smoke becomes a kitchin farre better than 
 
 * Nicot thus describes tobacco in bis dictionary: “ Nico- toutes navrures plaves ulcercs, chancres, dartes et autres 
 tiane est une espece d’herbe de virtu admirable pour guerir tels accidents au corps humain.” 
 
 T 2 
 
134 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IH. 
 
 a dining chamber, and yet it makes a kitchin also, oftentimes, in the inward parts of men, soyling and in¬ 
 fecting them with an unctuous and oily kind of soote, as hath bene found in some great tobacco takers, that 
 after their death were opened.” 
 
 Neither the restrictions nor pamphlet of King James, however, produced very much effect upon the pub¬ 
 lic mind any more than the law of his predecessor, Elizabeth, denouncing indigo as an invention of the 
 devil, and forbidding its use under severe penalties. For in the course of the succeeding century it was 
 deemed fashionable at most European courts to use snuff to such an excess, that the lace then much used in 
 the front part of the shirts of the nobility was always variegated with the brown powder, as the hair was 
 with powdered starch. This extravagant use of snuff was carried to such an extent that Pope Innocent XII. 
 had to publish a special Bull to prevent its use in the church of St. Peter. 
 
 Tobacco requires a rich soil and a warm climate, and although it will grow even in Ireland, and is cul¬ 
 tivated to a considerable extent in Europe, it may be considered as a tropical or sub-tropical plant. The 
 growth of plants depends upon so many circumstances that we may naturally expect to find considerable 
 variations in their composition according as the conditions of growth varies. This is more especially the 
 case with the leaves where the changes constituting the process of growth take place. Accordingly, we find 
 that tobacco varies in composition to a great extent. The finest tobacco is that produced in the province of 
 Varinas, near Caraccas, and in Cuba. Next to these come the tobaccos of the Philippines and of Trinidad, 
 although but little is now grown in the latter, and its fame is much fallen from the days when a “ pipe of 
 Trinadado” was considered as the greatest luxury to be purchased. The chief part of the tobacco now con¬ 
 sumed in Europe comes, however, from the United States, especially from Virginia, Maryland, and Carolina, 
 that from the first named being considered the richest. Considerable quantities are also grown in Europe, 
 but with the exception of that produced along the valley of the Danube, and its tributaries in Hungary, and 
 in Turkey, it is of very inferior quality. It has been grown along the Upper Rhine since 1697, and in the 
 neighbourhood of Magdeburg and other parts of North Germany ever since 1676. It is also largely culti¬ 
 vated in France, in the departments of the Pas-de-Calais, the Bas Rhin, Nord, Lot, Lot-et-Garonne, Ille-et- 
 Yilaine, Var, and Bouches-du-Rhone. The seed is, however, obliged to be freshly imported from time to 
 time, as after five years the tobacco becomes abominable, especially where rich nitrogenous manures are 
 employed, which is almost always the case, as otherwise the crop would not pay. Tobacco was formerly 
 attempted to be grown in Ireland, but happily for those who indulge in smoking, the production of a rank 
 and fetid substitute for real tobacco has been prevented.* 
 
 It has not yet been decided what is the true cause of the pleasure experienced in smoking; but it is 
 usually attributed to a peculiar colourless, oily liquid, which, like quinine and morphia, acts as a base, form¬ 
 ing salts with acids. This liquid has a slight smell of tobacco, but when mixed with ammonia or spirit of 
 hartshorn, or when gently heated, it becomes nauseous, and pungent to a very high degree. It irritates the 
 eyes and nose, and in small doses of a few drops it is poisonous; in lesser doses it produces vomiting. The 
 quantity of this substance present in tobacco is very variable according to the locality whence obtained ; the 
 statements published with respect to this point are not, however, very definite. As in the case of the theine 
 in tea, the results of the first experimenters were too low. According to the latest analyses, the dried tobaccos 
 from— 
 
 Department of Lot contained 7 - 96 per cent, of Nicotine. 
 
 „ Nord, . „ . . 6'58 
 
 Virginia .„ . . 6 "8 7 
 
 Maryland.. . . 2-29 
 
 Havannah less than .... 2 
 
 Besides nicotine, tobacco appears to contain other substances rich in nitrogen, one of them resembling in many 
 
 * With some inconsiderate persons the prohibition of the 
 growth of tobacco in this country is one of the Irish griev¬ 
 ances. We are gravely told that the Irish farmer should be 
 allowed to devote his land to the production of any crop he 
 pleases, without any interference on the part of the Govern¬ 
 ment. Nothing can be more plausible than this ; and if a 
 fair field and no favour were only demanded, such a claim 
 would be irresistible. Large sums were undoubtedly made 
 by the growth of tobacco in Ireland previous to the prohibi¬ 
 tion ; but it must be recollected that such profits were 
 realized under a system of protection, by which an import 
 duty was levied on the foreign article at least ten times the 
 value of the tobacco itself; while it cost bd. to 6d. per 
 pound, the duty was 5s. It must be obvious that if the 
 plant was grown to any extent in this country the revenue 
 must suffer for the especial advantage of the tobacco growers. 
 The only course open to the Government was, therefore, 
 either to place the native and foreign grower on equal terms, 
 or altogether prohibit the home production. The fact of the 
 usual price of Irish tobacco being 1 s. G d. per pound, while 
 that of the imported article ranged from 5s. to 8s. per pound 
 (duty included), showed that the indigenous could not com¬ 
 pete with the foreign article, on equal terms. Even were 
 there no difference in quality, it is not pretended that to¬ 
 bacco could be produced in this country at 6 d. per pound, 
 
 which should be the case if no special advantage was ex¬ 
 tended to it; but as the relative value of the two articles to 
 each other is about in the proportion of 1 to 4, the price of 
 the native tobacco should be lt,d. when that of the foreign 
 tobacco is 6 d. Had the revenue from tobacco been incon¬ 
 siderable there could have been little objection to throw the 
 trade entirely open; and the experience of a single season 
 woidd have dispelled the delusion as to the supposed advan¬ 
 tages derivable from tobacco culture in the United Kingdom; 
 but inasmuch as some five millions sterling per annum were 
 derivable from that source,—a sum which could not be trifled 
 with,—the only course open to the Government was to 
 prohibit tobacco culture altogether. Those who complain 
 of this being done simply contend that the community should 
 be heavily taxed for their especial benefit. When tobacco 
 of good quality cannot be grown, under any circumstances, 
 in this climate, it is plain that the production of the article 
 could only take place under a system of protection. The 
 position here contended for is so obvious that it almost sa¬ 
 vours of puerility to occupy space in illustrating it. It is, 
 however, notorious that the prohibition is made a grievance 
 of; and the fact of this being so only shows how little the 
 mass of the people think for themselves on questions of this 
 character.— Ed. 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 135 
 
 respects morphia, one of the most active substances present in opium ; the other is a peculiar basic substance 
 also, about which we know but little. The remaining substances contained in tobacco differ apparently in 
 nothing from those contained in other dried leaves, except, perhaps, in being, like all plants containing pecu¬ 
 liar nitrogenous substances, rich in gluten-like bodies. 
 
 The tobacco of commerce lias, in many cases, undergone a peculiar fermentation, induced by laying the par¬ 
 tially dried leaves in heaps for a week or two. The effect of this process is to decompose part of the gluten¬ 
 like bodies just mentioned, and which would give the odour of burnt horn or glue to the smoke, and also to 
 volatilize a portion of the nicotine. Sometimes, however, the leaves are merely dried before being sent into 
 market. The manufacture of tobaccos in these countries is very simple: the small bundles in which the 
 leaves are tied up by their stems are opened out, and laid upon a door, generally of dags, and sprinkled with 
 water so as to thoroughly damp them, and afterwards allowed to soak for about twenty-four hours, during which 
 they undergo a slight fermentation. Tobacco which has not been previously fermented requires to be laid 
 for a longer time ; and in order to induce the fermentation, a dilute solution of treacle or liquorice or decoc¬ 
 tion of dgs, technically called sauce , is used whenever it can be done with impunity, for the Excise regulations 
 forbid the use of anything but water. Where the tobacco has been previously very highly fermented, a sauce 
 is made with salt which always assists in keeping the tobacco damp; the salt retards the fermentation, and 
 prevents the tobacco becoming too much heated. A good deal of the flavour of the tobacco depends upon 
 the management of this fermentation, for it would appear that its peculiar aroma is the result, in a great 
 measure, of that process. After the fermentation the leaves may be opened out and sorted, and the different 
 kinds mixed which are necessary for the kind required ; for it is proper to remark here that tobacconists al¬ 
 most invariably mix a number of different tobaccos, as, for example, Virginia and Maryland, in order to pro¬ 
 duce certain qualities of the manufactured article. 
 
 The various qualities of tobacco sold here,—such as shag-returns, bird's-eye , twist or roll, pigtail, caven¬ 
 dish, —only differ in the quality of the tobacco employed, the removal or not of the mid-rib or vein, and the form 
 given to it. In Ireland, twist or roll is the usual kind made ; and is simply a small rope spun from the finest 
 leaf,—rolled into a coil, and subsequently subjected to considerable pressure. Bird’s-eye and shag are the usual 
 forms in England; these latter require to have the mid-rib removed or torn away. The leaves, after under¬ 
 going this operation, if necessary, are laid upon one another, until a sufficient pile is formed, which is then 
 pressed into a cake about two or three inches thick. It is then cut by a peculiar kind of machine into thin 
 shreds ; after which it is opened out and dried upon hot plates. Some tobaccos, like that of Varinas, come into 
 the market in a twisted form, differing from our twist only in being much lighter-coloured, almost perfectly 
 dry, and twisted rather into rope than into a cord. This kind of tobacco constitutes the knaster or canaster 
 of the Germans,—a name which is derived from the Spanish word canasta, a basket, the varinas rolls being 
 usually packed in baskets. This kind of tobacco requires no preparation except cutting up. In France the 
 well-known caporal is usually made of a mixture of the tobaccos of Maryland, Kentucky, and home-grown, 
 moistened with salt water, fermented to a slight degree, and then cut up. The machines for effecting this 
 object are both ingenious and simple ; they consist of two endless cloths moving in opposite directions, the 
 movement of which brings it between rollers (by which it is pressed together) and then under an oblique knife 
 which moves up and down with great rapidity. The shreds of cut tobacco are next passed over long tables 
 formed by a series of cylinders of cast-iron, placed in juxtaposition, and heated by steam. This operation 
 gives a crisped appearance to the tobacco, which it retains in commerce ; and, in addition, favours the eva¬ 
 poration of a portion of the nicotine and of the essential oil which would otherwise give a disagreeable flavour. 
 It is then picked, and placed on trays to dry, and afterwards left in a mass for about one month. 
 
 Cigars consist simply of a little bundle of loosely rolled leaf, around which is coiled spirally a thin leaf, 
 and then another termed the robe, which is previously trimmed; one end of the cigar is cut even with a 
 knife, whilst the end of the robe is wound round the other so as to form a cone, the extremity being pasted 
 with a paste browned with chicory. They are then dried and sorted according to the colour of the robe. The 
 names usually printed upon cigar-boxes, when they do not refer to the maker, express the degree of this 
 colour, such as maduro, Colorado, Colorado claro, and amaryllo, which express the order of intensity. When 
 cigars are made in Europe, great care is bestowed upon the selection of the leaf for the robe, which is ge¬ 
 nerally obtained from Guayaquil or Trinidad, and on the Continent from Hungary; the good leaves of 
 Virginia are, however, often used for the inferior kinds. Formerly the tobacco used for making cigars in Eu¬ 
 rope was not fermented, being merely moistened, but the cigars thus made being exceedingly acrid, it is now 
 usual in Paris to ferment the leaves for some days in double barrels covered with felt, so as to retain the heat 
 produced, during which a large quantity of ammonia is disengaged. It is also usual to wash and press the 
 leaves intended to form the robes, by which a gummy matter is removed which would otherwise blacken and 
 puff up, when burned. Cigars are made by hand. Some time ago a Mr. Maddy invented a machine for making 
 them. The tobacco intended for the interior is inserted into a groove, and the robe is placed under a rolling 
 cloth which carries it along, at the same time that it rolls it round the cigarette which is to constitute the 
 centre. The cigar comes out well formed, but it has to be trimmed, which complicates the affair. Each 
 machine requires nine persons, all of whom must be very intelligent, attentive, and habituated to its use; and it 
 produced about 3500 cigars in a day; but the same number of work-people would make an equal quantity 
 by hand. 
 
 Snuff. —In the manufacture of superior snuff great care is bestowed upon the selection of the leaves em¬ 
 ployed, which are usually the rankest, or those which have been cultivated upon highly manured land, and 
 which are, therefore, rich in nicotine, and the other nitrogenous substances that give rise to the pro¬ 
 duction of ammonia by fermentation. There are two very distinct classes of snuff' in use : one, a dark-brown 
 damp powder, in coarse grains ; and the other, a brownish-yellow, dry, and comparatively fine powder. The 
 former is the kind chiefly used on the Continent, and, to some extent, in England ; the latter constitutes the 
 high toast, and other varieties almost exclusively used in Ireland. The best damp snuff, or, as it is sometimes 
 incorrectly called, rappee, is, perhaps, that made at the great manufactory in Paris. The following is its 
 
136 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 mode of preparation :—A quantity of the leaves of Virginian, Kentucky, and indigenous tobacco from certain 
 districts, and the debris of the leaves from all sources, are mixed, and laid in troughs or compartments having 
 a bottom of flags, and then moistened with salt water. Two reasons have led to this use of the salt: the first is, 
 that the great quantity of gluten or animal-like matter which the tobacco contains renders it liable to undergo 
 a rapid putrefaction ; the second is, that the salt being hygroscopic keeps the leaves sufficiently moist for the 
 process of manufacture, and for their subsequent use as snuff, as we have already noticed in the case of to¬ 
 bacco for smoking. The leaves thus moistened are allowed to repose for two or three days, in order to 
 equalize the humidity of the mass. The moisture contained at this stage may be estimated at 20 per cent, of 
 the mixture. It is then cut up by a machine, and stacked up into heaps about nine feet high, where it is 
 allowed to ferment during about four and a half months, during which the temperature rises to about 70“; 
 in this way the mass gets an uniform colour and an ammoniacal odour. The management of this process 
 requires considerable skill and attention ; if the fermentation be carried on too long, or the temperature 
 allowed to rise too high, the chopped leaves carbonize and become a mass of mould. The fermented tobacco 
 is now rappee d, that is, reduced to powder in a sort of conical mill, or rather mortar, in which revolves a ver¬ 
 tical roller or pestle having its surface, as well as that of the mortar, cut like a coffee mill into knife edges ; 
 the rappee’d tobacco is then sifted. The grinding was formerly performed with hand-mills, and was an ex¬ 
 ceedingly unhealthy occupation, as the work-people were in an atmosphere of tobacco. At present seven 
 men are sufficient where 700 were formerly required. The powdered tobacco is next placed in cases for two 
 months, moistened again, and turned from one vessel into another. During these operations the temperature 
 again rises, and the mass gradually arrives at the condition in which it is sold. The whole operations, from 
 the entrance of the tobacco until it passes into consumption, occupies about twenty-two months. Dry snuff, 
 or high toast, is quite a different article, and takes a much shorter time in its preparation. The chief feature 
 in its manufacture is the stoving or toasting of the tobacco leaves, which are then simply ground to form the 
 snuff. A good deal of the stalks and ribs of the leaves, which must be removed in the manufacture of cigars 
 and other prepared tobaccos, are employed for this kind of snuff; and they are sometimes exclusively employed 
 for that purpose. In the manufacture of snuffs, the sauce used for fermenting the leaves is sometimes very 
 complex ; in most cases some sugar, honey, or decoction of figs, is added, and some salts, such as carbonate 
 of ammonia, pearl-ash, nitre, and, occasionally, some odoriferous materials to produce an agreeable perfume. 
 With the exception of alkaline salts, all these things are, however, forbidden in the United Kingdom by the 
 Excise laws at present in force. 
 
 In some countries the relaxation of the laws against smoking has been succeeded by the equally unjust 
 system of making the trade in tobacco a monopoly. This is the case in France, Austria, &c., where the 
 manufacture is in the hands of the Government, and in the former country even the sale. A different system 
 is adopted in these countries, which is scarcely better in principle, and is much worse so far as the article 
 produced is concerned. The consumers of tobacco are forbidden, by a most unheard-of protective duty, from 
 the enjoyment of the superior tobaccos manufactured on the Continent and America, in order to foster the 
 production of a most filthy and unwholesome article made at home ; whilst our manufacturers are absolutely 
 forbidden to make the slightest improvement. Some notion may be formed of the system of protection now 
 in force, in this much vaunted free-trade age, when it is stated, that common twist tobacco is protected against 
 cavendish by a differential duty of nearly 300 per cent., or 1800 per cent, of the original price of the cavendish. 
 
 It is only within the last century, or century and a half, that the inhabitants of civilized nations have 
 begun to use extensively as drinks, or for smoking, or chewing, substances acting as narcotics, or excitants 
 of the nervous system. The question naturally arises, what will be the effect of these substances upon the 
 human race ? As yet we have no data to form even the most hypothetical speculations as to its influence on 
 our physical or intellectual powers ; but it is impossible to avoid thinking that the 500 to 600 millions of pounds 
 of tea, and the, perhaps, still greater quantity of tobacco, and which, according to Scfyleiden, produces annually 
 about 1000 millions of pounds of carbonic acid, not to reckon the chocolate, coffee, Paraguay tea, and opium, 
 now consumed in the world, must, in the course of time, produce some action upon mankind. We leave the 
 speculation on this point to some Anti-Excitation Society to follow out. 
 
 There were three exhibitors of tobaccos and of snuff; and, so far as the varieties made in Ireland go, the 
 contribution of all three were very complete, fully illustrating this branch of trade. Of the quality of to¬ 
 bacco there is but one way of judging, and we are, therefore, unable to speak practically of the samples ex¬ 
 hibited ; but the well-merited reputation of the contributors is a guarantee that it was excellent. 
 
 The following Table gives the number of pounds of tobacco consumed in Great Britain and Ireland for 
 the first year of each decennial period of the present century, and for the year 1852:— 
 
 1801,. 16,904,752 lbs. 
 
 1811,. 21,376,267 „ 
 
 1821,. 15,598,152 „ 
 
 1831. 19,533,841 „ 
 
 1841,. 22,309,360 „ 
 
 1851, . 28,062,841 „ 
 
 1852, . 28,558,939 „ 
 
 Considering the great increase of population, this Table would seem to indicate that, relatively, there was 
 a diminution in the quantity of tobacco consumed during the last half century ; and that, generally speaking, 
 the increase in the growth of tobacco has not kept pace with the increase of population, appears evident from 
 the following Table, representing the exportation of tobacco from the United States, the chief source of to¬ 
 bacco in the world, since 1800 :— 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 137 
 
 Table showing the Total Exports of Tobacco from the United States from the Year 1801 to 1851. 
 
 Year. 
 
 Tobacco in Leaves. 
 
 Mean Price per 
 Pound in Cents. 
 
 Manufactured 
 
 Tobacco. 
 
 Tobacco in 
 Powder (Snuff). 
 
 Value in Dollars of 
 the Manufactured 
 Tobacco, inclusive 
 of Snuff. 
 
 Quantity in 
 Hogsheads. 
 
 Value in Dollars. 
 
 
 
 
 
 lbs. 
 
 lbs. 
 
 
 1801 
 
 103,758 
 
 Not fixed. 
 
 Not fixed. 
 
 472,282 
 
 
 
 
 1802 
 
 77,721 
 
 6,220,000 
 
 
 233,591 
 
 
 
 
 1803 
 
 86,291 
 
 6,230,000 
 
 6 
 
 152,415 
 
 
 
 
 1804 
 
 83,341 
 
 6,000,000 
 
 5^ 
 
 298,139 
 
 
 
 
 1805 
 
 71,251 
 
 6,341,000 
 
 7f 
 
 428,460 
 
 
 
 
 1806 
 
 83,186 
 
 6,572,000 
 
 
 381,733 
 
 
 
 
 1807* 
 
 62,236 
 
 5,476,000 
 
 7£ 
 
 274,952 
 
 
 Included un- 
 
 
 1808f 
 
 9,576 
 
 838,000 
 
 H 
 
 36,332 
 
 
 der the head 
 
 
 1809 
 
 53,921 
 
 3,774,000 
 
 H 
 
 350,835 
 
 
 Manufactured 
 
 
 18101 
 
 84,134 
 
 5,048,000 
 
 5 
 
 529,285 
 
 
 Tobacco. 
 
 
 1811 
 
 35,828 
 
 2,150,000 
 
 5 
 
 752,553 
 
 
 
 
 1812§ 
 
 26,094 
 
 1,514,000 
 
 3 
 
 588,618 
 
 
 
 
 1813 
 
 5,314 
 
 319,000 
 
 5 
 
 283,512 
 
 
 
 
 1814 
 
 3,125 
 
 232,000 
 
 6 i 
 
 79,377 
 
 
 
 
 1815 
 
 85,337 
 
 8,235,000 
 
 8 
 
 1,034,045 
 
 
 
 
 1816 
 
 69,241 
 
 12,809,000 
 
 15} 
 
 576,246 
 
 
 
 
 1817 
 
 62,365 
 
 9,320,000 
 
 12^ 
 
 1,115,874 
 
 5,080 
 
 281,509 
 
 1818 
 
 84,337 
 
 10,241,341 
 
 10 
 
 1,486,240 
 
 5,513 
 
 373,875 
 
 1819 
 
 69,427 
 
 8,874,167 
 
 101 
 
 926,833 
 
 13,710 
 
 237,192 
 
 1820 
 
 83,940 
 
 8,188,188 
 
 8 
 
 593,358 
 
 4,996 
 
 149,589 
 
 1821 
 
 66,858 
 
 5,798,045 
 
 
 1,332,949 
 
 44,552 
 
 149,083 
 
 1822 
 
 83,169 
 
 6,380,020 
 
 61 
 
 1,414,424 
 
 44,602 
 
 157,182 
 
 1823 
 
 99,009 
 
 6,437,627 
 
 5f 
 
 1,987,507 
 
 36,684 
 
 154,955 
 
 1824 
 
 77,883 
 
 5,059,355 
 
 61 
 
 2,447,990 
 
 45,174 
 
 203,789 
 
 1825|| 
 
 75,984 
 
 5,287,976 
 
 6 1 
 
 1,871,368 
 
 53,920 
 
 172,353 
 
 1826 
 
 64,098 
 
 5,347,208 
 
 61 
 
 2,179,774 
 
 61,801 
 
 210,134 
 
 1827 
 
 100,025 
 
 6,816,146 
 
 H 
 
 2,730,255 
 
 45,812 
 
 239,024 
 
 1828 
 
 96,278 
 
 5,480,707 
 
 4f 
 
 2,637,411 
 
 35,655 
 
 210,747 
 
 1829 
 
 77,131 
 
 5,185,370 
 
 5f 
 
 2,619,399 
 
 19,509 
 
 202,396 
 
 1830 
 
 83,810 
 
 5,833,112 
 
 61 
 
 3,199,151 
 
 29,425 
 
 246,747 
 
 1831 
 
 86,718 
 
 4,892,388 
 
 H 
 
 3,639,856 
 
 27,967 
 
 292,475 
 
 1832 
 
 106,806 
 
 5,999,769 
 
 4f 
 
 3,456,071 
 
 31,175 
 
 295,771 
 
 1833 
 
 83,153 
 
 5,755,968 
 
 H 
 
 3,790,310 
 
 13,453 
 
 288,973 
 
 1834 
 
 87,979 
 
 6,595,305 
 
 6 i 
 
 3,956,579 
 
 57,826 
 
 328,409 
 
 1835 
 
 94,353 
 
 8,250,577 
 
 7} 
 
 3,817,854 
 
 36,471 
 
 357,611 
 
 1836 
 
 109,442 
 
 10,058,640 
 
 7-| 
 
 3,246,675 
 
 56,018 
 
 435,464 
 
 1837 
 
 100,232 
 
 5,765,647 
 
 
 3,615,591 
 
 40,883 
 
 427,836 
 
 1838 
 
 100,593 
 
 7,392,029 
 
 6 1 
 
 5,008,147 
 
 75,083 
 
 577,420 
 
 1839 
 
 78,995 
 
 9,832,943 
 
 10| 
 
 4,214,943 
 
 42,467 
 
 616,212 
 
 1840 
 
 119,484 
 
 9,883,657 
 
 6| 
 
 6,787,165 
 
 37,132 
 
 813,671 
 
 1841 
 
 147,828 
 
 12,576,703 
 
 7 
 
 7,503,644 
 
 68,553 
 
 873,877 
 
 1842 
 
 158,710 
 
 9,540,755 
 
 4i 
 
 4,434,214 
 
 42,668 
 
 525,490 
 
 1843 
 
 94,454 
 
 4,650,979 
 
 4± 
 
 3,404,252 
 
 20,455 
 
 278,819 
 
 1844 
 
 163,042 
 
 8,397,255 
 
 4 ! 
 
 6,046,878 
 
 28,668 
 
 536,600 
 
 1845 
 
 147,168 
 
 7,469,819 
 
 41 
 
 5,312,971 
 
 44,399 
 
 538,498 
 
 1846 
 
 147,998 
 
 8,478,270 
 
 H 
 
 6,854,856 
 
 52,458 
 
 695,914 
 
 1847 
 
 135,762 
 
 7,242,086 
 
 4 i 
 
 7,844,592 
 
 37,051 
 
 558,950 
 
 1848 
 
 130,665 
 
 7,551,122 
 
 4 ! 
 
 6,698,507 
 
 36,122 
 
 568,435 
 
 1849 
 
 101,521 
 
 5,804,207 
 
 4 ! 
 
 7,159,397 
 
 49,888 
 
 613,044 
 
 1850 
 
 145,729 
 
 9,951,023 
 
 6f 
 
 5,918,583 
 
 44,690 
 
 648,832 
 
 1851 
 
 95,945 
 
 9,219,251 
 
 8 
 
 7,235,358 
 
 37,422 
 
 1,143,547 
 
 STARCHES AND SUGARS. 
 
 One of the most beautiful results of modern chemistry, and one which must be eminently suggestive to 
 every inquiring mind, is, that all the various forms of organic nature, from the parched lichen on the rock 
 to man himself—the most delicate coloured flower as well as the wonderfully constructed eye and brain by 
 which it is appreciated—are composed, in great part, of four substances, which, in our present state of know¬ 
 ledge, are considered elements, namely, oxygen and hydrogen, carbon and nitrogen. The atmosphere 
 consists of two, oxygen and nitrogen ; and water of two, oxygen and hydrogen; carbon also exists in the 
 atmosphere, in combination with oxygen, forming carbonic acid—a gas which we constantly breathe into 
 the atmosphere, and which forms the food of plants. Thus, in water and air we have the chief materials of 
 
 * Decrees of Berlin and Milan, 
 f Embargo laid on Continental ports. 
 
 1 Establishment of the Government monopoly in France. 
 
 § War between Great Britain and the United States. 
 || Reduction of the duty in Great Britain. 
 
138 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class HI. 
 
 the vegetable and animal worlds—the infinite variety which exists in both being the result of the different 
 proportions in which they combine. As a house is composed of various materials, such as stone, brick, wood, 
 &e., which are in their turns compounds of various elements, so plants are composed of various substances, 
 built up of the elements just mentioned. We may divide these substances into two groups; those which 
 contain only three elements, the constituents of water and carbon, and those which are formed of the whole 
 four. If we take a whole plant, we shall find that its framework consists of woody matter, the chief part of 
 which is made up of a substance called cellulose , an example of which we have in a more or less pure state 
 in fine cotton or linen. This woody matter consists either of a series of cells, such as is presented by the 
 pith of the elder tree; or it forms tubes such as the fibres just mentioned. All the other substances existing in 
 plants are found either in a solid form or dissolved in water in those cells ; they are very numerous in some 
 plants, and in others comparatively few; but the greater number exist in such small quantity that they may 
 be left out of consideration altogether in examining the general question of vegetation. The really impor¬ 
 tant substances are about seven or eight in number, which we shall divide, according to the number of ele¬ 
 ments which enter into their composition, into two series. In the series composed of three elements we 
 have cellulose (the subtance already mentioned as constituting the frame-work), starch, gum, or dextrine, 
 sugar and oils ; and in the series composed of four elements we have gluten, albumen, and one or two other 
 similar substances. The latter exist in very small proportion compared with the mass of the plant, and are 
 very intimately related to one another, and it is curious to find them most abundant in the seed ; but proba¬ 
 bly the most curious point connected with them is, that a series of bodies, either identical with them, or at 
 least closely related to them, constitutes the great mass of animals. In other words, plants consist in great 
 measure of substances containing three elements, and animals of substances with four elements ; hence the 
 cause why the seeds of plants constitute the most nutritious food for animals, because they are rich in the 
 constituents of the animal body. 
 
 Cellulose, starch, gum, and sugar, are very intimately connected together, but are not so to the oil series, 
 although the latter contains the same elements; and as we have nothing to do with it at present, we shall 
 leave it out of consideration, and confine ourselves to the former. In these four substances the oxygen and 
 hydrogen are in the same proportion as in water ; we may, therefore, consider them as composed of carbon 
 and water, and to differ only by the amount of water which they contain, or rather, we should say, some only 
 differ, for starch and cellulose do not differ in their composition, but only in their form—in the way in which 
 their ultimate particles are arranged—hence the facility with which these substances pass into one another. 
 Cellulose is the material of the formed cell; dextrine and sugar is the soluble substance from which the cellu¬ 
 lose is made, and starch is the stock of material, laid by, as it were, from which the sugar and dextrine can 
 be formed as required; gum being the intermediate stage of that transformation. During the growth of the 
 plant these substances are continually transformed into one another by the action of substances containing 
 four elements ; in fact, the life of a plant is nothing more than a series of such transformations; and hence 
 the substances like gluten play an important part in Nature, by producing all those singular changes. 
 
 Though these substances, chemically speaking, are so nearly related, how different are their applications 
 in the arts! Who that sees the fibre of linen could imagine that it was, except in form, identically the same 
 body as the starch with which it is stiffened by the laundress, and that both differed from sugar only by the 
 latter containing a little more of the elements of water ? With these few remarks, which are necessary in 
 order to properly understand the relations of the various substances which we are about to treat of, we shall 
 now take up the practical part of our subject. 
 
 STAKCII. 
 
 Starch is found in almost every vegetable ; indeed, it is probable that at sonje period of its existence 
 every vegetable contains starch ; but it does not occur in all vegetables in precisely the same form ; for ex¬ 
 ample, the starch of wheat and other cereal grains differs very considerably from that of potatoes in the de¬ 
 gree of cohesion between its particles, and in the size and form which their granules assume. All the bodies 
 which can be properly reckoned as starches may be divided into three classes—common starch, lichen starch, 
 and inuline. Common starch is the first link between cellulose and dextrine, or gum ; lichen starch is inter¬ 
 mediate between common starch and dextrine; and inuline is the link between common starch and sugar. 
 Lichen starch forms the great mass of the mucilaginous substance which is obtained by boiling Iceland and 
 Carrigeen moss ; inuline is a kind of starch which is soluble in boiling water, and which is found in the roots 
 of the dahlia and of the dandelion. Neither of these starches have as yet been applied to any use, if we ex¬ 
 cept that which the Chinese have made of the Gigartina tenax , a species of sea-weed which, on being boiled, 
 yields a kind of vegetable glue, consisting, in great measure, of lichen starch, which is largely employed in 
 the manufacture of transparent lanterns, for which the Chinese are so celebrated. The mode in which these 
 lanterns are made is very simple. A sort of netting is first formed, which is then impregnated with the glue, 
 somewhat in the same way that buckram is stiffened with starch ; in the former case, however, the meshes 
 of the cloth are completely filled with the glue, forming a transparent sheet, to which the threads passing 
 through it give considerable strength. In Hewett’s Chinese Collection in the Exhibition were several lan¬ 
 terns formed in this way. They also use it for windows, the material so employed being somewhat similar to 
 the thin sheets of gelatine prepared in France, and occasionally used here for printing address cards, exam¬ 
 ples of which were in the Exhibition. 
 
 Common starch being, therefore, the only kind at present employed for industrial purposes in Europe, we 
 shall leave the other kinds entirely out of consideration. 
 
 Common starch is usually divided into two varieties— amylum , or starch of wheat, and other cereal grasses, 
 the seeds of plants belonging to the leguminous family of plants, such as peas and beans, and the seed of the 
 beet, &c.; and feculn , under which name we may include the starch of potatoes, arrow-root, sago, &c. 
 These two varieties differ only in their form ; in nearly all their other properties they are identical, with one 
 or two remarkable distinctions, such as that presented by the action of caustic potash. If the starch of wheat 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 139 
 
 be moistened with water, containing about 2 per cent, of potash, it will undergo very little change, whilst 
 the globules of fecula swell into thin, transparent plates. Such a change, however, can only be observed with 
 a microscope; but a more apparent difference is this, that the granules of wheaten starch, owing to their 
 peculiar flattened figures, have a certain adherence, and when a mass is allowed to dry, it splits up into 
 prisms, while the starch of potatoes falls into a gritty powder. 
 
 Wheaten Starch _The composition of all plants varies considerably according to the climate of the 
 
 country ; the amount of sunshine during the year ; the soil; the manure ; the period of ripening of the plant; 
 and, finally, in the case of those plants which present several varieties, by the variety employed. For 
 example, the wheats of rich warm countries contain more gluten and less starch than those of cold countries, 
 under the same conditions of culture ; by means of manure, wheat as rich in gluten as that of Sicily and 
 of Venezuela, may be produced in these countries, although it must be observed that, nevertheless, it will 
 not yield as good flour, or keep as long, and will be more subject to disease. The average of northern wheats 
 may be taken at about 68 to 70 per cent, of starch, and 17 to 15 of gluten; the richer the wheat is in gluten 
 the more nutritious it is, and the better will be the bread which is made from it, other conditions being equal; 
 but the less gluten, on the other hand, the more starch will be obtained. Some wheats, for example, contain 
 as much as 75 to 76 per cent, of starch, and only 10 to 11 of gluten, and wheat has even been grown which 
 contained no gluten whatever; such cases are, however, rare. 
 
 Formerly wheaten starch was extracted in a most imperfect manner. The bruised grain or meal was 
 mixed with four or five times its volume of water, and was then left to undergo fermentation for the space 
 of fifteen to twenty-eight, or thirty days, according to the temperature of the atmosphere; some sour water 
 from a previous operation, having been first added to assist in commencing the fermentation. During this ope¬ 
 ration, the object of which was to separate the gluten, by partially decomposing it and rendering it to some 
 extent soluble, a most abominable stench was produced, and the business was altogether of the most unhealthy 
 kind. By this process nothing but starch was obtained, the whole of the gluten being destroyed. The gluten, 
 however, is now obtained perfectly pure by an exceedingly simple process, the whole of the disagreeable smell 
 of the old method being at the same time avoided. 
 
 The new process consists of mixing the flour with about half its weight of water, and rapidly working it 
 into a dough with the hand or by mechanical means, and then leaving it to absorb the water, for about twenty 
 minutes to half an hour in summer, and about one hour in winter ; after which the starch is washed out in a 
 kind of semi-cylindrical trough, the sides of which are formed of wire gauze. In this trough a cylindrical- 
 fluted roller, of the same length as the trough, is made to move backwards and forwards, and work the dough 
 against the sides, while a fine jet of water washes out the starch, which filters through the wire gauze ; the 
 gluten remaining behind, and, gradually becoming more adhesive, finally forms a tough elastic mass. The 
 water which carries off the starch, and which amounts usually to about five times the weight of the mass of 
 dough, passes from the cylinder into a cistern, where it reposes for a space of twenty-four hours; during this 
 time the starch deposits, and the water which contains the dextrine, sugar, and soluble salts, is decanted off. 
 The starch is not yet pure, however, portions of gluten still adhering to it which give it a gray appearance ; 
 to get rid of this difficulty M. Martin, of Vervins, the inventor of the process, places it in a vat, with about 
 three times its bulk of water, and causes it to ferment by the addition of about 5 per cent, of sour water from 
 a previous operation, at a temperature of 77 u Fahr. This operation, which takes place in a closed room, and 
 which lasts six to eight days, gives scarcely any smell; it is in fact nothing more than a kind of vinegar fer¬ 
 mentation, the acids produced partially dissolving the gluten without injuring the starch, which is then washed 
 twice with water; a period of twenty-four hours being allowed each time for repose. It is now strained 
 through fine silk, after which it is allowed to deposit. When this has taken place, the surface of the deposit 
 is still usually of a grayish tint, and is scraped off and washed apart, forming starch of the second quality. 
 The portion under the layer, scraped off, forms the first quality, and is placed upon trays, having their bottoms 
 pierced with holes, and then covered with a loosely fitting plate of sheet-iron ; these trays are arranged upon 
 a floor covered with thick plates of plaster of Paris, which rapidly absorb the water that drains through the 
 holes in the tray. The cakes after this operation have a certain degree of consistence, and are divided into 
 four parts, and placed in a drying room at the ordinary temperature, during from twenty-four to thirty-six 
 hours ; after which they are placed in a stove, heated in a peculiar way, which we shall notice presently where 
 they split into the needle-shaped masses of prisms which are so well known as characteristic of wheaten starch. 
 
 The principal use of wheaten starch is for stiffening linen for domestic purposes. 
 
 W e are not aware that gluten has been put to any use in Ireland ; but in France, where the advantage 
 of soups, as a part of the dietary of the people, is fully appreciated, it is extensively employed in the manu¬ 
 facture of vermicelli, maccaroni, and granulated gluten. These substances, which are so favourite an article 
 of food in Italy and in other parts of the south of Europe, can only be made from the finest Sicilian wheat, 
 which is exceedingly rich in gluten. By the addition of freshly prepared gluten, however, to our ordinary 
 wheaten flours, articles of this kind, quite equal, in every respect, to the best Neapolitan maccaroni or ver¬ 
 micelli, may be prepared. This manufacture is very well worthy of the attention of our starch-makers. 
 
 Potato Fecula —The composition of potatoes is still more variable than that of the cereal grains. All 
 bulbous and tuberous roots contain a very large proportion of water, which is subject to very considerable 
 variation, and hence the quantity of solid matter which potatoes may contain is very variable. For example, 
 the common lumpers of our peasantry are very prolific, and are hence cultivated largely ; but one ton of them 
 does not contain in general the same amount of food as 15 cwts. of the smaller but superior varieties. Under 
 these circumstances we need scarcely remark, that the amount of starch which a manufacturer can obtain 
 from a given weight of potatoes varies very considerably. From the small quantity of water which grain 
 contains, it may be preserved with very little change for several years, but it is different with potatoes ; unless 
 preserved with the utmost care they begin to change very soon after their removal from the ground ; and 
 the first constituent which is altered is the starch, which gradually passes into other substances, so that by 
 the end of spring scarcely any starch can be obtained. For example, potatoes which yield in October, 
 
 u 
 
140 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class HI. 
 
 November, and December, 17 to 18 per cent, of starch, give no more than 15 in January, 13 in March and 
 April, and, perhaps, not more than 7 to 8 in the end of the latter month. Hence, whilst the manufacture of 
 wheaten starch may be carried on throughout the whole season, that of potatoes is confined to the period of 
 the year commencing in October and ending in February. When we come to speak of beet sugar we shall 
 have occasion to notice the same phenomena connected with that manufacture. 
 
 The process by which potato starch is now made is very perfect; at least it is so on the Continent, where 
 a considerable amount of ingenious mechanism, a good deal of which has been imitated from the manufacture 
 of beet sugar, has been introduced into it. We shall accordingly describe the most perfect mode, even 
 although it may not be the one in use at home, as it would evidently be a waste of time to describe processes 
 which had better be discarded at once from practice, and placed amongst the archives of the history of the 
 manufacture. The first operation is that of soaking , which consists merely in placing the potatoes in a tub 
 with water for eight or ten hours, in order that the clay attached to them may soften. They are then washed 
 in a common cylindrical washing machine. The washed roots are next rasped by a rasping machine. The pulp 
 as it passes from the rasp is received on a sheet of fine wire gauze, of which there are six or seven placed at 
 short distances over one another. Over these sheets a double endless chain, joined by transverse bars or 
 scrapers of iron the width of the wire cloth, passes by means of a series of pulleys and guide rollers ; owing to 
 the onward motion of this chain, the pulp is carried from the lower sheet of gauze to the second by means of 
 the scrapers of iron which roll it along : thence to the third, and so on until it reaches the top, and is dis¬ 
 charged into a reservoir. During this ascent of the pulp, a dense rain is made to fall on the upper sheet of 
 gauze, through which it passes, carrying the last traces of starch from the exhausted pulp on to the second, 
 and thence to the third, and so on to the last, where it comes upon fresh pulp. By thus presenting successive 
 layers of pulp to the descending water a much smaller quantity of the latter is required, whilst the starch is 
 effectually washed out, and at the same time strained by means of the wire gauze. The water loaded with 
 starch passes from the last wire gauze into a slightly conical cylinder or drum, the periphery of which is 
 formed of the finest wire gauze or silk, where it is still further strained, and thence passes into a cistern or 
 reservoir, whence it is carried to the purifying vats by a lifting wheel. Here it is freed from sand and other 
 impurities by being agitated and syphoned off before the starch deposits into other vats, where it is allowed to 
 deposit the water decanted off. The grey coat, or starch grease as it is called, is scraped of}' and washed apart 
 for No. 2 fecula, and the fine white starch drained on trays as already described for wheaten starch, and when 
 of sufficient consistence turned out upon plates of plaster, where it is allowed to dry during six to twelve hours. 
 Each cake is afterwards broken into eight or twelve pieces, which are placed in a drying closet upon shelves 
 of wood, well protected from dust, and dried at the ordinary temperature of the air, after which they are 
 stoved in a current of hot air. A very nice form of stove has been contrived for this purpose ; it consists of 
 a chamber heated by an arrangement of hot pipes, and having a series of endless bands of cloth passing over 
 rollers at each side of the budding, placed over one another. The wet starch is spread upon the upper 
 cloth, where, being sufficiently dried, the cloth is made to revolve, by which the starch is precipitated 
 upon the sheet below, and thence upon the next, and so on, until it arrives at the bottom ; having in this way 
 passed from the lowest to the highest temperature, by which it is gradually dried. It is afterwards passed 
 between brass rollers and bolted through a machine similar to that employed for flour; and is then fit for sale 
 as dry starch , although it still contains 18 per cent, of water. If this starch were placed in a damp atmos¬ 
 phere it would rapidly absorb water, so that at last it would reach 35 per cent, of its weight; in this state the 
 grains adhere together, and are still capable of taking in more water, constituting green starch , as the starch 
 obtained in that stage of its manufacture, when it has been drained on plaster of Paris, is called. 
 
 Fecula of potatoes is at present employed for a number of purposes ; as, for example, in sizing of very fine 
 papers, for the manufacture of starch sugar, imitations of tapioca and sago, in the manufacture of comfits and 
 other light confectionary, as an addition in the manufacture of vermicelli and semola, for the manufacture of 
 white dextrine, and of leiokom or roasted starch, or, as it is sometimes called, British gum. When used in 
 articles intended as food it must be treated, during the process of washing in its manufacture, with about 1 per 
 cent, of its weight of carbonate of soda dissolved in about fifty parts of water, which removes a peculiar nau¬ 
 seous oil that would render it highly disagreeable if used in confectionary. In order to imitate tapioca or 
 sago it is only necessary to take potato starch in its green state, that is, after being drained on plaster of 
 Paris, and sprinkle it upon plates heated to about 302° Fahrenheit, by which the granules swell suddenly and 
 cement together, forming a sort of horny starch very much resembling sago. The pulp remaining after the 
 extraction of the starch is used for feeding pigs on the Continent, and to some extent in Ireland; although 
 we have heard of a case where a manufacturer was compelled to pay for its removal, the farmers of this coun¬ 
 try not being sufficiently accustomed, as yet, to manufactures, to appreciate the value of factory residues. 
 
 Sago and Cassava _In most tropical countries the natives prepare several varieties of starch, many of 
 
 which come into commerce in these countries under the names of arrow-root, tapioca, sago, &c. The fine 
 collection of the products of British Guiana contained a number of samples of arrow-root and tapioca ; and 
 some arrow-root, tapioca, and sago were also contributed from Brazil. Tapioca is obtained from the yucca,— 
 a plant familiar to those who visit our botanic gardens. It is from this plant that the Indians prepare a kind 
 of meal abounding in the starch just named, and called cassava, a number of samples of which, and of the 
 cakes made from it, were in the Guiana collection. Sago is the starch obtained from several varieties of palms 
 and other allied plants by a process somewhat similar to the old process of starch-making. Considerable 
 quantities of this starch are purified in these countries, and used for the same purpose as potato fecula. We 
 believe the starch of the cassava could be advantageously used for the same purpose, and might form a con¬ 
 siderable article of commerce from Guiana. 
 
 Dextrine _One of the most important applications of potato and sago fecula is in the manufacture of 
 
 British gum or torrified starch. If fecula be exposed in trays to a temperature of 410° Fahrenheit, it loses 
 its water, and undergoes a peculiar change by which it becomes soluble in water, and in many respects 
 resembles gum Arabic, which it replaces in the arts to a considerable extent. This substance is called 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 141 
 
 dextrine , from a peculiar property which it has of bending a ray of polarized light towards the right hand 
 when it has passed through a solution of it. Several specimens of this leiokom, or torrified starch, were ex¬ 
 hibited by C. Cooney, of this city, made by the old process of roasting, just mentioned. But as this process 
 gives the product a yellowish or buff colour which unfits it for getting up lace and lawn and replacing the 
 finer kinds of starch called amidon-lis , used for that purpose, other processes have been invented on the Con¬ 
 tinent by which a dextrine can be obtained as perfectly white as the finest starch. The simplest of these pro¬ 
 cesses, invented by the distinguished chemist, l’ayen, consists in mixing 1 ton of dry fecula with about 4£ lbs. 
 of pure nitric acid of a specific gravity of l - 36 to 1 '40, diluted with about 67 to 68 gallons of water, and 
 spreading the mixture upon trays, which are then placed in a drying room at the ordinary temperature of the 
 atmosphere until the starch is sufficiently dried to fall into powder spontaneously; it is then reduced to pow¬ 
 der, and spread in layers about one inch in thickness upon trays of brass, which are placed in a stove heated 
 by steam to a temperature of 212° Fahrenheit, for some hours; or, by heating it somewhat higher, the change 
 is effected much sooner, but great care should be taken lest the temperature should be raised so high as to 
 colour it. Dextrine may also be obtained as a syrup, by the action of an infusion of malt; but in this case 
 it will always contain a certain quantity of starch sugar, which will render it more or less hygroscopic 
 or attractive of moisture. If starch be boiled for a considerable time under a pressure of six atmospheres, 
 it will also yield a syrup of starch gum. We would strongly recommend a study of these various processes to 
 our manufacturers ; especially as the manufacture of starch is carried on to some extent in Ireland, at the 
 same time that dextrine has scarcely been applied to a tithe of the purposes for which it is admirably adapted. 
 We shall give here a few of the applications of dextrine ; but we must, however, observe, that we do not pre¬ 
 tend to give one-half of those which have been made on the Continent, and might be introduced here with 
 advantage. 
 
 APPLICATIONS OF DEXTRINE. 
 
 For stiffening and making up tulles, laces, gauzes, &c., and, in fact, all kinds of cotton and linen tissues. 
 
 Sizing, or preparation of linen or cotton warps for weaving, especially of the finer articles. 
 
 For thickening the mordants used in printing on silk, woollen, and cotton. 
 
 In calico printing, for thickening both mordants and colours, when the latter are employed in what is called padding. 
 Liquid gum for fixing on labels (for this purpose dextrine syrup is used). 
 
 For thickening colours for printing room-papers. 
 
 As mucilaginous baths for block printing on silk. 
 
 For the preparation of adhesive bandages for reducing fractures of the bones, which is one of the most ingenious applica¬ 
 tions which has been made, and many others which our space forbids us mentioning. 
 
 Nearly all the dextrine prepared in these countries is employed in calico printing, and stiffening cotton 
 goods. 
 
 By the action of sulphuric acid, or of diastase (the active principle of malted grain), a kind of sugar can 
 be made from starch ; but as no specimen of it was exhibited, we shall not further allude to it. 
 
 There were nine exhibitors of starch ; seven of whom contributed samples of wheaten starch, five being 
 Irish, and two Belgian ; three of potato fecula; three of sago, and one of leiokom or torrified starch. 
 
 SUGARS. 
 
 To most persons the word sugar has but one meaning, referring to the substance in common use, which, 
 from its principal source, is denominated cane sugar. The chemist, however, applies the name to several 
 substances having very different properties. For example, in grapes and most fruits there exists a kind of 
 sugar which, like cane sugar, has the property of crystallizing, and which is called grape sugar. These two 
 kinds of sugar are intimately related to each other, and only differ in their constitution by the grape sugar 
 containing a little more of the elements of water than that of the cane. Their properties are, however, very 
 different. Sulphuric acid, when poured upon cane sugar will blacken and finally char it, while it has scarcely 
 any action upon grape sugar unless strongly heated with it. Cane sugar boiled with caustic alkalies, such 
 as potash, undergoes no alteration of colour, while grape sugar, treated in the same way will be instantly 
 decomposed. In their sweetening properties there is also a great difference, for it is found that three parts 
 of cane sugar are equal in this respect to five of grape sugar. 
 
 When cane sugar is boiled with vegetable acids, such as lemon juice, it takes up the elements of water 
 and passes into grape sugar, and even in the cold a similar transformation is slowly produced. When heated 
 with certain substances containing nitrogen, which exist probably in all plants, it decomposes into another 
 kind of sugar, differing very materially from grape sugar, and into an acid identical with the acid of sour 
 milk. This sugar is found in nature, forming the principal part of the substance used in medicine under the 
 name of mannite , and which is obtained from some trees indigenous to the shores of the Mediterranean. 
 
 If we compare the chemical composition of the cane and grape sugars with starch, we shall find that 
 they only differ by the one containing somewhat less of the elements of water than the other ; and experi¬ 
 ment has shown that if starch be boiled with dilute sulphuric acid it will be converted into a sugar similar 
 to, if not identical with, grape sugar. This important fact points out the source whence a good deal of sugar 
 is obtained in plants. 
 
 From what we have already stated in speaking of starch, it will be seen that sugar must be universally 
 present in all plants. It fills, to some extent, the office to plants of the blood in animals, by providing them 
 with the material for forming their cells. It will, of course, be understood when we say sugar is universally 
 present, that we allude to some of the many forms of that substance, and not to cane sugar alone. There 
 are, however, many plants which contain only cane sugar, such as the sugar cane, the beet, the sugar maple, 
 the melon, the seeds of the chesnut, &c.; but from what we have already remarked in reference to the action 
 
142 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IH. 
 
 of acids upon cane sugar, none of it can exist in acid fruits. We may, therefore, divide plants into two 
 classes with reference to the sugar which they contain : first, those with neutral saps containing cane sugar 
 or some modification of it; and second, those with acid saps and grape sugar. 
 
 The mere fact of a plant containing cane sugar or some of its modifications does not prove that it can be 
 economically employed for obtaining sugar on a great scale; for, independently of the fact that it should 
 contain a sufficient per-centage of it to render its extraction profitable, it should exist in a form capable of 
 crystallizing—it should be crystallizable cane sugar. 
 
 At present our supply of sugar is obtained almost entirely from the beet and the sugar cane, in both of 
 which there is only found crystallizable cane sugar ; although, during the process of manufacture, a consi¬ 
 derable but variable portion of it is converted into an uncrystallizable sugar, known under the name of 
 molasses. It is to the production of this substance that we must attribute the origin of the mistake, that 
 uncrystallizable sugar existed ready formed in the cane and beet. 
 
 Sugar from the Cane —The use of the beet as a source of sugar is of recent date ; but it is impossible to 
 say when it was first made from the cane. It appears to have been known and largely employed in China 
 and India for several thousand years, and even to have been known to the Greeks and Romans at the com¬ 
 mencement of the Christian era. The first positive historical account which we have of the manufacture 
 of sugar from the cane dates from the time of the first Crusade, when the Christian army discovered fields 
 of cane growing near Tripolis, in Syria, from which sugar was made. The Venetians had, however, im¬ 
 ported the sugar itself into Europe as early as the year 996; and in 1319 imported into London a cargo of 
 100,000 lbs. of sugar, and 10,000 lbs. of candy. The Mahometans, in their course to the westward, succes¬ 
 sively introduced the sugar cane into Egypt, Cyprus, Candia, Malta, Sicily, and finally into the south of 
 Spain, where it was largely cultivated. It is supposed, however, that the cane was cultivated in Andalusia 
 before the invasion of the Arabs, who merely introduced the process of boiling the juice. In 1148 there were 
 many plantations of it in Sicily, and sugar formed a considerable article of trade. In 1420 the celebrated 
 Prince Henry of Portugal introduced it into Madeira, and thence it found its way into the Canary Isles 
 and St. Thomas’s. These islands supplied Europe with sugar until the introduction of the sugar cane 
 into America. In the middle of the sixteenth century the Portuguese introduced it into Brazil, and not long 
 after discovered the advantage of cultivating it by negroes. In 1506 Pedro de Arenca introduced it into 
 Hayti, where, in 1518, there were no less than twenty-eight sugar factories. From tliis period the manu¬ 
 facture gradually spread over the greater part of tropical America; but its development was greatest in 
 Brazil, which, in the end of the sixteenth and beginning of the seventeenth century, supplied Europe with 
 sugar. Since the middle of the seventeenth century, however, the West Indies have been formidable rivals 
 of Brazil, and at present send from four to five times as much sugar into Europe as the latter. The first 
 export of sugar from Barbadoes took place in 1640 ; but it was not for several years after that Jamaica 
 became a great sugar country. When the English took it from the Spaniards, in 1656, there were only 
 three sugar plantations in the island. 
 
 The cultivation of the sugar cane in the Mediterranean countries, whence it was introduced into America, 
 has almost gradually died out. In Sicily, however, at Melilli and Avola, which were among the earliest 
 parts of Europe where the sugar cane was first cultivated, there are still some sugar plantations. And its 
 cultivation lias been re-introduced into Spain within the last few years, the first factory having been put up 
 at Torre del Mar, near Malaga, in 1846 ; Meliemet Ali also introduced it into Egypt; and in 1830 some 
 plantations were established at Grusien, and in 1833 at Taglysch, in the Russo-Caucasian provinces. It is 
 singular that after the lapse of more than 200 years the sugar cane should be again brought back from 
 America to those very districts whence it was originally taken to that continent. 
 
 The sugar cane belongs to the same family as the different varieties of grass, wheat, barley, and oats, 
 and which is known to botanists as the Gramineee or grasses. There are several varieties of it culti¬ 
 vated, but the greater part of the sugar which comes to Europe is obtained froniithree :—1. The common 
 or Creole cane, being the variety first introduced into America from Europe; 2. The Batavian or striped 
 cane, which is the one grown in Java ; and 3. The Otaheite or O’Tahiti cane, which grows most luxuriantly, 
 and yields the largest amount of sugar. The latter was brought, as its name indicates, from the islands of 
 the South Sea, where it grows luxuriantly; and its juice is employed by some of the inhabitants (for example, 
 those of Easter Island) as a drink to counteract the effects of salt water, which for want of fresh they are 
 obliged to drink_an object which it appears to effect in a most remarkable manner. 
 
 The sugar cane is a marsh plant, and requires a very warm climate, and a good, deep, rich soil. It grows 
 to the height of from eight to ten feet; and under very favourable circumstances even to a height of twenty 
 feet, with a diameter from one inch to one inch and a half. The stem, which when mature has a hard rind, 
 is composed of a number of joints from three to four inches long, which send forth leaves. The leaves are 
 about three to four feet long, and from one to two inches wide, and resemble those of many grasses in a 
 remarkable manner. The cane is usually propagated by cuttings, called cane tops , which are pieces of from 
 fifteen to twenty inches long, containing some buds and cut from near the top of the cane. These are planted 
 in rows three or four feet asunder, the plants being placed at intervals of two feet; the best period for planting 
 being from August to November. In the eleventh or twelfth month of their growth they begin to arrow , 
 that is, they throw out a great fiower stalk seven or eight feet in height, and about half an inch in thickness, 
 a specimen of which, with a long dried cane, was exhibited in the admirable and truly interesting collection 
 of the products of British Guiana, sent from that colony. Sometimes this does not take place until the 
 thirteenth or fourteenth month ; when it does, the plant has arrived at its period of maturity for the manu¬ 
 facture of sugar. The stem is then heavy, smooth, very brittle, and has somewhat of a pale straw colour 
 with a tinge of violet. 
 
 When the canes are considered ripe, they are cut close to the ground, and then sometimes reduced into 
 lengths of three or four feet for convenience of grinding in the mill. The roots or stoles left behind send out 
 shoots like plantations of osier, which are called rattoons , being a corruption of the French word rejettons. 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 143 
 
 The rattoons are usually ripe in about twelve months ; and when they are cut down another crop of rattoons 
 shoots up. In some countries this process is repeated for ten or twelve years; the heaviest crops being 
 obtained in the first year, after the planting of the canes, which, to distinguish them from the rattoons, are 
 called plant canes. An acre of land yields on an average about twenty tons of canes, although an acre of 
 plant canes sometimes gives as much as thirty tons, whilst the fourth or fifth rattoon may only give ten tons, 
 or even less. 
 
 The cut canes are conveyed to a mill, consisting of a number of grooved rollers, between which the 
 canes are passed, and the juice squeezed out; the motive power being water, wind, or steam, and even in 
 some cases cattle. The pressed cane is tied up in bundles, dried in the sun, and under various names, such 
 as trash , mogass, bagasse, &e., is employed as fuel in boiling the sugar. The cane generally contains in 100 
 parts, 90 of juice, which is very nearly a pure solution of sugar, amounting to from 14 to 22 per cent, of the 
 juice ; the amount being greatest just when the cane is ripe, but gradually diminishing as the season 
 advances ; and as the cutting season extends over a period of four to five months, the variation is very great. 
 Independent of this, the effect of soil, manure, moisture, temperature, &c., is considerable ; so that it is pro¬ 
 bable that the amount of sugar contained in the cane as it goes to the mill, for a whole season, is not more 
 than 14 per cent, in the favourable countries; but it is much less in India, and some other places where 
 sugar is produced. 
 
 Of the 90 per cent, of juice in the cane, not more than half is pressed out, the rest remaining in the 
 bagasse, and employed as fuel. Even in many places this quantity is not obtained ; but where improved 
 machinery is employed, from 75 to 80 per cent, can be expressed, which is probably the general amount 
 which can be economically obtained. 
 
 There is present in the juice small portions of the nitrogenous substances already alluded to; which, aided 
 by the high temperature of the air in the tropics, would soon produce fermentation. It is, therefore, neces¬ 
 sary to get rid of these substances. This is effected by heating the juice in large copper vessels called 
 clarifiers, and adding about from 1 to 3 lbs. of lime, or technically temper, per 100 gallons of juice. The 
 lime combines with the foreign substances, which are in consequence thrown up in the form of a scum, leaving 
 the liquor clear. The juice is then drawn off into the largest of a series of five copper vessels, the last and 
 smallest being called a teache, because it is in it the juice is boiled to the consistence necessary to enable it 
 to crystallize ; the proper point of concentration being judged by touch, that is by drawing out a bit of the 
 thick syrup between the thumb and fore-finger. All these vessels are heated by the same fire, the smallest 
 or teache being placed directly over it. The juice is first boiled in the large copper, and some more fecu- 
 lencies or scum which come to the surface removed; and having lost a certain amount of water it is passed 
 into the next, and so on until it arrives at the teache, where the full degree of concentration is attained, 
 when it is run off - into a large cylindrical vessel called a cooler. Each finished charge of the teache run into 
 the cooler is called a shipping. 
 
 From the cooler, the juice, now a thick syrup, is transferred into rectangular wooden boxes, of which 
 there are usually six, each being about five or six feet wide, seven feet long, and about one foot deep. When 
 the cooler above mentioned is not employed, the syrup is transferred directly from the teache to these 
 crystallizers, which are hence sometimes called coolers; here grain is gradually formed, that is, the sugar 
 crystallizes. When this has fully taken place, the sugar is potted, that is, transferred into a number of sugar 
 hogsheads, having their bottoms pierced with some nine or ten holes ; through each of these holes the stalk 
 of a plaintain leaf is stuck, which rises above the cask, and protrudes below the bottom. These hogsheads 
 are placed upon a framework of wood, in a large building called the curing-house, the floor of which is formed 
 into a sort of reservoir or cistern, by wood, lead, or cement. The sugar, or rather granulated syrup, is allowed 
 to remain here from three to six weeks, according to quality, during which time the portion of the syrup 
 which has not crystallized drains off, leaving the crystallized portion more or less dry. This liquid, known 
 as West Indian molasses, consists of sugar in two states ; one in which it is uncrystallizable, and the other in 
 which it is crystallizable, the latter forming from 60 to 65 per cent, of the whole. When the sugar is suffi¬ 
 ciently drained, it is put into hogsheads and exported. Sometimes the molasses is also exported to Europe, 
 where it is employed for various purposes ; among others it is reboiled, and a large quantity of sugar made 
 from it. Large quantities of it are, however, retained in the sugar countries ; and with the waste canes, and 
 washings of the sugar house, it is diluted with water and fermented, when it yields the well-known alcoholic 
 liquor rum; some seven or eight excellent specimens of which were exhibited in the Guiana collection. 
 
 As the sugar obtained by the process just described is more or less of a dark colour, in consequence of 
 the charring of a portion of it in the teache, a process is employed in many sugar-producing countries for 
 whitening it, termed claying. This process consists simply in placing the granulated mass formed in the 
 coolers in a number of pots of clay or iron, of exactly the shape of a loaf of sugar, and having small holes in 
 their ends ; and then placing a mass of pure moist clay on the top of the sugar, the water from which, per¬ 
 colating through the sugar mass, washes out the liquid, leaving a network of crystals of sugar behind. By 
 renewing the clay several times the sugar may be produced of great whiteness. The produce thus obtained 
 is termed clayed sugar, of which there were samples in the Brazilian collection, such as the white sugar from 
 Maco, Pamam, Bahia, and also from Berbice, in the Guiana collection ; Brazil, Cuba, and the East Lillies, 
 being the countries where it is mostly produced. 
 
 The process which we have just described is very imperfect, in proof of which it is only necessary to say, 
 that not more than from 6 to 7 per cent, of sugar is obtained out of the 14 which exists in the cane. Within 
 the last few years great improvements have been effected ; but as these improvements have arisen in great 
 measure from the manufacture of sugar from beet root, we shall have an opportunity of speaking of them 
 when referring to that manufacture. We may remark, however, that the process just described is still the 
 one by which a large part of the sugar of commerce is made, the beet root machinery being only employed 
 as yet by the most enterprising manufacturers. Indeed, it appears that its employment, although enabling 
 the planter to make more sugar from the same quantity of canes, and of a very superior quality, does not 
 
144 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IH. 
 
 enable him to make it cheaper, which, after all, is the final object of all improvement. In the Guiana col¬ 
 lection were some fine samples of Demerara sugar, prepared by these improved processes, and which it was 
 interesting to be able to compare with the samples of Irish beet sugar exhibited. We may here observe that 
 British Guiana in this respect is by far the most advanced of the British Colonies. 
 
 Imperfect as the process just described is, that pursued in India is far more so. The land in India is 
 cultivated by miserable peasants called Ryots , ground down by the Zemindars, who in turn are not much 
 better off. The Ryots grow the cane in small patches, express the juice, boil it down with all its impurities 
 into an inspissated mass termed rhab , or, as it called by the Europeans, rob. Occasionally they remove the 
 scum formed during the boiling down of the juice, and by some attention in other matters prepare a better 
 kind of sugar, which, according to the locality where it is made, has received various names, but which is 
 usually called goor or kheur ; the term jaggery is applied by Europeans to a variety commonly used in making 
 sugar. Another class of persons, called Goldars , purchase the goor, reboil it, and make the sugar which comes 
 to England as Benares and Burdwhan sugars. The mill employed in grinding the canes is one of the most 
 miserable construction possible ; it consists of the stump of a tamarind tree fastened into the ground, leaving 
 about two feet projecting, in which is cut a hollow so as to form a kind of mortar; the pestle is a tree about 
 eighteen feet long, and about ten to twelve inches in diameter, having one end rounded so as to rub against 
 the bottom. This pestle is worked by cattle attached to a bamboo framework of the rudest kind ; the juice 
 squeezed out of the cane, which for this operation is obliged to be cut up in small pieces, flows out of a hole 
 in the side of the mortar into an earthen pot, whence it is removed from time to time, to be boiled at first 
 in earthern pots and then in those of iron, to be further prepared for the market. 
 
 Sugar from Beet Root —The cultivation of the beet appears to have been first practised in the south of 
 France; Olivier de Serres, a celebrated agriculturist in the time of Henry IV., of France, recommended it as 
 food for cattle. In Germany, also, its cultivation is of an old date. The variety at first cultivated in both 
 countries appears to have been the disette of the French and the mangel wurzel of the Germans, the meaning 
 of which is famine root , a term which sufficiently indicates the high appreciation in which it was held. In 
 the middle of the last century several varieties appear to have been commonly cultivated in Germany, when 
 Marggraf published in 1747 the results of an investigation which he had undertaken as to the presence of 
 sugar in indigenous plants. At this period sugar had become a considerable article of commerce, and, owing 
 to the continued wars in which Europe was then plunged, the price of sugar rose enormously. The idea 
 struck Marggraf that some plant might be found suited to the climate from which a sufficient quantity 
 of sugar could be obtained, instead of the honey which was then largely employed as a substitute for 
 foreign sugar. Finding by his experiments that the different varieties of the beet contained more sugar 
 than other plants, he proposed to manufacture it from the white beet, since called the Silesian beet, which 
 contained the largest quantity. Olivier de Serres, already mentioned, suspected that the beet contained and 
 might be employed for sugar manufacture; but to Marggraf belongs the honour of first determining its 
 quantity. Marggraf s idea was not then acted upon in consequence of peace having been re-established 
 soon after; but in 1796, that is fifty years afterwards, Achard, an apothecary of Berlin, led by the high price 
 of sugar, took up the idea of Marggraf, and established a small factory at Cunern, in Silesia, where he pro¬ 
 duced a very inferior brown sugar. An account of his experiment was published in the “ Annales de Chimie,” 
 in Brumaire of Year VII. of the French Republic, in the form of a letter to Van Mons. In this letter he 
 states that he could manufacture sugar at a little less than 2J d. per pound, and he also pointed out the great 
 value of the pulp, molasses, and leaves of the beet for various purposes, especially for feeding cattle. This 
 letter produced a great sensation in France, having been reprinted in every newspaper. By some the idea 
 was taken up with enthusiasm, as a means of freeing the country from the monopoly which Great Britain 
 then enjoyed in colonial produce ; by others it was ridiculed as an absurdity. The Institute of France 
 then numbering some of the first men of science in the world among its members, did not, however, partake 
 of the latter opinion, and accordingly they appointed one of their members, Deyepx, to proceed to Germany, 
 and make a report upon Achard’s process ; which report was published in the following year. Consequent 
 upon this report two small factories were established in the neighbourhood of Paris ; one at St. Omer, and 
 the other in the old Abbey of Challes. These factories did not fulfil the promises of Achard, and they 
 were given up, amidst the ridicule of those who had been always adverse to the manufacture, and who filled 
 the print-shops with the most grotesque caricatures. The whole affair would have doubtless ended there, 
 but for the celebrated Berlin and Milan decrees of the Emperor Napoleon, establishing what was called the 
 Continental System,” the object of which was to shut out England from the trade of the Continent. 
 Enormous duties were placed upon all colonial articles, especially upon sugar, so that its price was at once 
 quadrupled; and the result was to cause inquiry to be made by chemists as to some indigenous source of 
 sugar. Their attention was first directed to the juice of the grape, before its fermentation into wine, in the 
 belief that by improving the process a sugar equal to colonial sugar could be obtained—a belief which it is 
 unnecessary to say was erroneous, as the two sugars are quite different in nature. The juice of the grape 
 contains 20 to 23 per cent, of sugar, whilst that of the beet yields only 10 to 14 per cent., the latter having 
 besides a most disagreeable taste ; for some time, consequently, no attention was paid to beet root as a source 
 of sugar, whilst every housewife in the south of France made her supply of grape sugar in her kitchen, 
 according to the directions published by the celebrated Parmentier. At length the beet sugar question was 
 again agitated, in consequence of some reports which had been circulated relative to the success of a small 
 factory established at Krayn, in Silesia, by Baron Ivoppy, as well as of the original one of Achard’s, at Cu¬ 
 nern. It was asserted that in these factories from 4 to 6 per cent, of sugar was produced ; which was rather 
 startling when contrasted with the results obtained by the Commission of the Institute, in the Year VIH. of 
 the Republic, which was only 1 per cent. Hermbstadt, a Prussian chemist, published a small tract in 1809, 
 detailing several improvements which he had effected in the original processes, and according to which he 
 stated that he obtained 3 per cent, of fine sugar. Deyeux, who was at this time pharmacien-in-chief to 
 Napoleon, again took up the subject, but without better results than before. Derosne, another apothecary, 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 145 
 
 by following the process of Hermbstadt., obtained 2 per cent, of inferior sugar; from this he made a loaf, 
 which he presented to Napoleon, who placed it under a glass-case on his chimney-piece, as the first loaf of 
 beet sugar ever made. In the year 1811 we find two experiments recorded ; one by Barruel and Isnard, 
 the former of whom was a well-known chemist, in which only 1£ per cent, of sugar was produced, and the 
 other by M. Drappiez, of Lille, who obtained 3 per cent, of sugar. It was probably the result in the latter 
 case which caused Napoleon to give directions to Deyeux to publish a small treatise upon the subject, and to 
 encourage the erection of a number of factories; among which we may mention those erected by the cele¬ 
 brated chemist Chaptal, and by the geometer Monge. In one of these model factories erected by the 
 Government, the first loaf of refined sugar made in the regular way was produced and presented to the Emperor. 
 The cost of this loaf was said to have been £1600! and was the cause of a flood of caricatures, some of 
 which were exceedingly grotesque ; for example, one represented George III. taking his coffee, and supplying 
 his sugar from an immense West Indian hogshead, whilst Napoleon, on the other side, might be seen straining 
 every nerve to squeeze sugar out of a beet-root which he holds over his coffee-cup. In 1812 M. Bonmatin 
 effected some improvement in the mode of manufacture, an account of which was published in the Moniteur, 
 by order of Napoleon. But neither the favour of the Government, the model factories, the able men who 
 devoted themselves to the subject, nor the high price of sugar, could make the industry progress, although 
 Achard was known to have been making a fortune. People were not, however, to be so easily discouraged, 
 for when the results of Achard’s improved processes became known, the number of small factories that sprung 
 up in France was amazing; 150 having, it is said, been erected in half a year. Fortune favoured these bold 
 efforts. Several improvements were effected in the processes, one of which placed the manufacture for ever 
 out of danger. 
 
 In the year 1812, the Chief Surgeon of the Military Hospital at Montpelier asked a friend of his, M. 
 Figuier, an apothecary of that town, to prepare for him a bottle of liquid blacking; which was at that period 
 made from honey, ivory, black or burnt bones, and vinegar. The surgeon sent his friend a bottle of red 
 wine vinegar sufficient to make the bottle of blacking, and into this Figuier put the honey and the bone- 
 black, and sent it to the hospital, where it was placed upon the table in the surgeon’s room. On coming in, 
 and finding that the whole of the solid matter had subsided to the bottom of the vessel, and that the super¬ 
 natant liquid was colourless, the surgeon imagined that it could not be his vinegar, and that consequently 
 some mistake must have occurred ; he accordingly returned it to the apothecary, who soon discovered the 
 cause. He communicated his discovery to Derosne of Paris, who was then engaged in sugar refining. The 
 latter at once applied the bone-black to decolorize syrups, and found its action remarkable. This was the 
 great turning-point in the history of the beet sugar manufacture. 
 
 We have dwelt at this length upon the early history of this curious manufacture, for the purpose of 
 contrasting the difficulties of its early infancy with that which it has had to encounter in the attempts to 
 naturalize it in Ireland; and we cannot help coming to the conclusion, that if it has made so little progress in 
 this country with so few real obstacles, it would have assuredly died had the discovery been made here. 
 
 In order to give the reader an idea of the first processes employed to make sugar from the beet, and 
 enable him to judge of the progress it has since made, we shall describe the process recommended by Deyeux, 
 and published by order of Napoleon. The beet roots were washed in a tub, then grated by the hand with 
 an instrument exactly like a kitchen grater, and squeezed in a wooden screw-press, by which from 30 to 35 
 per cent, of juice was obtained out of the 95 which the beet contains. The juice was then boiled into a 
 syrup, some persons adding a little chalk or lime to it, to separate feculencies. When it had attained a 
 certain degree of concentration it was boiled with ox blood, strained, boiled down once more, and then put 
 into a warm room upon fiat trays; where, if the process was well conducted, a portion of it crystallized out 
 in the course of about twenty days, otherwise the whole was destroyed. The syrup was after that drained 
 off, and the crystals were put upon linen cloths to drain. Sometimes a little water was poured upon them, 
 and the mass pressed. We can scarcely form an idea of the kind of sugar which was maije in this way ; it 
 was a brown or blackish mass, having little the appearance of sugar. Such was the beet sugar manufacture 
 in the year 1812 ! 
 
 If we consider that at this period beet sugar enjoyed protection to an extent almost approaching a 
 monopoly, it will not appear surprising that, as soon as the Continental System was abolished, and peace 
 established in 1815,—which led to the reduction in the price of sugar to one-half,—the manufacture should 
 receive a shock. So great, indeed, was the effect of these events, that in the course of a few months three- 
 fourths of the trade was extinguished. The rapid succession of inventions and improvements which had 
 occurred in the interval, between 1812 and 1815, had, however, communicated so much vitality to it, that 
 it was not only saved from utter extinction, but even soon rallied ; and in 1819 no less than 100 factories, 
 much larger than those erected before the Peace, were in full activity. Since then it has gone on with varying 
 fortune, but, nevertheless, gradually improving, and extending itself. Up to 1840 it enjoyed considerable 
 protection in France, but in consequence of the high price of sugar, and the clamour of the colonial interest, 
 the Government proposed to levy a duty of 45 francs the 100 kilogrammes, or about 18s. the cwt., and to 
 indemnify any manufacturer who would relinquish the trade. The Chamber of Deputies did not accept the 
 project, but imposed a duty of 25 francs the 100 kilogrammes, or about 10s. the cwt., by which they left the 
 indigenous sugar a protection of 20 francs the 100 kilogrammes, or nearly 8s. per cwt. This, however, did 
 not satisfy the colonial interest, especially as the manufacture of beet sugar, checked for a while in 1840 by 
 the uncertainty as to how the Legislature would act, began to increase rapidly. Accordingly the Govern¬ 
 ment proposed, in 1843, the compulsory closing of all the factories; at the same time awarding them an 
 equitable indemnity. The Chamber of Deputies again refused to ratify the Government measure of annihi¬ 
 lation ; but, giving way to the complaints of those interested in colonial sugar, they added 5 francs per 100 
 kilogrammes to the duty on beet sugar, and a like sum additional for each succeeding year, until the duties 
 upon the French colonial and beet sugars would be equalized; which was effected in 1847. The effect of 
 the hostility of the Government, in 1843, was most disastrous to the manufacture ; fully one-half of the fac- 
 
146 
 
 TI1E IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 tories having been closed up, and the proprietors of the others very much discouraged. Nevertheless, in the 
 face of the increasing duty, it again prospered. Then came the Revolution of 1848, which re-emancipated 
 the negroes, upon whom slavery had been again imposed under the tyrannical government of Napoleon, after 
 it had been solemnly abolished in 1793. The immediate effect of this measure was a considerable diminu¬ 
 tion in the production of French colonial sugar, and an increase in the cost of production. This state of 
 things increased the clamours of the colonial interest, and of all those who saw in the continued increase of 
 the indigenous sugar manufacture a probable source of injury to the mercantile marine of France ; the trade 
 in sugar occupying a tonnage of from 80 to 100,000. The result was that, after protracted debates, a new 
 tariff was promulgated in June, 1851, which increased the duty on beet sugar to the extent of 5 francs the 
 100 kilogrammes, or about 2s. the cwt. ; thus giving the French colonial sugar a protection to that extent. 
 The beet sugar in its turn was protected against foreign tropical sugar by a differential duty of about 4*. 9 d. the 
 cwt. This protection would, under any circumstances, be merely nominal, and does not seriously affect the 
 manufacture one way or other. Protection means monopoly to a certain extent; but it is clear that such 
 monopoly can only exist where the article protected is not sufficient to supply the wants of the community; 
 the deficit must consequently be introduced from abroad, and pay the protecting premium, the result of 
 which will be, that the price of all the sugar consumed in the country will be increased to that extent. The 
 usual consumption of sugar in France varies from 110,000 to 130,000 tons annually. Now if the French 
 colonies and the beet sugar factories cannot together produce this quantity, it is quite clear that foreign 
 sugar must be imported, paying the highest duty, which would of course raise the price of all sugar. The 
 reverse is, however, the case, for the colonial sugar imported into France, and the beet sugar produced there, 
 are more than sufficient to supply the consumption. Taking the ten years ending 1851, there was a very 
 considerable excess in eight years of that period ; whilst in only two was the production and consumption 
 balanced. In one year the excess over consumption actually amounted to 30,000 tons, which was obliged to be 
 exported to other countries, in which it had to compete with Cuban and Brazilian sugar, at the same time that 
 the price at home was lowered to very nearly the same standard. Judging by the common opinion, we might 
 imagine that such a competition would soon destroy the beet sugar manufacture. Nevertheless, in the face 
 of that very tariff, the production of indigenous sugar in France rose from 70,461 tons, in 1851, to 82,409 
 tons in 1852, or very nearly 17 per cent, in one year; and the increase during the past season is supposed 
 to be in about the same proportion.* 
 
 So much for the history of the beet sugar industry; we shall now proceed to detail briefly how the 
 manufacture is carried on. The juice of the sugar cane being nearly a pure solution of sugar, the manu¬ 
 facture of sugar from it is practicable with the rudest apparatus ; but the case is different with the beet, the 
 juice of which is exceedingly rich in foreign matters which tend to decompose the sugar. Hence much more 
 effective apparatus and more skilful processes are required for making beet sugar than sugar from the cane. 
 With the exception, however, of the operation of extracting the juice from the beet, the principles upon which 
 the processes of manufacture are founded are the same in both cases ; and the beet sugar machinery, with 
 the exception alluded to, can be employed for making sugar from the cane. But while this perfect and com¬ 
 plicated system is necessary to enable the beet sugar to compete with the produce of the tropics, its use in 
 the manufacture of the latter appears to confer no economical advantage, merely enabling a better sugar to 
 be made. 
 
 The first operation through which the beet roots pass in the manufacture of sugar is the removal of the 
 crown and of the small rootlets ; an operation performed by the farmer, who delivers the roots pretty nearly 
 in the condition required, and employs the portions cut off for feeding pigs or for manure. A certain quantity 
 of earth still adheres to them, which must be removed by washing; this is performed by introducing them 
 into a long cylinder, called from its inventor Champonnois’s Washing Drum, formed of laths separated by 
 intervals of about two inches, the cylinder being made to revolve in a trough containing water in which it is 
 nearly half immersed. The roots are put in at one end by means of a hopper, and, are caught up and ejected 
 at the other end, having been thoroughly scoured during their passage through the drum. 
 
 The beet is composed of a number of cells in which the juice, containing the whole of the sugar dissolved 
 in it, is imprisoned. To get it out, therefore, we must, if possible, burst them asunder, and the more effec¬ 
 tually this is done the greater will be the amount of juice obtained. This is partially attained by means of 
 a rasping machine, consisting of a drum turning on an axis, and having a number of saws so inserted into it 
 parallel with that axis, as to leave only the teeth projecting. The usual length of these saws is about thirteen 
 inches, and there are generally about 150 inserted into each drum, which is made to revolve at the rate of 
 from 500 to 700 revolutions per minute, so that each tooth has a velocity of about 800 to 1000 feet per second. 
 
 The effect of the rasp is to convert the beet into a fine pulpy mass, which, as fast as it is produced, is 
 subjected to pressure in order to separate the juice. For this purpose an adaptation of the ordinary hydraulic 
 press is employed. The pulp is introduced into knitted bags of woollen yarn and laid in a pile upon the table 
 of the press ; the bags being separated from each other by plates of sheet-iron or discs of wicker-work. The 
 presses employed are capable of exerting a pressure of about 300 lbs. upon the square inch. About 70 to 75 
 per cent, of the juice is expressed in this way; after which the bags are dipped in water, or a small stream 
 is allowed to fall on the pulp by opening the sack, or they are exposed to steam as long as it is condensed ; 
 in this way a considerable quantity of water is absorbed by the mass, which acts like a sponge, and it is again 
 pressed. By this second pressure the total per-centage of'juice is raised to 85, but by again moistening them, 
 
 * One of the commonest of the many ill-founded objec¬ 
 tions which have been urged against the manufacture of 
 beet sugar is, that the price of sugar in France is usually a 
 penny per pound higher than it is with us. This is per¬ 
 fectly true; but the duty upon sugar in Franee is double 
 what it is now in the United Kingdom: the amount of that 
 
 excess of duty being a little more than one penny per pound, 
 which thus accounts for the difference. A comparison be¬ 
 tween the short prices of sugar at Rouen, Nantes, and 
 Dublin, during the past year will show that it was from Gd. 
 to Is. per cwt. cheaper at the Continental ports than it was 
 here. 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 147 
 
 and pressing a third time, as much as 95 per cent, of juice has been obtained; that is, practically, the 
 whole. In such cases it is usual to use the expressed liquor of the third pressing for moistening the bags 
 after the first pressure, and to add a small quantity of tannin to the water, which preserves the juice from 
 alteration. 
 
 The juice is also extracted by maceration ; that is, by repeatedly washing the pulp with successive por¬ 
 tions of water until it is quite exhausted ; but this process is not now much used. By combining it, how¬ 
 ever, with pressure by the ordinary means, good results have lately been obtained. The pulp is first pressed, 
 and the partially exhausted cakes are introduced into buckets, arranged in ten rows or series upon an endless 
 chain passing vertically over two pulleys, somewhat in the manner of the buckets in a dredging vessel. The 
 bottoms of the buckets are formed of wire gauze, so as to allow the water which is let in from above to per¬ 
 colate through the pulp in the first series of buckets, and then through the second, and so on. The water 
 as it passes out of the tenth series of buckets will be nearly as rich as juice, because as it passes from one 
 series to another it takes up more and more sugar. The upper series of buckets, when their pulp is exhausted, 
 descend on the same chain on the opposite side, and discharge their moist pulp, which is mixed with fresh 
 pulp from the presses to which it furnishes water, and, by the action of endosmosis and exosmosis* causes it 
 to cede part of its saccharine matter. The mixed pulps are then subjected to pressure in other hydraulic 
 presses, and yield a juice which marks only one degree less than the normal juice. 
 
 The juice obtained by any of these methods contains a great many other constituents of the beet, such as 
 substances containing nitrogen, which must be first removed. The j nice, as it comes from the press, is ac¬ 
 cordingly introduced into the defecating pan, which is a copper vessel provided with a double hemispherical 
 bottom, capable of being heated by steam. The juice is first heated from 140 s to 158° Fahrenheit, when the 
 albumen is coagulated, and separates in gray flocks, which, when they come to the surface, are skimmed off. 
 The other nitrogenous substances do not coagulate by heat, nor does the albumen when the beet has under¬ 
 gone alteration from growth or other causes. To remove these substances, as well as organic acids, milk of 
 lime is stirred in, as soon as the albumen has coagulated; and this addition at once precipitates the malic and 
 other acids present, as insoluble lime-salts, and also the greater part of the nitrogenous substances not coagu¬ 
 lated. During the first month of the season about 3 lbs. of lime (unslaked) are employed for every 100 
 gallons of juice. As the season advances, however, this quantity is increased to 6 lbs., and sometimes even 
 to 10 lbs. The temperature at which the lime is added varies from 140° to 178° Fahrenheit. Steam is then 
 turned on until the liquid just commences to boil, when the whole of the albumen and other impurities sepa¬ 
 rate and come to the surface, where they form a thick clot. When the operation has been successfully per¬ 
 formed, the impurities form a connected mass like the curd of milk, which soon detaches itself’ from the sides of 
 the pan, and allows a light straw-coloured liquid, free from all suspended matter, to come to the surface. The 
 clear liquid is then drawn off, and passed through granulated animal charcoal. The juice retained by the impu¬ 
 rities is afterwards obtained by a screw-press. A great many processes have been proposed to effect the 
 defecation of beet-juice, instead of that just described; but our space forbids us from noticing more than one, 
 which will probably come into general use. The defect in the ordinary process is the great difficulty of re¬ 
 gulating the quantity of lime to be added ; if too much be employed, it will injure the sugar in the subsequent 
 boiling of the syrup ; if too little, the whole of the impurities will not be removed, and the juice will become 
 sour. M. Rousseau obviates these difficulties by adding a large excess of lime, which precipitates almost every¬ 
 thing, the lime itself being subsequently removed by a stream of carbonic acid gas, produced by forcing a 
 quantity of air through a stove containing ignited coke. The oxygen of the air is completely burned into 
 carbonic acid gas, which is purified by being made to pass through water. 
 
 We may also mention here that the whole process of rasping, pressing, and, in some factories, the defeca¬ 
 tion also, may be superseded by using dried roots. This plan is the invention of Schutzenbach, and consists 
 in cutting up the beet by a machine into thin slices, which are dried at a gentle temperature, not exceeding 
 140°, by which they lose four-fifths of their weight in water ; and in this condition may be stored away like 
 corn, even for a period of years. To extract the sugar, the dried roots are introduced into closed vessels, 
 where they are treated with successive portions ofjaoiling water until the whole of the sugar is extracted, 
 the vessels being so arranged that the fresh-water comes in upon nearly exhausted slices, and finally passes 
 over fresh ones, by which means a very strong syrup is directly obtained. In some factories a small quan¬ 
 tity of lime-water is employed, so that the syrup when obtained is already defecated ; but the residue 
 could only be used as manure, and not for feeding cattle; lately, however, the syrup has been first sepa¬ 
 rated, and then defecated, by which the residue retains its value as food for cattle. The great merit of this 
 process is, that the beet may be grown in the most advantageous places, sliced and dried, and sent to the 
 factory, which may be placed in the most desirable position as regards fuel and labour; and a factory may 
 work the whole year instead of from 120 to 150 days, as it can only do when operating altogether upon green 
 roots. 
 
 In whatever way the juice be defecated, it will always be more or less coloured ; and when defecated with 
 lime, a quantity of foreign matter will remain unprecipitated by that substance, whilst some of the lime will 
 combine with the sugar. All these impurities are removed by filtration through charcoal. 
 
 The first filters employed in the manufacture of sugar consisted of willow baskets, lined with woollen 
 cloth ; these exerted no decolorizing agency. In the end of the last century Lowitz discovered the deco¬ 
 lorizing action of wood charcoal, and in 1798 Kels applied it to the manufacture of sugar; but since the (lis- 
 
 * If two fluids, such as water and a solution of sugar in 
 water, be separated by a porous diaphragm, as a piece of 
 bladder, there will be a tendency of the water (which will 
 more readily wet the membrane than the syrup) to pass into 
 the syrup: this tendency is called endosmosis, or passing in. 
 fliis is always accompanied by a tendency of the syrup to 
 
 pass into the water, and thus establish a balance; which 
 tendency is called exosmosis or passing out. It is one of 
 the most universal phenomena of nature, and is continually 
 taking place wherever two fluids of different densities are 
 separated by porous bodies, such as the tissues of plants ; and 
 hence plays an important part in the economy of vegetation. 
 
 X 
 
148 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class HI. 
 
 covery of the extraordinary power of burnt bones in decolorizing organic solutions, and especially since its 
 general application by Payen and Pluvinet, it has been used for decolorizing and purifying syrups'. At first 
 the charcoal, in the state of fine powder, was added during the boiling of the syrup, which was afterwards 
 filtered through an arrangement of long bags, known as Taylor’s filter, which is a modification of that em¬ 
 ployed by Payen. In 1828 Dumont made the important modification which is now in use ; he found that, 
 by granulating the charcoal to about the size of the coarsest gunpowder, and removing all dust, a larger de¬ 
 colorizing surface could be exposed to the juice, and that the filtration would take place more rapidly. This 
 simple operation formed an epoch in the history of the sugar manufacture. 
 
 The filters now in use are cylindrical sheet-iron vessels, varying from 10 to 20 feet high, and from 14 to 
 3 feet in diameter. Each filter is provided with a false bottom, pierced with holes; this is covered with can¬ 
 vass, upon which the charcoal is placed until it reaches about 12 to 18 inches of the top; another piece of 
 canvass is laid upon it, and over this a metallic plate pierced with holes, through which the juice to be acted 
 upon is admitted to the filters. The filters are always kept full, so as to keep the liquid in perfect contact 
 with the whole of the charcoal. 
 
 The juice, as it passes from the filter, is evaporated to about 25° of Beaurne,* or to the consistence of a thin 
 syrup, when it is again passed through the charcoal. In making fine sugar, in one direct series of operations, 
 the syrup is passed three times through the charcoal, at 25’, 12°, and at 5° to 6° of Beaurne. 
 
 The syrup is now ready for boiling. The object of this operation is to get rid of as much water as is 
 necessary to allow crystals of sugar to form. Sometimes the juice is boiled in a simple open pan placed over 
 the fire, or in various forms of pans heated by the passage of steam through a coil of pipe ; the former method 
 is now entirely abandoned in beet sugar works, although it is almost universally employed in boiling the 
 juice of the sugar-cane in the colonies. The temperature at which the syrup boils, after passing the second 
 time through the charcoal, is very high, being 220° Fahrenheit, and gradually increases until it has finished 
 boiling, when it reaches 266°. Such a temperature is, however, injurious to the syrup. The temperature at 
 which a liquid boils is influenced by the pressure of the atmosphere; thus, what we call the temperature of 
 boiling water is only the temperature of water boiling in open vessels when the pressure of the atmosphere 
 on a square inch of surface is equal to that of a column of mercury 30 inches high and 1 square inch at 
 the base. If we reduce the pressure the temperature will fall; and if we substitute for water syrup of ordi¬ 
 nary density, we shall find that if we reduce the pressure to 1 inch of mercury it will boil at 125°, and even with 
 an imperfect vacuum, indicated by a pressure of four inches of mercury, the boiling point will only be 175°. 
 It is clear, therefore, that if we could boil our syrups in a vacuum, the injurious action of a high temperature 
 would be completely obviated. This was effected by Howard, in 1812, by the Vacuum-Pan. 
 
 The vacuum-pan now in use consists of a hemispherical copper pan, provided with a worm of the same 
 material, through which steam is passed for heating the syrup. This pan is surrounded by a cast-iron jacket, 
 between which and the pan a space is left for the circulation of steam, and which thus assists the coil in eva¬ 
 porating the syrup. A copper hemispherical dome is fastened over the pan by means of flanges ; and to the 
 top of this dome is attached a kind of chamber with a man-hole, by which the pan can be cleaned. A pipe 
 connects this chamber with an overflow vessel which catches any syrup that may accidentally boil over, and 
 which is, in its turn, connected with an air-pump, by which the apparatus is exhausted. A vessel of known 
 capacity, but generally containing about 35 gallons, is also attached to the pan, by which any given quantity 
 of syrup can be introduced into the pan as it is required. There is inserted into the dome a barometer for in¬ 
 dicating the pressure, a thermometer for ascertaining the temperature, and an apparatus, called a proof-stick, 
 by which small quantities of the syrup may be examined, from time to time; and, finally, a peep-glass to 
 enable the sugar-boiler to see into the interior, and thus examine the condition ofthe contents. In the bot¬ 
 tom is placed a cock by which the syrup, when boiled to the proper degree, may be drawn off. 
 
 The vacuum is maintained by means of the air-pump, and by various contrivances for condensing the 
 steam. It is quite clear that if some means were not adopted for rapidly carryin'g off the steam formed from 
 the evaporation of the syrup, an atmosphere of steam, of gradually increasing tension, would be formed, which 
 would at once cause the temperature of the syrup to rise. The vapour is, therefore, conducted into a con¬ 
 denser, the form of which varies very considerably in different pans. In a modification of the apparatus in¬ 
 vented by M. Roth no air-pump is used, the vacuum being produced from the commencement by a current of 
 steam which drives the air before it. The vacuum, in this case, is maintained by the condensation of the 
 vapour produced from the evaporation of the syrup, in a separate apparatus, into which a current of cold 
 water is allowed to pass as a dense rain. This arrangement is very effective ; the boiling of the usual charge 
 of a pan 80 inches in diameter, which is about thirty loaves of sugar, is usually completed in a quarter of an 
 hour. The quantity of water consumed by this form of pan is enormous, as much as from 104,000 to 105,000 
 gallons being required in twenty-four hours. Sometimes a condenser or long worm is employed instead of 
 a shower of water, and the condensation has even been effected by cold juice instead of by the latter, the 
 condensed water itself being used to feed the boiler, so that no waste of heat takes place. There have been 
 various other contrivances for effecting the same object as the vacuum-pan; but as few of them have f ulfill ed 
 the object of their inventors, and as none have come into use, we need not notice them further here. 
 
 The proper point of concentration by boiling is judged of by a series of tests which are purely empirical. 
 They consist in the examination of a small quantity of the syrup, and by the appearance presented when a 
 portion is drawn out between the thumb and forefinger, or when it is thrown into water. 
 
 When the syrup is boiled in an open pan, or in any vessel where the temperature passes that of boiling 
 water, no crystals are formed in the vessel; but in the vacuum-pan, where the temperature is low, crystals 
 are readily formed. The usual temperature of the syrup up to this point is 180° to 190°, but as soon as the 
 grain begins to form, the temperature is lowered to 160“: and, finally, when the process is nearly completed, 
 
 * This is an instrument similar to what is used to ascer- density of the syrups ; it is called, after the constructor of 
 tain the quality of milk, and is employed to indicate the the scale employed upon it, Beaume’s Saccharometer. 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 149 
 
 it is allowed to fall to 145°. As soon as the sugar-boiler ascertains that the crystals are in a sufficiently ad¬ 
 vanced state, he admits another measure of syrup, and repeats this until the whole charge is disposed of. 
 Grain, as the crystals are termed, is formed generally in about twelve to sixteen minutes, and a full charge, 
 technically called a ship , is finished in from one and a half to two and a half hours, according to the quality 
 of the syrup. 
 
 The syrup, when boiled, is run into a vessel, called a cooler , when the sugar is boiled in an open pan ; 
 where it is allowed, under continual agitation, to cool down to about 180°. It is called a heater, when boiled 
 in a vacuum pan; for the syrup issues at a temperature of about 145°, and is then suddenly heated up to 180‘. 
 From this vessel it is ladled into large open chests, where the crystallization is completed. Formerly 
 the syrup from the heater was ladled directly into forms or moulds, at one time made of porous clay, and now 
 made of sheet-iron, of the exact shape of a loaf of sugar, the ends of which had small holes in them which 
 were plugged with pieces of linen cloth. In from twenty-four to thirty-six hours the crystallization is com¬ 
 pleted ; the plugs are then withdrawn, and the uncrystallized syrup allowed to drain out. In whatever way 
 the separation of the syrup from the crystallized sugar is effected, the former is again boiled, and a second 
 crop of crystallized sugar, known as sugar of the second jet, is obtained; and when good, a third time yielding 
 sugar of the third jet. The syrups obtained from this third operation are allowed to rest in cisterns for some 
 four to six months, when a large quantity of an inferior sugar, called the fourth jet, is produced. 
 
 A beautiful process was proposed by r Schiitzenbach for separating the molasses from the sugar. When the 
 syrup has attained a certain density', it is run off, and a number of charges are mingled together in the 
 heater, the temperature is elevated to about 170°, and the mass thoroughly agitated and allowed to rest for 
 eighteen or twenty-four hours, when it becomes nearly solid. This mass is then transferred to trays or boxes 
 about eighteen inches square and six inches deep, and having a bottom of wire-gauze. The boxes are so 
 arranged that a current of steam is made to pass through the space which they occupy, so as to keep it 
 saturated with moisture at a temperature of 88°, and thus prevent the syrup from drying upon the crystals. 
 In some factories these boxes are made six feet long, three feet wide, and three feet deep. The drainage 
 takes place with great rapidity, and by a process known as claying or liquoring , perfectly white sugar can be 
 obtained. 
 
 For some time the agency of centrifugal force has been employed to effect this object. The machine for 
 this purpose consists of a drum formed of a framework of iron and a periphery of wire-gauze. This drum 
 is made to revolve by an upright axis at a speed of from 1000 to 1800 revolutions per minute, and is sur¬ 
 rounded by a case, the bottom of which is arranged like a gutter, and having a draw-off cock. The mixture 
 of sugar and syrup is introduced into the revolving drum, where by the action of the centrifugal force it is 
 strained, the dry crystalline sugar coating the interior of the drum, and the syrup passing through the gauze. 
 These machines are usually 44 feet in diameter, and contain a charge of about 2 cwts. which is completely 
 drained in from five to eight minutes. To employ the centrifugal machine with economy the sugar must be 
 crystallized in large grains, as otherwise a portion of it would pass through the fine gauze. The sugar pro¬ 
 duced by the first crystallization from the juice is readily obtained of this character ; but that from the third 
 boiling, especially from inferior juice, is never so well crystallized, as the syrup becomes smeary; hence at 
 this stage, Schiitzenbach’s process would be more economical. Although the centrifugal machine is still very 
 much employed, and will, no doubt, always continue to be so, the sanguine expectations at first entertained 
 of it have not been fulfilled, and it has been given up in more than one factory on account of the inferior 
 yield of sugar obtained by it. 
 
 By the process above described we could only make what is called raw sugar ,—that is, sugar in which a 
 certain quantity of impurities still remain behind; if we would obtain perfectly pure sugar, we must submit 
 this raw sugar to a series of processes called refining. The impurities consist of saline matter which always 
 exists in the juice of plants, uncrystallizable sugar and some other substances, the nature of which is not well 
 understood. As these impurities exist in raw tropical sugar as well as in that from the beet, the process of 
 refining is the same, no matter whence the sugar is obtained. In the manufacture of beet sugar, however, 
 owing to the perfect nature of the apparatus, there is no necessity to make raw sugar; as the purest white 
 sugar may be produced directly from the roots by one series of operations. But as raw sugar is still made 
 from the beet, and as a considerable trade in refining the low tropical sugars is carried on in these countries, 
 we shall briefly describe the series of operations adopted for this purpose. 
 
 The first process is technically called Mowing up; and consists in passing steam through a solution of 
 raw sugar, to which lime-water, blood beaten with switches to separate the fibrine, and a little animal 
 charcoal powder, are added, until it boils. The albumen of the blood is coagulated by the heat, and forms a 
 clot, which, as it were, strains the liquid as it comes to the surface. Milk or white of egg, is now to a great 
 extent substituted for blood. 
 
 The second process consists in passing the mixture through linen or cotton filters, by which a clear solu¬ 
 tion is obtained. 
 
 The third process consists in passing the clear solution through charcoal, as already described. In this 
 operation the solution is rendered colourless, and a further quantity of impurities is separated. 
 
 The other operations consist of boiling, filling in the forms or moulds of sheet-iron, and draining the mo¬ 
 lasses, which are exactly similar to the corresponding operations that we have before described. 
 
 . When the drainage is completed, the operation of liquoring is to be performed. It consists of washing 
 out the impure syrup imprisoned between the network of crystals in the mould, with a solution of pure 
 sugar ; an operation which is repeated several times, and each time with a purer sugar than the preceding 
 one. When the sugar in the moulds is sufficiently drained from the last syrup in the clairqage , as the wash¬ 
 ing operation is termed, the moulds are turned on their base and struck gently to separate the sugar from 
 their sides; again inverted, and allowed to rest for twenty-four hours, when they are ready for stoving. 
 
 For the operation of stoving , the loaves of sugar are removed from the forms and arranged in a stove 
 from eighteen to twenty-six feet long, and from twelve to sixteen feet wide ; heated either by steam or hot 
 
 x 2 
 
150 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class EH. 
 
 air. Each stove usually contains from 2000 to 4000 loaves, -which are exposed at first to a temperature of 
 77°, gradually raised to 122°. When perfectly dried the loaves are removed from the stove, the tops and 
 bases cut off’, and a new tip formed, and then papered up. The reason for cutting off" these parts is, that the 
 sugar at the tip of the form is always contaminated with the last traces of the impure syrup ; and is, there¬ 
 fore, of a darker colour than the mass of the loaf. 
 
 The first syrup which flows from the moulds before the liquoring is technically called green syrup , while 
 that obtained during the claying or liquoring is called clayed syrup. The former is employed for the manu¬ 
 facture of inferior white sugar, and the latter for a sugar intermediate between the first quality and the 
 inferior kinds. The clayed syrup obtained during the third operation of the clairgage is, however, generally 
 used again for the first or second stage of the operation. 
 
 There is, therefore, obtained in the process of refining several qualities of sugar, which are distinguished 
 by the size of the moulds employed. Thus the first product is put into moulds of a small size, and is 
 usually superior in quality, and gets three or more liquorings, and is hence known under the name of double 
 refined. When the liquoring is not pushed so far, or when the syrups of the second or third operations of 
 clairgages are employed, larger forms are used, and the loaves are called single refined. The loaves which 
 are obtained in working up the green syrups of double refined sugar, and the clayed syrups of inferior sugars, 
 and the tips of inferior qualities, give what are called lumps. Bastard loaves are obtained from materials 
 somewhat inferior to those employed for lumps, and are made in the largest-sized moulds. Lumps and bas¬ 
 tards scarcely differ from one another except in the quality of the materials; the former get, however, usually 
 one liquoring more than the latter. 
 
 The green syrups, and syrups of the first clairgage derived from the bastards and lumps, yield bastard 
 muscovado sugar, the drainage from which forms the last product of the process, known as refiner's treacle. 
 
 The term clayed , employed in the preceding observations, refers to the old process of placing a layer of 
 wet clay on the top of the mould, the water of which, as we described in speaking of cane-sugar, washes out 
 the impurities in the sugar under it. Although this process is now rarely followed, a solution of sugar being 
 almost universally substituted, the word claying is still employed to designate the operation of washing the 
 sugar, whether performed by clay or syrup. 
 
 Residues of the Beet-Sugar Manufacture _There is perhaps no manufacture more in accordance with 
 
 the spirit of modern manufacturing industry, which inculcates that there be no waste—that everything be 
 utilized—than that of beet-sugar. It is, in fact, a perfect analysis of the plant, each constituent of which is 
 applied to some useful purpose. 
 
 In the first place, the pulp or solid matter of the beet after the extraction of the juice, and which usually 
 forms about 20 per cent, of the beet employed (that is, five tons of raw beet give one of pulp), forms an 
 excellent food for cattle and pigs; and is accordingly much prized on the Continent, where it is readily 
 purchased at a high price, chiefly in consequence of the facility with which it can be preserved ; so that it is 
 a vailable in the end of spring and commencement of summer, when the supply of roots is exhausted. 
 
 A considerable quantity of the nitrogenous elements of the beet is pressed out in the juice, and is 
 removed, as already described, in the operation of defecation, by means of lime ; the scum thus separated, 
 together with the offal of the roots, &c., forms a very rich manure. 
 
 The dust, which is continually being produced by the reburning of the animal charcoal in this manufac¬ 
 ture, is usually sold to make blacking. 
 
 There is no residue, however, which has been more thoroughly utilized than the uncrystallizable sugar or 
 treacle. No matter how perfectly each operation may be performed, the whole of the sugar cannot as yet be 
 extracted in a crystallizable form. A portion of it is always undergoing a peculiar change by which it loses 
 the property of crystallizing ; this substance, with the soluble salts, which accompany the sugar, and other 
 impurities, constitute what is called molasses or treacle. The molasses derived from cane-sugar, and which 
 comes into commerce from the West Indies, still contains a large quantity of sugar, owing to the imperfect 
 process of manufacture followed in the colonies ; and having an aromatic odour, is employed by confectioners, 
 or is reboiled to extract sugar from it, and the treacle left after the separation of the sugar, under the name 
 of refiners' treacle , is used in distilleries, or in making ginger-beer, ale, &c. Beet treacle, on the other hand, has 
 usually a very beety, disagreeable flavour, which forbids its use in many cases where cane-sugar treacle can be 
 employed ; and hence special applications of it have been made, the three principal of which we shall enume¬ 
 rate. It is well known that sugar is capable of combining with certain basic substances, such as lime, lead, 
 &c., and forming compounds, some of which are soluble and others insoluble. One of the most singular of 
 these is the compound with barytes, discovered by Peligot. If a solution of caustic barytes be added to a 
 solution of sugar, no effect will be produced, but if the mixture be heated to the boiling point, the whole of 
 the sugar separates as an insoluble saccharate of barytes, and may be repeatedly washed with cold water 
 without any sensible loss. Three or four years ago Dubrunfaut discovered by this means that the whole of 
 the sugar contained in beet molasses could be separated—that it, in fact, was all crystallizable sugar. The 
 process, as carried on by him and Le Play, at La Villette, near Paris, is very simple. A boiling solution of 
 caustic barytes is poured into the molasses, which instantly solidifies to a porous crystalline mass, insoluble in 
 water. This mass is then well washed with water until all impurities are removed, when it forms a thick 
 magma of a pure white colour. The mass is then introduced into large wooden tanks, of from 1760 to 2200 
 gallons capacity, into which is forced, by means of pumps worked by steam, a constant stream of carbonic 
 acid, produced by burning lime. By the action of the carbonic acid the thick magma gradually becomes 
 fluid, and after some time it will be found converted into a perfectly clear solution of sugar, in which carbo¬ 
 nate of barytes is suspended. To remove the latter it is filtered through cotton bags, and when these have 
 drained they are slightly pressed in a screw-press, and then in a powerful hydraulic press, in order to remove 
 the whole of the syrup. The syrup thus obtained marks from 18° to 22° of Beaume’s areometer; it still 
 contains traces of carbonate and bicarbonate of barytes in solution, which may be removed either by gypsum 
 or sulphate of alumina ; after which it is clarified with blood or white of egg, skimmed, filtered, and boiled, 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 151 
 
 and crystallized in forms, by which refined sugar of the best quality is directly obtained. The carbonate of 
 baryta may be reconverted into caustic barytes any number of times by mixing it with a little wood charcoal 
 powder and igniting it. The loss of barytes sustained by each operation is replaced by sulphuret of barium, 
 which is easily made from sulphate of barytes. 
 
 According to the statements which have been published regarding the results obtained on a great scale, 
 it would appear that 50 percent., or fully one-half of the whole weight of beet molasses can be thus recovered 
 as sugar. And as nearly 40,000 tons of molasses are annually produced in France, if the whole were worked 
 up by Dubrunfaut’s and Le Play’s process, 20,000 tons of refined sugar would be thus recovered, or fully 
 one-fourth of the whole present production of beet sugar in that country. The importance of this process 
 may best be judged by comparing the money values of the original molasses and of the refined sugar 
 produced from it. The highest price realized by beet molasses is about £5 per ton, so that the value of the 
 entire beet molasses of France may be taken at £200,000; whilst, if the sugar were extracted and sold at only 
 £30 per ton short price, the sum realized would be £600,000. 
 
 It is singular that the process is not equally applicable to molasses from the sugar-cane. For while it 
 has been perfectly established, by the practical results obtained in several factories, that there is no uncrys- 
 tallizable sugar in the beet molasses , it appears that fully one-half of that contained in the molasses of 
 tropical sugar, and which usually contains from 60 to 70 per cent, of saccharine matter, is uncrystallizable 
 sugar which cannot be recovered by the baryta process. 
 
 The second application of beet molasses is to the manufacture of spirit. This process is also the invention 
 of Dubrunfaut, and is, if possible, still more ingenious than the last mentioned. The treacle is diluted with 
 sufficient water to enable it to be fermented; the residuent wash remaining in the still is then employed to 
 dilute another portion of the treacle to be similarly dealt with. This process is repeated until the saline 
 matter and impurities increase to such a degree, that the fermentation cannot be further carried on. The 
 liquid is then introduced into a thick iron boiler, where it is used for generating steam for effecting the dis¬ 
 tillation of another portion of the fermented liquor, until it becomes so saturated that it begins to thicken. 
 In this way the whole of the sugar contained in the treacle is converted into alcohol, while the whole of the 
 soluble salts contained in the beet juice, and which would not pay for their extraction by the evaporation in 
 the ordinary way, can be economically obtained. The thick mass just mentioned is now dried and incinerated 
 at a gentle temperature, dissolved in water, and the different salts separated by a crystallization. The salts 
 thus obtained consist of carbonate and sulphate of potash, chloride of potassium, and carbonate of soda. 
 Although the whole quantity of soluble saline matter contained in the beet frequently does not amount to 
 one-half per cent., and rarely to one per cent., yet when immense quantities of treacle, which contain the 
 whole of the soluble salts of the beet, are converted into alcohol, the quantity of these salts thus cheaply 
 obtained is very large. For instance, the total weight of mixed salts produced at the single factory of 
 Waghausel, in Germany, is said to amount to 150 tons per annum. 
 
 Instead of producing alcohol, the treacle may be converted into vinegar, which may be employed in the 
 manufacture of white lead, or in the production of acetate of soda, or of alumina, &c. 
 
 Having thus given a history of the different stages of the manufacture of beet-sugar, so far as our space 
 would permit, it only remains to indicate what is the present yield of sugar from the beet, and how far this 
 branch of industry is adapted to the circumstances—physical and economical—of Ireland. 
 
 From the very nature of the beet, and the variations in its composition produced by conditions of growth, 
 as well as from the property which sugar has of not crystallizing when mingled with certain substances, such 
 as salts, &c., it is not to be expected that the yield of sugar should be constant, or that the whole could in 
 practice be extracted. Improvements are, however, being rapidly made ; and the contrast afforded by the 
 results obtained forty years ago, and those of the present day, lead to the conclusion that before long the whole 
 of the sugar contained in the beet will be extracted economically. Although the usual average produce is 
 not more than 6]- per cent., many manufacturers who attend to the growth of their beet obtain 7 and 71 per 
 cent., and in certain cases, even 9 per cent, has been reached. Some idea may be formed of the rapidity 
 with which the manufacture has improved, by the fact that in 1841, 27 tons of beet were required in some 
 factories in Prussia, to produce one ton of marketable sugar ; in 1842, 22£; in 1843, 19f ; in 1844, only 19, 
 whilst at present, it is said, one ton of sugar is produced by less than 15 tons of roots. As a general average 
 the present produce may be taken at from 3 to 4 per cent, of superior sugar ; 2 to 3 of second quality ; and 
 1 to 2 of inferior sugar ; 2 per cent, of molasses being the usual produce at present. Of course it will be 
 observed that when the maximum per centage of first quality is obtained, the quantity of the inferior kinds 
 diminishes ; so that where 4 per cent, of superior sugar would be produced, there would, perhaps, be only 2 
 per cent, of second, and 1 per cent, of inferior sugar, or in all, 7 per cent. The proportion of the different 
 qualities depends equally upon the process of manufacture, and upon the quality of the roots. 
 
 It may be considered almost superfluous to discuss the question of the adaptation of the beet sugar manu¬ 
 facture to this country; for no one, we feel assured, will doubt that the climate and soil of Ireland are 
 eminently suited for the growth of root crops. As it is, however, dependent altogether upon only two con¬ 
 ditions, we shall say a few words upon the subject. 1st. Do roots grown in Ireland contain as much sugar 
 as those grown in France and Germany under similar conditions ? 2nd. And if so, can that sugar be extracted 
 as cheaply here as there ? The first question has been fully answered in the affirmative, by a long series of 
 experiments, and by the practical experience of working on a large scale. The subject of the growth of roots 
 having been already discussed very fully, we need not enter into this part of the subject further here. We 
 may, however, remark, that the observation above made with regard to the practical results now obtained on 
 the great scale by Dubrunfaut and Le Play, and on a more limited scale in Ireland, afford the best answer 
 to those who have asserted that the beet root, especially that of Ireland, contained uncrystallizable sugar. 
 The second condition may be still more briefly noticed. In the manufacture of sugar there are three economical 
 elements—the cost of labour, the cost of the raw material, and the cost of fuel; the first is as cheap here as 
 
152 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class in. 
 
 in any part of Europe; with regard to the second, we are confident that roots could be grown here as 
 cheaply as in most parts of France; whilst the cost of fuel is very much lower here than in that country. 
 These two conditions being answered in the affirmative, and it having been already shown, in the clearest 
 manner, that beet sugar does compete successfully with tropical sugar in France, there can be no doubt 
 that this branch of manufacture would prove eminently successful in Ireland if conducted with skill and 
 
 ENTERPRISE. 
 
 The beet sugar industry has of late years had the misfortune to be considered as a hot-house plant 
 requiring care and protection,—like a delicate child between “ two doctors,” one of whom pronounces it 
 cannot live a day, and the other that, alas ! although it may reach its manhood, it will certainly be carried off, 
 owing to its weak constitution, by some epidemic in the shape of tropical sugar, the manufacture of which is 
 to be so improved at some indefinite period that it will completely swamp the beet sugar. Granting for the 
 moment that such may be the case, an assertion which we, however, deny, notwithstanding the eminent 
 “ opinion” in favour of this view,—should that deter us from enjoying its present benefits ? What manufacture 
 is there which is not subject to the same casualty—that is not liable to be influenced, or even altogether 
 superseded, by the gradual changes in the habits and tastes of society, or by some new processes, which are 
 in turn superseded by others ? And yet capital is invested in these new improvements. 
 
 The character of the resources of Ireland is very different from that of England. Our mines are in 
 general poorer, our coal inferior, and that fortunate association of the various raw materials which is required 
 in some of the most important manufactures that give to England her chief power as a great manufactur¬ 
 ing nation, is much rarer in Ireland. We must therefore make, by skill and artistic taste, what we 
 lack in geological wealth. To us, a manufacture that has grown up under peculiar difficulties, in 
 countries that, like our own, are poor in those resources which form the real basis of England’s prosperity, 
 that require skill and perseverance to carry it out, and that can only succeed by a system of economy un¬ 
 equalled perhaps in any other branch of industry, ought to be particularly welcome. Where the beet sugar 
 manufacture has grown up, a new and rational system of agriculture has been created, which enriched the 
 districts immediately concerned; the land has in some places quadrupled in value ; the number of cattle has 
 been more than doubled; the produce of grain and of other crops has increased in an equal proportion; and 
 it has created an intelligent class of workmen in the midst of the most backward rural districts. To it France 
 is almost entirely indebted for the gradual growth of a manufacture of machinery ; for no manufacture has 
 ever enlisted a greater amount of ingenuity and skill in its service, or given rise to a greater number of 
 inventions, many of which have found application in other branches of trade, than that of beet sugar. The 
 amount of skill, both chemical and mechanical, that is required to successfully carry on the beet sugar manu¬ 
 facture, and the totally new ideas of the economy of manufactures and of agriculture that it gives rise to, have 
 wonderfully developed the whole industrial energy of those districts where it is now in activity:—a result 
 which is also to be expected from its spread in Ireland. 
 
 The manufacture of beet sugar was well represented in the Exhibition. Mr. William Ilirsch, on the part 
 of the Irish Beet Sugar Company, contributed a very complete collection of specimens illustrative of the 
 manufacture, from the raw root to the sugar. There were also a number of loaves made by one series of 
 operations from the beet without the usual refining process. An interesting feature of this collection con¬ 
 sisted in a series of views of the interior of the factory at Mountmellick,—the first complete one erected in 
 Ireland. The small collection from the Museum of Irish Industry was chiefly interesting in consequence of 
 being composed of specimens obtained during the progress of the researches carried on in that Institution to 
 determine the comparative value of Irish-grown roots. It was an exceedingly complete collection, showing 
 the different qualities of sugar, raw and refined, the beet sliced and dried, the scum used as a manure, the 
 dried pulp, the molasses, and the three scries of products which can be made from the latter :—1. The sac- 
 charate of baryta, prepared by precipitating the sugar in the molasses by caustic baryta and the refined sugar 
 prepared from it; 2. Acetic acid or distilled vinegar and acetate of soda prepared from beet treacle ; 3. Alco¬ 
 hol made from beet treacle and carbonate of potash, bicarbonate of soda, chloride of potassium, and sulphate 
 of potash prepared from the residue after the distillation of the alcohol. Some samples of refined beet sugar 
 of remarkable purity were exhibited by the Messrs. Claus and Carron, of Ghent. The colourless transparent 
 candy, exhibited by the same firm, could not be surpassed for purity or regularity of crystalization. 
 
 We will here glance at the present sources of our supply of sugar, and the quantities at present manu¬ 
 factured, of which the following Table may be considered to give a close approximation :— 
 
 British Possessions in the West Indies (1851), 
 
 Mauritius,. 
 
 British East Indies,. 
 
 Siam,. 
 
 French Colonies, . 
 
 f Java,. 
 
 Dutch, «{ Guiana,. 
 
 )_ Phillipine Islands, &c., . . 
 
 c . , ( Cuba, . . 
 
 Spanish, | Porto ’ Ric0) 
 
 Louisiana, . 
 
 Brazil,. 
 
 Danish and Swedish Colonies, . 
 Beet Sugar,. 
 
 .* .* (1852) 
 
 154,880 tons. 
 50,000 „ 
 
 78,286 „ 
 
 10,000 „ 
 
 90,000 „ 
 
 82,000 „ 
 15,000 „ 
 
 23,000 „ 
 
 240,000 „ 
 
 40,000 „ 
 
 100,000 „ 
 100,000 „ 
 12,000 „ 
 180,000 „ 
 
 Total, 
 
 1,175,166 tons. 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 153 
 
 Nearly the whole of this enormous quantity is consumed in Europe and the United States of America; 
 and if we estimate its cost at £22 per ton, its total value will be represented by £25,853,652, to which we 
 must add 50 per cent, for duty, making a total of £38,780,478, or nearly thirty-nine millions sterling , paid 
 for sugar by the people of Europe and America. Immense quantities of sugar are also consumed in the 
 sugar-growing countries themselves, and this is especially the case in India and China, so that it is probable 
 that the total quantity of sugar made throughout the world at present amounts to at least 3,000,000 of tons, 
 which, exclusive of duty, would be worth at least sixty millions sterling! Among sugar-consuming countries 
 it is probable that Great Britain stands first, the quantity retained for home consumption in 1852 being 
 306,330 tons, whilst the quantity imported direct into Ireland the same year amounted to only 23,385 tons, 
 making a total of329,715 tons. It is probable that the consumption of sugar in Ireland amounts at present 
 to more than 40,000 tons, as we get a good deal from London, Liverpool, Bristol, and Glasgow, which is not 
 included in the numbers above given. Taking, therefore, the consumption of sugar in Great Britain at 
 300,000 tons, and the population at 20,793,000, the average consumption per head in Great Britain is about 
 31 lbs., and for Ireland, 13 J lbs., and for France about 10 lbs., which is very nearly the mean of the whole 
 of Europe and the United States. Some notion may be formed of the great social change which has taken 
 place in England within the last century, as indicated by the change of food which must have occurred to 
 require such an enormous quantity of sugar, when we state that the total quantity of sugar consumed in 
 England in the year 1700 was only 10,000 tons. 
 
 II.—ANIMAL KINGDOM. 
 
 PRESERVED MEATS, MILK, ETC. 
 
 Vegetable substances in their natural state contain a large quantity of water; leaves and other succulent 
 parts often containing as much as 95 per cent. This water 611s the cells, and holds dissolved in it sugar, dex¬ 
 trine, and substances containing nitrogen ; these matters gradually alter the sugar, and convert it into other 
 substances, the nature of which will depend upon certain conditions, such as temperature. Thus, the sugar 
 may be converted into alcohol and carbonic acid, into acetic acid or into lactic acid (the acid of sour milk), 
 and a kind of gum. These changes are usually termed fermentation, but being essentially different, that word 
 is more usually applied to the case when alcohol is produced. If vegetable matter be exposed to the air, the 
 production of acid just mentioned maybe considered as only one of the 6rst links in a great chain of changes 
 and transformations, the final result of which will be the total resolution of the substances into water, carbonic 
 acid, ammonia, and earthy matter. Where large masses of vegetable matter are thus exposed, these changes 
 take place with great rapidity, and fetid smells are produced, and the substances are said to putrefy. If we 
 expose animal matter under similar circumstances, there can be no fermentation like that produced where 
 starch or sugar is present; and putrefaction accordingly sets in at once. 
 
 Vegetable and animal substances may, however, be prevented from undergoing any of these changes even 
 for centuries; a fact which is of great practical importance—for it is often useful to preserve fruits and vege¬ 
 tables, which arrive at maturity at one season, to be used at another; whilst it is an absolute necessity to 
 preserve meat for a considerable time for the use of sailors during long voyages. This object may be effected 
 m different ways, among which we may include:—by cold, drying, salting, placing in spirit of wine, boiling 
 with sugar, absolute exclusion of air, and, finally, by antiseptic agents. 
 
 The method of preserving by cold is evidently of little practical importance, as it can only be earned out 
 in certain regions. Animal or vegetable matter inclosed in ice is imperishable, as has been fully proved by 
 Palas’s discovery of the remains of the extinct mammoth in Siberia; and it is well known that frozen meat, 
 milk, &c., may be preserved throughout the winter in the northern parts of Europe. The preservation of 
 potatoes and root-crops in pits and cellars comes under this category, but in this case it is rather a postpone¬ 
 ment of decay aided by the vitality still existing, although dormant, in the root, than a perfect preservative, 
 which could only be effected by a temperature below the freezing point, and which in the case of roots would 
 be liable to destroy the germinating power. 
 
 One of the most effectual, as it is also the simplest and most usual mode of preservation, is by drying; for 
 no putrefaction can take place unless moisture be present. It is in this way that grapes, currants, and other 
 fruits, corn, &c., are preserved by drying in the sun or in stoves. Meat and fish may also be preserved by 
 drying them. In Mexico it is quite usual to cut up the flesh of a cow into thin ribbons, and hang them on 
 posts near the houses exposed to the heat of the sun until they become perfectly dry, after which they are 
 tightly tied in bundles until required. Salting is nothing more than a species of drying, and depends for its 
 action upon the phenomenon of endosmosis and exosmosis. If we separate two fluids of unequal density by an 
 animal membrane, such as a bladder, it will be found that the tendency of the fluids to pass through the blad¬ 
 der and mix will be very different, and will depend upon the nature of the fluids and upon their relative 
 density. If a piece of fresh meat be placed in strong brine, we shall have an exactly analogous case, the water 
 contained in the animal tissues and containing certain substances in solution, having a lower density than the 
 brine, will pass out and mix with the brine, while but very little of the latter will penetrate the meat. If a 
 quantity of dry salt be laid upon fresh meat, a portion of it will be dissolved by the surface moisture ; the 
 solution thus formed upon the surface of the meat will induce an exosmosis of the juice of the meat with a 
 slight endosmosis of the brine, and this will go on until from one-third to one-half is drawn out. Meat thus 
 perfectly dried will not undergo decay, because the whole of the moisture remaining is so loaded with salt 
 that the fibre of the meat is scarcely moist enough to admit of putrefaction commencing. Independent of 
 this purely mechanical action, the salt also exerts an antiseptic influence. Curing meat by salting, although 
 one of the most usual methods, and, as far as the arresting of putrefaction goes, one of the most effective, is 
 very injurious to the nutritive qualities of the meat. If the salt merely removed water, the meat would suffer 
 
154 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 no loss in quality ; but the fluid which is drawn out and mixes with the brine consists of the juice of the flesh, 
 and abounds with phosphoric acid, potash, creatine, albumen, and many other substances—with, in fact, all 
 those substances which form the constituents of soups or the extract of meat. This brine is thrown away, 
 and hence the more perfectly the process of salting has been effected the more completely the meat is ex¬ 
 hausted of its most valuable elements. It is perhaps to the absence of these essential ingredients of nutrition 
 in salt meat that we must attribute the evil consequence of its exclusive use on board ships. 
 
 The action of alcohol in preserving animal and vegetable substances resembles very much that of a strong 
 brine. Alcohol cannot wet an animal tissue, hence it cannot penetrate it; and if, accordingly, a piece of fresh 
 meat be immersed in strong alcohol, it will be gradually dried by the exosmosis of the juice into it, as in the 
 case of brine above mentioned. Except for the preservation of anatomical preparations, and natural history 
 objects, spirit of wine can never have any practical application. The preservation of fruits, &c. by boiling 
 with sugar and steeping in vinegar, is also dependent upon the same law. 
 
 Ah- appears to be quite as indispensable as moisture during the process of putrefaction, and hence, if we 
 could completely shut it out, we would be enabled to preserve meat or other animal and vegetable matter 
 for an indefinite period. This process would have the additional advantage that the substance preserved 
 would retain all its nutritive qualities unimpaired, whilst its natural flavour would be unaltered. In Italy 
 and the south of France, and in Spain, fowls partially boiled are preserved by immersing them in melted 
 goose-grease, which, on cooling, solidifies and effectually prevents all contact of air. Similarly, eggs are 
 greased or immersed for a moment in milk of lime, so as to stop up the pores, and thus keep them fresh by 
 preventing all contact of air. Large quantities of provisions are now also preserved by simple exclusion of 
 air. The vegetables or meats are introduced into tin boxes, and packed as closely as possible and boiled, after 
 which the lid is soldered on, and the boxes again immersed in boiling water for some time. Sometimes the 
 first boiling is effected before the introduction of the meat into the canisters. A small hole is left in the lid 
 for the escape of the air which is driven out by the steam, after which it is then soldered up, and the 
 boiling continued for some time longer, until the oxygen of any traces of air left in the box has been con¬ 
 verted into carbonic acid, which has no action whatsoever upon the viands. Some of the meats, soups, and 
 vegetables, preserved in this way by Mr. John II. Gamble of Cork, and left on the beach in Prince Regent’s 
 Inlet after the wreck of the “Fury” in 1825, were found in 1833 by Sir John Ross in the most perfect pre¬ 
 servation, although annually exposed to a variation of 172° of temperature, namely, from 92° below zero to 
 80° Fahr. above it! And some boxes of the vegetables and soups were found there after nearly a quarter 
 of a century, in perfect preservation, by Sir James Ross. These preserved meats would be a great boon to the 
 sailor; but unfortunately frauds are easily, and, we regret to say, very frequently committed; and in conse¬ 
 quence of the disastrous results which might follow were a ship’s crew to be entirely dependent upon them, 
 their use has hitherto been very restricted. No attempt can be made to test the quality of such substances 
 without exposing them to the atmosphere, wh<fn decomposition would at once set in. 
 
 The only other means by which animal and vegetable food maybe preserved, which we need mention, is 
 by the agency of antiseptic substances. There are many bodies, such as corrosive sublimate, and to some 
 extent arsenic, &c., which possess the property of preventing the putrefaction of animal substances; but the 
 most remarkable of these is creasote, a peculiar oily liquid which is obtained from wood-tar, and which has 
 derived its name from its preservative qualities (icpeag, flesh; and trwZio, I preserve). Meat exposed to the 
 vapours of this substance, or dipped into a solution of it, will gradually dry up and have the appearance of 
 being smoked, and will not putrefy even if exposed to the heat of the summer’s sun. From time immemorial, 
 meat has been dried in the smoke of wood fires, by which it acquired a peculiar flavour, and a brown colour, 
 and lost its susceptibility of putrefying. After the discovery of creasote in tar, it was found that it also 
 existed in smoke, and it is almost certain that the preservative action of the latter is owing to the presence 
 of creasote. Vinegar obtained by the distillation of wood contains creasote, and hence its preservative action 
 upon meat immersed in it. i 
 
 In the preservation of meat by smoke, it is usual to give it a preliminary salting, so as to get rid of a cer¬ 
 tain portion of water contained in the fresh meat. The quality of the cured meat, especially of bacon, depends 
 to a certain extent upon the amount of this salting, and the mode in which it is effected. In every case salting 
 is injurious to the quality of the meat, by depriving it of its nutritious juices; the less the meat is salted, 
 therefore the better will be the bacon, but the more difficult will be the process of smoke-curing. The nature 
 of the fuel which produces the smoke seems also to exert a considerable influence upon the quality of the 
 meat; the young green wood of the beach, for instance, is said to yield the most delicate hams. It is proper, 
 however, to remark that the breed of the pig, but above all its food, are also among the most important causes 
 influencing the quality of smoked meat. Pigs fed upon acorns, as in AVestphalia, and upon acorns, chestnuts, 
 and other nuts, as in the neighbourhood of Bayonne, and allowed the full freedom of the forests, and as they 
 use but little salt, and cure entirely with wood, the choicest hams in the world are produced there. As a 
 general rule, dry nutritious food, such as refuse corn, bran, &c., yields a much better quality of bacon than 
 watery food; in the latter case, too, the lard is not so firm, and is much more liable to become rancid, and 
 the meat loses more in the salting, and the cured bacon is not at all juicy. A good deal of judgment appears, 
 therefore, to be required in the selection of the pigs and curing of the bacon in these countries ; and that a 
 good deal of the success depends upon the skill is proved by the reputation which Limerick, and more recently, 
 Belfast and Cork, have acquired in the production of superior bacon, and which is entirely due to a few indi¬ 
 viduals. 
 
 Considering the great importance of the provision trade, and the peeuliar relation of Ireland to it, it was 
 but very imperfectly represented in the Exhibition. Mr. Farrell, of Dublin, exhibited some casks of mess 
 pork and beef, the appearance of which could be readily judged of in consequence of one of the heads of each 
 cask having been formed of a plate of glass. At the close of the Exhibition it was in prime condition, and 
 appeared to have been cured in the most skilful manner. Mr. Mac Vey, of Dublin, exhibited a number of 
 hams, middles, &c. of bacon, which were particularly deserving of commendation, as he appears to have un- 
 
Class ITT.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 155 
 
 derstood that salt and smoke are only means for preserving the meat, and not simply for flavouring it; and 
 that, consistently with that object, the less of either they receive the better. 
 
 Mr. Fadeuilhe, of London, exhibited a number of samples of his preserved milk, which is simply that fluid 
 deprived of its water, and seasoned with sugar. Such a preparation would be a great boon to persons going 
 on long voyages in this tea-drinking age ; but hitherto all attempts to produce an article which would yield 
 a sweet-flavoured milk on dissolution in water have been very unsuccessful. The product exhibited by Mr. 
 Fadeuilhe laboured under the disadvantage of absorbing moisture from the atmosphere and becoming damp, 
 and, in this state, of getting a cheesey or rancid flavour. 
 
 The meat biscuits of Mr. Warriner, of Birmingham, deserve special mention in consequence of the singular 
 nature of the preparation. In many countries, especially in South America and Australia, large numbers of 
 cattle and sheep are boiled down for their fat alone. After the removal of the layer of fat from the surface of 
 the broth, and the separation of the fragments of bone and the fibrine of the meat, a rich soup may be ob¬ 
 tained, containing the juices of a large quantity of the meat and a certain portion of the solid part of the meat 
 itself rendered soluble by the continued boiling. By the evaporation of this liquid an extract can be obtained, 
 one pound of which contains the rich and nutritive juices of perhaps 30 to 40 lbs. of the fresh meat. Mr. 
 Warriner uses such an extract prepared in Australia as one of the ingredients of his biscuits ; and we have 
 no doubt that the articles prepared by him are exceedingly nutritive, and would, unquestionably, be of in¬ 
 calculable service on ship-board, because they supply all those important constituents which salt meat has 
 lost, and thus perhaps would check, to a great extent, scurvy.* 
 
 HONEY. 
 
 Although no honey was exhibited as such, a few observations upon the nature of that substance may not 
 be out of place in connexion with the various forms of hives exhibited, especially as some of these contained 
 swarms of bees engaged in the production of the article.f 
 
 * The preservation of meat and vegetables first attracted 
 public attention in the very laudable inquiries as to bow the 
 wants of navigators to distant regions could be best minis¬ 
 tered to, when without access to fresh supplies. The mea¬ 
 sures adopted for the discover)' of a north-west passage gave 
 a practical value to what had hitherto been regarded as little 
 more than matters of curiosity, and the Admiralty, accord¬ 
 ingly, stimulated the manufacturers to great perfection in 
 the art. But the value of this process was soon found to he 
 of much greater extent than that it should be confined to 
 the crews of vessels on distant voyages. In new countries, 
 so little is the flesh of sheep and cattle sometimes in demand, 
 that they have not been unfrequently destroyed for the skin 
 and fat, allowing the flesh to go to waste from inability to 
 preserve it; and in such cases large curing establishments 
 would add greatly to the produce. In our own country, 
 too, at the various fishing stations, it becomes an object to 
 he able to preserve a portion of the stock of fish taken, for 
 which there may not be an adequate immediate demand. 
 
 The regulations of the Exhibition of 1851, so far as re¬ 
 garded the awards of prizes for meritorious articles, enabled 
 an opinion to be pronounced on their quality, for which 
 there was no opportunity at our Exhibition ; and the Report 
 of the Jurors of that department was highly complimentary 
 to the character of the goods brought under their notice. 
 From that Report we learn that “ several hundred canisters 
 of meat were exhibited from various countries, and some of 
 these by many different persons. Their merits were tested 
 by a selection from each ; the cases were opened in the pre¬ 
 sence of the Jury and tasted by themselves ; and when ad¬ 
 visable, by associates. The majority were of English manu¬ 
 facture, especially the more substantial viands; France and 
 Germany exhibiting chiefly made dishes, game and delica¬ 
 cies of meat, fish, soups, and vegetables.” And the reporter 
 of the department further observed that although “ the 
 contents of all the cases of whatever kind have lost much of 
 the freshness, taste, and flavour peculiar to newly killed 
 meat—they are soft, and as it were, overdone—yet the nu¬ 
 tritious principles are perfectly preserved. As nutriment, 
 they are unexceptionable: they are wholesome and agreea¬ 
 ble, and often pleasantly flavoured. Vouchers were given 
 for some of the samples tasted by the Jurors having been 
 preserved for twenty-five years and upwards: these were in 
 a perfectly sound state, and did not perceptibly differ from 
 the contents of canisters only a few months old. So long 
 as the sealing remains sound, the viands appear to undergo 
 no change. Any difference between the contents of the 
 properly preserved cases was to be attributed to the state of 
 the food before preparation, or to the cooking, and not to 
 
 the method employed for preserving, which is simple, and 
 universally applicable.” In reference to the preserved vege¬ 
 tables exhibited on the same occasion, we find from the au¬ 
 thority just quoted, that vegetables preserved in a similar 
 manner have been considered by the Jury with the animal 
 food. Generally speaking, their flavour was fresher than 
 that of the meats, especially in the case of those abounding 
 in the saccharine principle, as beet, carrots, parsnips, salsafy, 
 which preserve to advantage. The more farinaceous do not 
 preserve so well, such as green peas, &c., whilst those 
 abounding in volatile oils are hardly worth preservation at 
 all (especially cabbages, turnips, and celery), except as 
 antiscorbutics.— Ed. 
 
 f There are few more interesting subjects of inquiry or 
 objects of regard than the study of the economy and ma¬ 
 nagement of bees; affording at once a source of recreation, 
 especially to the young, in being acquainted with the habits 
 of these curious creatures, and adding to the comforts of the 
 bee-keeper’s household without involving almost any corre¬ 
 sponding outlay. The attention which has been received in a 
 utilitarian point of view has enabled much to be learned of their 
 peculiarities, information on which is now readily available in 
 a great variety' of publications—in fact there is almost no 
 work on rural economy without something on what is termed 
 bee culture. A swarm of bees may be had for 15s. or 20s., and 
 with this as a parent stock a large colony may soon be had 
 if placed under circumstances favourable to their operations. 
 
 To enter at length into the details of bee culture would 
 be out of place here. Almost any warm comer with a 
 southern aspect will do for the apiary; as a general rifle 
 richly cultivated agricultural districts are the best suited for 
 bees; and they thrive but in the vicinity of extensive gar¬ 
 dens, or woody or heathy countries abounding in natural 
 flowers. We may observe, however, that the climate of this 
 country is in general too wet for the successful management 
 of these creatures; some seasons, indeed, are so unfavourable 
 that the entire stock is destroyed. In such cases the bees 
 are unable to collect their wonted supplies of honey during 
 the summer, and hence deficiency of winter food follows. 
 Feeding bees is an important department of their manage¬ 
 ment ; but when the natural food is not to be had it be¬ 
 comes difficult to maintain the stock in health. 
 
 The glass hive, or we should rather say, the small glass 
 case containing a swarm of bees, which was exhibited by' 
 J. Edmundson & Co., of this city, formed one of the most 
 attractive objects in this department. Several kinds of bee¬ 
 hive were exhibited, but the experience of the most suc¬ 
 cessful apiarians is in favour of the common cottage hive, 
 which is both inexpensive and effective.— Ed. 
 
 Y 
 
156 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class III. 
 
 A honeycomb consists of three distinct substances—the membranous tissues forming the cells, composed 
 of cellulose, the substance which forms the walls of the cells of plants; a coating of wax with which the 
 membrane is lined, and which gives solidity to the cells; and the thick saccharine licpiid known as honey. 
 If a piece of fresh honeycomb with its cells full of honey be inverted on a dish, the pure honey will flow out, 
 constituting virgin honey. If this be allowed to rest for some time, it will divide itself into two parts, the 
 one consisting of a number of sphericles of a pale yellowish or almost whitish colour, and formed of a 
 number of crystals radiating from the centre; and the other a thick syrup. The crystalline sphericles are a 
 true sugar, and in every sense identical with grape or fruit sugar; whilst the syrup contains the same sugar 
 with a certain portion of wax, and very often and perhaps, indeed, always, a quantity of a sugar having 
 the same composition as cane sugar, but in an uncrystallizable form. Gum and mannite, or manna sugar, 
 have also been obtained, especially in the turpentine-like honey; but it is probable that they are products of 
 decomposition, for they are not present in good fresh honey; and moreover, we know that under certain 
 circumstances cane sugar is decomposed into mannite, gum, and lactic acid (the acid of sour milk), which 
 is also usually present in honey whenever mannite has been noticed in it. The tendency of some honeys to 
 a turpentine consistence, that is, to decompose, and give rise to the production of mannite, lactic acid, and 
 gum, appears to be intimately connected with the system of management of the bees, with the plants upon 
 which they feed, and upon many other little understood causes. When we also recollect that there is very 
 considerable differences in the composition of the wax of one season compared with that of another, it will 
 be seen that there is much room for investigation in this branch of rural economy. 
 
 It is not yet known whether bees are capable of elaborating sugar from their ordinary food; for the parts 
 of plants such as the nectaries, the anthers, &e., upon which bees settle and collect food, abound in ready-formed 
 sugar. They are, however, undoubtedly capable of transforming cane sugar into grape sugar; for, inde¬ 
 pendent of the fact that the pollen of some plants and the entire sap of others contain only cane-sugar, bees 
 fed on the common sugar produce abundance of honey. Bees appear to possess the power also of trans¬ 
 forming sugar into wax, a change which the chemist has never yet been able to effect artificially, but which 
 the progress of science may yet place within our power. Although the conversion of sugar into wax is a far 
 more difficult chemical problem than the transformation of sugar into cellulose, with which it is so intimately 
 related, as may be gathered from our observations upon starch, and which, indeed, has been already to a 
 great extent effected artificially, it will, we have no doubt, appear much more strange to our readers to find 
 that bees possess the power of elaborating woody matter. Yet such is the case, for there can be no doubt 
 that the material of their cell walls is secreted by the bees in the same manner as the honey and wax. The 
 singularity of this fact does not end here, for recent researches show that many cells exist in animals com¬ 
 posed of true cellulose, or, in other words, of true vegetable matter! This curious discovery, which was first 
 established with reference to the mantle of the oyster, has been since much extended, and it is now fully 
 proved that it exists in the bee, and in many other insects, and even in the brains of some of the higher 
 animals—being perhaps formed from sugar, which we now know to exist almost as universally in the animal 
 organism as in that of the vegetable—W. K. S. 
 
 1. Allman & Co., Bandon, Co. Cork, Manufacturers.— 
 Specimen of whisky. 
 
 2. Andrews, W., Brazilian Consul, Castle-street, Dub¬ 
 lin_Specimens of Brazilian produce, comprising coffee and 
 
 coffee plants; sugar canes, sugar. 
 
 3. AsrREY, James, Sandleford, near Newbury, Berks, 
 Producer.—Specimens of malt and pease. 
 
 4. Blackney, Hugh, Bally Ellen, Goresbridge—Bee¬ 
 hives, of various constructions. 
 
 5. Brown & Polson, Paisley.—Granulated starch, 
 made from wheat; powder starch, from sago flour; pulve¬ 
 rized farina, from diseased potatoes; gluten, from wheat. 
 
 6. Burgess, E., Pill-lane, Dublin, Manufacturer_ 
 
 Snuff, made solely from pure Virginia tobacco-stalks; roll 
 tobacco, made of pure Virginia leaf. 
 
 7. Cooney, C., Back-lane, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Starch, manufactured from wheat; sago flour, and potato 
 flour. 
 
 8. Daly, J. & Co., Cork, Manufacturers.—Whisky, in 
 wooden and glass casks; specimens of Irish manufactured 
 pearl barleys. 
 
 9. Drummond, W., & Son, Dawson-street, Dublin, and 
 Stirling, N. B.—290 dried specimens of grains, grasses, and 
 other plants used in agriculture; samples of the seeds of 
 the grains and grasses, &c., generally cultivated in Ireland ; 
 coloured drawings, in full size, of 40 varieties of garden and 
 farm vegetables and roots. 
 
 10. Fadf.uilhe, V. B., Newington Crescent, London, In¬ 
 ventor and Manufacturer—Patent solidified milk, and the 
 grated substance of solidified milk. 
 
 11. Farrell, F., Capel-street, Dublin_Specimens of 
 
 hay, clover, and other seeds ; a selected assortment of agri¬ 
 cultural grasses, suited for the improvement of pasture and 
 meadow lands. 
 
 12. Farrell, J., Leinstcr-market, Dublin.—Specimens 
 of mess beef and pork, in cask^. 
 
 13. Foot, Lundy, & Co., Essex-bridge, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Lundy Foot’s snuff of three kinds, viz. High- 
 toast, Scotch, and stalk, made solely from the leaf and 
 stalks of Virginia tobacco ; Virginia leaf tobacco and stalks; 
 same fermented previous to roasting; same roasted ready 
 for grinding; cavendish, nailrod, negrohead, pigtail, roll to¬ 
 bacco, and various cut tobaccos. 
 
 14. Fordham, T., Snelsmore-hill, East Newbury, Berks, 
 Producer.—Samples of agricultural produce, viz., wheat, 
 Fordham’s improved white, red lammas, and Australian 
 white; Fordham’s prolific white-eye, and haricot and horse 
 beans ; chevalier, black and skinless barley; ears of maize ; 
 a few dried pods ; dried specimen of [maize] Indian corn, 
 with three ears, grown hi Berkshire, in 1852, from accli¬ 
 matized seed. 
 
 15. Fry & Sons, Bristol, Importers and Manufacturers.— 
 Specimens of pods, leaves, flowers, wood, &c., of the theo- 
 broma cacao tree; cocoa-nuts as imported ; manufactured 
 chocolate, and cocoa ; paintings of views in Trinidad, &c. 
 
 16. Goodbody, E., Tullamore, King’s Co., Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Snuffs and tobaccos. 
 
 17. Irish Beet Sugar Company, per W. IIirsch, 
 Mountmellick, Queen’s Co., Manufacturers.—Specimens il¬ 
 lustrating the beet-root sugar manufacture; beet-root seed, 
 beet-roots, beet-root pulp; juice of beet-root defecated and 
 
Class III.] 
 
 SUBSTANCES USED AS FOOD. 
 
 157 
 
 concentrated; syrup of the beet-root crystallized ; samples 
 of soft sugar from first, second, and third crystallizations; 
 treacle from first and second crystallizations; the same, 
 boiled; molasses; soft sugar-loaves and lumps; pressed 
 scum from defecating-pans; animal charcoal for filtering; 
 five views of the different processes carried on in the factory 
 at Mountmelliek. 
 
 18. Jennings, T., Brown-street, Cork, Manufacturer.— 
 Wheaten starch ; crystal white wine and brown vinegar. 
 
 19. Kibble, T., Grentres, Hadlow, Kent, Producer.— 
 Hops. 
 
 20. Lea & Perrin, Broad-street, Worcester.—Worces¬ 
 tershire sauce. 
 
 21. Lugton, G., Leinster-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Bounds of spiced beef. 
 
 22. Lytle, —, Belfast.—Specimens of wheaten starch. 
 
 23. M‘Arthur, J., Capel-street, Dublin.—Roots, in va¬ 
 rious stages of growth, showing the effect of deep tillage on 
 vegetation. 
 
 24. M‘Cann, J., Drogheda, Manufacturer.—Samples of 
 oatmeal, coarse and fine, as used for stirabout, gruel, and bread. 
 
 25. M'Garry & Sons, Palmerstown and Ashtown Mills, 
 
 Dublin, Manufacturers_Irish mustard and oil-cake. 
 
 26. M‘Vey, E., James’s-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 A whole preserved pig; hams, middles, and joles of bacon; 
 mess pork; refined lard, in kegs, rings, and bladders; mut¬ 
 ton hams, and ox-tongues, dried and smoked. 
 
 27. Monteiro, L. A., Phillimore-place, Kensington, Lon¬ 
 don, Manufacturer.—Specimens of chocolate, sweetened with¬ 
 out any admixture of colouring matter whatever, made of 
 Curacao cocoa, Curacao and British West India cocoas 
 combined, and of British West India cocoa ; and chocolate 
 lozenges, of pure Curacao cocoa; all roasted by the new process. 
 
 28. Neighbour, G., & Sons, High Holbom, London.— 
 Neighbour’s unicomb glass bee-hive, stocked with living 
 bees; the ladies’ observatory glass bee-hive, stocked with 
 living bees; improved cottage hive, with thermometer, 3 
 bell glasses, &c. ; single box hive; Nutt’s collateral bee¬ 
 hive ; Taylor’s amateur 8-box hive; 8-bar straw hive, pro¬ 
 tected from the weather by a case of the same material, 
 with zinc roof; Neighbour’s cottage hive; improved bee- 
 feeder; implements for removing honey from the boxes; 
 bee glasses, of various patterns and sizes. 
 
 29. Oxley, W. & Co., Manchester.—Improved cottage 
 bee-hive. 
 
 30. Pim, Thomas & Samuel, Mountmelliek, Queen’s Co., 
 Manufacturers.—Specimens of starch. 
 
 31. Reilly & Sons, Westmoreland-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers_Pickled and smoked ox-tongues; potted meats; 
 
 vin au lait, or milk-punch ; restoration jelly; bottled fruits; 
 fancy jars of pickles; and various sauces, preserves, &c. 
 
 32. Roe, William, Mountrath Mills, Queen’s County. 
 —Flour, bran, wheaten-meal, &c. 
 
 33. Russell, G., Wilmington, Kent, Producer.—Hops. 
 
 34. Smith, J., Rye, Sussex, Producer.—Hops. 
 
 35. Smith, M., Copper-alley, Dublin, Manufacturer— 
 Model of a pig, cast in rendered lard, with other ornamental 
 devices of same material. 
 
 36. Styles, T., Upper Thames-street, London, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Samples of and illustrations of the mode of pack¬ 
 ing Ashby’s prepared groats, barley, and pea-flour, for the 
 production of gruel, &c., in a few minutes. 
 
 37. Sullivan, William K., Stephen’s-green, Dublin— 
 Series of specimens illustrative of the manufacture of beet 
 sugar, obtained in carrying out the experiments for the Go¬ 
 vernment Report at the Museum of Irish Industry in 
 Stephen’s-green. 
 
 38. Taylor, J. & W., Bishops Stortford, Hertfordshire. 
 —Specimens of malt,—white, for making pale ale; co¬ 
 loured, for beer and porter; amber, for giving colour and 
 flavour ; and brown or blown, used for making porter. 
 
 39. Toole & Mackey, Westmoreland-street, Dublin.— 
 Collection of agricultural seeds. 
 
 40. Tucker, E., Belfast.—Specimens of wheaten starch 
 and crown glue. 
 
 41. Warriner, George, Snow-street, Birmingham.— 
 Biscuits made of essence of meat. 
 
 42. Waters, G. & Co., Green Distillery, Cork, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Specimens of whisky, of different ages, in two 
 glass barrels, and one of polished oak, with brass hoops and 
 glass heads, exhibited as a beautiful specimen of coopering ; 
 samples of Scotch and pearl barley, manufactured at the 
 Green Distillery Mills. 
 
 43. Weekes, T., Great Britain-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer_Roll of manufactured tobacco. 
 
 44. Wotherspoon, R., Glenfield Starch Works, Paisley, 
 Manufacturer.—Specimens of starch, made of East India 
 sago, by a peculiar process, and solely by manual la¬ 
 bour. 
 
CLASS IY. 
 
 VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL SUBSTANCES USED IN MANUFACTUEES. 
 
 rpHE substances comprehended in this class conclude the department of Raw Materials; and the list now 
 JL remaining to be disposed of in this section of the Exhibition is far from being an extensive one. As a 
 whole, this department was by no means so amply represented as might have been expected, or could have 
 been desired, particularly in a country whose raw materials constitute the chief source of her wealth, and whose 
 manufacturing industry, in many branches, may be said to be only in embryo. But so little have industrial 
 pursuits been attended to in times past, and so small is the amount of special knowledge generally available 
 on such matters, that the importance of an adequate illustration of the resources of the country in this respect 
 was not duly appreciated. We have already seen in the foregoing pages that the extent of the raw materials 
 available as the basis of successful manufacturing industry is much smaller than has been commonly supposed, 
 and that the boasted treasures of Ireland in this department were simple exaggerations, inconsiderately in¬ 
 dulged in by those who did not know better; but this only formed an additional reason why the materials that 
 are unquestionably available should have been carefully represented. We may also remark, that many ot 
 the deficiencies which the Exhibition presented arose from an imperfect acquaintance with the real objects 
 of such a display. Many parties who could have effectively contributed were deterred from doing so, under 
 the impression that they should not come forward unless with articles entirely out of the common course, 
 either as specimens of extraordinary natural objects, or gems of manufacturing skill; forgetting that the Ex¬ 
 hibition was designed to show the existing condition of manufacturing industry, and the character and, as 
 far as possible, the extent of raw materials available for it, more particularly with reference to Ireland.. For 
 the same reason there was little trouble taken by the producers of the common articles of every-day life to 
 enter the lists of competition unless with extraordinary things ; overlooking the circumstance that excellence 
 in common things, taking quality and price together, is of much greater national importance than the 
 display of surpassing skill in producing articles of luxury, the demand for which must ever be limited and 
 capricious. 
 
 Of many of the substances belonging to this class there were no illustrations in the Exhibition ; and by 
 the arrangement which has been adopted in treating of the two preceding classes, several matters have 
 already been disposed of which might come in for some consideration here. Cotton, flax, silk, wool, and 
 oils and fats, are, therefore, the matters to which we still find it necessary to refer: arranging these as 
 products of the vegetable and animal kingdom, oils and fats being common to both. 
 
 I.—THE VEGETABLE KINGDOM. 
 
 COTTON. 
 
 Although there were but few samples of cotton exhibited, the very great importance of the manufactures 
 founded upon that material demands a few brief observations upon its nature and the sources whence it is 
 obtained. 
 
 The vascular tissue of all plants consists of a number of tubes composed of cellulose, upon which is depo¬ 
 sited a sort of incrustation of another woody substance. Where these vessels are arranged so as to form a 
 stem, and the incrusting matter is deposited in considerable quantity, wood is formed. In other cases, the 
 vascular tissue, although arranged in parallel bundles, so as to constitute a stem, is intermingled with a con¬ 
 siderable quantity of cellular matter, and is, comparatively speaking, but little crusted over. This is the 
 ease in the flax plant, the hemp, the nettle, and in most herbaceous plants ; and hence, by getting rid of the 
 cellular tissue, we are enabled to isolate the vascular tissue, which is obtained in the condition ot a number 
 of long threads or fibres, as is familiar to most persons in the case of the flax and hemp. In some plants we 
 are presented with analogous fibrous matter in an isolated state, as a sort of appendage to the seed, appa¬ 
 rently for the purpose of enabling them to be borne through the air. Thus the seeds of the common dandelion 
 have a number of hair-like appendages, formed of a kind of fibrous tissue; but it is in the seeds of the willow 
 and of the cotton grass, or Eriophorum vaginatum, the silk plant, Asclepias Syriaca, &c., that this fibrous 
 appendage becomes so developed as to resemble the fibre of flax. Various attempts have been made to 
 utilize these fibrous matters, but hitherto unsuccessfully, in consequence of their shortness, comparative 
 coarseness, and the difficulty of procuring a supply. Amongst the curiosities of the Exhibition was, how¬ 
 ever, a piece of cloth contributed by Mrs. Veevers, composed of a mixture of cotton and the down of the 
 Eriophorum. In most tropical and sub-tropical regions several allied genera of plants are found, the seeds 
 of which are enclosed in capsules filled with a fine downy fibrous matter, which, unlike the plants just men¬ 
 tioned, consist of fibres sufficiently long to admit of being spun into thread, and can be obtained in large 
 
Class IV.] VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL SUBSTANCES USED IN MANUFACTURES. 159 
 
 quantities with great facility. The chief of these genera of plants is the Gossypium , of the family of the 
 Malvacece , which is the one now almost exclusively cultivated, and which includes several species, some 
 herbaceous and some shrubby. That which is principally grown in Europe (Macedonia, Malta, Sicily, 
 Calabria, the Levant) and in the East Indies, is the Gossypium herbaceum , which is a herbaceous plant, about 
 two to three feet high, and which may be considered as an annual, although it is sometimes biennial. Its 
 fruit consists of round three-lobed capsules, of about the size of a small walnut, with seeds of the size of 
 small peas. The Gossypium herbaceum produces yellow ilowers from the month of August to the month of 
 October, which, like those of several other plants, only open fully during a few hours; at this time their 
 functions of fecundation are effected, and they then wither and die. Immediately after this the seed capsules 
 begin to swell out, and are at first of a green colour, which, as they approach the period of their maturity, 
 passes into brown. When fully ripe, the capsule bursts, and the fibrous down, with its attached seeds, pro¬ 
 trudes, and is immediately collected, in order that it may not fall upon the ground or be carried away by the 
 wind. The species of cotton plant indigenous to North America, and chiefly cultivated in Carolina and 
 Georgia, is the shaggy Gossypium hirsutum , which is also an annual plant, though sometimes lasting two 
 years. It grows frequently to the height of a man, and produces a four-lobed seed capsule of about the size 
 of a moderate-sized apple. .It would appear that this species is merely a variety of the Gossypium barba- 
 dense; at least Dr. Forbes Royle, who has very recently investigated the subject, considers that the sea- 
 island, New Orleans, and upland Georgian, are obtained from a variety of that species. Among the shrub 
 species of the cotton plant with true woody stems may be specially mentioned the Gossypium arboreum , which 
 sometimes grows to the height of eight to twelve feet in the East Indies, in Egypt, and some districts of 
 Spain ; the Gossypium religiosum of India and China, which produces a yellow cotton employed to make some 
 kinds of nankin ; the Gossypium barbadense , which is indigenous to the West Indies and South America. Dr. 
 Royle considers the Pernambuco, Peruvian, Maranham, and Brazilian cottons to be produced from a species 
 quite distinct from any of those named the Gossypium Peruvian or acuminatum , which is distinguished by 
 black seeds which adhere together firmly. But it is now difficult to say to which species any particular cotton 
 coming into the market belongs, as the species peculiar to each country have been introduced into the others : 
 for example, the Brazilian species just named has long since been introduced into India. The ordinary 
 cotton tree, met with both in America and in the East Indies, and which one reads of in descriptions of 
 squatter-life in America, is not a Gossypium; it is the Bombax pentandrurn; it sometimes reaches a height 
 of twenty feet, and attains a considerable thickness. 
 
 The use of cotton, as a material for the manufacture of clothing, appears to have been one of the earliest 
 inventions of mankind ; for Herodotus tells us that there were trees growing wild in India which produced a 
 kind of wool superior to that of the sheep, which the natives manufactured into cloth, and clothed themselves 
 with. The name cotton seems to establish the great antiquity of its application to the manufacture. This 
 word appears to be derived from the Arabic kutun, which is evidently derived from the same root as the 
 Hebrew word cotnot, the term applied to the first clothing of man. In China the use of cotton is quite as 
 ancient as in India. Two kinds are produced there, the white, or mie who, obtained from the Gossypium 
 herbaceum; and the tze mie wha , or yellow cotton, employed to produce the much-admired nankin cloth. 
 According to some, as we have remarked above, this kind of cotton is obtained from the Gossypium reli- 
 giosum , whilst according to Mr. Fortune it is the product of a mere variety of the Gos. herbaceum; but 
 Meyen, who is perhaps the best authority upon this subject, is of opinion that the true nankin belongs to a 
 distinct species, to which he gives the name Gossypium-nanhin. Cotton cloth was also known at some remote 
 period to the Mexicans ; at all events it was in common use among them on the first arrival of the Spaniards. 
 The Mediterranean countries appear to have known the use of cotton through the Moors from the seventh 
 or eighth century. Whilst the intercourse between Russia and Central Asia made the Russians acquainted 
 with it as early as the ninth century, according to the Russian historian Karamsin; and already in the 
 middle of the thirteenth century, according to the same authority, cotton cloth formed a common material of 
 dress in Russia. But notwithstanding this early introduction of cotton cloths into Europe, and its cultivation 
 and extensive manufacture in Spain by the Moors, the first cotton cloth arrived in England only in the 
 year 1590 ; and it was only about the same period that the Dutch introduced the manufacture of cotton 
 fabrics into Holland. Religious persecution introduced it, as it has done many other branches of manu¬ 
 facture, into England in the reign of Elizabeth, from Holland, then almost in its infancy in the latter 
 country. 
 
 The Oriental origin of the whole cotton manufacture of Europe is fully shown from the names by which 
 most of our cotton fabrics are even still distinguished, and which are in almost all cases derived'from the 
 names of places where the particular article was manufactured, such as calico, muslin, jaconets, mullmuls, 
 tarlatans, bukes, betalles, tanjeebs, terridams, chintzes, dorcas, &c. The great seat of the muslin manufac¬ 
 ture in India was Dacca, and the beauty of the fabrics once manufactured there may be judged by the fact, 
 when first introduced into Europe, Dacca muslin fetched ten to twelve guineas per yard. It has been stated 
 that muslin has been produced in India of which 30 ells weighed only 4 oz.; and in the collections of the East 
 Lidia Company, in London, are specimens made from yarn of which 20 yards weigh only one grain ! The 
 cheap, but much less durable and far less beautiful imitations of Indian fabrics, by European machinery, have 
 now nearly extinguished the cotton trade of the East; and instead of a considerable export of cotton fabrics 
 from India, that country is now flooded with the cheap goods of Manchester. 
 
 The raw cottons from different countries differ very considerably in their qualities, not only because they 
 are often, as we have before remarked, produced by different plants, but also because the growth of cotton, 
 like that of all other vegetable substances, is influenced by the climate, soil, and system of cultivation. The 
 colour is usually white, or yellowish, but sometimes even brownish or reddish. But it is in the length and 
 fineness of the fibres that the greatest difference is observed. In this respect cotton may be divided into two 
 classes, the short-stapled and long-stapled cottons, the longest fibres of the former being scarcely an inch long, 
 and those of the latter about two inches. The different cottons used in Europe are produced in eight dif- 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 160 
 
 [Class IV. 
 
 ferent districts ; and the products of the different countries included in each district very often present cer¬ 
 tain analogies of character and quality. 
 
 The first district is that of North America, which includes the cottons of Georgia, Louisiana, New Orleans, 
 Carolina, and Tennessee. Georgia produces both the long- and short-stapled cottons; the former being 
 considered the best grown in any part of the world. This kind of cotton has a somewhat yellowish colour, a 
 soft and delicate fibre, and can be employed in the manufacture of the finest fabrics; it grows chiefly upon 
 the low sandy islands which dot the shores of Lower Carolina and Georgia,—hence the name sea-island 
 cotton , by which this kind is known. It is considered that the spray of the sea exercises a peculiar influence 
 upon the cotton, rendering its filaments longer and more silky ; for when transplanted beyond the influence 
 of the salt water it deteriorates. The upland or short staple cotton of Georgia is known by the name of bowed 
 cotton , an appellation which was given to it on account of the process formerly made use of to separate the 
 seeds from the filaments. This operation was performed by striking a mass of the pods with bows to which 
 strings were attached—threshing it in fact—in order to loosen them previous to separating the seeds with 
 the hand. These two varieties are further distinguished by the seeds of the long-stapled cotton being black, 
 and that of the short green. Bowed Georgia cotton rarely admits of being spun to No. 40 yarns, and very 
 frequently yields only from 10 to 20. It is usually spun with an equal quantity of Egyptian cotton, and can 
 then be employed for much higher numbers. The Louisiana cotton has a sort of bluish-white colour, and 
 is superior to the bowed Georgia, but inferior to the Brazilian and to many West Indian kinds. Yarns up 
 to No. 50 may be spun with it. The Carolina is also considered superior to the bowed Georgia ; but the 
 Tennessee and New Orleans are inferior. These varieties usually consist of weak filaments; parcels of the 
 latter sometimes, however, yield yarns as high as 100. 
 
 The West Indian cottons may be considered as long-stapled, and to belong, in general, to the better class 
 of cottons, coming in that respect after the sea-island, Bourbon, the best Spanish, and the Brazilian kinds. 
 That produced in Porto Rico is usually considered the best; then follow, in about the order of their quality, 
 Curacao, Haiti, Martinique, Guadaloupe, Barbadoes, Jamaica, St. Christopher, St. Lucia, St. Thomas, 
 Grenada, St. Vincent, Dominica, Tortola, Montserat, the Bahamas, Cuba, Antigua, &c. The latter is of 
 about the same quality as the best sorts from the Levant. 
 
 South America yields cottons of excellent quality, and among them the Brazilian may be considered the 
 best, especially that of Maranhao, or Maragnan, Bahia, and Pernambuco, from which yarns up to No. 250 
 may be spun. These three varieties come next after the sea-island and Bourbon in quality. The cottons 
 of Minas-Geraes, Para, and Ceara are, however, very much inferior, and frequently yield only No. 60 yarns. 
 But the worst of all the Brazilian cottons is that of Rio Janeiro, which is only considered to rank with the 
 lowest of the West Indian cottons. Of the other South American cottons, that of Cayenne, which is very 
 long, white, and shining, is the most prized, and is considered to rank immediately after the Brazilian ; then 
 follows that of Surinam, with long yellow filaments, which often spin up to No. 200. The cotton of Deme- 
 rara, Essequibo, and Berbice (many samples of which are brownish, coarse, and impure), are much shorter, 
 and may almost be classed among the short- stapled. Next, in order of succession, come Lima, the Caraccas 
 and Cumana, both the latter being slightly yellowish, and often dirty; and finally, the Carthaginian, still 
 more impure and coarse than the last-mentioned. 
 
 The East Indian cottons are, in general, of less value than the American, and even than the better kinds 
 of the Levant, and are also much less used than either. The best known is that from Surat, which is dirty 
 yellowish, and although fine, is of an exceedingly short staple. Then come those of Madras, Siam, and 
 Bengal: the latter is white and silky, and yields yarns to No. 50. The yellow Nankin cotton comes also 
 under this head. 
 
 Under the term Levant cottons may be understood all those sorts produced in European or Asiatic 
 Turkey. To this category belong the Macedonian, the Smyrnian, and that of the Levant, properly so called, 
 all of which are distinguished by a great degree of whiteness, but a very short staple, and cannot be spun of 
 a higher number than 60. 
 
 Africa contains three cotton districts: the first is the island of Bourbon, which yields one of the best sorts 
 of cotton, almost equal to the best sea-island, although it gives a great deal of waste in working. It is very 
 uniform, pure, fine, and silky, and almost equals in whiteness the Levant sorts, and may be spun to very high 
 numbers. The second is the Senegal, the cotton of which is usually of about the same quality as the low 
 West Indian, or the good Levant. The chief peculiarity of this cotton is the facility with which the seeds 
 may be separated from the filaments. And the third is Egypt, the cotton of which, known under the name 
 of Maco, or Maho, has a fine easily spun filament, and is well adapted for mixing with other sorts of cotton; 
 it is, however, generally ill cleaned, and mixed with unripe portions. 
 
 The Italian cottons are the produce of Malta, Sicily, and Naples. The best is the Sicilian, and that from 
 the neighbourhood of Naples (Castellamare and Della Torre), and more usually considered to rank with those 
 of Louisiana, or with the medium sorts of West Indian. The Malta cotton ranks with the low West Indian. 
 
 The finest of the Spanish sorts is the Motril from the province of Panada; this cotton ranks with the 
 best Brazilian, and, owing to the fineness of its filaments, admits of being spun of very high numbers. 
 
 In comparing the cotton grown in one district with that grown in another it must be remembered that, 
 apart from the general character of .the cotton of a locality, many different qualities will be obtained, and accord¬ 
 ingly for commercial purposes cotton is divided into three qualities—“ good,” “ medium,” and “ low.” 
 
 The operation of separating the seeds from the filaments of cotton is simple in the case of the long-stapled 
 varieties. For this purpose a machine called a gin is used, consisting of two rollers of wood placed close to 
 one another, and turned by means of a pinion and handle. The cotton is passed between the rollers, which, 
 being too close to admit the seeds, the latter are separated. Such a contrivance is, however, of very little 
 use for cleaning the short-stapled cotton, although it has been and is still used in some countries ; and to do 
 so by hand, except perhaps in India, would be far too expensive. Indeed, so great were the difficulties of 
 cleaning the short-stapled cotton felt to be in the United States of America, that fifty years ago the cultivation 
 
Class IV.] VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL SUBSTANCES USED IN MANUFACTURES. 161 
 
 of cotton in that country was almost entirely confined to that of the sea-island along the coast, notwithstanding 
 the adaptation of so large a portion of the Southern States to the cultivation of the upland cotton. So little 
 importance was attached to the cultivation of cotton of any kind at that period in the States, that Mr. Jay, 
 when negotiating a commercial treaty with the English Government, allowed a clause to be introduced which 
 prevented them from exporting from the United States in American ships any articles which had been formerly 
 supplied by the West Indies, among which was included cotton ! In 1793, Eli Whitney invented his gin, by 
 which the upland cotton maybe perfectly cleaned, and thus rendered its cultivation an object of importance 
 to the American States; the result of which was, that the British cotton manufacture received an impulse, 
 perhaps as great as that given by the invention of Arkwright. This machine consisted of a cylinder whose 
 surface was covered with teeth, formed of iron wire ; and they were inserted into the wood at about three- 
 fourths of an inch apart, thus presenting a serrated appearance. During the revolutions of this cylinder the 
 teeth catch the cotton wool and draw it from a hopper in which it is placed, through openings in a number 
 of iron straps placed in contact with them. These openings are made too narrow to permit the seeds to pass 
 through, and they are brushed from the plates into a receiver below. The revolving cylinder with the cotton 
 attached meets with a second cylinder moving in an opposite direction, supplied with brushes, which remove 
 the cotton from the teeth of the first cylinder. A Mr. Holmes substituted combs, formed by cutting a number 
 of teeth in plates of iron, which he then fastened on the cylinders, and with some other trivial modifications 
 the machine has proved most effective. A gin worked by oxen is capable of cleaning from 600 to 900 lbs. 
 of cotton in a day, a quantity which would require from twelve to eighteen of the most active labourers to 
 clean by hand. The importance of Whitney’s invention may be appreciated from the following Table, 
 which shows the condition of the cultivation of cotton in America before and since the introduction of the gin. 
 It further appears, that while the export of sea-island cotton has been stationary, that of upland cotton has 
 been rapidly increasing every year. 
 
 Cotton of the whole world Cotton produced in the Capital invested in its 
 
 Year. consumed in Europe. United States. production in the 
 
 United States. 
 
 1790 . . . 
 
 490 millions of lbs. 
 
 . . . 2 millions of lbs. 
 
 . . . 3,500,000 dollars. 
 
 1800 . . . 
 
 520 
 
 »» 
 
 . . . 48 
 
 „ 
 
 . . . 80,000,000 „ 
 
 1810 . . . 
 
 555 
 
 
 . . . 80 
 
 J » 
 
 . . . 134,000,000 „ 
 
 1820 . . . 
 
 630 
 
 
 . . . 180 
 
 
 . . . 300,000,000 „ 
 
 1830 . . . 
 
 820 
 
 
 . . . 385 
 
 
 . . . 650,000,000 „ 
 
 1840 . . . 
 
 — 
 
 
 . . . 790 
 
 J? 
 
 . . . 1287,000,000 „ 
 
 Wonderful as has been the growth of the cotton manufactures, not alone of Great Britain, but of all 
 European countries, and of the United States itself, it does not seem to have yet reached its limit, and each 
 year adds a new increment to its amount. This is not the place, however, to enter into the consideration of 
 the cotton trade, which will be further noticed in a subsequent part of these pages. 
 
 The following Table shows the quantities and sources of our supply of cotton wool for the last five years, 
 extracted from recent returns of the Board of Trade:— 
 
 
 1849. 
 
 1850. 
 
 1851. 
 
 1852. 
 
 1853. 
 
 United States, . 
 
 lbs. 
 
 634,504,050 
 
 30,738,133 
 
 17,369,843 
 
 70,838,515 
 
 944,307 
 
 1,074,164 
 
 lbs. 
 
 493,153,112 
 
 30,499,982 
 
 18,931,414 
 
 18,872,742 
 
 228,913 
 
 2,090,698 
 
 lbs. 
 
 596,638,962 
 
 19,339,104 
 
 16,950,525 
 
 122,626,976 
 
 446,529 
 
 1,377,653 
 
 lbs. 
 
 765,630,544 
 
 26,506,144 
 
 48,058,640 
 
 84,922,432 
 
 703,690 
 
 3,960,992 
 
 lbs. 
 
 658,451,796 
 
 24,190,628 
 
 28,353,574 
 
 181,848,160 
 
 344,060 
 
 2,078,562 
 
 
 Mediterranean,. 
 
 British Possessions in East Indies, . . . 
 British West Indies and British Guiana, . 
 Other countries,. 
 
 Total,. 
 
 755,469,012 
 
 663,576,861 
 
 757,379,749 
 
 929,782,448 
 
 895,266,780 
 
 The district from which samples of cotton were exhibited as raw materials was the South American. In 
 the collection of Brazilian produce were several samples of superior long-stapled cotton, chiefly from Bahia 
 and Maranhao; and in the collection from Guiana were a number of samples of well-grown and carefully 
 cleaned cottons, the product of the province of Demerara. Specimens of raw cotton were exhibited by Jonas 
 Brook and Brothers, of Meltham, in connexion with illustrations of the process of cotton-spinning. In the col¬ 
 lection of the East India Company was a model of a kind of roller gin used in the East for cleaning cotton. 
 In the Machinery Court was also a small roller gin, exhibited at work, invented by Colonel Grant, and des¬ 
 tined for long-stapled cotton_W. Iv. S. 
 
 FLAX. 
 
 The Dublin Exhibition, whether it be taken as a national or a universal display of raw products and 
 manufactured articles, would be incomplete did it not contain specimens of flax, as the material—and of 
 linen fabrics, as the productions—of a branch of industry which forms one of the four great textile manufac¬ 
 tures of the globe, and which, in Ireland, stands out in bold relief from all other departments of skilled la¬ 
 bour, both from the high point of excellence which it has attained, and from its magnitude as a source of 
 employment, and as an important item in the exports of the United Kingdom. Great attention has been for 
 some years past devoted to the improvement of flax cultivation by the Government of all countries where the 
 plant is grown. In Ireland it was for upwards of a century committed to the charge of a Board of Trustees, 
 appointed by Parliament, whose functions ceased in 1828 ; while, thirteen years afterwards, a voluntary asso- 
 
162 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IV. 
 
 ciation, the Royal Society for the Promotion and Improvement of the Growth of Flax, was organized at Belfast, 
 and has since continued energetically to prosecute its labours. 
 
 It is difficult to say whether the animal or the vegetable kingdom was the first to supply a woven fabric 
 for the use of man ; certainly flax and wool were spun and woven long before cotton or silk. The use of 
 hemp is almost of as great antiquity as that of flax. Commerce has lately made us acquainted with other 
 textiles which have been made subservient to useful purposes by human ingenuity. Among these are jute— 
 the fibre of Corchorus capsularis , of which we had a specimen in the case of samples exhibited by the Royal 
 Flax Society, as illustrative of the foreign fibres used in the Irish linen manufacture ; China grass, Urtica 
 nivea, which has been experimentally tried of late ; New Zealand flax, Phormium tenax ; Sunn hemp, Cro- 
 tolaria juncea ; cocoa-nut fibre, Cocos nucifera ; and Manilla hemp, Musa textilis. With the single excep¬ 
 tion of cotton, flax is employed to a greater extent than any other vegetable fibre, not only in the British 
 Islands, but throughout the entire of Europe. 
 
 The frequent mention in the Old Testament of the use of flax furnishes conclusive proof that at a very 
 earl)- period of the world’s history the nations of the East were familiar with it. The Hebrew word Pishtah 
 is supposed to indicate the flax plant, and the earliest mention of it is in the time of Joseph, 1700 years b. c., 
 when Pharaoh is stated in the book of Genesis to have arrayed himself in vestures of fine linen. Two cen¬ 
 turies later, in the time of Moses (Exod. ix. 31) the plague of hail is represented as destroying the Egyptian 
 
 flax crop_-“And the flax and the barley were smitten; for the barley was in the ear and the flax was boiled.” 
 
 Many other allusions in the sacred writings go to prove that 3500 years ago linen was the national manufac¬ 
 ture of Egypt; and the antiquities, which at the present day so strangely attest the civilization of the ancient 
 Egyptians, abundantly establish this fact. On the walls of Egyptian tombs are representations of spinning 
 distaffs and looms ; and that these were employed for the manufacture of flax alone is evident from the fact 
 that all the mummy wrappers are made of linen. This point, which had long been a subject of disputation 
 among the learned, was set at rest by the microscope, which clearly distinguishes the fibres to be those of flax. 
 It is very strange that some of these mummy cloths are of a texture rivalling the finest cambric made now- 
 a-days ; although the spinning and weaving were most rudely performed, and the quality of the material by 
 no means adapted to fine purposes, unless the plant has degenerated on the valley of the Nile since the days 
 of the Pharaohs. We may assume that Egypt, if not the only habitat of the plant, was, at least, the earliest 
 country in which it was industrially employed. In the book of Joshua, the spies who went to examine Jericho 
 are described as hidden among the flax. From Egypt and Syria the Phoenicians or the Greek colonists pro¬ 
 bably transported the culture of flax to Europe; and it rapidly spread over countries congenial to its growth. 
 Homer alludes to its manufacture in Greece, and the Athenian and Roman marbles chronicle the mode of 
 conducting the processes. The early traditions of Germany and Gaul make frequent mention of flax, and 
 there is reason to believe that in no part of the European continent was its culture unknown. 
 
 But with the progress of knowledge, and the better understanding of the capabilities of climates and soils, 
 this culture naturally diminished in unsuitable localities, and became chiefly concentrated in others, possessing 
 all the requisites for its successful prosecution. Between the forty-fourth and sixtieth parallels of latitude 
 the great development has taken place. North of these the climate is unfavourable ; where flax is grown 
 further south, it is the seed and not the fibre which is economized. 
 
 The temperate zone is the true flax region; for within its limits the fibre attains the greatest length and 
 the finest quality. Northern latitudes at the extreme verge of this belt, or beyond it, are unfavourable to 
 the maturing of fine fibre, from the shortness and great heat of their summers. To perfect a soft, yet strong 
 and lustrous fibre, easily divisible into minute filaments, slow and regular growth is requisite. A powerful 
 sun draws the plant too rapidly to maturity, and tends to a habit of branching and bearing a large quantity 
 of seed, and the fibre is then found to be coarse and harsh. A mild, humid climate promotes regularity of 
 growth, the plant is tall and straight, the stems fine and branchless, and the fibre in perfection for the pur¬ 
 poses of manufacture. _ ... ' 
 
 If we study the map of Europe in relation to the distribution of flax culture, we shall find that the por¬ 
 tions whose geographical position insures the climate in which it has been stated that the flax plant flourishes 
 best, are precisely those which are most celebrated for the quantity and the quality of their production. The 
 margin of the ocean, from the southern extremity of the Iberian peninsula, to a high northern latitude in that 
 of Scandinavia, and the shores of the Baltic Sea, exactly indicate the locale of the great mass of flax husbandry; 
 for there the soft western breezes, loaded with moisture from the sea, furnish that atmosphere in which the 
 plant luxuriates. In Portugal and the Biscayan provinces of Spain, a considerable breadth is grown, while 
 in the centre and south of the latter country very little is to be found. Passing the Pyrenees, French flax 
 culture would appear to be almost confined to a belt accurately defining the littoral of the Atlantic, and rarely 
 penetrating far inland. Gascony, Anjou, Vendee, Brittany, and Normandy, are its chief seats. On the 
 shores of the English Channel, the Belgian provinces of East and West Flanders and Antwerp comprise by 
 far the greater proportion of that flax culture which has attained such celebrity; and following the coast line 
 of Holland, the provinces of Zealand and Friesland are again the chief districts of supply. On the German 
 Ocean and North Sea, Denmark and its Duchies and the Scandinavian coast still maintain the principle; and 
 diverging into the Baltic, Hanover and Prussia, and the maritime governments of Russia,—Courland, Riga, 
 Revel, Pskoff, and Petersburg, on the one side, and the Swedish and Finnish shores on the other,—provide 
 vast quantities of fibre for export; while the last fields of the plant wave on the shores of the White Sea, and 
 during the short midsummer give life and activity to the commerce of Archangel, hermetically sealed during 
 the rest of the year. As outliers of this flaxen zone are the British Isles, of which Ireland chiefly sustains 
 the character ; while in the sister island, the culture which had dwindled into insignificance appears again 
 about to take an important position. The United Kingdom, from its insular position, and its consequent 
 large share of the watery tribute of the Atlantic, is peculiarly adapted for flax culture. 
 
 The extreme west of Europe is, therefore, the great flax region, as the tropical and extra-tropical portions 
 of America are the great cotton region. From localities so widely apart, and so differently characterized, the 
 
Class IV.] VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL SUBSTANCES USED IN MANUFACTURES. 163 
 
 spindles and the looms of the Old World, and more especially of the British Isles, derive their supply of two 
 vegetable substances which are converted by the ingenuity and industry of man into a wide range of useful 
 articles, adapted to the clothing of the persons, the furnishing of the dwellings, and the fitting out of the ships 
 of civilized nations ; whose products are carried by commerce to the farthest ends of the earth, for the com¬ 
 fort and use of man, from the barbarism of Africa to the high development of North America. 
 
 Next to climate, soil is the most important topic in treating of the production of flax; and the plant is to 
 be found on a wide range of soils In the artificially enriched sands of Belgium, the polders of Holland, the 
 vegetable mould of the Bocages, or, to come nearer home, in the peat of Connaught, the limestone of central 
 Ireland, and the clay-slate of Ulster—in each and all of these excellent flax can be grown. But the best 
 soil of all others is furnished by the alluvial deposit of rivers. Holland and Belgium, composed of the allu¬ 
 vium brought down by the Rhine, the Scheldt, and the Meuse; the rich lands on the banks of our Irish 
 rivers; the valley of the Nile, with its yearly overflow; the shores of the Oder, the Vistula, the Niemen, and 
 the Dwina,—all furnish examples of the alluvial deposits so peculiarly suited to the growth of this very 
 important plant. 
 
 We may next glance at the relative quantities of this valuable fibre which each country furnishes to com¬ 
 merce, and the following statement will show an approximation to the average yearly produce of the chief 
 flax-growing states:— 
 
 Russia,. 150,000 tons. 
 
 Austria,. 65,000 „ 
 
 The Zollverein States,. 60,000 „ 
 
 France,. 55,000 „ 
 
 Belgium,. 30,000 „ 
 
 Holland, . 16,000 „ 
 
 Great Britain and Ireland,. 40,000 „ 
 
 Scandinavia,. 10,000 „ 
 
 Spain and Portugal,. 4,000 „ 
 
 Italian States, . 12,000 „ 
 
 Turkey,. 5,000 ,, 
 
 North America,. 2,000 „ 
 
 Egypt,. 3,000 „ 
 
 452,000 „ 
 
 This quantity would occupy a breadth of about 1,800,000 acres, and at £50 per ton, would be worth 
 £22,600,000 in the state of fibre. As it is calculated that the fibre enters to the extent of one-third into the 
 value of the fabric, on this estimate the total annual value of the linen fabrics manufactured and consumed 
 throughout the world would appear to be nearly £70,000,000 sterling. Indeed, this figure, large as it ap¬ 
 pears, is probably considerably under the actual amount. 
 
 The smaller of the two cases contributed by the Royal Flax Society contained specimens, both in the 
 scutched and the hackled state, of those foreign flaxes which are ordinarily consumed in the Irish linen ma¬ 
 nufacture,—Russian, Dutch, Flemish, Courtrai, and Egyptian. The first and the last of these are only 
 employed for the coarser fabrics, and the common sorts of Irish are also used for the same purpose; the 
 other three are made into all the finer kinds of linen, cambric, lawn, and damask; and our native flax fur¬ 
 nishes, with the Dutch, the chief material for medium qualities, a certain and increasing proportion of it 
 being suited for the finest kinds, although as yet the great bulk of the latter is made from Flemish and Cour¬ 
 trai fibre. 
 
 The vast quantity of flax produced by Russia is of a quality similar to these samples. Its strength fits 
 it for coarse fabrics, but its harshness and dryness, and the impossibility of dividing it into minute filaments, 
 render it unsuitable for finer purposes. Hence it is largely used in Scotland, where the manufacture of the 
 heavier and coarser goods, such as sail-cloth and bagging, is chiefly carried on. But as the bulk required 
 for this branch of the trade is great, we find that out of the 80,000 or 90,000 tons of flax annually imported 
 into the United Kingdom from foreign countries, Russia furnishes 50,000 to 70,000, or about 75 per cent, of 
 the whole. The Egyptian fibre is of similar quality, or even coarser, and less suitable for medium fabrics. 
 The inferiority in the quality of Russian and Egyptian flax is owing to the very short summer of Russia, and 
 the heat of the sun, on the one hand, and the hotness and aridity of the climate of Egypt on the other ; tin- 
 growth of the plant being too rapidly hurried forward. Russian flax is worth at present from £35 to £50 
 per ton, and Egyptian, £30 to £45. 
 
 In Egypt, latterly, a good deal of scutching machinery has been introduced, and a Belfast engineering 
 firm has furnished the entire supply. Mehemet Ali and his successors wisely concluded that the marketable 
 value of the Egyptian fibre would be increased by the introduction of proper machinery in place of the very 
 rude appliances formerly employed for cleaning it. Persons from Ulster were engaged to superintend tin- 
 working of the mills, and also to instruct the Fellahs in an improved method of culture.* 
 
 * A graphic trait of Mehemet All's character for energy 
 and punctuality is related by the Belfast mechanic who 
 erected the first Egyptian scutch-mill. When the machi¬ 
 nery was nearly complete, an officer of the Pacha arrived 
 one day and told the mechanic that his Highness was desi¬ 
 rous of seeing the mill at work, inquiring the exact time that 
 it would be ready. The mechanic fixed a day, and was 
 warned by the officer that the Pacha would be highly dis¬ 
 
 pleased if the machine should not then be ready. A very 
 early morning-hour was named by the millwright, in the 
 expectation that the Egyptian ruler would not appear until 
 late in the day, and that time would thus be given for the 
 machinery being properly trained before his arrival. The ap¬ 
 pointed day came, and a fewminutes before the hourthe engine 
 was set on, and some hands were put into the stands to scutch. 
 Scarcely had they begun when a cloud of dust was observed 
 
 z 
 
164 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IV. 
 
 In Russia, where it is so largely grown, flax is uniformly scutched by hand, by the peasants on the im¬ 
 mense estates of the nobles. It is sorted into qualities, at the ports of shipment, by officers appointed for 
 this purpose by the Government. 
 
 In the Royal Flax Society’s smaller case were specimens of Flemish and Courtrai flax, both scutched and 
 hackled. Messrs. Collings, Freres, and Maingi, of Courtrai, exhibited a series, including three samples from 
 Lokeren, in the Pays de Waes, all of beautiful quality, some white and blae Bruges, and three fine specimens 
 from Courtrai. Baptiste Van Weil, of Grembergen, near Termonde, showed some fibre and straw, neither of 
 fine quality. P. J. Verbeck, East Flanders, had also some flax, as well as hemp, the quality fair. These 
 afforded a good idea of the Belgian flaxes, and the extreme fineness, softness, and lustre, with the neatness 
 of handling, must have been apparent to the most casual observer. Indeed, Belgium has long been consi¬ 
 dered almost unapproachable in the quality of her flax fibre, and its export to Great Britain and Ireland, 
 France, Spain, and Italy, is a very important source of wealth to that industrious little state, reaching an 
 average annual value of £800,000. Few sorts bring under £70 per ton ; and up to £150 or £160 is paid 
 for the finer kinds, while the latter have been occasionally sold at upwards of £200 per ton. But even this 
 high price is greatly outdone by the fibre from which the Mechlin and Brussels lace is made, as it has been 
 known to sell for £4 per pound weight when hackled, or nearly £9000 per ton ! Yet even in this extreme 
 case, so little does the value of the material enter into that of the exquisitely fine and tasteful product, that 
 a lace handkerchief, weighing about two ounces, has been sold for 2500 francs, or £100! There were two 
 kinds of Belgian flax in the Society’s case, one, marked “ Flemish,” and the other, “ Courtrai.” These were 
 equally fine, but differed much in colour, the former being of a slaty-grav, and the latter of a yellowish- 
 white. This difference was caused by the mode of treating the flax. The former is pulled when the stems 
 are green, and after the seed-capsules have been removed by drawing the stalks through a “ rippling-comb.” 
 The flax is steeped in pools of water until fermentation has decomposed the gum or gluten which connects 
 the fibre with the wood ; and after drying on the grass, it is bruised, and the fibre cleaned out by the scutch¬ 
 ing operation. The Courtrai flax is treated differently; it is produced not merely from the plant grown 
 about Courtrai, but from what is carted to that place from other districts of Belgium, many of them thirty 
 or forty miles distant. The reason of this is, that the River Lys, which, rising on the other side of the French 
 frontier, flows by Courtrai, and falls into the Escaut at Ghent, possesses peculiar properties for the fermen¬ 
 tation of flax, such as no other river is yet known to afford. It is found that flax straw, steeped in this famous 
 stream, yields a fibre of a very superior quality to what is steeped anywhere else; and as Courtrai is the chief 
 seat of operations, all the flax steeped in the Lys is termed Courtrai flax, whatever may be the locality of its 
 growth. When it is intended to steep flax in the Lys, the straw after pulling is dried in the field, then 
 stacked, and, after the seed is threshed out, is sold to factors, who purchase from the growers, and steep for 
 their own profit. From May to September the river all about Courtrai is filled with wooden crates, con¬ 
 taining flax straw, and anchored in the stream. Those who are familiar with the disagreeable odour exhaled 
 from pools in which flax is being steeped might naturally suppose that about Courtrai the nuisance would 
 be intolerable, not to say dangerous, to public health. It is not, however, complained of by the people of the 
 district, probably because they derive so much profit and employment from the trade of steeping; and what 
 is very strange, in 1832, when the cholera raged in Belgium, the districts along the River Lys were totally 
 free from it, nor has it ever been stated that any disease, epidemic or endemic, is more prevalent in the 
 steeping localities than in others. 
 
 The sums received by the Belgian farmers for their flax crop are such as to appear almost fabulous; 
 £40 to £60 per acre being quite a common return, and for the very finest kinds sometimes £80 to £100 per 
 acre. The manufacturers of Leeds and Belfast are the best customers for this fine fibre, and the higher 
 numbers of yarn, those from 160 leas (fifteen hanks to the pound), and upwards, are almost exclusively spun 
 from Belgian flax. Some of the Belfast spinners send their buyers regularly to the Belgian districts to select 
 the flax on the spot. To produce the sort of fibre for the lace manufacture great care and attention are 
 requisite. The richest and most thoroughly pulverized soil is chosen ; the seed is sown about double the usual 
 thickness; and every weed carefully eradicated from time to time. Branches and stakes are fixed in the 
 ground, with lines intersecting like the meshes of a net, in order that the wonderfully fine stems of the flax, 
 as they grow up, may have support, as otherwise they would be prostrated with the first high wind or heavy 
 shower. The stems are pulled green and steeped, and the utmost pains are taken to pick out coarse stalks. 
 When scutched the fibre is again most carefully examined, and every filament which shows any defect is 
 removed. The yield of this lace flax is, of course, not large, and great expense is incurred in the details of 
 management and preparation ; but the profits are nevertheless extraordinary. 
 
 The case of flax samples above referred to also contained a specimen of fibre grown in the county of Cork, 
 by Mr. Cummins of Anne Mount. This is a very favourable result of a trial of the Courtrai system of drying 
 flax straw, and steeping it in rivers. Hitherto experiments of this nature have been unsuccessful in Ulster, 
 as it has been almost invariably found that the fibre of dried straw, if steeped in pools or streams, turns out 
 of inferior quality, being harsh, dry, and coarse. It would appear, however, from this specimen, which was 
 very similar in rich yellow colour to Courtrai flax, and equal in quality and fineness to the lower marks of 
 that description, that the water in which it has been steeped possesses some properties analogous to the Lys, 
 
 in the distance, heralding the approach of the punctual old 
 Pacha. Alighting from his horse, he entered the scutch- 
 mill, and without uttering a word, squatted down right op¬ 
 posite the scutchers, was handed his pipe, and sat tranquilly 
 smoking, and iixedly gazing at the whirling blades of the 
 mill, for two whole hours—the shoves and tow thickly 
 showering on his venerable beard. He then arose, briefly 
 
 expressed his satisfaction by a “Mashallah!—well done!” 
 and ordering a purse to be handed to the millwright, in 
 acknowledgment of the satisfaction with which he had wit¬ 
 nessed the operation, departed as rapidly as he had come. 
 Since then many scutch-mills have been put up in Egypt, 
 and the fibre has consequently appeared in our markets 
 much better cleaned than formerly. 
 
Class IV.] VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL SUBSTANCES USED IN MANUFACTURES. 1G5 
 
 and it is not improbable that in other parts of Ireland water may be found which will insure fibre of fair 
 quality from dried llax straw. The advantage of the Courtrai method is, that the seed obtained by drying 
 the plant is much superior to that which has been separated from the green stems as pulled. 
 
 Notwithstanding the greatly increased area of Irish llax cultivation, the increase of the manufacture has 
 been continually outstripping it. For the range of purposes to which Irish flax is applied, no other kind is 
 better suited ; and there is consequently a very considerable export from Belfast and Derry, which further 
 necessitates the import of foreign flax as a balance. The finer sorts of the latter are absolutely required, as 
 little Irish flax is equal to them in quality; while for coarse yarns it is often more profitable to employ 
 Russian than Irish flax. The latter, indeed, occupies the middle place between the Belgian and the Russian, 
 but owing to the description of fabrics chiefly made in Ireland, it is employed to a much greater extent than 
 both those sorts combined. Taking the average of the last three years, we find the annual import of foreign 
 llax into Ireland to be as follows :— 
 
 From Russia,. 4325 tons. 
 
 .. Egypt,. 105 „ 
 
 „ Holland, direct,. 90 „ 
 
 „ France, direct,. 12 „ 
 
 „ Belgium, Holland, and France, &c., via English and Scotch ports, 3480 „ 
 
 Total,.8012 
 
 Taking the relative proportions of each, the average value of all may be assumed at £60 per ton ; so that 
 Ireland would thus appear to pay nearly half a million sterling annually to foreigners, for the proportion 
 obtained from them of the raw material of her linen manufacture. 
 
 It is to be observed, in explanation of the last item in the above abstract, that, owing to the great facilities 
 of steam communication with the sister island, and the equally great development of traffic between the latter 
 and the chief continental states, our spinners find it more advantageous to obtain their supplies of several 
 kinds of foreign flax by way of Great Britain, than to bring them direct into Belfast. It will be seen, in a 
 future portion of our subject, that these causes operate to a great extent in the direction of our imports and 
 exports; and the difference between the known and the apparent extent of our transactions with foreign 
 countries has led to much confusion among persons not thoroughly conversant with the features of the case. 
 
 In concluding this notice of the foreign flaxes shown in the Exhibition, we shall pass by some French and 
 Prussian samples, to recur to them again, as they illustrate some of the patent methods of steeping, of which 
 we have yet to treat, and only now allude to a series from Holland. Messrs. Collings and Maingy’s spe¬ 
 cimens included some blae Dutch of middling quality, some Zealand or white Dutch, coarse white North 
 Holland, and coarse Friesland. These were a fair average of the sorts supplied by Holland, and possessed 
 many points of resemblance to Irish flax. 
 
 The flax plant is grown in Holland in immense flats, offering a curious contrast to the small plots of the 
 Belgian petite culture. The aspect of many hundred acres of the rich green stems, with their delicate blue 
 flowers waving in the breeze, is a beautiful sight in the month of June, and leads the reflective mind to pass 
 in review the various transformations which the graceful plant must assume before it is spread as a snowy 
 and tasteful fabric on the tables of the rich; as gauzy cambric, grasped by fair hands, wafting rich per¬ 
 fume through the crowded ball-room; as a coarse but serviceable garment, enveloping the sturdy boor ; 
 or as heavy canvass swelling its.bosom to the embrace of the boisterous winds, and carrying the gallant bark 
 and her precious freight to distant shores. Before it can assume these various forms, it will be torn from 
 its natal soil; drowned in the ditches of a marshy hollow, it will undergo partial decomposition ; then, freed 
 from its grosser elements, it will repose on the verdant sward until the last traces of the muddy and unsa¬ 
 voury pool are washed away by the rain and dew, and evaporated by the sun. Bruised by heavy stones, and 
 then beaten by hard blades of wood, it will next appear in long and lustrous filaments. Imprisoned in bales, 
 it will be carried to the quays of Rotterdam; steam on the water, and steam on the land, will alternately 
 transport it across an arm of the sea, an island, and another watery channel, and it will again see the light 
 in the midst of a great Ulster factory, whose whirring wheels and clanking engines suggest the tortures it has 
 yet to suffer. Seized by a strong hand, it will be torn through a horrid row of close-set iron pins ; or, severed 
 into lengths, between the jaws of a devouring monster of steel, it will be squeezed into clasps, to be pushed 
 into another implement of torture, where it will be raised and lowered, torn and scraped, and, losing a third 
 of its substance, be carried on to another room. There, finding itself among the gentler sex, it might hope 
 for more tender treatment, but this hope will soon be extinguished. Either by itself, or joined with com¬ 
 panions in misfortune,—kindred fibres from the steppes of Russia, or the green vales of Ireland,—it will be 
 softly laid on a leathern couch. But this Procrustean bed carries it between two ruthless cylinders, which 
 begin a series of pressing and squeezing, of drawing and jagging tortures, which continue until sadly atte¬ 
 nuated ; but withal firmer, softer, and straighter, it is carried to another machine, where it is partly twisted, 
 to enure it to the next operation. For here it is forced to pass through heated water, and dripping and 
 swollen, it is caught by a whirling spindle, whose grasp tightens, until our exhausted fibre becomes a miserable 
 shadow of its former self, but yet so hardened by misfortune as to be fitted for taking a useful place in the 
 world. After some drying, and winding, and boiling in caustic ley, and drying again, and smearing with 
 paste, our fibre finds itself in a machine, at which is seated a man, who, by quick and regular movements of 
 foot and hand, makes it take an extraordinary flight from one end to another, up and down, across and along, 
 and at last it finds itself bound up, with many companions, in a close embrace. Although it has yet to un¬ 
 dergo certain trials, its fate in life is fixed and constituted. The associated fibres, now inseparable in weal 
 and woe, are boiled in ley, dipped first in one strange chemical licjuid, and then in another, and afterwards 
 once more see the light of the sun, and once more repose on the soft grass. This is a moment of peace, and 
 its effect is evidenced by the beauty then assumed. All grosser matter has departed, unable to bear the hard 
 
1C6 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IV. 
 
 ordeal undergone, and the purity of what remains is evidenced by a dazzling whit eness, which covers the green 
 meadow like a wreath of snow. But this repose is soon interrupted, for the fabric is carried away to a building 
 where it is again soaped, and rubbed, and scoured, and washed, until it absolutely pains the eye with whiteness. 
 Then it is dried, and its heaviest trial, though it is the concluding one, is being beaten, or beetled, with heavy 
 wooden beams, the rapid succession of whose unremitting blows re-echoes from the sides of the glen. Men 
 and machines take it afterwards, and put it through a variety of manoeuvres, until at last, folded and flattened, 
 white and shining, it is clothed with gaudy trappings of gold and tinsel, of purple and crimson ; and in a few 
 weeks it is riding on mule-back at the foot of the Andes, or carried by snorting river-monsters up the mighty 
 Mississippi, or lying in the caravauserai of the Moslem, or spread out before the gaze of the devout citizens 
 of Rome. 
 
 Such, if a fanciful, is yet a faithful tracing of the varions processes required to bring the flax plant to the 
 state of finish, in a bleached fabric, fitted for the numerous uses to which it is applied. It is a curious study 
 to consider the variety of agencies through which these are severally accomplished. The farmer and the 
 labourer, the merchant and the mariner, the engineer and the mechanic, the factory girl and the weaver, the 
 bleacher and the designer,—men, women, and children, are all supplied with work. Coal is dug out of the 
 bowels of the earth, iron is smelted in furnaces, wood is turned in lathes, leather is tanned and cut into belts, 
 rags are made into paper, all to aid in the conversion of a vegetable material to the use of the human race ; 
 and what moments of inventive inspiration, what years of intelligent trial, what varied researches into the 
 secrets of nature, have been necessary in order that the world might be supplied at easy cost with an article 
 of comfort and utility ! We may be truly proud that on Irish ground, and by Irish hands, this textile manu¬ 
 facture has reached a point of excellence which is unequalled elsewhere. 
 
 Reverting to the flax industry as more immediately connected with Ireland, it is probable that this 
 country was indebted to the Phoenicians for this valuable plant, as it is known that after reaching the Straits 
 of Gibraltar, with their colonial and trading establishments dotted along the coast of Africa, that enterprising 
 people pushed out boldly into the ocean and visited the British isles, where they carried on a considerable 
 commerce. From whatever source our island derived the flax plant, it speedily adopted its culture and 
 manufacture ; and at the time of the English Invasion the inhabitants were partly clothed in linen garments 
 of a yellow colour and of preposterous width. Whether the yellow dye was obtained from saffron, with 
 which the intercourse of Ireland with Spain must have made the people acquainted, or whether, as is highly 
 probable, the flax fibre was not used in the steeped state, but simply as removed mechanically from the 
 stems and retaining the greenish-yellow tint of the gum, we cannot say. The latter idea is not improbable, 
 as in the Cork gaol, where the prisoners are employed in separating unsteeped fibre from the straw, and in 
 spinning and weaving it, the fabrics made have exactly the colour indicated by the historians of the English 
 Conquest. Under English rule, several efforts were made to foster and improve the culture and manufacture 
 of flax. In the reign of Charles II. the Earl of Strafford, then Lord Lieutenant, imported Dutch seed, Fle¬ 
 mish looms and workmen, and sent a cargo of Irish linens to Spain, at his own risk. In Queen Anne’s reign, 
 1699, the Board of Trustees of the Linen and Hempen Manufacture was constituted by Act of Parliament, 
 but it did not enter on its functions until 1711, from which date it continued to exist until 1828. In 1757 
 Ireland consumed all the flax she produced, and imported from foreign countries to the value of £138,144. 
 In 1783 this import had decreased to £11,982, and in 1816 it had not only ceased, but was replaced by an 
 export to the value of £72,500. It would be very difficult to estimate the quantity of flax annually grown 
 in Ireland during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The culture was then distributed over the whole 
 island, and the fibre was employed for the cottage manufacture which then exclusively prevailed. No exact 
 means of estimating the breadth of cultivation was available, and the Linen Board could only guess at it 
 from the known importation of sowing seed, a basis which, when recently collated with the Government sta¬ 
 tistics, has been found to be very untrustworthy. We may, however, feel pretty certain, that at no period did 
 the breadth of flax attain a figure at all approximating to the extent of late years. Confining ourselves to the 
 certain data afforded by the Government statistics, the following Table will show the progress since 1847 :— 
 
 1847, 58,312 acres. 
 
 1848, . 53,863 „ 
 
 1849, 60,314 „ 
 
 1850, . 91,040 „ 
 
 1851, 138,619 „ 
 
 1852, 137,009 „ 
 
 1853, 175,008 „ 
 
 It will 1 >e seen that, although there may be fluctuations arising from indifferent crops or occasional low prices 
 for flax while grain was at unusually high prices, as in 1848, yet the growth has not only steadily advanced, 
 but has increased in a surprising ratio, evidently proving that farmers find it a lucrative branch of agricul¬ 
 ture. The value of the fibre of the Irish flax crop will give an idea of its importance. Assuming the average 
 yield to be 5 cwt. per statute acre, we should have this year a product of 44,000 tons, which at £52 per ton, 
 the present average price, would give nearly £2,300,000. This is entirely exclusive of the value of the seed. 
 And what makes the crop peculiarly valuable to the farmer is the fact that more labour is employed from the 
 first preparation of the soil until the fibre is brought to market, than is required in the case of any other kind 
 of crop. The labour of every description on the 175,000 acres may be estimated at £1,200,000. 
 
 Markets for the sale of flax are very numerous in Ulster, and have lately been established in some of the 
 chief towns of the other provinces. It is not unusual for from £10,000 to £12,000 to be paid away in a 
 northern market town in a few hours, when the flax season is at its height, by the spinners’ buyers, who 
 attend to purchase from the farmers. The specimens of flax in the Exhibition, contributed by Messrs. J. 
 Preston and Co., of Belfast, showed the manner in which it is ordinarily made up for sale, in bundles weighing 
 16^- lbs. each, which is called a stone. 
 
Class IV.] VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL SUBSTANCES USED IN MANUFACTURES. 107 
 
 The Irish flax crop is not altogether consumed in the Irish linen manufacture, although the latter works 
 up an amount of raw material about equal to the annual home production. Certain qualities of foreign flax 
 are imported, as we have before shown, to the extent of about 8000 tons yearly. On the other hand, a 
 quantity of Irish flax, varying in amount, is exported to England, Scotland, France, and the United States 
 of America. Last year it reached 8189 tons, being distributed as follows:— 
 
 To England, . . 
 „ Scotland, . . 
 „ France, . . . 
 „ United States, 
 
 3076 tons. 
 4137 „ 
 971 „ 
 
 5 „ 
 
 The value of this export was £409,410, and the value of the foreign flax imported was £461,820, so that 
 the two nearly balance. England and Scotland have always been buyers of our flax to an extent propor¬ 
 tionate to our capability of supplying them; and France has lately become an important customer, while a 
 few years ago we exported scarcely any beyond Great Britain. The growth of this export trade, closely fol¬ 
 lowing the expansion of the home culture, will be seen in the following Table, taking Belfast, the chief port of 
 shipment, as a criterion:— 
 
 IE IS II FLAX EXPORTED FROM BELFAST. 
 
 1850. 1851. 1852. 
 
 To England,. 666 tons. 1269 tons. 2276 tons. 
 
 „ Scotland,. 684 „ 2286 ,, 3006 „ 
 
 „ France,.107 „ . . . . 436 „ 971 „ 
 
 „ United States.— „ 10 ,, 5 „ 
 
 1457 „ 4001 „ 6258 
 
 This is a feature of great importance as regards the future prospects of Irish flax-growers; since it clearly 
 shows that, in so far as the home culture increases, will the sister island and foreign linen manufacturing 
 states seek in our markets a large proportion of the common and medium qualities which they have hitherto 
 procured from Russia and other countries. When it is remembered that fully 90,000 tons of foreign flax are 
 yearly imported into the United Kingdom, 19,000 into France, and 6000 into Belgium, it will be seen that 
 there is a large opening for our flax, especially as the bulk of the import into all these countries is of descrip¬ 
 tions of fibre with which our flax can most favourably compete, both as to quality and price. It is no unusual 
 thing to see at the quays of Belfast, a British schooner loading flax for Havre or Landerneau, alongside a 
 French lugger discharging Indian corn from Bayonne, or wheat from Nantes. There are some who would 
 lament the importation of foreign grain, and others who would object to flax as not being a food crop. To such 
 persons, the lesson to be learnt on the Belfast quays is an instructive one : it shows Ireland exchanging a 
 produce which she is eminently fitted by nature to furnish, for French grain, which the climate of that coun¬ 
 try is better suited to produce. And in every £100 worth of flax with which the former pays the latter for 
 her grain, upwards of £50 represent the element of labour, while in £100 worth of grain, labour will only 
 appear to the extent of £10 or £15. If Ireland were shut out from all extraneous sources of supply in the 
 articles of food, and if her soil were incapable of furnishing the amount of aliment required for her popula¬ 
 tion, flax, as not edible, might be objected to, though even in this case the value of the seed, as beef-making 
 material, should be considered. But as Bishop Berkeley’s “ brazen wall” is not likely to be realized, we can¬ 
 not but rejoice in the rapid spread of a crop which supplies our great staple textile with its raw material, is a 
 source of much profit to the farmer, of great employment to the labourer, and the surplus of which can be 
 exchanged for cheap food with other nations. 
 
 Modes of preparing the Fibre —-The Exhibition supplied examples of the various modes which have 
 been of late years adopted with a view to shorten the process of steeping, to render it more regular, and 
 to substitute for the uncertainty arising from variations of temperature, and the unequal amount of care and 
 skill among flax-growers, the method and system of establishments making a special business of this impor¬ 
 tant department of flax management. 
 
 From time to time different plans have been tried, both at home and abroad, for shortening the steeping 
 process, and for securing more certain results. It has been repeatedly observed, that so critical an operation 
 as the steeping of flax should not be left to the grower of the plant, as it is found that in proportion to the 
 amount of knowledge and experience which he possesses, the result will be satisfactory or the reverse. In 
 other branches of agriculture, simple and expeditious means are available for the preparation of the produce 
 for market; but in the case of flax, the plant, after harvesting, has to be submitted to a long series of pro¬ 
 cesses before the fibre can be obtained in a marketable state. The flax-grower, in fact, was required to 
 conduct operations which involved chemical changes and semi-manufacturing operations, and the great prin¬ 
 ciple of division of labour was neglected in the routine ordinarily pursued in flax-growing countries. It was 
 further evident, that the cultivation of the plant would become much more general if the grower could at 
 once find a market for his crop when at maturity, and not be obliged to undertake the critical processes of 
 steeping, drying, &c. In certain districts of the north of Ireland the grower of the crop is sufficiently 
 acquainted with the details involved in its preparation for market to carry them out successfully, but in other 
 parts of the country the absence of this knowledge forms the great dra wback to the extension of flax culture. 
 It is not here necessary to go into a detail of the different inventions brought before the public, having for 
 their object the solution of this question ; it will be sufficient to notice those which have already been attended 
 with a certain degree of success, which are in actual operation in Ireland and elsewhere, and which were 
 exemplified in the Exhibition itself. All of these set out with the principle, that the flax crop at its maturity 
 
168 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IV. 
 
 should be pulled and dried in the field, and that it should be sold by the grower to persons whose business 
 it should be, for their own profit, to convert it into a marketable commodity. And the first and most imme¬ 
 diately recognisable advantage suggests itself in the economizing of the seed—a product shamefully neglected 
 in Ireland, though most carefully utilized elsewhere. 
 
 The most simple mode of treating the dried straw was first suggested about three-quarters of a century 
 ago to the Irish Linen Board, and has subsequently been revived in France; but in both these cases it had 
 to be abandoned, from the application of the fibre to unsuitable purposes. The mode in question consists 
 in the separation of the fibre, by chemical means, from the stems of the plant, without any previous steeping 
 or maceration of the latter. In order to understand this, and, indeed, the entire rationale of the steeping 
 process, it is necessary to explain that the stem of the flax plant, after the seed has been removed, consists 
 of a woody centre, in some cases hollow, and in others solid, which is covered, just as a tree is with its bark, 
 by longitudinal fibres, constituting the flax of commerce, but cemented together with a gummy or resinous 
 substance, which must be got rid of before the fibre is suited for the manufacture of linen. This gum-resin 
 is acted upon by moisture and by variations of temperature, and is very destructible in acids and alkalies; 
 and as, in the processes of manufacture, all these agents are brought into play, it is necessary, in order to 
 obtain an even and solid bleached fabric, that the gum should be cleared away before the fibre is spun, 
 woven, or bleached. When the dry system , as it is termed, of separating the fibre, was first brought out, this 
 destructibilitv of the gum was not sufficiently considered, and, as a natural consequence, the bleached fabrics 
 made from such flax were of very uneven quality, being, indeed, quite unsaleable. The dry process has re¬ 
 cently been revived, and the use of the fibre so prepared has been properly restricted to purposes where the 
 yarns are dry-spun, and the fabrics not bleached, and, indeed, in many cases, further secured against dete¬ 
 riorating agencies, by being coated with oil, pitch, or paint, as in the case of tarpaulins, railway truck-covers, 
 rick-covers, &c. For a considerable range of purposes this dry fibre is now coming into use, and as it can 
 be furnished at a low price, it is actually being substituted for hemp, jute, and similar textile materials. An 
 equal weight of flax straw will give a much larger yield of this dry fibre than of steeped fibre, as the former 
 contains the additional weight of the gum. It is obvious also, that the expense of steeping and drying being 
 saved, its preparation must be much more economical. It brings in the English market £25 to £35 per ton. 
 As yet its preparation is confined to a few localities, the chief person engaged in it being Mr. Roche, hi. P. 
 for the county of Cork. In the Royal Flax Society’s smaller case was to be seen a specimen of this article. At 
 the Cork County Gaol, as before mentioned, the prisoners are employed in this process, and also in making 
 coarse fabrics for their own use. As a general rule, it may be stated, that although much trouble and ex¬ 
 pense may be saved by this dry system, and inferior qualities of flax straw be more properly treated by it 
 than by steeping, yet it would be highly injudicious so to prepare good qualities, since the difference between 
 £30 per ton for the dry fibre, and £80 to £110 for the best kinds of steeped fibre, would be too great a sa¬ 
 crifice. The limited range of purposes to which it is at present believed to be applicable must also curtail 
 its extension, unless it be able to compete permanently with Russian hemp, when the latter is at its ordinary 
 price. Of hemp the United Kingdom imports about 45,000 tons annually, chiefly from Russia, valued at 
 £1,700,000. If, ■with the inferior flaxes of Ireland, we could replace even a portion of this large sum, it 
 would be an important consideration. 
 
 The interesting series of specimens exhibited by Messrs. J. Leadbetter and Co., of Belfast, furnished an ex¬ 
 ample illustrative of Watts' system of retting, or the steaming process , recently introduced. This method 
 consists in placing the dried flax and straw, after the seed has been separated, in iron chambers, having a 
 ledge on the roof, so as to render the latter capable of containing cold water. When the straw has been 
 placed in the chamber on a perforated false bottom, the door is closed by screws, and steam is driven in by 
 a pipe round the chamber and between the bottoms. The steam penetrates the mass of flax, and softens it, 
 the operation being further facilitated by the condensation of the steam on the cqld roof, which produces a 
 continuous shower of water, and a decoction of the extractive matters of the straw is thus obtained. In 
 eight to twelve hours the straw is taken out of the chamber, and is passed through metal rollers, heavily 
 weighted, which press out the greater part of the water, splitting and flattening the straw longitudinally. 
 The latter is then easily dried, and in a few hours is ready for scutching. The water, which is in fact a 
 vegetable extract, is employed in the patentee’s concerns for feeding pigs, joined with other feeding-stufls. 
 It differs from the steep-water produced in the ordinary methods in not being offensive to the smell. This 
 arises from its being simply an infusion of the flax stems, in place of holding in suspension the products of 
 the decomposed gum, &c. The system thus briefly described has been in operation last autumn in three 
 concerns established by Messrs. Leadbetter in Lister. As yet its real merits can scarcely be estimated, in 
 so far as the quality of the fibre thus created for manufacturing purposes is concerned. 
 
 The Exhibition contained several examples of another system, which has now been some years introduced 
 and which is carried on, with various degrees of success, in Great Britain and Ireland, and in France and 
 Germany. This is generally known as Schenck's system , or the hot-water steep. It was introduced into Europe 
 in 1847, when the inventor, Mr. Schenek, of New York, who had already applied the process in the treat¬ 
 ment of hemp, came over to Belfast and laid his plans before the Royal Flax Society. The Committee of 
 that body, after a careful scrutiny, and repeated experiments extending over a period of two years, made a 
 Report recommending the general adoption of the system, especially in districts where flax culture was being 
 introduced, and where it was peculiarly desirable that the grower should have an immediate market for his 
 raw produce, without being obliged to undertake the operation of steeping and scutching, with which he was 
 totally unacquainted, and for which he did not possess the necessary facilities. In the last annual Report of 
 the Royal Flax Society, it was stated that eighteen establishments on Schenck’s system were at work in 
 Leland, capable of consuming the produce of about 7000 acres of flax annually. In England there are five, 
 and in Scotland two, three in Germany, and one in France. The quality of the flax produced in these dif¬ 
 ferent concerns has been very variable, according to the manner in which the straw is saved by the growers, 
 the skill and care bestowed on the details of working, and the various modifications of the process which 
 
Class IV.] VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL SUBSTANCES USED IN MANUFACTURES. 1C9 
 
 have been introduced. As a general rule, the fibre retted in the Irish concerns has been of indifferent quality, 
 while in the English, Scotch, and foreign, it has been very superior. The specimens contained in the Exhi¬ 
 bition included series from two Irish retteries, those of Messrs. Hughes, of Clonmel, and Hay, of Dunleer; 
 of two English, Messrs. Neilson and Co., of Selby, and Aitken, of Spalding; of two foreign, Messrs. Scrive 
 Freres, of Lille, and Wellman and AVeber, of Bernstadt, Silesia. All of these were of excellent quality, and 
 it would be difficult to say where the palm of superior merit should be awarded. A recent improvement in 
 treating the flax straw after the hot-water steep, which has been borrowed from Watts’ system, viz., the 
 rolling of the wet straw, was well exemplified in the case contributed to the Exhibition by Messrs. Hay. The 
 fibre is thus totally freed from the impurities so much objected to by spinners in liot-water steeped flax, 
 which arose from the deposit of the decomposed gum on the fibres; and the simple process of rolling has 
 already, though only lately introduced, told upon the value of the flax brought to market from the retteries, 
 and consequently upon the success of the entire system. It is worthy of remark, that the samples of English 
 and foreign straw exhibited were generally very much better saved than the Irish, from more care being 
 paid to the drying after pulling_J. M. 
 
 SILK. 
 
 The production of silk is really one of the most curious branches of human industry; and when we reflect 
 on the large quantity of that beautiful material which is annually consumed throughout the world, and that 
 the whole of this is the secretion of the larvae of a species of moth, we are lost in admiration of the brilliant 
 and important effects realized, through comparatively simple and apparently insignificant agencies. If we 
 examine a cocoon of silk, the production of one of those creatures, see how small the quantity which it con¬ 
 tains, only a few grains in weight; and consider that from that material millions of human beings are richly 
 arrayed; that our furniture is covered with it; our hangings formed of it; and our carriages lined with it; 
 and that, moreover, it possesses a degree of tenacity almost unexampled in any organic substance :—when we 
 reflect upon all this, we may see what could be done by human agency if well directed, or even by individual 
 efforts when continuously applied. The silk in a single cocoon weighs only between two and three grains; 
 and yet the quantity of silk annually consumed in the manufacture may be estimated by thousands of tons 
 weight! 
 
 The art of making the filamentous substance emitted by the silk-worm available for the use of man is said 
 to have originated in China, and is of very remote antiquity. The ancient records of that country describe 
 the queen as surrounded by her female attendants all engaged in the silk manufacture; the art being prac¬ 
 tised, according to them, over 2000 years before the Christian era. The cultivation of the silk-worm appears 
 to have been confined to that country until the time of the Emperor Justinian, the raw material being pur¬ 
 chased by the people of Persia and India, by whom it was manufactured. In the reign of that monarch the 
 trade is alleged to have been brought into Europe by two Persian monks who had travelled in China; and 
 who succeeded in bringing a quantity of the eggs, secured in a hollow cane, to Constantinople, where they 
 were hatched, and the larvae fed and reared on the leaves of the white mulberry. For six centuries the breed¬ 
 ing of silk-worms in Europe -was confined to the Greeks of the Lower Empire ; but in 1147, Roger, King of 
 Sicily, in his conquest of Greece, took many of the people engaged in this species of industry, whom he com¬ 
 pelled to prosecute their avocations at Palermo. A knowledge of the management of silk thus spread through 
 Italy, and eventually to Spain and France. In the reign of James I. many efforts were made to introduce 
 the culture of the mulberry tree and the rearing of silk-worms into England; but it is almost needless to add 
 that they signally failed, as did all succeeding attempts, so far as regarded making the results commercially 
 profitable. From the present consumption of the silk of the United Kingdom, which is accordingly all im¬ 
 ported, it is estimated that nearly 20,000,000,000 of these creatures must annually live and die. 
 
 The silk-worm is the Bombyx mori of entomologists, so called from its favourite food. Like all the 
 creatures of the class to which it belongs, it undergoes, during its career, several transformations. The eggs 
 are deposited during the summer by the female, then existing in the form of a moth. They are about the 
 size of grains of mustard seed, and of a yellowish colour, which soon changes to a brownish cast. They are 
 covered with a liquid which causes them to adhere to the cloth or paper on which the moth is made to de¬ 
 posit them, but from which they are easily freed by immersion in cold water ; and being afterwards dried 
 and kept at a proper temperature, they may be preserved with perfect safety during the winter and spring, 
 until the food for them is available. The temperature at which they should be kept is about 55° of Fahren¬ 
 heit. The method of hatching these eggs is curious. In France they are tied round the girdles of the women 
 during the day, and placed under their pillows at night; but when agency of this kind is not available to the 
 desired extent, the eggs are placed in a room in which a temperature of about 80° is maintained, and in the 
 course of eight or ten days they are hatched. Sheets of paper on which mulberry leaves have been spread 
 are then placed over the worms, the paper being pierced with holes, through which they come to the leaves ; 
 and by proper ventilation, the maintenance of the necessary temperature, and a due supply of their favourite 
 food, they grow apace. AAlien first hatched they are of a black colour, and about quarter of an inch in length. 
 \\ r hen about a week old the head of the worm becomes considerably enlarged, and it gets into a state of 
 lethargy, in which it remains about three days. This condition is apparently caused by the tightness of the 
 skin, the growth of which did not keep pace with the development of the worm ; but on casting the skin ac¬ 
 tive vitality becomes again apparent, and the creature greedily consumes its food. An examination of the 
 cast-off" skin will show that the covering has been thrown off the animal entirely, even to the jaws and teeth. 
 In about five days more another moulting takes place, the worm meantime increasing in growth ; and so 
 on until the fourth and last skin is got rid of, when the animal will have increased to two inches in length. 
 The voracity of the creature is extraordinary, unless when moulting. 
 
 The chrysalis remains dormant in the covering thus provided, for a shorter or longer time, according to 
 the temperature of the climate. In Eastern countries the usual period is about eleven days ; in the most 
 southern parts of Europe, eighteen; in France, twenty-one days; and in these countries, about a month, 
 
170 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IV. 
 
 unless the cocoons be placed under the influence of artificial heat. When the period arrives for obtaining 
 its liberty a lubricating liquor is exuded, calculated to facilitate the process ; and by some time continuously 
 knocking its head against the cocoon, it emerges from it in the form ol a butterfly. The business of reproduc¬ 
 tion soon takes place, the female depositing her eggs in a place previously prepared for them, after which the 
 butterflies terminate their existence. It is, however, only those cocoons intended for seed that are allowed 
 to develope the chrysalis within them ; for which purpose the finest specimens are selected, taking care that 
 there are an equal number of males and females, the former being distinguished by being sharper and more 
 pointed at the ends than the latter. The chrysales are destroyed in the cocoons of which the silk is to be 
 preserved ; as, if allowed to come to maturity and obtain their liberty, the silk would thereby be broken, and 
 rendered valueless. 
 
 The number of eggs produced by the female moth varies from 200 to 500, and it is estimated that about 
 200 cocoons will yield an ounce of seed, that is of these eggs. Under favourable circumstances one ounce of 
 seed will produce 80 lbs. of cocoons, or even more. The silk of a cocoon weighs about two and a half grains, 
 and affords a length of thread varying from 750 to 1150 feet. 
 
 For the amateur who may desire to witness the economy of these interesting creatures the lettuce may 
 suffice as food for them, as the quality or quantity of the material produced in such a case is not of much 
 consideration. The cocoons with the worms alive in them, called seed cocoons, are easily obtained. By 
 attention to the brief outline which we have here given, a new stock may be produced; and without much 
 trouble the entire phenomena connected with the production of silk may be illustrated. 
 
 We may observe, that attempts have been made to obtain a substitute for silk from other animals, as the 
 spider and the pinna, but they have not been successful. Other kinds of food, too, have been tried with the 
 silkworm, besides the mulberry leaves, as those of lettuce and other vegetables, but any results obtained in 
 this way have not been satisfactory. There is, therefore, little prospect of the production of silk being suc¬ 
 cessfully carried on in the United Kingdom. 
 
 In addition to the illustrations of the products of silk and the processes of manufacture in the Exhibition, 
 cocoons were contributed by Messrs. W. Fry and Co.; in these the material could be seen in its primary 
 state, and in connexion with them the foregoing outline of how they are produced will not be uninteresting 
 to the general reader. 
 
 The silk-worm, on attaining its full size, begins to discharge a viscid secretion in the form of pulpy twin 
 filaments, proceeding from the twin orifices in the nose of the insects through which they are projected. These 
 threads are laid parallel to each other, and are glued together by a kind of glossy varnish in which they are 
 enveloped. The cocoon which the insect instinctively winds about itself serves as a defence against living 
 enemies, and to modify the influence of changes of temperature. The specific gravity of the fibre thus formed 
 is 1*3, water being 1: and it is by far the most tenacious or strongest of the textile fibres, a thread of it being 
 three times as strong as one of flax of equal diameter. Some varieties of the silk fibre are pure white, but 
 the usual colour is that of a golden-yellow.* 
 
 On the silk trade some further remarks will be found in the section of the work where the article is 
 regarded as a branch of manufacture, and to these we would direct the attention of the reader. Under 
 absurd fiscal regulations it languished for years, though these were framed with a view of promoting its 
 extension. Of late, however, it has been annually growing in importance, as may be seen by a reference to 
 the subjoined figures, which show the imports from 1840 to the present time. 
 
 IMPORTS OF SILK FROM 1840 TO 1853, INCLUSIVE : 
 
 Tears. 
 
 Raw. 
 
 Thrown. 
 
 Total. 
 
 1840, . . . 
 
 . . 3,759,016 lbs. .... 
 
 289,294 lbs. 
 
 4,048,310 lbs. 
 
 1841, . . , 
 
 . . 3,365,785 „ .... 
 
 231,343 „ . . . . 
 
 3,597,128 „ 
 
 1842, . . . 
 
 
 397,407 „ . . . . 
 
 4,349,180 „ 
 
 1843, . . . 
 
 
 383,573 ,, . . . . 
 
 3,859,886 „ 
 
 1844, . . . 
 
 . . 4,149,932 „ .... 
 
 400,986 „ . . . . 
 
 4,550,918 „ 
 
 1845, . . . 
 
 . . 4,354,696 „ .... 
 
 511,832 „ . . . . 
 
 4,866,528 „ 
 
 1846, . . . 
 
 . . 4,407,264 „ .... 
 
 432,453 „ . . . . 
 
 4,839,717 „ 
 
 1847, . . . 
 
 . . 4,133,302 „ .... 
 
 312,651 „ . . . . 
 
 4,445,953 „ 
 
 1848, . . 
 
 
 1,070,989 „ . . . . 
 
 5,542,724 „ 
 
 1849, . . . 
 
 . . 4,991,472 „ .... 
 
 614,770 „ . . . . 
 
 5,606,242 „ 
 
 1850, . . . 
 
 . . 4,942,407 .. 
 
 469,527 „ . . . . 
 
 5,411,934 „ 
 
 1851, . . . 
 
 . . 4,608,336 „ .... 
 
 412,636 .. 
 
 5,020,972 „ 
 
 1852, . . . 
 
 . . 5,832,551 „ .... 
 
 426,463 „ . . . . 
 
 6,258,014 „ 
 
 1853, . . . 
 
 . . 6,480,724 „ .... 
 
 828,493 „ . . . . 
 
 7,309,217 „ 
 
 * The silk husbandry, as it may be called, is completed 
 in France within six weeks from the end of April; and thus 
 affords the most rapid agricultural return, requiring merely 
 the advance of a little capital for the purchase of the leaf. 
 In buying up cocoons, and in the filature, indeed, capital may 
 be often laid out to great advantage. The most hazardous 
 period in the process of breeding the worms is at the third 
 and fourth moulting; for upon the sixth day of the third age 
 and the seventh of the fourth, they in general eat nothing 
 at all. On the first day of the fourth age, the worms pro¬ 
 ceeding from one ounce of eggs will, according to Bonafous, 
 consume upon an average 23 lbs. of mulberry leaves. On 
 the first of the fifth age they will consume 42 lbs.; and on 
 the sixth day of the same age they acquire their maximum 
 
 voracity, devouring no less than 223 lbs. of leaves. From 
 this date their appetite continually decreases, till on the tenth 
 day of this age they consume only 5 6 lbs. In general the 
 more food they consume the more silk will they produce. 
 
 A mulberry tree is valued in Provence at from six-pence to 
 ten-pence; it is planted out of the nursery at four years of 
 age; it is begun to be stripped in the fifth year, and affords 
 an increasing crop of leaves to the twentieth. It yields from 
 1 cwt. to 30 cwt. of leaves, according to its magnitude and 
 mode of cultivation. One ounce of silkworm eggs requires 
 for its due development into cocoons about 15 cwt. of mul¬ 
 berry leaves. One ounce of eggs is calculated to produce 
 80 or 100 lbs. of cocoons; and about 8 lbs. of reeled raw silk 
 are produced from 100 lbs. of cocoons.— Ure. 
 
Class IV.] VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL SUBSTANCES USED IN MANUFACTURES. 170' 
 
 WOOL. 
 
 The bodies of mammalian animals are covered with peculiar substances to which the names of hair 
 and wool are given. These consist of a number of more or less line fibre-like bodies, which take their root 
 in numerous minute vascular bulbs, lying immediately beneath, or we might almost say embedded in the skin. 
 Ilair and wool have certain common characteristics. Ilair consists of two parts, the external cortical matter, 
 or hair tissue, and the medullary matter or core, which is sometimes wanting, for it does not in all cases 
 extend through the whole length of the hair. The hair tissue consists of numerous parallel bundles of fibres, 
 a fact which is sufficiently evident in decaying hair, which splits up at the end. Wool resembles hair in many 
 of its peculiarities, the chief point of difference being, that while the surface of the latter is smooth, that of 
 the former is serrated, a quality upon which the felting power of wool depends. This difference is not, however, 
 perceptible to the naked eye or touch ; indeed, it would be very difficult to point out any perceptible qualities 
 distinctive of the two substances. The bristles of the hog and the fine wool of the lamb can no doubt be 
 readily distinguished from one another, for these are the extreme examples of the two substances ; but in 
 many cases they pass so completely into each other, that it is often impossible to mark the line of demarcation ; 
 and hair and wool have the same chemical composition. 
 
 The common impression is, that wool is confined to the sheep, but experience shows that a great variety 
 of other animals produce it also, and that under the long hair of the goat, for example, there will generally 
 be found a certain amount of true wool; and we might go even further, and consider that with very few 
 exceptions the external covering of all mammalian animals is a variable mixture of hair and wool. 
 
 If we examine some sheep’s wool in its natural condition we shall find it more or less covered with a 
 peculiar substance termed the yolk , composed chiefly of a true potash soap. This substance is soluble in 
 water, and so abundant is it that in many cases a fleece loses half its weight by simple washing. The yolk 
 is a natural secretion, the proper production of which is intimately connected with the growth of the wool 
 and with the health of the animal. In the latter respect by matting the wool together it preserves the animal 
 from wet and cold; while as regards the quality of the wool it is thin, harsh, and wiry where the yolk is 
 deficient. This is not only true as regards the whole fleece, but also relatively as regards the wool of different 
 parts of the body; for example, the best wool is found on the breast and shoulders of the sheep, and there, 
 too, the yolk is most abundant. In many northern countries, and especially in Scotland, where the yolk is 
 found to be deficient, so important is a due quantity of it deemed, that a substitute for it is sought by smearing 
 the sheep over with a mixture of tar and butter. 
 
 The quality of wool varies in the first place according to the race of the sheep, to confine ourselves to the 
 chief wool-bearing animal, and in the second to the part of the animal from which it is taken. Upon the first 
 depends the old and more obviously simple system of classification into long or combing wool , and into short 
 or clothing wool. The former may be further classified into two divisions,—one, having a staple of about 
 eight inches, or perhaps shorter, and best adapted for the manufacture of worsted goods of the finest quality, is 
 now, properly speaking, the long wool ; and the other, termed middle wool , having an average staple of about 
 five inches, and is used for making friezes, flannels, army and navy cloths, blankets, baizes, carpets, 
 druggets, bookings, cassinets, &c. The finest long wool is produced by the Leicester breed of sheep, the 
 middle wool being produced by a cross between the Leicester and several other breeds, as for instance, the 
 South Downs—it is in fact the wool of nearly all the half-breeds in the country. The short staple wool is typified 
 by the wool of the merino sheep, little of which is produced in these countries, and which was formerly imported 
 in great measure from Spain, the original country of this variety; but it is now obtained from Germany, the 
 Cape of Good Hope, and Australia. This kind of wool is chiefly used in the production of fine cloths. The 
 classification of the wool-stapler, who purchases from the farmer, and then sells to the manufacturer, is to 
 a certain extent founded upon the second source of difference of quality—the parts of the body whence it 
 was obtained ; for example, that on the sides of the neck and shoulders, the ribs, and back, is the finest part 
 of the fleece; and next to this comes that which covers the thighs. But difference of race has also to do with 
 the wool stapler’s classification, for the wool on the breast of one sheep may be equal to that on the back 
 of another ; hence it is often not so much the object to separate the wools of the different parts of the body 
 as to put all the wool which may be adapted for one particular purpose by itself. In these countries the 
 chief divisions are termed, according to their order of quality, the picklock , the prime , the choice , the super , 
 the head , the downrights, the seconds , the abb , the livery , and the short coarse or breech wool. A good fleece 
 would generally come under the first four, although portions might even belong to the sixth or seventh. 
 
 The qualities by which wool is judged are fineness, trueness, soundness, softness, elasticity, colour, felting 
 property, and curling. The most important of these qualities in wool-sorting is fineness, and accordingly 
 the picklock or super electa is the finest, and the breech wool the coarsest. There is an instrument by which 
 the degrees of fineness may be accurately measured, called Dollond’s Wool Micrometer, each degree of 
 which is equal to (M)OOl or lo ^ 0o of an inch. The finest wool, such as that of the Nigretti Merino, would 
 measure about 4 such degrees, or the ^mto of an inch, and the thickest about 30 degrees, or about g-Jg of an 
 inch ; the longer the wool, in general, the thicker it will be. The fineness of wool is very much influenced by 
 the temperature of the country, the nature of the soil, the pasture, and many other circumstances upon the 
 knowledge of which the growth of good wool-bearing sheep materially depends. Trueness is that quality 
 which indicates that, there are no coarse hairs standing up through the wool, and no irregular shaggy patches, but 
 rather a uniformity of growth over the whole body, and a freedom from what are called breaches , or withered 
 portions in the fibres themselves, the result of starvation. Soundness means the strength of fibre, and is 
 intimately connected with the quality of trueness, especially with the absence of breaches; this quality is of 
 especial importance in long wool which is to be combed. Softness is a most important quality of wool, not 
 merely as regards the general taste of the public, which demands articles with a fine soft pile, but also because 
 harsh, wiry wool, is more brittle and suffers more injury than soft wool in the various operations. Elasticity 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 170 b 
 
 [Class IV. 
 
 is an extremely important quality of -wool, especially in the coarser kinds, for upon it depend the production 
 of a rich nap upon blankets and other thick woollen fabrics, and the various fanciful naps. Connected 
 with it is the power of extension which the fibres are capable of undergoing before they break; this is less 
 in the merino and other fine wools than in the long-stapled; for example, a fibre of merino will bear to 
 be stretched to the extent of from 32 to 40 per cent, of its length, whilst the wool of the common coarse- 
 woolled sheep is capable of being stretched from 40 to 50 per cent. The colour is comparatively of minor 
 importance, although a pure white and semi-translucent fibre yields the finest dyed cloths. The felting pro¬ 
 perty, on the other hand, is of the greatest importance in estimating the qualities of wool, but especially 
 when intended for clothing purposes. This property depending upon the serrated structure of the wool 
 fibres, we have a measure of it in the number of serrations in a given space, for the greater the number of 
 these, the greater will be the tendency of the fibres to catch one another. For example, the fine Saxony me¬ 
 rino wool contains about 2800 serrations in an inch, the South Down, or middle wool, about 2000, and the 
 long Leicester wool about 1800. The best quality upon which the comparative value of wool depends is its 
 curled form, which is one of the most characteristic distinctive properties between wool and hair. Like the 
 felting property just noticed, this is of the greatest importance in clothing wools, for the fineness of the 
 thread which can be spun, and consequently the fineness of the cloth which can be made, depends upon the 
 minuteness and number of the corkscrew-like ringlets which the wool assumes. If these be large, the greater 
 number of them are broken by the carder, and the fibres cannot entangle sufficiently to form a strong thread. 
 The thicker the fibres the less of these spiral curls in a given space ; thus, wool from to of an inch 
 in thickness has from twelve to fifteen curls in an inch, whilst that which only measures from to aooo 
 of an inch has from twenty-eight to thirty-two. Hence, it is, that the Saxony wool, which is the finest, is 
 best adapted for making cloths, whilst the long wools, which are thicker, are the worst. 
 
 The breeding of sheep for their wool has not received that development in Ireland of which it seems 
 capable. The old mountain short-woolled sheep is now nearly extinct. For several years past immense numbers 
 of South Downs and Leicesters have been imported, and the breeds generally considerably ameliorated, but 
 whether from sufficient care not being bestowed upon them, or from other causes, we have repeatedly heard 
 that in a short time the wool of English imported sheep deteriorates and becomes why, harsh, and coarse. 
 Perhaps this may be accounted for by the deficiency and character of the yolk, a sufficient quantity of 
 which is more necessary in this damp climate than elsewhere. The samples of Irish wool at the Exhibition 
 were of excellent quality, but as we are not aware whether the sheep which yielded them were imported 
 recently, or were fully acclimated animals, we cannot say how far they may be taken as samples of the quality 
 of the wools which we can grow. 
 
 There can be no doubt that much still remains to be done in improving the quality of our wools, and 
 especially in determining the influence which our climate has upon the different kinds. A few well-con¬ 
 ducted experiments would eflect this object; but as the improvement of quantity, and not of quality, seems to 
 be the kind of agricultural progress most favoured in Ireland, some time may elapse before this important 
 and desirable object is effected. The success which has attended the production of wool in England, where 
 the long-stapled is, perhaps the best in the world, ought to be an encouragement to efforts of this kind. 
 
 OILS AND FATS. 
 
 There is a class of bodies, very widely diffused both in animals and vegetables, to which we apply 
 the term fatty substances. They are lighter than water, are insoluble in it, and are sparingly so in any¬ 
 thing else. Some of them are solid, but melt at a very gentle heat, and others are liquid. We have an 
 example of the former class in tallow, and of the latter in olive oil, while an intermediate class is formed by 
 hog’s lard, butter, &c. In the animal body fats are usually found in the brain, coating the intestines, and in 
 the cellular tissues. Although there is no part of plants without some traces, the' greater amount exists in 
 the seeds. The common walnut, for example, is found to contain from 40 to 70 per cent, of its weight, the 
 hazel-nut or filbert GO per cent., the cabbage seed 30 to 39 per cent, of oil. 
 
 If we subject tallow to considerable pressure we obtain a solid residue and a liquid oil; and even the 
 most fluid oils contain a certain portion of solid fats. This fact accounts very simply for the varied consis¬ 
 tence of fats. When the liquid constituent predominates we have liquid oils; where the solid is in excess 
 we have solid fats ; while in lard of pigs and in butter the proportions are nearly balanced. 
 
 When the entire of the solid constituents of an oil are removed, there remains a liquid fat, which in most 
 cases is a peculiar substance termed oleine , so called from its close resemblance to oils. The solid constituents 
 of fat consist, on the other hand, of one or more analogous solid substances, the chief of which are called 
 margarine , from the Greek word for pearl, from the pearly lustre of some of its compounds ; stearine , from 
 the Greek word for solid, because it is the most solid of all the common fats ; and palmatine , so called from 
 its being the chief constituent of a peculiar solid fat procured from a species of palm. If either of these 
 substances be heated with potash, soda, or any other similar bodies, called by chemists bases, they are decom¬ 
 posed into a peculiar acid substance which unites with the base employed, forming a compound which is called 
 a soap, the process being termed saponification ; whilst another substance is separated, which, chemically 
 speaking, is analogous to alcohol or spirit. In fully nine-tenths of the known fats this body is an oily or 
 syrupy substance, having a sweetish taste, soluble in water, and known by the name of glycerine or fat-sugar. 
 In wax, and also in spermaceti, the analogous substance is solid. Until very recently glycerine was not applied 
 to any use ; but it is now employed medicinally in cutaneous diseases, and extensively in perfumery. We 
 could also separate the glycerine from the fat acids, by heating the original fatty matters with sulphuric acid. 
 Thus we obtain margaric acid from margarine, stearic acid from stearine, palmitic acid from palmatine, and 
 oleic acid from oleine,—the three former being solid, the latter liquid. 
 
 The solid acids, in whatever w r ay obtained, may be distilled under certain conditions without’injury, and 
 may thus be procured as beautifully white crystalline masses. The liquid oleic acid cannot, however, be (lis- 
 
Class IV.] VEGETABLE AND ANIMAL SUBSTANCES USED IN MANUFACTURES. 170 
 
 tilled in the same way without decomposition. In some fats, as for example, butter, there are found some 
 other liquid or oily fats besides the oleine, which may be readily distilled at a moderate temperature, and 
 which are hence called volatile oily acids. The compounds of these acids with glycerine are very unstable, 
 and hence fats containing them are liable to decomposition ; and as when free these oily acids have a peculiar 
 and distinct odour, this decomposition is termed rancidity. These acids, as well as several others, having 
 analogous chemical properties, may also be obtained from fats containing only oleic, margarie, and stearic 
 acids, by oxidations with nitric acid or some other oxidizing agent, and even by the slow action of the air. 
 These volatile oils should not be confounded with what are called essential oils , which, although, no doubt, 
 intimately connected with ordinary fats, are totally distinct substances ; they are obtained in the distillation 
 of the leaves, flowers, bark, and other parts of plants, and find their chief employment in perfumery. 
 
 Although oleic acid has been spoken of as one acid, but it is probable there are several. At all events 
 we can divide the different forms of oleine into two distinct classes, depending upon their behaviour to the 
 oxygen of the air. There are certain oils of which the type is linseed oil, which, when spread out in thin 
 coats, absorb oxygen, and are rapidly or slowly, according to the particular oil subjected to the process, 
 transformed into a yellowish resinous mass, which dries into an effective and permanent varnish. Such oils 
 are technically called drijing oils , and are the vehicles used for preparing the colours for oil-painting, which 
 art entirely depends upon the property just noticed. They also enter into the composition of certain var¬ 
 nishes. The oils which do not possess this property, or non-drying oils , such as the rape and olive oils, could 
 not, as will be easily understood, be employed in oil-painting ; but from the fact of their not absorbing oxy¬ 
 gen they do not thicken on keeping, and are therefore peculiarly adapted for burning in lamps, for dressing 
 wool, and for lubricating machinery, for which purposes the drying oils are quite unsuited. 
 
 The number of solid fats and oils which are found in animals and plants is very great, and each year adds 
 considerably to the number of the latter. As it would be impossible in our space even to enumerate all, we 
 shall confine our observations to those kinds of most importance to the manufacturer. 
 
 Tallow _We shall commence with the solid fats, the most important of which is tallow , including under 
 
 this term the lat not only of the cow but of the sheep, horse, goat, &c., the common article coming into com¬ 
 merce being, in fact, a mixture of all these. The term suet , which is a corruption of the French word suif 
 is applied only to the fat of the sheep, which is the most solid, the whitest, and the most prized material for 
 the manufacture of candles. The fat of beef contains about 70 to 75 parts of stearine, and 25 to 30 parts of 
 oleine in 100 parts, while the fat of mutton usually contains 70 of stearine and 30 of oleine, and the fat of 
 pork or lard only 38 parts of stearine and 62 parts of oleine. These proportions are very variable ; but the 
 causes of the variation, although forming a curious instance of the effect of physical agents upon animal life, 
 have not been studied. The fat of oxen has less consistence than that of bulls, and that of cows less than 
 that of oxen. In young animals the fat is whiter than in old ones, it gradually deepening in colour as the 
 age of the animal increases; nevertheless, the finest and most prized fat is obtained from animals at full ma¬ 
 turity. The fat of precocious animals has never the consistence of those less so. The difference in this 
 respect, in the case of the new breeds of animals, some of which rapidly arrive at maturity, is remarkable. 
 The influence of climate is also very marked. Thus it has been found in practice that the fat of animals 
 reared in warm countries is firmer, and contains more stearine than of those in cold countries ; for example, 
 the tallow of Cuba and tropical America will yield sometimes over 10 per cent, more stearine than that ob¬ 
 tained from Northern Russia, and the same rule applies to the animals of plains and mountains. But this is 
 the more interesting when we find an analogous phenomenon in .plants. The vegetable oils of temperate 
 and cold regions are in nearly every case liquid, while the major part of those which come to us from the 
 tropics are solid. We have here one of the most beautiful provisions of nature, without which the functions 
 of animal life would not go on so perfectly; for if the fat of animals in northern countries, or the vegetable 
 oils of plants, contained as much stearine or other solid fats as those of warm tropical countries, it might 
 in many cases solidify from the cold in the fine vessels and cellular tissue at the surface. In the warm¬ 
 blooded mammalia the fat is more or less solid, and in the cold-blooded fishes and reptiles it always consists 
 of liquid oil; and, furthermore, the fat in the tissues surrounding the heart, and in general in the interior of 
 the body, is richer in stearine than that lying immediately beneath the skin. But of all the influencing causes 
 there can be no doubt that food is that which produces the most marked effect. In general watery food will 
 produce a fat in cattle of less consistence, and containing less stearine, than in those fed on dry food ; a fact 
 which is well illustrated by the Russian tallow, which, notwithstanding the nature of the climate of Russia, 
 is more prized by candle-makers than our own tallow. 
 
 It is impossible to form any accurate estimate of the quantity of tallow employed in Great Britain annually, 
 much less the quantity used in making candles. But the quantity imported in the year ending the 5th of 
 January, 1852, was 61,179 tons, of which Russia alone supplied a little over 30,000 tons. 
 
 Palm oil , or, more properly, palm butter, stands next in importance to tallow, no less than 30,427 tons 
 having been imported in 1851, and the imports are increasing every year. This fat, which may be said to 
 represent tallow in the vegetable kingdom, is solid, of an orange red colour, and a peculiar aromatic odour, 
 and of the consistence of firm butter, is obtained by boiling the kernels of the fruit of a species of palm called 
 Elais Guianensis , or, according to others, that of several species of palm. Palm oil, when fresh, contains 
 about 30 per cent, of solid fat, and 70 ofliquid; but as it comes to Eui-ope it is rancid, and contains a part 
 of its acid free, which makes it more solid. 
 
 Illipa oil —This oil, which is also called Bassia oil, resembles palm oil in many respects. It, however, 
 contains stearine instead of palmatine, and is of a light greenish-yellow colour, and of the consistence of 
 butter at ordinary temperature, but melts into a yellow fluid at the very moderate temperature of 82£° Fahr. 
 It is obtained from the olive-shaped fruit of the Bassia latifolia, or makwah tree, which grows in the sterile 
 hilly regions on the Coromandel coast and Bengal, and especially in China. Another variety of Bassia , 
 mdigenous to the interior of Africa, produces a fat called galam butter , which is like palm oil. 
 
 Cocoa-nut butter is a solid fat of a white colour, and the consistence of hog’s lard; it is obtained from 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IV, 
 
 170 J 
 
 the kernels of the cocoa-palm, which are called in commerce copperah , and contain about 60 per cent, of oil. 
 The native countries of the cocoa-palm are Ceylon, the Maidive Islands, Siam, Malabar, and parts of Bengal, 
 and also, it is said, Brazil. The total quantity imported in 1851 into Great Britain was 2799 tons. 
 
 The other important oils, of which we make mention here, are olive oil , obtained from the fruit of the 
 Olea Europcea , a tree belonging to the same family of plants as the jasmine, and which is the sweet oil of 
 commerce,—and, besides its use as a condiment, is employed in immense quantities in the preparation of wool; 
 and rape , colza, and cabbage oils , obtained from the seeds of different species of the genus Brassica. Messrs. 
 M‘Garry and Son, of this city, were the only Irish exhibitors of rape oil, which they manufacture on a large 
 scale. The chief use of these oils is for lighting purposes. Poppy oil , obtained from the seeds of the common 
 poppy, is also a useful oil, resembling in many respects olive oil, for which it is often fraudulently substituted. 
 The seeds of many other plants are also capable of yielding excellent oils, and are sometimes cultivated for 
 that purpose, such as the mustard, the gold of pleasure, &c. The seed oils here spoken of are all, more or 
 less, non-drying. Among the drying oils the most important is, undoubtedly, the oil of linseed, which is now 
 being manufactured very largely in every part of the country. 
 
 Among the animal oils of greatest'importance after tallow we may mention sperm oil, which is found 
 mixed with the solid fatty substance known as spermaceti in the head of several kinds of whale, but especially 
 in that of the Physeter rnacrocephalus. Messrs, liatliborne, of this city, who are among the oldest purifiers 
 of sperm in these countries, exhibited an excellent series illustrative of the process of purification ; among 
 them was a magnificent pyramid of crystalized spermaceti, which formed one of the ornaments of the Centre 
 Hall. Several other fish oils come into commerce and are used for a great many purposes,—such as seal oil, 
 cod liver oil, and herring oil, which was formerly made in large quantities. A good deal might be done in 
 this direction on our coasts if our fisheries were in an advanced condition_W. K. S. 
 
 1. Aitken, A. & M. I., Pinchbeck, near Spalding, Lin¬ 
 colnshire.—Flax, dressed in the raw state. 
 
 2. Brook, Jonas, & Brothers, Meltham Mills, Hud¬ 
 dersfield.—Specimens of raw cotton of different qualities. 
 
 3. Codv, P., Windsor Terrace, Portobello, Dublin.— 
 Specimens of shells of various kinds employed in the manu¬ 
 facture of buttons. 
 
 4. Dargan, William, Mount Anville, Co. Dublin.— 
 Three fleeces of wool of this year’s clip, from sheep bred by 
 exhibiter. 
 
 5. Davis, W. H. Newbury, Berkshire.—Specimens of 
 South Down wool. 
 
 6. Daw, Edward, Crediton, Devon, Flax-spinner 
 and Manufacturer.—Specimens of flax and tow, prepared 
 under a patent recently granted to exhibiter. 
 
 7. Fry, William & Co., Westmoreland-street, Dublin. 
 —Specimens of raw and thrown silk. 
 
 8. Hughes, Thomas & James, Clonmel.—Samples of 
 prepared flax. 
 
 9. Kyle, William Cotter, Clare-street, Dublin — 
 Horns, skulls, &c., of wild animals from Cape of Good 
 Hope. 
 
 10. Lawson, Thomas. —Specimens of Cheviot wool. 
 
 11. Leadbetter, J., & Co., Belfast, Manufacturer.— 
 Specimens illustrative of Watt’s process for the preparation 
 of flax; flax straw as from the field ; flax straw with seed 
 and capsules taken off and made ready for steam chambers ; 
 flax seed; flax seed capsules or husks ; flax straws steamed 
 in chambers; flax straw with epidermis removed by wet 
 rolling ; fibre after scutching. 
 
 12. Mahony, M., & Brothers, Camden-place, Cork.— 
 Irish wool in the fleece, and sorted; wool in the several 
 stages of the spinning processes. 
 
 13. Marsh & Edenborough, Salvador House, Bishops- 
 gate-street, London.—Colonial wools. 
 
 14. Millner, H., Blue Bell, Dublin.—Irish long and 
 short wools for clothing and combing purposes. 
 
 15. Moss, S. S., Kilteman Cotton Mill, Golden Ball, 
 Co. Dublin.—Specimens of raw cotton. 
 
 16. M‘Garry & Son, Palmerstown Mills, near Dublin.— 
 Specimens of rape oil produced by Exhibiters. 
 
 17. Nelson, J., & Co., Selby, Yorkshire.—Flax prepared 
 on a new process, and dressed by improved machinery. 
 
 18. Ogleby, Charles, & Co., Lambeth, London.— 
 Refined spermaceti in block. 
 
 19. Preston, J., & Co., Belfast.—Samples of flax in the 
 undressed state, grown in the counties of Down, Antrim, 
 Monaghan, and Armagh. 
 
 20. Price’s Patent Candle Company, Belmont, Vaux- 
 hall, Surrey.—Specimens illustrating the Company’s patent 
 processes for making palm oil and other fatty substances 
 into pure white candles by distillation, &c.; specimens of 
 the palm oil fruit, and of vegetable tallows, butters, and 
 waxes. 
 
 21. Rathborne, J. & J., Essex-street, Dublin.—Crude 
 oil from the spermaceti whale, and specimens showing the 
 different stages of manufacture ; bees’ wax ; a block of re¬ 
 fined spermaceti, illustrative of its crystallization. 
 
 22. Royal Society for the Promotion and Im¬ 
 provement of the Growth of Flax in Ireland, Bel¬ 
 fast, per James Macadam, Junior, Secretary.—Series of 
 specimens illustrating the preparation of the flax plant for 
 manufacturing purposes :—1. Flax straw, dried with the 
 seed on. 2. Flax straw, after steeping; samples of seed ; 
 sample of seed capsules. 3. Flax straw, steeped and rolled 
 for scutching ; sample of scutching-tow. 4. Scutched flax 
 fibre of various qualities. 5. Hackled flax fibre of various 
 qualities. 6. Hackle tow of various qualities. 7. Line and 
 tow sliver. Series of samples of foreign flax, used in the 
 Irish linen manufacture, and of Irish and English flax, treated 
 by peculiar processes, viz. :—Samples of Russian, Dutch, 
 Belgian (Courtrai and Flemish), and Egyptian flax, in the 
 scutched and hackled state ; samples of English and Irish 
 flax, prepared by the patent processes of Schenck (hot 
 W’ater), and of Watt (steaming), and of Irish flax, dried 
 and steeped on the “ Courtrai” system. Specimens of flax 
 and flax cotton sent in 1774 to the Society of Arts by Lady 
 Moira, of Montalto, Ballinaliinch. 
 
 23. Tucker, Francis, & Co., Kensington, Middlesex. 
 —Specimens of spermaceti, stearine, and margarine. 
 
 24. Whelan & O’Brien, Dublin.—Samples of Irish 
 grown hogget and wedder fleece wool, Wicklow moun¬ 
 tain’s wool; Australian wool; alpaca wools, white and 
 brown. 
 
CLASS Y. 
 
 MACHINES FOR DIRECT USE, INCLUDING CARRIAGES, AND RAILWAY MECHANISM. 
 
 I N preceding pages we have discussed at length the department of Raw Materials as forming the great basis 
 whence the others are primarily derived, and we now come to treat of the agents by which they are 
 fashioned into the necessaries and luxuries of life ; commencing with the class of objects which develop the 
 application of a source or sources of power, either supplied from simple combinations of elementary agents, 
 or obtained from applications of dynamical laws. The different kinds of articles coming under the general 
 denominations of Machinery now claim our attention. 
 
 There were few parts of the Exhibition more attractive to the student or the merely curious observer than 
 that devoted to machinery ; and no part more interesting to the people of this country, as we saw there what 
 makes man the ruler of insensate matter—not the exercise of the tyrant force of demoralizing warfare, but 
 the power of increased intelligence and enterprise, and that agency which, in proportion to its extension 
 amongst us, will not only increase our national wealth and capital, but will also bring moral blessings in its 
 train. We need here hardly refer to the economic advantages of machinery, or point out the fallacies con¬ 
 tained in the objection to its introduction or use amongst a people; as there are few who do not willingly, in 
 the present day, admit them. He who contemplates, even superficially, the progress of mankind, must see 
 that every step is supported by the aid of machinery. When Tubal-Cain first worked in metals he must have 
 had recourse to simple machines to fashion his cunning workmanship. The Homeric age used machinery, 
 and the war-chariot of Hector and the shield of Achilles required machinery to fashion them. In the loom 
 of Penelope was contained an element as purely mechanical as that of Jacquard, the principle being gra¬ 
 dually developed with advancing knowledge. The spade and the plough, the first implements of the warfare 
 of man against stubborn nature, were as essentially machines as the winnowing, threshing, or reaping ma¬ 
 chines, of our own day; and we might as well expect to return to the times when men fought for acorns or 
 dug roots with their hands from the earth, as to expect that machines should not be contrived, not alone to 
 supplant, but to aid and further human labour. Temporary evils have, no doubt, frequently followed the 
 use of machinery; but how small the evil compared with the amount of good. The first introduction of 
 power-looms, threshing machines, stocking frames, and other machines, by substituting machine power for 
 human agency, effected a temporary loss upon a class; but when we consider the enormously productive 
 power at small cost, the diminution of human toil, the certainty of effect, the comfort and happiness distri¬ 
 buted, we must feel strongly the blessings conferred upon mankind by these applications of human knowledge; 
 and when we consider what machinery has done—and which could not be done without it—the working of 
 mines, the propulsion of ships against wind and tide, the powers of locomotion it affords us on land, the me¬ 
 thods of measuring time, and many other things which machinery alone can effect; we feel that if the curse 
 of labour was inflicted on man as a punishment, the accompanying blessing was the intellectual power which 
 enabled him to invent machinery to mitigate the infliction. 
 
 The effect of an examination of this department was also able to show us what we so much need—the 
 cause of England’s advance and our deficiency, and to teach us that it is only by competition in improvement 
 we can hope to equal or excel other nations. The artisan who deplores the loss of work by the substitution 
 of a machine for human labour could not fail to see, by a glance at the operation of many of the machines 
 exhibited at work, the hopelessness of a contest between the two. If he inspected a crushing mill, he must 
 have seen that it is in vain to hope to contend with machinery in the economic working of mining produce. 
 If he saw a power loom or slubbing machine in operation, he might well despair of supplanting them by his 
 own or fellow’s labour. Hence, his mind would be at once set, not upon a competition hopeless and absurd, 
 but to endeavour to apply machinery already invented, or improve what is defective in it. This has fre¬ 
 quently been the effect on the minds of the more intelligent of our artisans; and we know cases in which 
 great improvements were made in the machinery of poplin weaving and other manufactures by workmen 
 studying machinery, guided by this spirit. 
 
 In considering the subject of machinery, there are different points of view in which it may he regarded. 
 We may consider a machine as anything which alters the direction of a force; as when we alter a direct 
 motion or force, such as that of gravity, the wind, or steam, into a circular one; or which apparently increases 
 a power by making it act through a longer time or space. No machine actually increases or creates power. 
 The force of the wind on the sails of a windmill, or of steam urging the piston of an engine, cannot be 
 increased by any mechanical contrivance. It must be diminished; but the intervention of machinery, by 
 altering the direction of the force, and converting a direct into a circular motion, applies the force, as we 
 require it, to grind our corn or twist our thread, and in this way proves serviceable; or by the intervention 
 of levers, by making a small power act through a great space, we produce effects otherwise unattainable. 
 
172 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class V. 
 
 I.—STEAM-ENGINES, Etc. 
 
 The steam-engine, as the great source of motive power, must claim a large share of attention in the consi¬ 
 deration of machinery generally. It may, in fact, be regarded as the prime agent of modem progress. The 
 expansive power of steam and its applicability as a motive power were no sooner established than invention 
 was on the rack to discover the most effective and economical means of turning it to account; and the im¬ 
 provements which have been introduced in the construction of the steam-engine during the present century 
 have been fully commensurate with its great importance. Considerable modifications have been rendered 
 necessary by the peculiar kind of the service required; and hence, few things can be more unlike than the 
 engines which propel our vessels on the ocean and those through whose instrumentality conveyance upon our 
 great iron highways is carried on. Yet the various forms of the steam-engine may be included in the two 
 classes of condensing and non-condensing engines ; or, as they are called, high and low pressure engines, from 
 the circumstance of the steam in the one case, after having performed its functions, being discharged into 
 the atmosphere, while, in the other, it passes into another vessel, where it is condensed, to form a vacuum. 
 
 To enter into a detailed account of the construction of the several modifications of the steam-engine would 
 far exceed our present limits. With the exception of marine engines, the varieties in common use were repre¬ 
 sented in the Exhibition; while several specimens were entitled to high commendation for the ingenuity and 
 excellence of workmanship which they displayed. The high pressure engine furnished by Messrs. Fairbaim 
 and Co., and which supplied the motive power to the Machinery Court, was an excellent example of the class 
 to which it belonged. Of the smaller sized engines there were also several good specimens; and to the satis¬ 
 factory illustration of these we are disposed to attach considerable importance from the growing tendency 
 which is now manifested in favour of the extended use of steam power. Even for farming purposes the steam- 
 engine has become a desideratum from the great saving of labour which it effects, and the economy which it 
 admits of being carried out. Wherever farming operations are extensively carried on, the use of the steam- 
 engine has, in fact, become indispensable. And here, as well as in other cases, modifications have been in¬ 
 troduced in accordance with the object sought to be attained. Of late, a useful kind of non-condensing 
 engine has been brought to great perfection for such purposes. It somewhat resembles a railway locomotive 
 engine ; the difference being, that instead of motion being conveyed from the engine to a driving wheel, the 
 wheels in this case merely serve for the transference of the engine from one place to another by extraneous 
 power, and for its support when at work. An engine of this class was exhibited by Messrs. Barret, Exall, 
 and Andrews, and was placed in the Agricultural Department. These engines are now supplied by most of 
 the English manufacturers, the advantages which they are supposed to possess in admitting to be removed 
 from place to place securing a considerable demand for them. It is, no doubt, very convenient to be able to 
 take the threshing or other machinery to where the material to be operated on is situated rather than bring 
 the material to the machine ; and it might frequently be found desirable that several persons should join 
 together in procuring such machinery in situations where the size of individual farms would not permit of the 
 outlay being made for any one farm. On the relative advantages of fixed and movable engines for farming 
 purposes there seems, however, to be no little difference of opinion ; and on a review of the question this is 
 only what might be expected from the great number of considerations involved. The movable engine is, in 
 the first place, very expensive, and any work requiring to be done by machinery can rarely be so well executed 
 in any other place as in the farm-yard. 
 
 II—APPLICATIONS OF CENTRIFUGAL FORCE. 
 
 We have next to direct attention to a class of machines possessing, from the wondrous effects they 
 seem to produce from very slight causes, considerable interest, and which have lately come much into use for 
 various familiar purposes—we mean the class of Centrifugal Machines , which comprise Pumps, Drying 
 Machines, Blowers, Machines for refining Sugar—all of which were to be seen in operation in the Machinery 
 Court, and were well calculated to excite astonishment in the mind of the spectator. 
 
 Before we notice one of the important applications of the principle used in this class of machinery, we 
 may briefly explain the principle itself, which is a simple corollary from well-known mechanical laws. 
 
 When a particle or mass of matter is set in motion by any force in a given direction, its inertia will carry 
 it forward in the direction of such force; and no change of direction or diminution of velocity can take 
 place unless a new force or forces be applied. Hence it follows, that no particle of matter can revolve in a 
 * circle round a centre except under the action of two forces; one tending to move it in a tangential direction 
 from the circle, the other to move it to the centre. When these forces balance each other exactly, the body 
 moves in the circle; when the latter prevails, the mass or particle falls to the centre ; when the former, it 
 flies from the centre, and is hence said to be influenced by Centrifugal Force. Of these forces in a state of 
 balance or equilibrium we have in nature examples in the planetary motions; the moon and other satellites, 
 and the planets revolving round their centres of motion, under the action of these two forces. ' When we 
 swing a ball attached to a string held in the hand, it is under the action of the force applied to set it swing¬ 
 ing ; which, were it unrestrained, would cause it to move only in a straight line, but the force of the string 
 compels it to move in a direction intermediate between the direction of the two forces, and it revolves in a circle. 
 If we cause it to revolve with great rapidity, and the string be let go or break, the ball will then move in 
 the direction of one force, and will fly off in a straight line from the circle in which it previously revolved, 
 and with a velocity and force corresponding to the speed at which it was moving. From the same cause, a 
 servant’s mop throws off from the cloth the particles of water adhering to it; the centrifugal force, when it is 
 made revolve with rapidity, overcoming the cohesive attraction of the water and cloth. 
 
 Now, it will be evident from this explanation that the Centrifugal Force will be proportioned to the 
 velocity of the system in motion, and that when air, water, or solid matter revolves round a centre, its 
 
Class V.] 
 
 MACHINERY, CARRIAGES, Etc. 
 
 173 
 
 tendency to leave that centre and fly off in a tangential direction will be in proportion to its velocity, and 
 that in fact we can increase the force almost without limit by increasing the speed or velocity of motion. 
 It would also appear, when a mass of matter in the form of a circular disc revolves, the force exerted on the 
 particles of the mass increases as we pass from the centre towards the circumference ; for this simple reason, 
 that these move with a greater velocity or through a larger space than the particles nearer the centre, the 
 velocity of each particle increasing directly as its distance from the centre of motion. In practice it is also 
 found that the tendency of bodies to which motion is thus communicated is to fly from the centre around 
 which they revolve with a force equal to the square of their velocity. 
 
 THE CENTRIFUGAL PUMP. 
 
 It has just been stated that bodies in a state of rotation have a tendency to fly from their centre of 
 motion with a force equal to the square of their velocity; and in employing this law for the elevation of 
 water, it is manifest that a machine so constructed as to avoid leakage and friction, with a minimum degree 
 of resistance, will accomplish all that can be effected by mechanical ingenuity. 
 
 In attempting to construct a centrifugal pump, a very large number of inventors have exhausted their 
 skill in making arrangements of spiral or curved arms on an axle, or in endeavours to find the supposed angle 
 or curve with the diameter, which the fluid would make in passing off, being apparently in ignorance of the 
 fact that, in obedience to the law of centrifugal force, the escaping fluid takes the shortest line to reach the 
 circumference; or, in other words, that each particle of matter in a state of rotation, when free to escape, 
 moves directly in the line of the radius until it reaches the circumference, and thence follows the tangential 
 line until influenced by gravity, or some other disturbing force. 
 
 In Gwynne’s Pump the difficulties of previous attempts would appear to have been obviated. The cen¬ 
 trifugal pump in the Exhibition was quick in action, small in size, compact in structure, capable of being 
 placed in any situation, and of being applied to every description of work. Differing from the household 
 pump, its power may be indefinitely increased, its volume of water made ample, and its flow continuous. 
 Superior to the forcing pump, it has scarcely any appreciable friction ; is not restricted in action by the inter¬ 
 vention of an air chamber; and it has no parts which can easily get out of order, no useless reduplications of 
 apparatus, and none which can in any degree impede the flow of water. It has a rotatory action, by which 
 a centrifugal movement is given to the enclosed water, which it discharges in radial lines coincident with the 
 direction of the centrifugal force, into a flattened spheroidal chamber, constituting the body of the pump ; 
 and this chamber has but one exit pipe, placed at a tangent with its circumference. The water, as it is 
 thrown off from the open periphery of the revolving piston, is forced up the discharge pipe in quantities, and 
 at a rate proportioned to the size of the pump and the speed at which the piston is driven. 
 
 In the construction of this pump the piston is formed of two concave discs, placed parallel, with their 
 concave surfaces towards each other. Two saucers, placed in corresponding positions, would give a popular 
 idea of the arrangement. Between these discs is a single arm or impeller, radiating from a boss or hollow 
 axis, mounted on a shaft which works horizontally, vertically, or at any intermediate angle. The impeller, 
 which regulates the distance between the discs of the piston, varies in breadth. Its narrowest part is at the 
 outer edge of the piston, and it becomes gradually broader until its edge intersects the inner surface of the 
 opening in the suction side of the piston, from which line to its extremity, at the boss, its edges continue 
 parallel to each other, and at right angles to the axis of the shaft. The discs, or inner surfaces of the piston, 
 do not meet at their outer edges, but leave an annular opening around the whole circumference. This 
 annular opening may be closed by a band of metal (or the whole piston may be cast in two halves) ; and in 
 this band is cast a series of tangential openings. The form of piston may be varied, and the number of 
 impellers and tangential openings increased, according to the diameter of the piston, and the nature of the 
 substance required to be acted upon. 
 
 The piston is enclosed in a case of circular form, placed parallel and concentrically with the discs, and 
 this case, which acts as a receiver, is bolted to any convenient stand or frame. From the circumference of 
 the case or receiver rises, at a tangent with it, the perpendicular discharge pipe. The area of this receiver 
 should exceed both those of the discharge pipe and of the annular openings on the circumference of the 
 piston, in order that an uninterrrupted flow of the water may be maintained ; and to prevent the water from 
 rotating in the case, and to give it a direction upwards to the discharge pipe, a stop or plate is placed on 
 one side of the base of the discharge pipe, reaching from thence to the edge of the piston, and sometimes 
 extending on both sides of the piston to the joint between the piston and the outer case, and generally in the 
 line of direction of the radius of the piston. A space is also left between the side of the piston and that of 
 the case, at least equal in size to that of the annular openings in the sides of the piston. 
 
 Around the opening in the sides of the piston is a collar or projection, extending outwards half way to 
 the case. In the case is a circular hole, somewhat larger than the one in the piston, and through this hole is 
 passed the suction pipe, which pipe is riveted or bolted to the outer case. The inner end of this pipe has 
 cast on it a collar or projection corresponding in shape, and concentric with, the collar on the piston, and on 
 its outer end is a flange or screw, to which any ordinary suction pipe may be attached. The joint between the 
 suction pipe and piston being carefully made, and so situated that no sand, gravel, or other gritty matter can 
 lodge on or near it, the wear is so reduced as to become imperceptible. The suction pipe may be curved at 
 its outer end if desired, and its internal diameter may be made larger than the opening into the piston, so 
 as to compensate for the bearings cast in it, and which carry the inner journal of the shaft. These bearings 
 are made three or more times the length of their diameter, and the water lubricates them effectually, so that 
 very little wear takes place. The joints between the pipe and piston may be made round, or at any desired 
 angle. The bearings in the suction pipe form a small hollow cylinder inside the pipe and on the same axis 
 with it, and it is supported by two or more arms extending from its exterior surfaces to the interior sur¬ 
 face of the suction pipe. The whole pipe, with the bearing, cylinder, and its supports, are cast in one piece. 
 
 2 a 2 
 
174 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class V. 
 
 An important feature of this pump is its not being liable to go out of repair for years of continuous 
 action. Nor will its efficacy be interfered with by sand or earthy matters in the water—a great advantage 
 over the common pump, which is rendered useless when such obstructions are to be encountered. The 
 quantity of water operated upon is also much greater than a given extent of power can propel with any 
 other pump; while its simple construction enables it to be supplied at a comparatively moderate expense. 
 
 Fig. 2. 
 
 Fig. 3. 
 
 Illustrations of Gwytme's Centrifugal Pump. 
 
 The description here given will be readily understood by a reference to the accompanying engravings. 
 An external view of the pump, with the valve to be attached, is shown in Fig. 1. Figures 2 and 3 are sec¬ 
 tions which so clearly illustrate the internal construction of the pump as not to require any further detailed 
 reference to them. 
 
 The Drying Machines for cloth, sugar, &c., act on the same principle, only the motion is horizontal 
 nstead of vertical. For drying machines, a vessel of the form of a common washing tub, the sides made of 
 perforated metal, is made to revolve within another vessel, on a vertical axis, with great velocity. The 
 cloth to be dried is placed in the interior vessel, and the centrifugal force causes the water to rush out with 
 treat rapidity; and by means of a current of warm air passed in at the centre of the machine, complete 
 drying of the cloth may be effected. Sugar also may be dried, and is to a large extent in practice—its liquid 
 
Class V.] 
 
 MACHINERY, CARRIAGES, Etc. 
 
 175 
 
 impurities being removed by a similar application of these simple principles. The operation of the Centri¬ 
 fugal Machine in separating molasses from sugar is one of great interest, from its effectiveness, and the despatch 
 with which it is accomplished. A mass of crystallised sugar, when in the molasses, is unforbidding in appear¬ 
 ance ; and those unacquainted with the manufacture might well be at a loss to know how the 'one was to be 
 separated from the other. But on this semi-fluid substance being placed in the centrifugal machine, it has 
 only to be a few minutes in rapid motion, when the sugar will be found forming a coating in the inside of the 
 machine something like the porcelain lining of saucepans, the whole of the molasses being driven through 
 the perforated sides of the cylinder. This class of machines was represented by those contributed by Messrs. 
 Manlove, Alliott, and Co., of Nottingham. 
 
 III.—RAILWAY MACHINERY AND PERMANENT WAY. 
 
 The construction and maintenance of railways have now become great branches of industry, affording scope 
 for the display of talent of the highest order, as well as giving employment to thousands of'our population. 
 The value of the experience which has been derived from the working of the railway system may be estimated 
 from the great difference which appears between present and past estimates for construction and maintenance. 
 For years after the opening of the Liverpool and Manchester Railway, the great item of expenditure was in 
 the introduction of improvements ; as no sooner was some new modification made than it was superseded by 
 something else. Of late, great and satisfactory progress has been made, more especially in the construction 
 of what is called the rolling stock. But in the formation of the permanent way the prevailing practice of 
 using wood as the sleepers for the iron rails seems opposed to the spirit of the age, which is so much in favour 
 of the extended use of iron wherever practicable. The perishable nature of wood under such circumstances 
 is a great drawback. Hence the adaptation of any use of iron for this purpose which would seem to fulfil the 
 desired requirements is of great value. The growing conviction of engineers that iron may be substituted for 
 wood as a railway sleeper—even where wood is most favourably circumstanced as to ballast, drainage, and 
 climate ; and that the employment of 
 iron becomes an imperative necessity 
 where the sleeper is exposed to a 
 burning sun, a destroying insect, to 
 rapid or extreme changes of tempe¬ 
 rature,—leaves little to be desired by 
 those interested in the employment of 
 iron for that purpose. 
 
 The accompanying illustrations re¬ 
 present one of the most valuable in¬ 
 ventions that have yet been brought 
 before the public for substituting iron 
 for wood in the construction of rail¬ 
 ways,—the surface-packed sleeper of 
 Air. Greaves, with the fish-joint chair, 
 patented by Mr. Douglas. The ge¬ 
 neral arrangement is shown in the first 
 engraving; by which the way in which 
 the rails are supported and joined to¬ 
 gether is indicated. The distances be¬ 
 tween the ties and supports may be easily regulated according to the general construction of the line and 
 character of the traffic ; the tie bars being so placed as to preserve the working angle or tilt, and the perfect 
 gauge of the rails. 
 
 The form of the sleeper and end 
 elevation of the fish joint are seen 
 in the annexed engraving. The co¬ 
 nical form of the sleeper admits of 
 a given strength being secured with 
 the smallest amount of metal, while 
 the elasticity derivable from the use 
 of wood is thereby secured. The 
 ballast supporting the sleeper being always dry, it yields to the pressure of the train when passing 
 over, which is hence distributed over a large area. The 
 position of the sleeper and connecting rods, in rela¬ 
 tion to the ballasting of the line, is also shown in the 
 figure, the rails only appearing above the surface. The 
 construction of the fish-joint is further illustrated by the 
 sketch of the side elevation in the margin. One obvious 
 advantage of this joint is the facility with which it permits 
 the removal of a defective or worn out rail without dis¬ 
 turbing the sleeper or ballast. 
 
 The leading consideration which will occur to every side Eleva tion of Fish-Joint, 
 
 one in reference to the use of the cast iron sleeper is its _ 
 
 great durability; and it appears that the prime cost of laying down a line of rails in this way is not gieatm 
 than with wood. By many of the leading engineers it has been adopted, and with uniform success, the ex¬ 
 perience of the three or four years during which it has been in use leading to its gradual extension. 
 
 Section of Sleeper, and End Elevations of Fish-Joint. 
 
 Greaves’s Surface-packed Sleeper. 
 
176 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class V. 
 
 IV.—CARRIAGES. 
 
 The Carriage Department of the Exhibition was a highly satisfactory one ; presenting as it did a variety 
 of carriages from the best manufacturers both in this country and in England. Comparing the illustration 
 of the Department here with that of 1851, we find that in Hyde Park there were altogether 100 exhibiters, 
 of whom 69 belonged to the United Kingdom, the remaining 3,1 exhibiters being distributed over eleven 
 foreign countries. The total number of carriages, not including Bath chairs, velocipedes, sleighs, and some 
 of those other articles not much in use, was only 107, of which 79 belonged to exhibiters in the United 
 Kingdom. And now coming to our own Exhibition we find that there were 32 exhibiters in it, who con¬ 
 tributed over 60 carriages of different kinds. Of these 18 were Irish and 14 belong to different parts of 
 Great Britain. In the Belgian department there were two handsome carriages contributed by Jones, Bro¬ 
 thers, of Brussells, the only specimens of foreign workmanship in this department in the Exhibition. 
 
 Carriage building is a department of industry in which there is a greater degree of equality between the 
 character of the work of the metropolis, and that of the provincial towns, than, perhaps, in any other. The 
 finest specimens of workmanship find their way almost to all parts of the country, and the local coach-maker 
 is thereby furnished with a sort of standard for imitation. The vehicles turned out by Hutton and Sons, 
 Magill, and Quan, of this city, and Bathurst of Belfast, were in every way creditable specimens of workmanship. 
 In the carriages exhibited there was little of novelty, with one or two exceptions. Some improvements, 
 however, were manifest in the form of the smaller class of carnages, in which a main object is to combine 
 economy and convenience. When alluding to form we. may observe, “ that the coach builders of the present 
 day have had no easy task to perform in meeting the new demands of the age, which require them to construct 
 vehicles to convey the greatest number of persons. It can hardly be expected that in carriages of such a 
 description they can preserve those outlines which have been esteemed elegant and graceful.”* In reference 
 to price, the authority from which we here quote remarks that “ it is obviously very difficult to determine the 
 exact intrinsic value of an article like a carriage, and to judge positively whether the affixed price is excessive 
 or not. The cost is often much increased by ornament, finish, or contrivance, that might advantageously be 
 dispensed with, and thus a carriage, otherwise extravagant in price, be reduced to a standard of reasonable 
 cheapness. Extravagant prices may fairly diminish their claim for approval; but at the same time we are 
 convinced that what may be deemed high prices are not always exorbitant prices, but that, with carriages 
 as with household furniture, the lowest priced may often prove to be the dearest purchase.” 
 
 There is one circumstance in connexion with this department which we cannot pass without a remark, 
 and that is the very indefinite notions which the names used by carriage builders, as applied to their goods, 
 convey. Any one who took the trouble to compare the several articles with the descriptions given by the 
 exhibiters must have found certain names applied to carriages which have undoubtedly but few features in 
 common ; while in other cases vehicles, apparently identical in construction, differing merely in upholstery 
 and decoration, are distinguished by very different names. Even those specially acquainted with carriage 
 building are not less put about than the general public by this absurd nomenclature. It has its origin, no 
 doubt, in the folly of the public in hunting after novelty; as a manufacturer has only to give some fancy 
 name to a new carriage, introducing at the same time some slight modification in the construction of it, to 
 secure the patronage of unthinking customers. 
 
 Among the vehicles in the Carriage Court, which challenged more than ordinary attention from the visitor, 
 was one of the Bianconi cars, so familiar to travellers in the South and West of Ireland. There is little in 
 this vehicle to attract special notice, further than it is one of the numerous “ long cars” which occupy many of 
 the leading lines of road in twenty-one counties of Ireland ; the establishment presenting one of the most 
 extraordinary instances to be found of a great conveyance organization by a single individual.! The career 
 of Mr. Bianconi supplies a striking illustration of what may be effected by prudent enterprise and well-directed 
 industry. A stranger to the country, with little capital, and without any fortuitous advantages, he commenced 
 his career in Ireland in a very humble way ; and got on step by step, adding to his savings, gradually acquiring 
 capital, and extending in proportion his field of operations, until he has at length acquired an ample fortune, 
 besides being greatly instrumental in promoting the improvement of the country of his adoption. Com¬ 
 mencing with running a car for the conveyance of passengers from Clonmel to Cahir, one after another was 
 added to the establishment until the whole of the South and W est was traversed by these vehicles. The exten¬ 
 sion of railway communication caused the long cars to be taken off many of their original lines, but it was 
 only to extend them in other directions. The Bianconi cars now go as far north as Strabane; the north-eastern 
 division of the island being in fact the only part of it through which they do not run. Up to the present 
 time the establishment has gone on steadily increasing; and there are now not less than 2000 persons 
 cm ployed in it. The consummate tact and judgment exhibited in the management of this immense organiza¬ 
 tion are not less to be admired than the enterprise which planned it. Kindness to and consideration for the 
 employees have secured willing and faithful services. Mr. Bianconi’s coaching establishment may in truth 
 be regarded as amongst the most remarkable of the social institutions of the age. 
 
 * Jurors’ Report of the Exhibition of 1851. 
 t At the meeting of the British Association, held in Cork 
 in 1843, a paper was read by Mr. Bianconi in the Statistical 
 Section, and attracted great attention at the time from the 
 curious facts which it disclosed. The matter being one 
 of permanent interest, an outline of that paper will not be 
 out of place in these pages :— 
 
 “ Up to the year 1815, the public accommodation for the 
 convenience of passengers in Ireland was confined to a few 
 mail and day coaches on the great line of road. 
 
 “ From my peculiar position in the country, I had ample 
 opportunities of reflecting on many things, and nothing 
 struck me more forcibly than the great vacuum that existed 
 in travelling accommodation between the different orders of 
 society. 
 
 “ The inconvenience felt for the want of more extended 
 means of intercourse, particularly from the interior of the 
 country to the different market towns, gave great advantage 
 to the few, at the expense of the many; and above all, great 
 loss of time. For instance, a farmer living twenty or thirty 
 
Class V.] 
 
 MACHINERY, CARRIAGES, Etc. 
 
 177 
 
 Among the novelties of this department of the Exhibition the most remarkable was a jaunting car exhi¬ 
 bited by Mr. Killinger of Westland-row, an article which, as our readers are aware, is peculiarly Irish. We 
 annex an engraving of this car, from which it will be seen that, by an exceedingly simple modification, the 
 
 Killinger’s Jaunting Car. 
 
 driver’s seat is transferred from the front to the rere of the car ; somewhat after the arrangement adopted in 
 Hansom’s cabs, which have been so long in use in London, and some of which may occasionally be seen in 
 
 miles from his market town, spent the day in riding to it, a 
 second day doing his business, and a third day returning. 
 
 “ In July, 1815, I started a car for the convenience of 
 passengers, from Clonmel to Cahir, which I subsequently 
 extended to Tipperary and Limerick; at the end of the same 
 year, I started similar cars from Clonmel to Cashel and 
 Thurles, and from Clonmel to Carrick and Waterford ; and 
 I have since extended this establishment, including the most 
 insulated localities, namely, from Longford to Ballina and 
 Belmullet, which is 201 miles north-west of Dublin ; from 
 Athlone to Galway and Clifden, 183 miles due west of 
 Dublin ; from Limerick to Tralee and Cahirciveen, 233 
 miles south-west of Dublin ; and numbering 100 vehicles, 
 including mail coaches and different-sized cars, capable of 
 carrying from four to twenty passengers each, and travelling 
 eight or nine miles an hour, at an average fare of 1 \d. 
 per mile for each passenger, and performing daily 3800 
 miles, passing through over 140 stations for the change of 
 horses, consuming 3000 to 4000 tons of hay, and from 
 30,000 to 40,000 barrels of oats annually, all of which are 
 purchased in their respective localities. 
 
 “ This establishment does not travel on Sundays, unless 
 such portions of it as are in connexion with the Post Office 
 or canals, for the following reasons:—First, the Irish, being 
 a religious people, will not travel on business on Sundays; 
 and secondly, experience teaches me that I can work a horse 
 eight miles per day, six days in the week, much better than 
 I can six miles for seven days. 
 
 “ The advantages derived by the country from this estab¬ 
 
 lishment are almost incalculable; for instance—the farmer, 
 who formerly rode, and spent three days in making his mar¬ 
 ket, can now do so in one, for a few shillings; thereby sav¬ 
 ing two clear days, and the expense and use of his horse. 
 
 “ The example of this institution has been generally fol¬ 
 lowed, and cars innumerable leave the interior for the prin¬ 
 cipal towns in the south of Ireland, which bring parties to 
 and from markets at an enonnous saving of time; and in 
 many instances cheaper than they could walk it. 
 
 “ This establishment is now in existence twenty-eight 
 years, travelling with its mails at all hours of the day and 
 night, and never met any interruption in the performance 
 of its arduous duties. Much surprise has often been ex¬ 
 pressed at the high order of men connected with it, and at 
 its popularity ; but parties thus expressing themselves for¬ 
 get to look at Irish society with sufficient grasp. For my 
 part I cannot better compare it than to a man merging to 
 convalescence from a serious attack of malignant fever, and 
 requiring generous and nutritive, in place of medical treat¬ 
 ment. Thus I act with my drivers, who are taken from the 
 lowest grade of the establishment, and who are progressively 
 advanced according to their respective merits, as opportunity 
 offers, and who know that nothing can deprive them of this 
 reward, and a superannuated allowance of their full wages 
 in old age, and under accident, unless their wilful and 
 improper conduct; and as to its popularity, I never yet 
 attempted to do an act of generosity or common jus¬ 
 tice, publicly or privately, that I was not met by reci¬ 
 procity.” 
 
178 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class V. 
 
 this city. The desired command is at once had over the horse. The driver, moreover, has everything com¬ 
 pletely within view, by which he is not only enabled to guard against any obstacle in the way, but to attend 
 to the wishes of the occupants of the car in a much more effectual manner than under the ordinary arrange¬ 
 ments ; and his own position in relation to those whom he is driving is not in any degree obnoxious to the 
 charge of being offensive to good taste, which is not the case with the common jaunting car. Nor can there 
 be any objection to this arrangement on the ground of alleged undue interference with the draught of the car 
 or weight on the back, as this is easily regulated by the position of the axle. 
 
 A. Menzies, of Glasgow, has rendered no small service to this department of the Exhibition by placing in 
 it one of the omnibuses in use in that city; as it, in many respects, is a great improvement on the vehicles 
 of the same class to be met elsewhere. Those who are familiar with the London omnibuses will recollect the 
 great variety of forms of that useful carriage which has occasionally come before the public ; but among the 
 whole of these we certainly recollect none which combines so many of the requirements of such a vehicle as 
 that to which we now refer, which, in height, width, and arrangements for ventilation, is almost everything 
 that could be desired. It is drawn by three horses abreast, an arrangement of the horse-power not practised 
 in either London or this city.—J. S. 
 
 1. Barrett, Exall, & Andrews, Reading, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Portable steam-engine for agricultural purposes. 
 
 2. Belfast Iron Company, per T. M. Gladstone, 
 C. E., Belfast, Manufacturers.—Patent double T wrought- 
 iron for beams and joists of fire-proof warehouses, &c., in¬ 
 stead of cast-iron. 
 
 3. Boake & Reily, Dublin, Inventors and Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Railway signal post, constructed of iron frame¬ 
 work, with acrometric lamp. 
 
 4. Boyd,W., Jun., Walworth, Grand Canal, Dublin, Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Model steam-engine, exhibited for superior work¬ 
 manship. 
 
 5. Carrett, Marshall, & Co., Sim Foundry, Leeds.— 
 “ Patent steam-pump,” or “ water lift,” size, No. 3 A; can 
 raise 22,000 gallons 50 feet high in ten hours, producing a 
 continuous stream; applicable also for supplying steam- 
 boilers with water. 
 
 6. Dillon, J., Upper Buckingham-street, Dublin, In¬ 
 ventor.—Improved railway break. 
 
 7. Drake, Thomas, & Son, Aston’s-quay, Dublin, In¬ 
 ventors & Manufacturers.—Portable fire-engine for ships’ 
 use, in wetting sails, pumping water out of tanks in hold, 
 &c., with suction, hose, hand-pipe, and leather bucket; double 
 barrel full waterway pumping-engine, with frame, fly wheel, 
 crank, and pinion motion, and valves attached to movable 
 doors for repairing without disturbing any of the works; 
 Kirkwood’s improved tubular water-closet, on cast-iron 
 frame. 
 
 8. Dunn, Hattersley, & Co., Windsor Bridge Iron 
 Works, Manchester.—Models and drawings of patent turn¬ 
 tables and traversers, for removing engine from one line of 
 rail to another. 
 
 9. Eastwood & Frost, Railway Iron Works, Derby, 
 Manufacturers.—Kirtley’s patent rolled spoke solid wrought - 
 iron railway wheels. 
 
 10. Elliott, J., Division-street, Sheffield.—Quadrant 
 weighing machine, adapted to both English and French 
 weights. 
 
 11. Fairbairn, William, & Co., Manchester.—A 50 
 horse high-pressure engine (ordered by the Committee of the 
 Great Industrial Exhibition for driving the machinery in 
 motion) ; a wrought-iron tubular crane. 
 
 12. Farrell, I., Fleet-street, Dublin, Inventor.—Model 
 of improved railway break. 
 
 13. Fire Anniiiilator Co., The Leadenhall-street, Lon¬ 
 don, Exhibiters.—Phillip’s patent fire annihilator. 
 
 14. Gilson, O., Dublin.—Model of self-acting break for 
 railway passenger trains. 
 
 15. Gompertz, Lewis, The Oval, Kennington, near 
 London, Inventor.—Prints of mechanical inventions on land 
 and water locomotion, railway transit tooth machinery, and 
 other objects. 
 
 16. Greaves, H., Palatine Buildings, Manchester, In¬ 
 ventor and Proprietor.—Patent cast-iron surface packed 
 sleepers, with various forms of joint sleepers and joint fast¬ 
 enings. 
 
 17. Gregory, Rev. Dr. T., Paget Priory, Kilcock.— 
 Drawing and section of an improved locomotive passenger 
 engine, by Val. Tighe Gregory, Esq., Superintendent of the 
 locomotive department, St. Petersburgh and Moscow Rail¬ 
 way. 
 
 18. Grendon, T., & Co., Drogheda, Manufacturers.—Di¬ 
 rect acting pumping engine: diameter of steam cylinder, 10 
 inches; of pump, 5 inches; length of stroke, 10 inches. 
 Portable double cylinder, high-pressure, and condensing en¬ 
 gine, 45 horse-power, on M'Naught’s patent principle ; dia¬ 
 meter of condensing cylinder, 28 inches ; length of stroke, 
 4 feet 6 inches ; diameter of high-pressure cylinder, 25 inches. 
 Improved upright tubular boiler for 45 horse engine. Agri¬ 
 cultural steam engine, 4 horse-power. 
 
 19. Guy, R., Rutland MUls, Rutland Avenue, Dolphin’s 
 Bam Bridge, Dublin, Manufacturer.—Improved ollinge 
 axles for Broughams, outside cars, &c. ; improved mail 
 patent axles. 
 
 20. G Wynne, Son, & Co., Essex Wharf, Strand, London, 
 Proprietors and Manufacturers.—Gwvnne’s patent centrifu¬ 
 gal pump, ivith fittings, &c. This pump has a rotary move¬ 
 ment, and works without valves. 
 
 21. Hewitt, T., Cork, Inventor and Proprietor.—Model 
 of a mashing ton ; the steam is applied whilst the machinery 
 is in motion. 
 
 \ 
 
 22. Huxhams & Brown, Exeter, Inventors and Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Neck-winch, with two wooden rollers and ends. 
 
 23. Irish Engineering Company, Seville Iron Works, 
 Seville-place, Dublin, Manufacturers.—A vertical, direct act¬ 
 ing, portable, high-pressure steam-engine and boiler, com¬ 
 plete, on one bed-plate. 
 
 24. Lawrence, Charles, North Cumberland-street, 
 Dublin, Manufacturer.—Small high-pressure steam-engine. 
 
 25. Lees, T., & Sons, Mottram-street, Stockport, In¬ 
 ventors and Manufacturers.—Compressed air alarm whistle. 
 
 26. Mallet, R., Engineer, Dublin, Inventor and Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Patent wrought-iron buckled plate for fire-proof 
 and other floors ; specification enrolled April, 1853. 
 
 27. Miller, G. M., Engineer, Great Southern and 
 Western Railway.—Portable high-pressure engine andboiler, 
 with pumps, as used on the Great Southern and Western 
 Railway. 
 
 28. Palmer, E. O., 8, Lower Dominick-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, and Tralee, Inventor.—Model of self-acting break for 
 railway carriages. 
 
 29. Peile, J. J., Whitehaven, Inventor and Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Improved ships’ screws for stowing ships’ cargoes, 
 &c.; turnip-cutters, ivith oil-cake crusher; straw or chaff 
 cutter. 
 
Class V.] 
 
 MACHINERY, CARRIAGES, Etc. 
 
 179 
 
 29. Pollen, H., 10, Serpentine-avenue, near Dublin, 
 Inventor and Proprietor.—Improved double railway signal 
 lamp for night, and arms for day. 
 
 30. Pooley, H., Albion Foundry, Liverpool, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Patent dormant platform weighing machine; porta¬ 
 ble weighing machines on wheels, &c.; computer balance, 
 dispensing with loose weights ; indicator of large weigh¬ 
 bridges for road or railway waggons ; counter scales and 
 weights; bankers’ weighing machines, to weigh from 1 to 
 1000 sovereigns. 
 
 31. Rock, J., Jun., Hastings, Sussex, Inventor and Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Drawings of a patent railway carriage ; model of 
 patent railway buffers; goods’ trucks, with patent tarpaulin 
 roller; the simultaneous carriage step; a patent spring. 
 
 32. Ross & Murray', Abbey-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Double-acting pump. 
 
 33. Rourke, E., Dublin.—Small hydraulic ram. 
 
 34. Sajiuelson, M., & Co., Hull, Engineers.—Hydraulic 
 press for extracting oil from seed, and making oil-cake; 
 double kettle, for heating the seed; and small table steam- 
 engine to work the press. 
 
 35. Saunders, J. M., Dublin, Inventor.—A new rail¬ 
 way guard alarm signal, for communicating between railway 
 guard and engine-driver. 
 
 36. Seward, N., Cahirconlish, Pallasgreen, Co. Lime¬ 
 rick, Inventor.—Model railway, forty-eight feet long and 
 one foot wide, with reservoir carriages and small engine. 
 
 37. Shand & Mason, Blackfriar’s-road, London, In¬ 
 ventors and Manufacturers.—Patent ship fire-engine. 
 
 38. Shekelton, J., Dundalk, Manufacturer.—18 horse¬ 
 power portable high-pressure steam-engine; 4 horse-power 
 horizontal high-pressure steam-engine; upright tubular steam 
 boiler. 
 
 39. Sheridan, Thomas, Dublin_Portable two-horse 
 
 high-pressure steam-engine. 
 
 40. Shuldham, M., Portished, Bristol, Inventor. — 
 Models of apparatus for an improvement in the mechanic 
 power of the wheel and axle, and for transmitting power by 
 ropes. 
 
 41. Simpson & Shipton, Manchester, Inventor.—3 horse¬ 
 power reciprocating steam-engine; an excentric revolves 
 
 in its own diameter, this being the most direct method of 
 obtaining circular motion from the rectilinear. The chief 
 features of this invention are economy in space, first cost, 
 and consumption of fuel. 
 
 42. Si.oan & Leggett, T. J., Empire Iron Works, New 
 York, Manufacturers.—Patent hydrostat for preventing 
 steam-boiler explosions, invented by T. J. Sloan, 28, St. 
 George’s Road, New Kent-road, London. 
 
 43. Thornton, J., and Sons, Birmingham, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Hydraulic lifting jacks; improved railway screw 
 and other jacks; railway signal and other lamps; miners’ 
 safety lamp; railway carriage wrench; Thornton and M‘Con- 
 nell’s patent waggon couplins, &c.; exhibiters of Stirling’s 
 patent gun-metal for bearings; toughened cast-iron; har¬ 
 dened rails; tin zinc; leaded zinc; and Britannia metal; 
 also Wright’s patent ropes, &c.; Griffith’s and Co.’s patent 
 painted trays in oil; and tea service, made of patent tin 
 zinc. 
 
 44. Turner, R., Nassau-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 A pendulous oscillating double cylinder high-pressure steam- 
 engine, 1 horse-power. 
 
 45. Tylor, J., & Son, Warwick-lane, London, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Soda water machine, and bottling apparatus; di¬ 
 ving machine and dresses; ships’ fire-engines. 
 
 46. Warner, J., & Sons, Jewin Crescent, London, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers and Proprietors.—Cast-iron frames, with wheel 
 and pinion, and pumps for raising water to any height; over¬ 
 shot copper water-wheel, with three force-pumps; Warner’s 
 improved ship force-pump, or fire-engine ; patent lift and 
 force-pumps ; church bells; London fire brigade engine; 
 water-closets; water, gas, and steam-cocks, gauges, Y'alves, 
 unions, &c.; screw-down high-pressure cocks; garden sy¬ 
 ringes ; gun-metal imperial standard measures and weights; 
 plumber’s cocks; steam and gas cocks. 
 
 47. Watt, F., and Co., London-street, London, and Bir¬ 
 mingham, Manufacturers.—Working model of a locomotive 
 engine, made by M‘.Murdoch, of Soho, in 1785, showing the 
 application of steam to locomotion, as patented by Mr. 
 Watt, in 1784 ; model of an oscillating engine, made in 
 1785, to illustrate Mr. Watt’s patent of 1784 for making 
 the cylinder work on an axis ; machine invented by Mr. 
 Watt about 1790, for registering continuously the succes¬ 
 sive but varying lengths of stroke in mining pumps. 
 
 CARRIAGES. 
 
 1. Andrews, P., Gt. Bruuswick-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.— A coach-car; an outside car; a family car; a 
 velocipede. 
 
 2. Annesley, R., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Bath and Albert chairs, with hoods, aprons, and other fit¬ 
 tings, &c. 
 
 3. Bates, E., Gorey, Co. Wexford, Manufacturer.— 
 Self-balancing tax-cart. 
 
 4. Bathurst, W., Belfast, Manufacturer—A light step- 
 piece-shaped park barouche, mounted on full C and under 
 springs, with hind standard; a full-sized Bastema landau, 
 with coach-box and hind seat, mounted on platform springs 
 behind, elliptic do. in front, and self-acting steps to the body ; 
 a light Victoria-shaped pony phaeton, with hind rumble and 
 large side splash-guards. 
 
 5. Bianconi, C., Longfield, Co. Tipperary, Proprietor. 
 —A fly mail car, used by Mr. Bianconi for the conveyance 
 of mails and passengers, in 19 counties of the north, south, 
 and west of Ireland. 
 
 6. Begbie, J., East Lothian Coach Works, Haddington, 
 Inventor and Manufacturer.—Patent dog-cart, with shifting 
 apparatus enabling the driver to regulate the weight on the 
 horse's back without leaving his seat; the wheels and springs 
 of an improved construction. 
 
 7. Browne, W., Gt. Brunswick-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—A Bastema pilentum, forming a close or an open 
 
 carriage ; a Malvern cart, to cany four persons with luggage 
 or dogs ; a pony phaeton, with movable driving seat; an 
 outside jaunting-car, built on the same principle as the 
 one for which exhibiter was awarded the prize medal at the 
 Exhibition of 1851. 
 
 8. Buchanan, J. & Co., Glasgow, Manufacturer.—An 
 Australian dog-cart. 
 
 9. Coates, Blizard, & Co., Park-lane, Piccadilly, 
 London, Designers and Manufacturers.—The Royal Maude 
 Barouche, a new style of open carriage. 
 
 10. Dawson, J. S., &Sons, Sackville-place,Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—A Clarence Brougham, with circular front; 
 park phaeton ; outside jaunting-car ; a cab. 
 
 11. Dillon, J., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer 
 and Proprietor.—A “ Hansom” safety cab, the first built in 
 Ireland ; an outside jauuting-car. 
 
 12. Doran, Thos., Upper Ormond-quav, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—A light driving phaeton (Queen’s pattern) ; a fa¬ 
 mily outside car, with well, movable driver’s seat, &c. 
 
 13. Gordon, J. F., Strangford, Co. Down, Inventor.— 
 A four-wheeled carriage, with a new kind of fore axle, called 
 “ The Caster Axle." 
 
 14. Grady', R. E., Dawson-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —An emempton, forming a close or open carriage at plea¬ 
 sure ; a light driving phaeton ; an outside car, with grass¬ 
 hopper springs, &c. 
 
 2 B 
 
180 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class V. 
 
 1 5. Hallmarks, Aldebert, & Hallmarke, Long-acre, 
 London, Manufacturers.—A circular-fronted Brougham ; a 
 park phaeton. 
 
 1 6. Hooper, W., Haymarket, London, Designer and Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Working model of an ellipt ic spring Brougham. 
 
 17. IIutton, J., & Sons, Summer Hill, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—A dress coach, fully appointed for town use, 
 built for Her Majesty; a chariot; a barouche, on C and 
 under springs; an outside car with lancewood and whale¬ 
 bone shafts. 
 
 18. Johnson, John, Leinster-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—A town chariot. 
 
 19. Kii.linger, C., Westland-row, Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Killinger’s Irish jaunting car (registered) ; 
 park phaeton. 
 
 20. Longbottom, R. I., Mortimer-street, London, In¬ 
 ventor and Manufacturer.—Noiseless carriage-wheel, with 
 engine-turned iron tire, and vulcanized India-rubber band 
 (Thomson’s patent) : truck wheels; model showing the me¬ 
 thod of fixing the India-rubber tire; piece of tire in use for 
 above two years on a street cab in London, having tra¬ 
 velled about 15,000 miles. 
 
 21. Magill, G., Redmond’s Hill, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —A Clarence; Brougham, with segmental front and back; 
 a pony phaeton; outside car, with slides and screw by which 
 the balance can be adjusted for or without a driver. 
 
 22. Magill, J., Mercer-street, Dublin, Inventor and Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Brougham, with semicircular glass front, afford¬ 
 ing an additional seat: sporting phaeton : a car on a new 
 principle, adapted to cany seven persons. 
 
 23. Mason, W. H., Clapton, and Kingsland-road. London, 
 Manufacturer.—A light mail phaeton. 
 
 24. Menzies, A., Glasgow.—Omnibus and harness, ca¬ 
 pable of carrying seventeen inside and eighteen outside 
 passengers. 
 
 25. Molloy, B., Kildare-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— A 
 pedomotive, made in Bristol. 
 
 26. Newenham, B., Broad-street, Bath, Designer and 
 Manufacturer. — Three-wheeled bath invalid wheel chair, 
 with patent ventilated head, &c.; a reclining spinal bed 
 wheel chair. 
 
 27. Nutman, I., Lower Dorset-street, Dublin, Designer 
 and Manufacturer.—Models of pedestrian carriages; an ac¬ 
 celerator ; and an improved pedomotive. 
 
 28. Offord, R., Wells-street, Oxford-street, London.— 
 Crystal barouche ; Clarence carriage. 
 
 29. Peters, T., & Sons, London, Designers and Manu¬ 
 facturers.—A double Brougham, for one or a pair of horses; 
 a single Brougham, for one or a pair of horses; a mail 
 driving phaeton. 
 
 30. Quan & Sons, Talbot-street, Dublin, Manufacturers. 
 —Mail phaeton; a segmental-fronted Brougham, with im¬ 
 proved lock; pony phaetons; outside cars (one similar to 
 that ordered by His Royal Highness Prince Albert); pi- 
 lentum phaeton ; light phaeton for a pony. 
 
 31. Rock & Son, Hastings, Sussex, Manufacturers.—Im¬ 
 proved pony carriage with patent spring, invented by James 
 Rock, Jun.; drawings of the patent dioropha carriage. 
 
 32. Thomson, G., Stirling, Designer and Manufacturer. 
 —Phaeton for one or two horses; lever balancing dog-cart, 
 for regulating the weight upon the horse. 
 
 33. Thorn, W. & F., John-street, Oxford-street, Loudon, 
 Inventors and Manufacturers.—An improved Brougham, 
 with patent iequimotive springs and new carriage ventilator. 
 
CLASS VI. 
 
 MANUFACTURING MACHINES AND TOOLS. 
 
 H AVING in the preceding Class, which illustrates the development of manufacturing power, considered 
 the influence and general bearing of machinery upon social progress, any further remarks on this topic 
 are unnecessary in this place ; and from the limited space available for the present class it would be a hopeless 
 task to attempt to convey an idea of the action of many of the machines included in this department. 
 
 It will be observed that by the division of Machinery into two classes it was designed to separate those 
 agents which may be said to develop power to be further applied, from the machines which perform certain 
 specific operations, such as carding, spinning, weaving, and the like. The peculiar characteristic of those 
 belonging to the present class is, that they effect what was previously accomplished by human labour ; and 
 not only has the means of production been thereby almost indefinitely extended, but the cost has been at 
 the same time diminished, and a certainty of operation has, in many cases, been established, rivalling, if not 
 exceeding, anything depending upon human skill. The applications of machinery are increasing every day, 
 and that to purposes which a short time ago it would have been regarded as simply impossible to effect by 
 such means. The sewing machine is among the latest triumphs in this direction, the satisfactory working of 
 which was illustrated in the Exhibition ; and an examination of the simple and regular manner in which it 
 performed its work could not fail to suggest the almost unlimited extension of such agency. 
 
 The representation of this department of the Exhibition was satisfactory ; a great variety of machinery 
 being in operation a portion of every day. In those for textile fabrics the different processes were illustrated, 
 from the preparation of the raw material through the spinning and weaving, until the finished article was 
 produced. Cotton, linen, and silk goods were produced in variety. Of looms there were several at work ; 
 some weaving the coarest articles, and others ribbons and poplins. Printing presses of all kinds were in ope¬ 
 ration ; and the publication of the “ Expositor” weekly, during the whole period the Exhibition remained 
 open, conveyed to thousands of visitors an accurate idea of printing machinery. The space at our dis¬ 
 posal will not, however, admit of noticing the contents of this department in detail, to do which indeed would 
 occupy a volume ; and, following the course adopted with the previous class, we must rest satisfied with noticing 
 a few of the articles, the whole of which, however, will be found enumerated in the Catalogue. 
 
 FLAX-DRESSING MACHINES. 
 
 Up to a comparatively recent period the practice of the flax industry has been purely empirical, and 
 mechanical science did little to economize the cost of production. Hence the great difficulty which attended 
 its extension to districts where the growth of the crop was hitherto little known. By long habit the small 
 farmers of some parts of Ulster attained a considerable degree of perfection in this branch of rural economy, 
 though entirely ignorant of the principles involved in their management, and performing the whole work 
 by manual labour. As consumption increased, and competition on the part of other countries extended, it be¬ 
 came obvious that economy of production must be attended to, otherwise this branch of industry would fail 
 to be remunerative to the farmer, and in time the chief supplies would be imported. So far as the mere 
 growth of the crop is concerned, no great peculiarity is involved to distinguish it from general farm manage¬ 
 ment : but when carried on on a large scale, the preparation of the crop for the spinner involves grave diffi¬ 
 culties, to obviate which becomes a great desideratum. Commencing with the steeping or preliminary 
 process necessary to separate the fibre from the woody stem, considerable progress has been made to sys¬ 
 tematize it, while the mechanical arrangements for dealing with it afterwards have also claimed much atten¬ 
 tion. The hand-scutching is laborious, and is, besides, inapplicable on a large scale; and although the scutch 
 mill has been long in use, its operation has not been satisfactory, still leaving the invention of some suitable 
 flax-dressing machinery a matter of national importance. 
 
 The stems of the plant, or, as it is termed, the flax straw, are first to be bruised, to break the woody core, 
 and to some extent detach the fibre from it; and of the broken portions of the stem it has to be completely 
 divested by what is termed scutching and hackling. The first process it is sought to effect by the machine 
 exhibited by Samuel Lawson and Sons ; which is one of great promise, from the satisfactory manner in winch 
 the dressing is performed, while as a specimen of mechanical ingenuity it is entitled to high commendation. 
 In separating the flax from the straw by the hand, as when examining its quality, we take hold of a single 
 stem between the points of the thumbs and fore-fingers, these being close, and opposite to each other. Then, 
 beginning at one end of the stem, we with a gentle rubbing action work to the opposite end, loosening the 
 flax from the straw as we proceed, and breaking the latter. When this is done, we next, holding the broken 
 stem between the points of the thumb and fore-finger of the left hand, gently strip it downwards, between 
 
 2 b 2 
 
182 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class VI. 
 
 the nails of the thumb and fore-finger of the right hand, removing the broken straw from the flax which 
 concludes the operation. And such is the modus operandi of Lawson’s machine. The flax in passing be¬ 
 tween revolving rollers, is broken; and, in being drawn out again, the straw is stripped with gentleness leaving 
 the fibre at the full length it grew, and free from any waste, so that the operations of breaking and scutching 
 are performed by one machine at one and the same time, which is the peculiar characteristic of this inven- 
 tion. The accompanying engravings represent a side and end view of the machine; which, we may observe 
 is composed almost wholly of iron, and may be characterized as a double machine comprised within a single 
 framework. In each part or machine are a pair of rollers, a vertical alternate-moving framed beam and a 
 set of six or more flax-holders made of wood. Each roller is divided into four lengths, each piece’ beim* 
 differently fluted—finest at the finishing end, and coarsest at the commencing end. The rollers are fed from 
 
 above, so that they move inwards, and at the rate of 150 revolutions per minute. The two alternate-moving 
 beams are framed or hollow, oscillate above the rollers, one perpendicularly between each pair, and are open 
 at the bottom. Each flax-holder is composed of two pieces of wood, between which a handful of flax is held 
 firm. It slides lengthways in the interior of the beam, each beam holding six of such flax-holders, four above 
 the rollers, and one at each end, for the feeding and discharging. The rollers break the flax as it passes in 
 between them, and scutch it as it is drawn up against their motion by the beam in its ascent. The beams 
 hold the flax-liolders, directing them, as they descend perpendicularly to the rollers, and drawing them up 
 again when they ascend; and the flax-holders hold the flax by one end, the part operated upon by the rollers 
 being suspended below, so that when they descend close to them, the whole is dressed to a given length, 
 passing down and up between each of the divisions of the rollers before it is finished, when it is then 
 reversed in the holder. 
 
 It is difficult to form an idea of the manner in which the operations thus described are performed without 
 actually seeing the machine at work. The attendance immediately required is a person at one end to supply 
 the handfuls of flax, and another at the other end to remove them when finished, thus economizing labour 
 to the utmost extent, while the fibre does not appear to be subjected to any harsh treatment that would 
 produce unnecessary waste. Six or eight handfuls per minute are dressed in this manner, a single ma¬ 
 chine worked by one-horse power being capable of turning out twenty-five stones of prepared flax per day. 
 This invention, in short, cannot fail to perform an important part in revolutionizing this branch of industry. 
 Great as has been the progress in it for some time past, and much as the production of the article has 
 extended, it is only necessary to witness the action of such a machine as that to which attention is now 
 directed to perceive that still further progress is yet to be made, of the extent of which it is difficult to form 
 a conception. To the brilliant future of the linen manufacture, this, however, is but a step ; the Messrs. 
 Lawson being now engaged in carrying out further improvements. The effect of all these bids fair to place 
 the linen trade on a par with the cotton manufacture. 
 
 The other flax-dressing machine in the Exhibition was that of James Combe and Co., of Belfast, de¬ 
 signed to give the fibre the final dressing to prepare it for the spinner. This machine has two circles thirty 
 inches diameter, with six gradations of hackles, and is suited for dressing flax about thirteen inches long, to 
 spin to about 140 leas per pound, of which it will dress four to five cwt. per day, with four boys attending 
 it; but the principle is equally adapted for, and has been successfully applied to, the finest as well as the 
 coarser numbers of yarn. Both sides of the flax are hackled on each gradation or fineness of hackles before 
 
Class VI.] 
 
 MANUFACTURING MACHINES AND TOOLS. 
 
 183 
 
 it passes to the next, by reversing the direction of the rotation of the circles of hackles, which is effected in a 
 very simple manner by the action of the machine itself changing the position of a strap from one pulley to 
 another : the circles are so light, and run so easily, that the reversing is accomplished without any apprecia¬ 
 ble loss of time, and is rather an advantage than otherwise, by causing the hackles to act gently when they 
 first begin to cut into the flax. The machine is self-acting in all its movements, the attendants having 
 merely to place the holders, filled with flax, in a slide, at one end of each circle, after which they are carried 
 through the machine, and the flax is acted upon gradually, by hackles of each degree of fineness in succession. 
 The hackle pins are arranged in lines, at intervals, varying from about a quarter of an inch to three or 
 four times that distance apart, according to the fineness of the work for which the machine is intended. By 
 this arrangement, a large number of hackles act simultaneously, and are passed through the flax, which 
 enables the machine to do fine work with open hackles; and the flax lies so lightly on the points of the pins, 
 that a great yield of dressed flax is obtained. 
 
 MACHINES FOR WORKING IN WOOD. 
 
 While in one end of the Court appropriated to the objects included in this class the machines for working 
 in iron might be seen in operation performing their allotted task with a degree of regularity which machinery 
 only can do, close by there were machines for working in wood which were scarcely possessed of less interest. 
 The cost of the raw material of carpentry often forms but a small proportion of that of the manufactured 
 article ; and this enhancement of its value will at once show the importance of any machinery which can 
 diminish the cost of labour, or enable the country producing timber to send it to market in even a partially 
 manufactured state. Now, this cannot be done in those thinly peopled districts where timber is grown, 
 without the aid of machinery, whilst the cost of carriage precludes in many districts the possibility of profitable 
 transport. The machinery exhibited by Mr. Furness, of Liverpool, showed what has been done in this direc¬ 
 tion. The ordinary sawing machine has been long known ; but with it the use of machinery commonly ended. 
 We all know the difficulty of the coarse planing of sawn wood, and the tediousness and difficulty of the ope¬ 
 ration. By the machinery to which we now refer the carpenter receives his planks coarse planed, ready for 
 the highest exercise of his art and skill; this is effected by a spindle, which carries on it curved knives or plane 
 irons, revolving with great velocity, and coming into contact with the wood as they revolve, so as to take off 
 a minute shaving at each revolution. The wood, by the action of grooved rollers, is moved forward so as to 
 bring successive portions under the action of the planing knives, and in this way a surface is smoothed in an 
 incredibly short space of time. A similar machine is used for cutting mouldings, the revolving knives being 
 shaped to the form of the moulding required, and six or seven feet of moulding can be turned out by this 
 machine (only requiring a slight dressing or finishing to be fitted for doors, window frames, &c.), in the course 
 of a few seconds. In fact, there is no form produced by the plane that cannot be given by this machine. 
 
 The morticing, tennoning, and boring machines of the same exhibiter show still further ingenuity. In 
 the former of these a mortice chisel, of peculiar form, is made, by means of an excentric wheel, to move verti¬ 
 cally with a precision surpassing that of the best workman. The work is set under it, and by the motion of 
 the foot, or any other motive power, the chisel enters into action, cutting a mortice of the required depth 
 almost instantaneously, so rapid does its motion appear. In the tennoning machine that portion of carpentry 
 received by the mortice is cut; and, in fact, the laborious part of the work executed with a degree of accuracy, 
 as well as rapidity, which is amazing. The tenon machine acts very simply. In it the action of the saw and 
 planing machine are combined. By the former the cross cut of the tenon is made of the required depth by the 
 saw, and then the action of the planing machine cuts off the wood at each side of the tenon. By such ma¬ 
 chinery the business of the carpenter will be reduced to fitting together the work prepared to liis hand. 
 
 WESTRDP’s CONICAL FLOUR MILL. 
 
 The conical flour mill comprises a combination of two pairs of mill-stones working together, the one pair 
 placed above the other, so that the upper pair commence the grinding process, which is completed by the 
 lower ones. There is a space between the two pair of mill-stones of about 27 to 30 inches in height; and 
 the greater portion of this space is used as a vertical dressing mill, the spindle which drives the stones being 
 filled with brushes, and the space enclosed with a cylindrical screen of fine wire-cloth mounted on a frame in 
 the usual way. The upper stones in both cases are fixed, and the lower ones revolve. The former consist each 
 of two parts, or semicircles, bolted together for convenience of fixing and displacing when needful; and 
 they are capable of adjustment by means of fixed wedges or inclined planes on which they rest, so that by 
 the action of a screw they are raised or lowered, and the grinding space adjusted with the utmost facility. 
 The lower stones which revolve are convex, and the upper stones are concave and annular. The diameter 
 is about 2 feet 6 inches, and the grinding surface on each side of this ring of stone 8 or 9 inches broad ; 
 the bevil of the cone in that width being about four inches. The small size of the stones necessarily requires 
 great rapidity of action, the speed being about 250 revolutions per minute. 
 
 In the operation of this mill the flour is brushed through the wire-work of the vertical cylinder, and re¬ 
 ceived in a casing of wood. The portions imperfectly ground pass into the lower pair of stones, and are 
 reduced into meal ready for dressing in the ordinary way. The arrangement for supplying the grain is dif¬ 
 ferent from that ordinarily adopted. As it cannot be delivered in the centre of the upper mill-stones, a hop¬ 
 per or chamber is placed on one side, with a sliding-tube or feed-pipe in the top of it, and an upright spindle 
 which, carrying a dish and revolving quickly, evenly distributes the corn. 
 
 The dimensions here given will be seen to vary very much from those of the parts of the ordinary flour 
 mill. In the construction of the latter, there is a lower fixed circular stone, and an upper revolving one, the 
 diameter of each being usually about 4 feet 6 inches. The average weight of these stones is about 14 cwt., 
 and it is ordinarily found that the grinding surface presented is so extended as to render the delivery of the 
 
184 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class VI. 
 
 flour extremely slow and uncertain; and the evil arising from this is that the flour, finding only a partial 
 escape, is triturated and retriturated, to its great injury. A single pair of such stones is calculated to require 
 the power of a four-liorse engine to maintain the 
 needful speed. In the conical mill the weight of 
 the running stone is reduced from 14 cwt. to 1 £ cwt.; 
 and by placing it beneath instead of above the fixed 
 stone, a much more delicate adjustment of the run¬ 
 ning surfaces may be effected than is practicable 
 under the old system. By a judicious modification 
 of the ordinary mode of dressing, or rather by a 
 combination of mill with the dressing machine, a 
 perfect separation of the flour from the bran takes 
 place at the moment they escape from the stones. 
 
 The bran still remains in the mill, and falls by its 
 own gravity to the second pair of stones, where it is 
 further operated on ; and thus nothing is left uncon¬ 
 verted into flour. The corn is so short a time in 
 passing through the mill that the bran is delivered 
 in flakes, many of them nearly the entire skin of the 
 wheat; and the grinding being so quickly done the 
 flour comes away comparatively cold. 
 
 The construction of this mill will be easily under¬ 
 stood by a reference to the accompanying engrav¬ 
 ing, which represents a section of it, to winch also a 
 scale of feet is appended. A, B, and C, indicate, 
 respectively, the feed-pipe, chamber containing the 
 feed-regulator, and the arrangement for acting up¬ 
 on it; I) is the chamber over the eye of the stones, 
 which receives the grain for the regulator ; E and G 
 are the fixed stones of the upper and lower course, 
 and F and II the runners; I is the spindle upon 
 which the runners work, being driven by the bevil 
 wheel and driving shaft K ; L is the iron frame sus¬ 
 taining the whole machine ; M is the upright wire 
 cylinder, and N the brushes acting upon it; and O 
 and P are the regulators for adjusting the upper and 
 lower stones. 
 
 THE SEWING MACHINE. 
 
 Of the various contrivances which the Exhibition 
 presented for cheapening pi-oduction, and for substi¬ 
 tuting the use of machinery for human labour, there 
 was, perhaps, none so suggestive, certainly none more 
 importantin one sense,than the sewing machine, which 
 was to be seen daily .at work at the east end of one 
 of the northern galleries. When we consider the enor¬ 
 mous number of those who now ply the needle—the 
 instrument of all others of most extensive use—and the wonderful powers of the machine which seems to be 
 destined, to some extent at least, to take their place, we shall find that there were few objects in the Exhi¬ 
 bition more deserving of attention. There can be no room to doubt that ere long all the coarser kinds of 
 work will be performed by the sewing machine ; the finer kinds of sewing, including all kinds of fancy work, 
 being reserved for the seamstress. Who shall speculate on the changes which it must eventually introduce? 
 
 The sewing machine may be effectively used for all ordinary needle-work. It will make up an entire 
 garment, with the exception of sewing on the buttons and working the button holes. It will get through the 
 work with equal facility whether the material be light or heavy; hence we may conclude that its application, 
 in the first instance, will be to the coarser description of work, which is at ail times difficult to execute by 
 hand labour. Stitching of corsets, mailing up sacks and carpets, sewing vamps of boots and shoes, may, for 
 example, be done by the machine quite as well as by the hand. The stitches, moreover, will be of a uniform 
 length, and the tension of the thread on each part constant, which is not always the case in sewing by hand. 
 
 The sewing machine was first introduced into these countries in 1846, when a patent was obtained for 
 the invention, which we derive from the other side of the Atlantic; but this first attempt was found to be 
 too complicated for ordinary use. Several modifications were subsequently made, until in 1851 the Lan¬ 
 cashire Sewing Machine Company was formed; and short as is the time since the first patent was taken out, 
 we are informed that so rapidly have subsequent improvements been made that the Company just named 
 has thirteen patents, the machine in the Exhibition being founded on several of these patents. 
 
 In using the sewing machine, the cloth to be sewn is cut and basted as if for ordinary hand-sewing. It 
 is then placed in a movable clamp under the needle, and is moved forward as the seam progresses. The 
 direction of the seam is entirely at the command of the attendant, which in fact is the only matter to be 
 looked to. The needle is fixed in a portion of the machine which moves up and down to make the stitches; 
 and it is provided with a groove on each side which the thread occupies, the eye being removed but a small 
 distance from the point. The grooves secure the thread from being chafed or worn, as is the case with 
 
 
 Westrup’s Conickl Flour Mill. 
 
Class VI.] 
 
 MANUFACTURING MACHINES AND TOOLS. 
 
 185 
 
 ordinary hand-sewing. The portion of the thread passed through the cloth is only sufficient to make the 
 stitch. There is a small shuttle working horizontally below the cloth, in connexion with the upright needle 
 and thread; and after the needle passes through the doth it rises sufficiently to allow the shuttle to pass 
 through the loop thus formed, and made above the eye, after which the needle is withdrawn, catching the; 
 thread from the shuttle and drawing it into the cloth. The two threads stand in the relation to each other 
 of the links of a chain, in the centre of the cloth, while both sides present a similar appearance, the seam 
 being like that of a saddler or shoemaker. By a simple contrivance the amount of tension may be regulated 
 at pleasure ; that is, the threads may be pulled firmly or slightly as desired. That irregularity in sewing, 
 proceeding from the stitches not being placed in the same right line, and which is so objectionable both as 
 regards the strength and appearance of the seam when stretched, is entirely avoided by machine-sewing. 
 The machine may be worked by the hand (a handle being turned round), or a band may be used wherever 
 there is machinery in motion. It requires a space of a little over two square feet to stand on, and it may 
 easily be carried about by one hand. The amount of work performed will depend on the speed at which it is 
 driven; and may vary from 500 to 1000 stitches per minute, from which data the powers of the machine 
 may be easily estimated. 
 
 The construction here described is that of the machine exhibited by Mr. Spackman, of Belfast, who is 
 entitled to the credit of being the first to introduce it into Ireland. Various other modifications of it have 
 been made, depending somewhat on the kind of work to be done; and a glance at any of them at work cannot 
 fail to convince the most sceptical that the problem of sewing by machinery has been solved. The compa¬ 
 ratively high price at which the machines are sold, and the formidable opposition which their use is sure to 
 encounter from the workmen, will prevent their extension so rapidly as they deserve. They will, however, 
 gradually make way despite of all opposition ; and ere long we may expect to find all the ordinary sewing 
 executed by machinery. 
 
 The sewing machine is, in fact, one of the triumphs of the age ; and the excellence of its work is not more 
 to be admired than its extreme simplicity when examined. It is, consequently, but little liable to go out of 
 order. In one or two days an intelligent attendant can be taught to work it, and when set at work, the only 
 attention required, as before observed, is to look after the direction of the seam_J. S. 
 
 1. Atkinson, R., & Co., Dublin, Proprietors.—Maho¬ 
 gany and brass-mounted Irish poplin loom, with Jacquard 
 machine, and new brocading apparatus, at work. 
 
 2. Bank op Ireland, The, per W. Graves, Secretary, 
 Dublin, Proprietor.—Grubb’s numbering machine; Cotton’s 
 patent automaton weighing machine. 
 
 3. Bennett, J., Manchester, Designer..—Plan of a radial 
 drilling and boring machine, with self-acting down motion 
 without change of gear; the table may be set to any angle 
 for boring ships’ knees. 
 
 4. Coates & Young, Lagan Foundry, Belfast, Manu¬ 
 facturers—A set of side pipes, with steam chests, and self- 
 regulating conical valves of a new construction, calculated 
 for a steam-engine of thirty horse-power. 
 
 5. Cody, P., Windsor Terrace, Portobello, Dublin.— 
 Machine in operation, cutting, boring, and polishing shells, 
 in the manufacture of buttons. 
 
 6. Combe, J., & Co., Belfast, Inventors and Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Patent reversing cylinder hackling machine for 
 dressing flax. 
 
 7. Courtney & Stephens, Blackhall-place, Dublin, 
 Manufacturers.—Double acting patent platten printing ma¬ 
 chine ; improved Columbian printing press. 
 
 8. Crosskill, A., Beverley, Yorkshire, Manufacturer.— 
 Barnett’s patent flour mill; Crosskill’s patent excentric mill 
 for grinding farm produce, &c. ; Crossbill's patent excentric 
 mill for grinding bones, minerals, &c. 
 
 9. Dawson, John, Greenpark, Linlithgow, Inventor and 
 Proprietor.—Distillers’ recording close safe, for the better 
 securing the revenue arising from British spirits made in 
 distilleries in the kingdom, and likewise for the protection of 
 distillers, during the process of distillation, from thefts com¬ 
 mitted by their operatives at the worm ends. 
 
 10. De Bergue & Co., London, and Strangeway Mill, 
 Manchester, Manufacturers.—Patent vulcanized Indian 
 rubber buffers, draw-springs, and bearing-springs for railway 
 carriages; model of a railway chair, recently invented—one 
 of cast and one of wrought iron. 
 
 11. De La Rue & Co., Bunhill Row, London, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Envelope folding and gumming machine (in¬ 
 vented by E. Hill and W. De La Rue) folding and gum¬ 
 ming sixty envelopes per minute. 
 
 12. Eustace, R. & J., Weavers’-square, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—An improved girth web loom at work. 
 
 13. Furness, W., Liverpool, Manufacturer.—Machines 
 for working in wood. 
 
 14. Gardner, R., J., &W., Liverpool and Flint, Manu¬ 
 facturers and Importers.—Boxwood bobbins and bosses, 
 lancewood creel pegs, for flax, cotton, and worsted spinners 
 and weavers; boxwood gimlet heads, button moulds, 
 squares for bobbin bushes, and scales or rules; lignum vitae 
 beam and rub-boards, for curriers and bleachers; boxwood 
 blocks for wood engravers. 
 
 15. Gibson, W., & Co., Glasgow.—Power and hand- 
 loom shuttles for cotton, linen, and woollen weaving. 
 
 1G. Glennv, Charles, Lombard-street, London, and 
 Balbriggan.—A frame at work making Balbriggan cotton 
 hosiery. 
 
 17. Gonne, If., Clare-street, Dublin, Producer_Print¬ 
 
 ing, engraving, and lithography exhibited in operation. 
 
 18. Graham Lemon & Co., Lower Sackville-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturers and Proprietors.—Steam confection pan 
 at work, showing how comfits are made, and wrought by 
 their workmen. 
 
 19. Greenwood, J., Water-lane,'Leeds.—Circle used in 
 combing wool; hand-hackles; gills for preparing flax and 
 wool. 
 
 20. Gunn & Cameron, Fleet-street, Dublin, Proprietors. 
 —Double cylinder newspaper printing machine at work, 
 printing the “ Exhibition Expositor.” 
 
 21. Hall, W., Castlecomer, Co. Kilkenny, Inventor 
 and Proprietor.—Working model of an apparatus for con¬ 
 verting dried peat into charcoal. 
 
 22. Ingram, H., Strand, London, Proprietor.—Printing 
 machine. 
 
 23. Jones, Edward, College-green, Dublin. — A velvet 
 loom at work. 
 
 24. Keely & Leech, Grafton-street, Dublin, Proprietors. 
 —A Jacquard loom at work weaving poplin. 
 
 25. Kennan, T., & Son, Fishamble-street, Dublin, In¬ 
 ventors and Manufacturers_Amateur turning lathes of 
 
 different sizes and constructions, with many original con¬ 
 trivances for ornamental turning, &c.; slide rests, with 
 Kennan’s universal cutter, or excentric and fly cutters; 
 
186 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class VI. 
 
 grinding-stones, on iron frames, -with improved tool holders; 
 portable vice stand, or filing bench; improved joiners’ 
 benches; circular sawing machines, to be worked by foot 
 or power; machine for planing metals; right-line dividing- 
 engine, capable of drawing a thousand lines per inch; letter 
 copying and embossing presses ; jointed ladder ; apparatus 
 for blasting roots of trees, &c.; improved apparatus for 
 straining wire for fences; surface plates, or planoscopes; 
 with various other mechanical tools and contrivances. 
 
 26. Kerr, W. H., & Co., Royal Porcelain Works, Wor¬ 
 cester.—Processes illustrating the manufacture of China and 
 porcelain in its various stages, by workmen from the manu¬ 
 factory of exhibiters. 
 
 27. Lawson, S., & Sons, Leeds and Belfast, Inventors 
 and Manufacturers.—Patent double flax scutching machine; 
 portable drilling machine; small slide lathe; a case show¬ 
 ing the different stages of flax, from the seed to the linen 
 doth, in its finished state. 
 
 28. Lewis, F., & Sons, Manchester, Manufacturers.— 
 Sliding and screw cutting lathe; planing machines; port¬ 
 able drilling and boring machines; models of MacLardy 
 and Lewis’ patent spindles, for slubbing, roving, and dou¬ 
 bling frames. 
 
 29. Long, T., Paul’s Works, Edinburgh, Manufacturer. 
 —Improved Columbian printing press. 
 
 30. Lyon, A., Windmill-street, Finsbury, London, In¬ 
 ventor and Manufacturer.—Noiseless sausage-making ma¬ 
 chines ; seamless leather rollers for lithographic printing. 
 
 31. Manlove, Alliott, & Seyrig, Bloomsgrove Works, 
 near Nottingham, Manufacturers and Proprietors.—Centri¬ 
 fugal sugar purifying machine and drying machine, with 
 engine to work same; centrifugal drying machine, to be 
 worked by hand; circular looms for making hosiery and 
 woven fabrics; circular stocking frames; patent colour- 
 extracting apparatus, invented by Aime Boura. 
 
 32. Marlow, Brothers, Merchants'-quay, Dublin.— 
 Lithographic press and ink table; lithographic stones, with 
 drawings thereon, to be printed in the Exhibition. 
 
 33. Mason, J., Rochdale, Inventor and Manufacturer.— 
 Patent slubbing frame for cotton, flax, and other fibrous 
 substances, with Mason’s patent long collars or bearings to 
 the spindles, separating plates, and other improvements; 
 patent roving frame for cotton, flax, &c., with the patent 
 collars and other improvements. 
 
 34. Mirfin & Selby, Leicester, Manufacturers and Pro¬ 
 prietors.—Patent circular knitting machine, for making 
 seamless elastic petticoats; specimen of yarn. 
 
 35. Morrall, A., Studley, Redditch, Gresham-street, 
 City, London, and Gravel-lane, Salford, Manchester, In¬ 
 ventor and Manufacturer.—Machines and apparatus for 
 stamping, eyeing, filing, and polishing needles; model, 
 showing the process of scouring needles; samples of needles 
 made by hand, and the tools used, previous to the introduc¬ 
 tion of machinery, by exhibiter. 
 
 36. M ‘Bride, J., Glasgow, Inventor and Patentee.— 
 Power-loom for worldng ginghams, &e., with patent shift¬ 
 ing shuttle box apparatus to work two to five shuttles; 
 patent combination of loose reed, with shifting shuttle 
 boxes. 
 
 37. O’Toole, J. M., Hawkins’-street, Dublin, Proprietor. 
 ‘—Columbian printing press and improved metal inking 
 table, with cases and type; plain and ornamental printing 
 in operation. 
 
 38. Oxley, W., & Co., Manchester, Manufacturers_ 
 
 Working model of a patent steam-heating apparatus, suit¬ 
 able for flax-spinners, bleachers, &c., also, for ventilation; 
 patent self-acting regulator, for working dampers of steam 
 boilers; patent steam indicators, showing the pressure in 
 steam boilers, and the vacuum in engines; Lee’s and Haley’s 
 safety signals, for steam boilers; patent self-acting oil lubri¬ 
 cators, for shafting; tin roving or sliver cans, for spinning 
 mills, with various oil cans; store oil cistern, to hold 325 
 gallons; safety reflector, and large ornamental gas lamps. 
 
 39. Parker, C. E., & C., Dundee, Inventors and Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Parker’s patent power looms, and other power 
 looms; Parker’s self-acting, parallel, and step winding ma¬ 
 chines. 
 
 40. Pemberton, G., Dublin.—A model of steam-engine. 
 
 41. Pim, Brothers, & Co., George’s-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Loom for the manufacture of velvets; Jac¬ 
 quard loom, with brocading machine, of the newest descrip¬ 
 tion, at work upon a pattern designed at the Dublin School 
 of Design. 
 
 42. Preston, F., Manchester, Manufacturer.—Various 
 spindles and flyers used in machinery for preparing, spin¬ 
 ning, and doubling cotton, silk, wool, and flax. 
 
 43. Purkis & Nelson, Joy’s Entry, and Union-street, 
 Donegal-street, Belfast, Manufacturers.—Hand and ma¬ 
 chine flax hackles and gills, made of Child’s improved 
 pointed and tempered steel hackle pins. 
 
 44. Ryder, W., Bolton, Lancashire, Inventor and Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Patent forging machine, to be worked by steam 
 power; specimens of iron and steel forged, drawn down and 
 swaged by same. 
 
 45. Service, W., Rutland-terrace, Hornsey-road, Hol¬ 
 loway, London, Inventor and Manufacturer.—Machine with 
 new stop motion, for making elastic braid. 
 
 46. Smyth & Co., Lower Abbey-street, Dublin, and 
 
 Balbriggan_A lace stocking-loom at work. 
 
 47. Spaceman, W., Belfast, Proprietor.—Sewing ma¬ 
 chine at work. 
 
 48. Straker, S., Bishopsgate-street Within, London, 
 Manufacturer and Inventor.—Improved side lever litho¬ 
 graphic presses, ■with and without registering machine, and 
 of various sizes; lithographic inking table; French seamed 
 printing rollers, and German stones. 
 
 49. Sullivan, T., Foots Cray, Kent, Inventor and Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Registered dandy rollers, for producing water¬ 
 marks in machine-made paper. 
 
 50. Todd, Burns, & Co., Mary-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers and Proprietors.—Jacquard machine at work, 
 manufacturing an original design in Irish poplins, brocaded 
 in three colours; Jacquard machine turned by steam power, 
 and at work, manufacturing original patterns in silk figured 
 ribbons, in ten different pieces of various colours (made by 
 Sharp, Odell, & Jury, Coventry). 
 
 51. Waithman, & Co., Bentham Mills, near Lancaster, 
 Patentees and Manufacturers.—Two double-blow power 
 looms, for weaving linen, &c., by giving the weft a double 
 blow by only one turn of the crank. 
 
 52. Waller, J., Suffolk-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Copperplate printing machine ; specimens of stamping note 
 paper and envelopes in colours; armorial engraving; com¬ 
 mercial and fancy engraving. 
 
 53. Walmsley, Henry, Failsworth, near Manchester. 
 Manufacturer and Proprietor.—Jacquard loom complete 
 
 54. Ward & Hodgkinson, Belfast.—Hand hackles; 
 machine hackles; gills used in the preparation of flax. 
 
 55. Watkins, W. & T., Bridge-street, Bradford, York¬ 
 shire, Proprietors.—Porcelain guides, steps, shuttle eyes, 
 washers, &c., used in the weaving and spinning of cotton, 
 worsted, flax, silk, &c. 
 
 56. Watson, II., Newcastle-on-Tyne, Manufacturer and 
 Proprietor.—Improved pulp strainer for the paper manu¬ 
 facture; Sir Humphrey Davy’s, the George Stephenson, 
 and the Clanny safety lamps, used in the coal mines of 
 Northumberland and Durham. 
 
 57. Westrup, II., London, Inventor.—Model of Patent 
 conical flour mill. 
 
 58. Wilson k Armstrong, Nassau-street, Dublin, Pro¬ 
 prietors.—A stocking-fiame at work. 
 
 59. Woodhouse, W., Molesworth-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Large press, with fly-wheel for striking medals; 
 and lathes for skinning and edging medals, at work. 
 
CLASS VII. 
 
 CIVIL ENGINEERING; ARCHITECTURAL AND BUILDING CONTRIVANCES. 
 
 T HIS is a department which it is difficult to adequately represent in a public exhibition, as the plans or 
 models afford but little idea of the adaptation of the works which they represent for the intended 
 purpose. This remark applies especially to the business of the civil engineer, whose designs can seldom be 
 judged without reference to the situation in which they are to be placed. When we admire beautiful models, 
 it is the labour of the assistant that attracts our attention ; as the professional engineer or architect could not 
 spare time to be expended on such matters. 
 
 The practice of the civil engineer has only become really important within the past twenty or thirty 
 years. It is remarkable that during that period more and greater public works have been executed in 
 Europe than had previously been done since the earliest period of which we have any records. The railway, 
 which has now become such an important agent in modern civilization, may be said to be a thing of yester¬ 
 day ; and so little attention was devoted in times past to facilitating communication between distant locali¬ 
 ties, that the oldest eajial in England has not been constructed a hundred years. 
 
 The iron highways which are now spread over the country like a network, constitute the great triumph 
 of modern engineering, compared with which the most remarkable of the works of ancient times fall into the 
 shade. The viaducts by which we are able to cross valleys and rivers, and even arms of the sea, and the 
 tunnels by which the locomotive passes under hills, when they stand in the way, will serve as enduring 
 monuments of the engineering skill of the times in which they were constructed, and of the enterprise of the 
 people, without which the plans of the engineer could not have been carried into effect. The first great engi¬ 
 neering works were the canals, the formation of which at one period engaged so much attention as the 
 medium of the conveyance of heavy goods of all kinds; and in the central districts of England a compara¬ 
 tively perfect system of communication was thereby organized. Its great drawback is the length of time 
 occupied in the transit of goods, while to certain localities it could scarcely be extended at all. The formation 
 of the celebrated Bridgewater Canal was followed by that of many others in England ; in Scotland, the 
 capitals of the east and west were connected ; and even to this country the mania extended, no less than two 
 lines being almost simultaneously formed from the Irish metropolis, extending in a westerly direction, for 
 many miles running parallel and close together, thereby securing the failure of both as profitable commercial 
 speculations. A series of years at the close of the last and the commencement of the present century may 
 be appropriately called the Age of Canals, which was followed by that of Railroads ; the one, moreover, 
 bidding fair to upset the other. On the first introduction of railways they were regarded with alarm by the 
 canal proprietors, and not unreasonably so. Further experience, however, showed these apprehensions to be 
 to a great extent groundless. No considerable extension of canal communication has since taken place in 
 any part of the United Kingdom ; but so rapid has been the development of the industry of many districts 
 through these facilities of intercourse, that the trade on canals has progressed apace, even where running in 
 the same direction as lines of railway.* 
 
 * Great as has been the lottery which many persons have 
 found railway shares, yet the fluctuations in that kind of 
 property have not been nearly so great as in canals. We 
 subjoin a statement of the sum paid per share in the 
 principal canals on the other side of the Channel, and the 
 present selling price, with the object of showing the extent 
 to which the views of the promoters have been realized. 
 How far the value has been affected by railways in any 
 
 particular case we are unable to say. For this information 
 we are indebted to the List of Messrs. Crosley, Brothers, 30, 
 Cornhill, London, which is a perfect rade mecnm on all 
 matters connected with shares and stocks of every kind; 
 while it is also interesting as showing the expense and 
 trouble incurred by some of the London brokers in catering 
 for the information of their customers. The List here refer¬ 
 red to is published on the 1st and 15th of every month. 
 
 
 Amount paid 
 
 Present 
 
 Amount paid 
 
 Present 
 
 
 Amount paid 
 
 Present 
 
 Name of Canal. 
 
 per Share. 
 
 Value 
 
 
 Name of Canal. 
 
 per Share. 
 
 \ alue 
 
 
 Name of Canal. 
 
 per Share. 
 
 Value 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 S. 
 
 d. 
 
 £ 
 
 s. 
 
 d. 
 
 
 £ 
 
 s. 
 
 d. 
 
 £ s. 
 
 d. 
 
 
 £ 
 
 S. 
 
 d. 
 
 £ 
 
 s. 
 
 d % 
 
 Barnsley, '. . . . 
 
 160 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 48 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Gloucester and Berke- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Montgomeryshire, 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 no 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Basingstoke, . . . 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 4 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 ley. 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 15 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Neath, .... 
 Nottingham, . . 
 
 107 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 195 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Brecknock and Aber- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Grand Junction, . . 
 
 224 10 
 
 0 
 
 65 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 150 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 190 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 gavenny, . . . . 
 
 150 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 60 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Grand Sun*ey, . . . 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 45 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Oxford. 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Bridgewater and 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Grand Union, . . . 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 22 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Rochdale, . . . 
 
 85 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 66 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Taunton, . . . . 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 60 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Buddersfield, . . . 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 20 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Stafford and Worces- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Chesterfield, . . . 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 170 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Rennet and Avon, . 
 
 39 
 
 18 10 
 
 7 10 
 
 0 
 
 ter,. 
 
 140 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 406 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Coventry, . . . . 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 210 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Lancaster, .... 
 
 47 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 35 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Stratford-on-Avon, 
 
 79 
 
 9 
 
 8 
 
 28 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Edinburgh and Glas- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Leeds and Liverpool, 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 530 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Warwick and Bir- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 gow. 
 
 96 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 40 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Leicester and North- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 mingham,. . . 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 30 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Ellesmere and Ches- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ampton, . . . . 
 
 83 
 
 10 
 
 0 
 
 28 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Wilts and Berks, . 
 
 no 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 7 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 ter. 
 
 69 18 
 
 4 
 
 30 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Loughborough, . . 
 
 142 
 
 17 
 
 0 
 
 550 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Worcester and Bir- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Erewash,. 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 400 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 Macclesfield, . . . 
 
 100 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 53 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 mingham, . . 
 
 78 0 
 
 2 c 
 
 0 
 
 30 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
188 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class VII. 
 
 The first Act for the construction of a canal in the United Kingdom was that passed in 1755, under the 
 authority of which the Sankey-brook Canal was executed, commencing in the river Mersey, and extending 
 alongside, in a northerly direction, to Gerrard’s Bridge ; and only four years afterwards the Duke of Bridge- 
 water obtained his first Act of Parliament empowering him to construct those stupendous works for which 
 that nobleman and his self-taught assistant, Brindley, will occupy a prominent place in the page of indus¬ 
 trial progress. 
 
 Iu the history of railway enterprise, the starting-point may fairly be regarded as the passing of the first 
 Act in 1801 ; and, contrary to the commonly received opinion, which regards the Liverpool and Manchester 
 line as the commencement of the system, there were no less than 1100 Acts of Parliament passed to autho¬ 
 rize the construction of railways between 1801 and 1827. The first attempt to carry out this plan of loco¬ 
 motion was by the use of timber rails, the operation of which may be readily imagined as not very successful. 
 So long ago as 1767 an attempt was made on a small scale to substitute iron for wood. Up to the beginning 
 of the present century the rail or tram-ways were exclusively private undertakings, each being confined to 
 the establishment—usually a colliery—with which it was connected. With a tolerably extended knowledge 
 of the use of railways in the manufacturing districts, it is singular that no attempt was made to convey 
 passengers in this way until the opening of the Liverpool and Manchester line; and hence the popular belief 
 that it was the commencement of the system. In the prospectus of that work it was asserted by its 
 promoters that at least one-half of the persons then travelling by coach between Liverpool and Manchester 
 would most probably avail themselves of the railway, in consideration of the lower rate of charge for which 
 they would be conveyed: the chief inducement held out to the public to take shares in the undertaking 
 being the prospective profits from the transit of goods, as raw cotton, cattle, and coals—a circumstance which 
 shows the small extent to which these works were then appreciated. Instead of only taking away one-half 
 of the passengers from the mail and stage-coaches, these were soon put oil'the road altogether; and in subse¬ 
 quent calculations as to the probable returns from railways, it has been estimated, and with safety, that 
 through the intervention of a railway the amount of passenger traffic would soon thereby be quadrupled, as 
 compared to that previously conveyed by coaches. Goods traffic, which had up to that period formed the 
 sole element of calculation in the construction of railways, soon came to be regarded as entirely a secondary 
 consideration, the main source of revenue being that derivable from passengers. 
 
 It would be out of place here to go at length into the history of railway progress, for which, moreover, 
 the models in the Exhibition connected with engineering do not afford the opportunity. One feature of the 
 system in the United Kingdom, as distinguished from the practice of other nations, is deserving of note:— 
 that whereas elsewhere the railways have been either constructed by or under the direct surveillance of the 
 Government, here the laissez faire system has been the rule—leaving the formation of these great public 
 undertakings to private enterprise. Both modes of proceeding have their drawbacks; and among those 
 attendant upon the latter were the enormous law costs expended in obtaining acts of incorporation, and the 
 absence of any regard for the requirements of the country generally in devising particular lines, the getting 
 up of which was, in most cases, the work of a few private individuals. 
 
 The architectural designs, like the illustrations of civil engineering, were not numerous in the Exhibition. 
 Here, however, adaptation of means to an end is more apparent and better understood by an inspection of 
 the model or plan than in the case of works of engineering ; and hence this section might have been enriched 
 to a greater extent than it was ■with drawings and models. 
 
 We may here appropriately notice the extended application of glass for building purposes which has been 
 made of late, some examples of which were in the Exhibition. The Crystal Palace, in Hyde Park, gave a 
 great impetus to the use of this beautiful material for such purposes, the obstacles to which had been removed 
 some years previously by the repeal of the duty on its manufacture; and the comparatively cheap rate at which 
 glass can now be procured cannot fail to render the greenhouse and stove a necessary appendage to every 
 comfortable residence, though in times past they were only thought of by the man of fortune. For a small 
 sum a greenhouse can now be constructed ; and it is unnecessary to dilate on the amount of amusement and 
 instruction which it may be made the agent of communicating—the interesting employment which it may 
 afford to the female members of the family—while to the rising generation the contents of a conservatory, 
 however small, cannot fail to impart a taste for the culture of plants and llowers, and to supply the rudiments 
 of a knowledge of the vegetable economy, which may be profitably turned to account in after life. In this 
 point of view, therefore, we regarded with much interest the small conservatories in the Exhibition. 
 
 The portable houses designed for emigrants were also objects of attraction, at a time when so many are 
 proceeding to the colonies. The Australian house, contributed by Mr. G. Kane, showed the large amount 
 of accommodation which may be had in a small space and at a comparatively trifling expense, the whole 
 admitting of being taken asunder and put up in little more than an ordinary packing-case. But although 
 objects of this kind may be admired, as we do a rustic cottage, for a casual place of resort, yet when we look 
 at them as places of constant residence, and compare the conveniences which they can supply with those of 
 an ordinary dwelling, our enthusiasm for a cottage will be no little chilled. For such a country as Australia, 
 a portable structure of this kind has its advantages. It supplies a temporary residence for the owner in the 
 first place, until a permanent habitation can be provided; and it may afterwards be turned to account in a 
 variety of ways, of which we can in this country form little conception. The idea of a portable house is so 
 foreign to our ordinary notions of a human habitation that the novelty of the thing had much to do with the 
 interest which the Australian cottages in the Exhibition excited. 
 
 In the several departments of this class, the catalogue subjoined will show the extent to which it was 
 illustrated, so far as regards the number of Exhibitors and kind of articles. To the information thus sup¬ 
 plied any general remarks would add but little. We shall, therefore, dismiss the subject with a brief notice 
 of some of the considerations involved in the construction of farm buildings. 
 
Class VII.] 
 
 CIVIL ENGINEERING, ARCHITECTURE, Etc. 
 
 189 
 
 FARM BUILDINGS. 
 
 The model of the farm-steading at Bellegrove, in the Queen’s County, contributed by Mr. John G. Adair, 
 was not alone deserving of an attentive examination, but it was eminently suggestive in reference to the com¬ 
 paratively small progress which has as yet been made in Ireland in the construction of suitable farm buildings. 
 The requirements in this respect of an improved system of husbandry have been hitherto but little understood 
 or appreciated ; and the cases were few indeed in which the person preparing plans for such buildings possessed 
 anything beyond a mere general knowledge of the operations and processes which he had to provide for. The 
 most casual observer, in passing through a modern manufacturing establishment, cannot fail to be struck with 
 the adaptation of means to an end. Everything that human ingenuity can devise for economizing labour is 
 sedulously attended to ; but this consideration is very imperfectly regarded in every branch of farming, and 
 nowhere more so than in the arrangement of the buildings. Under improved farm management there are 
 two departments of business, each requiring special and particular attention ; the one consists in the tillage 
 and improvement of the soil so as to make it yield the largest amount of produce ; and the other of the eco¬ 
 nomical conversion of a large proportion of that produce into meat for the butcher, and into milk, butter, 
 and other articles. It is obvious that it is equally important to attend to the latter as to the former consi¬ 
 deration. Good tillage will not avail unless the necessary arrangements are made for the disposal of the 
 produce ; and this can only be done by suitable buildings to admit of these arrangements being economically 
 carried out. 
 
 The first consideration in buildings of any class is fitness for the intended purpose. To secure this it is obvious 
 that a knowledge of the desired requirements must precede any successful effort to realize them. And not 
 only should the plan of any intended farm-steading be adapted to the most improved system of management, 
 but it should be specially designed for the farm, and even for the situation, in which it is to be placed. Some 
 special knowledge of the details of agricultural practice is evidently required to attain this end,—a kind of 
 knowledge in which the ordinary architect is wholly deficient. From the great number of comparatively 
 small farms into which this country is divided, systematic farm-steadings, on a large scale, are but little 
 required. Still there are some large farms to be met with, and, in many cases, extensive tracts of land are 
 cultivated in connexion with the demesnes of the nobility and gentry; but even in such cases where any large 
 expenditure is made, the most fantastic and unmeaning buildings are often produced, exhibiting an utter 
 ignorance of the purposes for which they were required; and to attain some fancied symmetry every other 
 consideration has been made subservient. Large sums have been occasionally expended on farm buildings 
 by enterprising proprietors; but, with a tolerably extended knowledge of the country, we can point to few 
 which could fairly be regarded as models deserving of imitation, or in which the cardinal rules to be followed 
 in the preparation of plans for such buildings have not been completely ignored. On buildings of any pre¬ 
 tension the outlay, in most cases, has been ridiculously extravagant. When the interest on this sum becomes 
 a tax on the farmer’s profits, any unnecessary expenditure becomes wholly unjustifiable; and every such 
 case, instead of providing a model to follow, only serves as a beacon to others to guard against falling into 
 similar mistakes. 
 
 Suitable farm buildings have now become a necessity of improved husbandry, without which it cannot 
 be carried on. Hence the great importance of correct notions on the subject gaining ground in a country 
 whose industry mainly consists in the tillage of her soil. The agricultural architect should be aware of the 
 conditions under which the objects of the farmer can best be attained. He has to consider, for example, 
 under what sort of treatment animals most readily take on flesh; for without such knowledge how can he 
 provide the requirements? The proximity of certain classes of buildings is to be secured, the reason of which 
 will be obvious. It is not, therefore, to be wondered that, in the effort to attain such objects on the part of 
 the ordinary architect, sad blunders have been committed. 
 
 The force of these considerations will be readily admitted by every one acquainted with this country. 
 While, therefore, we hear so much of reform in various departments, we believe that it is nowhere more ur¬ 
 gently required than in the construction of farmeries. Every successful effort in this direction is of impor¬ 
 tance in a national point of view. The agriculturists of Ireland cannot attain a high position in their business 
 until they are provided with the requirements of their peculiar trade. 
 
 The foregoing remarks have been suggested by the model of the farm-steading of Bellegrove, which, in 
 its way, was one of the most important contributions to the Exhibition. From the model the character of 
 the steading could be readily conceived, and the details could even be seen from the circumstance of each 
 range of building having the roof detached, thereby admitting of its being lifted off to show the interior. 
 Our appreciation of the design has also been enhanced, from having had the opportunity of inspecting the 
 original; and we now more especially refer to it from the model being still available for the inspection of 
 the public, having been deposited by Mr. Adair in the Agricultural Museum of the Royal Dublin Society. 
 
 The farm of Bellegrove contains 1100 statute acres of arable land, resting, throughout, on a limestone sub¬ 
 soil, and being peculiarly adapted for the growth of green crops. The four-course rotation of cropping has been 
 adopted. Under the present system of management it is intended to bring 400 acres adjoining the steading 
 to the highest point of production, which it is calculated will supply food to the cattle both in summer and 
 winter. The remaining 700 acres are to be devoted to sheep-feeding,—on Swedish turnips on the land in 
 winter, and on grass in summer. 
 
 The accommodation provided by the steading is for 200 head of cattle, in stalls ; 100 store cattle, in yards, 
 with open sheds; 16 horses, and 8 plough bullocks. In the arrangement of the buildings, the straw-house 
 occupies the centre, straw being the article of all others in the greatest demand; and around it are disposed 
 the houses to accommodate the stock, in proximity as they require more or less straw. At one end is the 
 corn-barn and chaff-house, outside of which is the stack-yard, so elevated that the unthreshed corn is carried 
 into the upper story of the barn where the threshing-machine is fixed. From the threshing-machine, which 
 
 2 c 2 
 
190 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class VII. 
 
 is worked by an 8 horse-power steam-engine, the straw is carried by rakes into the straw-house, the grain 
 being winnowed at the same time, and by elevators transferred to the granary. A line of shafting from the 
 steam-engine enables a straw-cutter, oat-bruiser, and saw-mill to be worked by it The engine not being 
 at work more than one day in the week, no attempt has been made to economize the waste steam, which, 
 were it more constantly available, could be used for cooking. Four yards, with shelter sheds, surround the 
 straw-house, where the store cattle are kept. They are slightly excavated, and receive all the manure made 
 on the premises, the liquid flowing into tanks in the centre of each, from which it is occasionally pumped 
 over the heaps. The stable is fitted up with mangers only, no uncut fodder being given to the horses. The 
 loft over the horses is formed of planks, two inches thick, tongued together with hoop-iron, and supported in 
 the centre by the row of stall-posts and a bressemer, joists being dispensed with ; and at the end of the stable 
 are two loose boxes for sick horses. The fattening cattle-houses are fitted up with stalls, and a feeding passage 
 at the head of each row. The feeding-troughs are of flags, as is also the gutter behind. The steading 
 includes a cart shed, steward’s office, cooking-house, piggeries, and forge ; and we should observe that the 
 doors of the several houses slide along the walls inside instead of turning round on hinges. Limestone is 
 the building material used throughout, with the exception of the arches, which are formed of bricks. The tim¬ 
 bering of the roofs is unusually light, though amply sufficient, and the whole is covered by best Bangor slates. 
 
 But the great feature about the farm-yard at Bellegrove is the extent to which economy has been carried 
 out in its construction. Everything in the shape of unnecessary ornament has been dispensed with, and the 
 scantlings have, in all cases, been carefully regulated according to the office which they are to fill, so as to 
 guard against the slightest waste of material. The whole is, however, substantial. It, in fact, is admirably 
 designed to show the largest amount of accommodation which can be secured by a given expenditure; and 
 this is exactly the converse of the rule usually adopted in the farm-steadings of proprietors. The entire 
 outlay for this large extent of accommodation has been only £2000. 
 
 1. Adair, John G., Bellegrove, Ballybrittas, Queen’s 
 Co.—Model of farm-steading adapted for 1100 acres of land, 
 having accommodation for 20 horses and 300 head of cattle; 
 the machinery driven by an 8-horse steam-engine ; erected 
 on exhibitor’s farm in 1852 ; made and modelled by Joshua 
 Anderson, North Brunswick-street, Dublin. 
 
 2. Barker, J. & E., Upper Abbey-street, Dublin.—Roof 
 intended for the small tower of Lisnaskea new Church, Co. 
 Fermanagh ; with weather vane and lightning conductor on 
 a new plan. 
 
 3. Beadon, W., Otterhead, Honiton, Devon, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Patent imperishable roof gutter tiles; gable bricks, 
 combining barge board and capping; wall gutter copings ; 
 tiles to keep walls dry by carrying off the drip ; smooth roof 
 tiles, forming a cheap, close, and impervious covering ; espe¬ 
 cially adapted to barns, granaries, and other agricultural 
 sheds; these inventions avoid all woodwork on external 
 roofing. 
 
 4. Benson, Sir John, C. E.—Design for new town hall, 
 Cork. 
 
 5. Bland, James F., Derriquin, Kenmare. — Model of 
 Staigue fort. 
 
 6. Coghlan, J., M. D., Wexford.—Models in card-board 
 of a tower and an exchange; made by the owner, G. W. 
 Hart, C. E., Australia. 
 
 7. Bruce, J., Coleraine, Inventor. — Economic hay-rack, 
 acted on by weight or spring; hollow tube, a fixture in a 
 stable for tying horses; a model of stall with the fittings. 
 
 8. Corporation of Dublin, The, per Parke Neville, 
 C. E.—Ordnance map of the city of Dublin, on the scale of 
 88 feet to one inch, with the lines of the sewerage laid down 
 thereon ; also showing the plan proposed by Mr. Neville for 
 extending and improving the sewerage. 
 
 9. Cullen, William, Irishtown, Co. Dublin.—Model of 
 a bathhig stage for the sea coast. 
 
 10. Cuthbert, C. D., North Frederick-street, Dublin, 
 Designer.—Model of a design for a Mechanics’ Institute, scale 
 8 feet to an inch, showing internal arrangement. 
 
 11. Deane, Sir T., Dundanion, Blackrock, Co. Cork.— 
 Architectural drawings. 
 
 12. Dench, E., King’s-road, Chelsea, London, Inventor 
 and Manufacturer.—Two hot houses, 12 feet wide by 16 
 feet 6 inches long, each ; two small conservatories. 
 
 13. Dillon, J., Upper Buckingham-street, Dublin, In¬ 
 ventor and Designer.—Design for a railway terminus; a 
 specimen of a map reduced and drawn in different colours, 
 with an improved pentagraph, by one operation. 
 
 14. Dillon, Thomas A., Upper Buckingham-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Inventor.—Pontoon bridge; blasting apparatus by an 
 endless cord and cork. 
 
 15. Doyle, J., Donnybrook, near Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Model of the testimonial erected in Limerick 
 to Lord Monteagle; model of one-half of a double swivel 
 bridge, proposed to be built at the Grand Canal Docks, 
 Ringsend. 
 
 16. Eyre, S. R., Lord-street, Liverpool.—Model'of St. 
 Alban’s Catholic Church, Liscard, Cheshire ; model of the 
 great Central Horse and Carriage Repository, Southwark; 
 model of an Italian mansion, Prince’s Park, Liverpool. 
 
 17. Farrell, I., Fleet-street, Dublin, Inventor.—The 
 Albert window, a model of an ipiproved French window. 
 
 18. Fulton, H., M. D., Stillorgan, Co. Dublin.—Models; 
 a temple, in a proposed new order of architecture ; a gate¬ 
 house, or labourer’s cottage, exterior and interior, with a 
 plan for effective ventilation ; a railway bridge for crossing 
 a river subject to occasional floods. 
 
 19. Geoghegan, C., Westland-row, Dublin.—Design 
 for a national monument to the late Thomas Moore. 
 
 20. Grant, C. W., Lieut.-Colonel, Bombay Engineers, 
 Brunswick House, Great Malvern, Somersetshire, Designer. 
 —Model of a wrought-iron bridge, adapted for railways in 
 India. 
 
 21. Graves, Rev. James, & Lalor, J., M. D., Kilkenny, 
 on behalf of the Literary and Scientific Institution of Kil¬ 
 kenny.—Models of a new French window-sash. 
 
 22. IIealy, Oliver, Ellen-street, Limerick.—Architec¬ 
 tural drawings of a town hall, and farm-house and office. 
 
 23. IIemans, G. W., Rutland-square, Dublin, Designer.— 
 Manuscript map of part of Ireland (14 feet by 17 feet 6 hi.), 
 to illustrate a system of railways recommended for the pro¬ 
 vince of Connaught. 
 
 24. Kane, G., 4, Dame-street, Dublin.—Portable Austra¬ 
 lian house. 
 
 25. Kennedy, T. Kilmarnock, Inventor_Water meter 
 
 to uphold pressure (patented). 
 
Class VII.] 
 
 CIVIL ENGINEERING, ARCHITECTURE, Etc. 
 
 191 
 
 26. Kent, A., Chichester, Inventor and Manufacturer.— 
 Green-houses glazed with Kent’s patent weather-proof 
 glazing, without putty or other adhesive composition. 
 
 27. Klasen, P. J., Ferbane, King’s Co.—Model of a 
 girder, and truss timber, and iron viaduct, in two spans of 
 240 feet each (scale I in. to the foot). 
 
 28. Lavf.kty, Alexander, Giant’s Causeway.—Model 
 of the Giant’s Causeway and Headlands. 
 
 29. Linehan, J., Numey, Kildare, Designer.—Model, 
 plan, and sections of a mode of house drainage, and for ap¬ 
 plying the liquid manure to the irrigation of land ; plans and 
 sections of works of arterial and thorough drainage, with 
 tiles, as executed by exhibitor. 
 
 30. Lyons, J., D’Olier-street, Dublin.—Architectural de¬ 
 signs for a Grecian Villa; Presbyterian College, Belfast; 
 mansion-house recently erected at Abbeyfeale, Co. Limerick; 
 and convent and schools, Ballinrobe. 
 
 31. Malone, F., Maynooth, Co. Kildare, Designer.— 
 Model of a double truss girder, on a new plan. 
 
 32. Mann, F., Dublin.—Model of a castle on one of the 
 islands in Lough Erne. 
 
 33. M’Sherry, M., James’-street, Limerick, Inventor 
 and Proprietor. —Model of a boiler plate iron stove for heat¬ 
 ing conservatories, &c., by circulation of pure warm air, 
 moist or dry, as required. 
 
 34. Nixon, T., Kettering, Northamptonshire, Inventor 
 and Manufacturer.—Small greenhouse, glazed without 
 putty, with improved ventilators, &c. ; improved garden 
 hand-frames of metal; shade of zinc and glass to preserve 
 peas from frost; specimen of fret-work or lead light glazing. 
 
 35. Oates, W., Mirfield, Yorkshire, Inventor.— Model of 
 a self-acting water sluice. 
 
 36. O’Keefe, M. T., C. E., Patrick-street, Cork, De¬ 
 signer.—Model of Cork Harbour, with the adjacent towns 
 and villages (scale, a foot to a mile) ; model of an iron 
 spring distension girder foot-bridge (scale, one-half inch to 
 a foot). 
 
 37. O’Kelly, Miss, Rochestown House, Dalkey.—Model 
 of Claddagh Castle, in the Co. Galway, and of Gowran Ab¬ 
 bey, in the County Kilkenny. 
 
 38. O’Kelly, M. J., Usslier’s-quay, Dublin.—Model of 
 intended monument to the memory of Daniel O’Connell, de¬ 
 signed by George Petrie, Esq., LL. D. 
 
 39. Peat, David, Thirsk, Yorkshire.—Model of Thirsk 
 Church. 
 
 40. Powell, John H., Westmoreland-street, Dublin— 
 Model of the fortress of Almeida, in Portugal, including an¬ 
 cient ruins, the River Coa, and the “ Long and Narrow 
 Bridge,” defended on the 24th of July, 1810, against the 
 French, by the 43rd and 95th Regiments. 
 
 41. Raymond, R., Moore Abbey, Monasterevan, Co. Kil¬ 
 dare, Producer.—Model of Moore Abbey, the seat of the 
 Marquess of Drogheda. 
 
 42. Ritciiie, F., & Sons, Belfast, Manufacturers.—As- 
 plialte roofing felt; inodorous felt for lining damp walls, &c.; 
 boiler felt; asphalte flagging. 
 
 43. Sloane, John S., Great Britain-street, Dublin.— 
 Designs for a new bridge on site of present Carlisle Bridge, 
 Dublin; markets, model lodging houses, baths and wash¬ 
 houses, shops, &c., proposed to be erected on site of Cole’s- 
 lane Market, &c.; cast-iron lighthouse. 
 
 44. Royal Dublin Society _Model of the Boyne Via¬ 
 
 duct. 
 
 45. Stokes, Henry, C. E., Tralee.—Model of an ancient 
 hermitage, built of dry stone-work, situated in the townland 
 of Galleross, in the Co. Kerry. 
 
 46. Stowell, F., Castletown, Isle of Man, Designer.— 
 Model of a geometrical staircase to reading desk and pulpit, 
 all supported by one pillar,—presented to the Museum of 
 Industry, Dublin. 
 
 47. St. Patrick’s, The Dean of, Deanery House, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Coloured drawings; interior of St. Patrick’s Cathedral 
 as proposed to be restored; elevations of north and south 
 fronts; western and eastern elevation ; and St. Patrick’s 
 Cathedral as it stood in 1843. 
 
 48. Symes, S., Lower Dominick-street, Dublin, Pro¬ 
 ducer.—Model of Killiney Hill, Co. Dublin. 
 
 49. Townsend, Wm. Uniacke, Spa Hill, Kilfinane, Co. 
 
 Limerick_Model of Lansdowne suspension bridge across 
 
 the Kenmare River, Co. Kerry. 
 
 50. Vaughan, E., Rutland-square, Dublin.—Map of 
 Kilruddey Demesne. 
 
 51. White, J. D., Cashel.—Model of the buildings upon 
 the Rock of Cashel. 
 
 52. Wilmot, E., Hulme, Wakefield, Congleton, Cheshire, 
 Designer.—Model and plans, with estimate, of a set of farm 
 buildings for 300 acres, the roofs being made with bricks in¬ 
 stead of timber and slates. 
 
 53. Whitehead, —, St. Andrew-street, Dublin_Porta¬ 
 
 ble Australian house. 
 
CLASS VIII. 
 
 NAVAL ARCHITECTURE AND MILITARY ENGINEERING; ORDNANCE, ARMOUR, AND. 
 
 ACCOUTREMENTS. 
 
 T HE illustrations of this class in the Exhibition were possessed of much interest. The first section of it 
 was well represented by a variety of models. Of military engineering and pieces of ordnance there 
 were, however, few illustrations. Of small arms the collection was very good, as might have been inferred 
 from the extent to which this branch of manufacture is carried on amongst ourselves. 
 
 NAVAL ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 The contributions of the Lords of the Admiralty to this department formed its distinguishing feature; 
 embracing as it did models, with transverse sections, showing the construction of several of the finest vessels 
 in the Royal Navy ; and, besides, illustrating the progress of naval architecture from the time of Henry VHI. 
 In no branch of industry has greater progress been made of late years than in the construction of our naval 
 and mercantile marine. The growing commercial intercourse between these and other countries gave an 
 impetus to the introduction of improvements in ship-building, the crowning triumph of which was the appli¬ 
 cation of steam as a propeller, thereby rendering the voyager comparatively independent of wind and tide. 
 The period is not distant when days, and even weeks in some cases, were spent in going across the Irish 
 Channel, owing to the prevalence of adverse winds ; but now the passage is performed in a few hours, and 
 almost with unfailing regularity ; and the efforts which are at present being made towards the improvement 
 of trans-channel navigation, by the use of vessels of large tonnage and great steam power, will serve to convey 
 some idea of what may yet be accomplished in this direction. To the commercial enterprise of the age the 
 country is indebted for a mercantile navy of unparalleled magnitude and efficiency; and in this department 
 successive Governments for some time past appear to have followed close in the wake of private enterprise. 
 Many of our ships of war are now propelled by steam, by which the efficiency of this branch of the service 
 has been materially increased. The Wooden Walls of England were, in short, never so invulnerable as at 
 the present moment. 
 
 The rapid progress of naval architecture of late years may be estimated from the fact of the use of steam¬ 
 ships extending oidy some thirty years back. The first successful attempt to traverse the ocean by steam 
 was made in 1818, by an American captain. Subsequent to this, steam came to be extensively employed for 
 the purpose of locomotion both by sea and land. With the use of this new propelling agent a modification 
 of form became desirable. The bulk of the prow and stem was reduced, while an increase was made to the 
 length. The paddle-wheel was the first medium of propulsion, and for some time the only one used; but 
 some years ago the screw-propeller was applied in steam navigation, and with the best results. The 
 “ Rattler,” of 888 tons, was the first ship in the navy to which the screw-propeller was applied, and with 
 engines of 200 horse-power, a speed of ten knots an hour was obtained. The success in this case was so 
 complete that the “ Alecto,” “ Blenheim,” “ La Hogue,” and others, were fitted up in the same manner in 
 quick succession ; and while further experience showed that the speed greatly exceeded anything calculated 
 on, the efficiency of this class of vessels for general service became so confirmed that several first-class ships 
 were soon after fitted up with this agency of locomotion.* 
 
 * The honour of having first imagined a vessel to he pro¬ 
 pelled by steam would seem to belong to Blasco de Garay, 
 a Spaniard; and his plan was tried as early as the year 
 1543, by order of the Emperor Charles V., at Barcelona, on 
 a vessel of 200 tons, which was propelled at the rate of 
 three miles an hour. This experiment would appear to have 
 fallen into oblivion. In 1736, Jonathan Hulls, in England, 
 patented a plan for propelling with paddle-wheels; in 1789, 
 Symington propelled a vessel on the Forth and Clyde Canal 
 at the rate of nearly seven miles an hour; and again, in 
 1802, satisfactorily worked a steam-tug on the same canal; 
 but it is to the undaunted perseverance of Robert Fulton, 
 an American, that the honour is due of having carried the 
 measure into practical execution ; and in 1807 he made his 
 first voyage, from New York to Albany, in the “Clermont,” 
 of 20 horse-power, at an average speed of five miles per 
 
 hour. In April, 1812, Henry Bell, of Helensburgh, estab¬ 
 lished a steam-vessel in the Clyde, and steamed between 
 that place and Glasgow, also at the rate of live miles an 
 hour. In 1818 a steam-ship crossed the Atlantic from Sa- 
 vanah to Liverpool; in 1838, just twenty years later, the 
 “ Sirius” and “ Great Western” made their first voyage to 
 New York ; and now, as is well known, steam-ships, of 2000 
 tons burthen, and 500 horse-power, are navigating the Pa¬ 
 cific and Indian Oceans. 
 
 The most successful effort at producing fast sea-going 
 paddle-wheel steamers has resulted from the free competi¬ 
 tion permitted for the four mail steamers between Holyhead 
 and Kingstown, a distance of 56 nautical, or 64J statute 
 miles, which was accomplished by the “ Banshee” in 3 hours 
 26 minutes, or at the rate of 16'32 knots, or 18'8 statute 
 miles an hour; the average time of passage being 4 hours 
 
Class VIII.] NAVAL ARCHITECTURE, MILITARY ENGINEERING, Etc. 
 
 193 
 
 Of the numerous improvements which have recently been effected in the construction of ships, the space 
 at our disposal would scarcely admit of a mere enumeration ; and this applies not only to the vessels them¬ 
 selves, but to the means and appliances for working them. In the larger class of vessels, more solidity has 
 been attained than was formerly available, by increased precision in joining together the several parts of the 
 ship. The working of the timbers, as it is termed, is greatly prevented in a heavy sea, by such means. By 
 an improved form in ships of war, much of the ballast previously necessary has been dispensed with ; the chief 
 modification for this purpose being an increase of breadth, greater stability, more space below for storage ; 
 and a larger field for exercise on deck, was also among the advantages secured by this improvement. By an 
 examination of the forms of waves, produced by drawing vessels through a canal at different velocities, the 
 form of vessels was gradually changed, so as to diminish the resistance at high rates of speed. The use of 
 chain cables for those of hemp marked a further step in the path of progress, the latter being unsafe and 
 being wanting in durability. The application of metallic conductors enabled the disastrous effects of the 
 electric fluid to be guarded against; the great triumph in the attainment of this object being due to the in¬ 
 vention of Sir W. Harris, who conceived the idea of making capacious metallic conductors an integral part of 
 the masts and hull of the vessel, in order to bring the general fabric into a perfect non-resisting state. This 
 idea has been realized by incorporating with the masts and hull a series of copper plates so arranged as to 
 meet all the varying conditions of the spars, and so tied together that an electrical discharge striking upon 
 any part of the vessel cannot enter upon any circuit of which the conductors do not form a part; and thus 
 the ship is preserved from the effects of lightning at all times and under all circumstances. The substitu¬ 
 tion of iron for wood in the construction of vessels marked another step in the path of improvement. The 
 use of such a material is peculiarly appropriate in the United Kingdom, where iron is so abundant and cheap. 
 Exposed to great changes of temperature, wooden vessels soon give way, the number of agencies at work for 
 their destruction being almost innumerable. Contrary to the common opinion, iron vessels can be made 
 lighter than those of the same bulk of wood. They also escape better than wooden vessels when coming in 
 contact with a sand-bank or with rocks ; the security being still further increased by the vessels being divided 
 into compartments, so that in the event of one part of the ship being stoved in, the entire destruction of the 
 vessel does not necessarily follow. 
 
 When alluding to the precautions provided against shipwreck, we may notice the increasing attention 
 which has of late been paid to the construction of life-boats. An ingenious modification of this useful article, 
 in the form of a collapsible life-boat, appeared in the Exhibition, the invention of the Rev. Edward Berthon. 
 The model represented a boat thirty feet by ten, calculated for the accommodation of sixty persons ; and 
 among its peculiarities is that it fills itself with air in eight separate and distinct compartments in a mo¬ 
 ment of time. Of necessity it is lowered on an even keel, if required it disengages itself from the tackles, it 
 requires no ballast, it cannot be sunk, when collapsed it is but twenty-seven inches from the ship’s side, it is 
 ready to be lowered in an instant, and in using it no plugs or caulking are required. 
 
 The business of ship-building was at one time carried to a considerable extent in this city, as it still is in 
 Cork, Belfast, and some other of our leading towns. Combination among the shipwrights was, however, 
 carried to such an extent that it actually succeeded in driving this branch of business from the L'ish metro¬ 
 polis. At present there is nothing done here beyond the most trifling repairs. Some time ago the British 
 and Irish Steam Packet Company kept up an establishment designed mainly for the repairs of their own 
 vessels ; but it, too, has for some time past 'been given up, though it possessed the means of executing all 
 kinds of work. The want of enterprise and perseverance on the part of those engaged in the trade here has 
 had as much to do with its decline as the combination among the shipwrights; the latter it only required a 
 determined and persevering effort to overcome. In the progress of the various inquiries which we have felt 
 it necessary to institute in collecting the materials for the present volume we had frequently occasion to 
 perceive the wonderful results brought about by the energy and well-directed efforts of a few individuals. 
 Such efforts have often been the means of localizing trades which subsequently extended to be of colossal 
 magnitude. But in no other branch of business has this been more the case than in that of ship-building. 
 It is necessarily confined to a comparatively small number of capitalists. In the Irish metropolis ship¬ 
 building languished from a variety of causes; but with its decline here it sprung into life and vigour in the 
 capitals of the northern and southern provinces—Cork and Belfast having turned out some of the finest 
 vessels in the mercantile navy of the United Kingdom. 
 
 3 minutes, equal to 13 - 84 knots, or 16 miles an hour for 
 summer and winter. 
 
 The immense advantage of a submerged screw-propeller 
 over the paddle-wheel, as an auxiliary to sailing vessels, in 
 point of economy, in protection from shot, and as leaving 
 the broadside of a ship of war free for guns, renders any sa¬ 
 crifice to accomplish the object, in the best manner, worthy 
 of the nation. Passing over the early application of the 
 screw, we come to the patent taken out by Mr. Francis 
 Smith, in May, 1836, and that by Captain Ericsson, in 
 July following. The former made his first trial in the 
 “Archimedes,” on the 20th September, 1837, which estab¬ 
 lished the practicability of this propeller. In 1845 a 
 trial of the relative merits of the paddle-wheel and screw 
 took place between similar vessels, the “ Rattler” and 
 “Alecto,” of 888 tons burden, and 200 horse-power, when, 
 
 with the two vessels lashed stem to stem, the “ Rattler” 
 screw-propeller towed the “ Alecto” astern, at the rate of 2 J 
 knots an hour, in spite of all her efforts to the contrary. 
 These experiments appear to have established a superiority 
 for the screw of 17 per cent. With respect to economy, it 
 appears that the original cost of paddle-wheel steamers, 
 when fit for the sea, is about £5 Os. per ton greater than 
 that of screw steamers, and that their current expenses for 
 the year are about £8 per ton more than those of screw ves¬ 
 sels. At the same time, the average measure of cargo for 
 screw steamers is three-fourths of a ton for each ton of 
 builder’s measure, whilst for paddle-wheel steamers it is less 
 than half a ton, or 33 per cent, less than the former.— The 
 Progress of Naval Architecture , by Captain Washington , 
 R. N.—Lectures on Exhibition of 1851. 
 
194 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class Vin. 
 
 SMALL ARMS. 
 
 The manufacture of fire-arms was illustrated in the Exhibition by specimens from England, Ireland, 
 France, Belgium, and Austria; but the largest and by far the most important portion of these was produced 
 in the workshops of this city. The highly finished and varied assortment of sporting weapons exhibited in 
 the South Gallery by three Dublin firms, Messrs. William and John Rigby, Messrs. Trulock and Sons, and 
 Messrs. William and James Kavanagh, showed the high state of perfection to which this branch of manufac¬ 
 ture has attained amongst us. 
 
 In examining the cases of fire-arms exhibited in the Southern Gallery, the attention of the visitor was 
 attracted by parts of the gun in preparatory stages; and to render these more intelligible to our readers, we 
 propose to sketch the progress of the work from the earliest to the most advanced stage, according to the 
 methods employed in the best factories where the division of labour is systematically carried out. In pur¬ 
 suance of this object it will be found convenient to consider the gun as divided into four parts, viz., the 
 barrel, the lock, the stock, and the mounting. 
 
 Gun-barrels _The barrel naturally occupies our first attention, constituting as it does the projecting 
 
 machine, to which the other parts are only auxiliary. We have accounts of cannons being used in Europe 
 about the year 1340, yet there is no mention of hand-guns, that is, guns which had stocks, and were fired 
 from the shoulder, until 1471. At that early period the small mechanical resources of the age were sorely 
 taxed to produce a tube of the requisite strength and dimensions. The first cannons were made of bars of 
 iron, so disposed side by side as to form a cylinder, and bound together by hoops; and these were often fur¬ 
 ther strengthened by ropes coiled tightly round them. It is worthy of remark, that a brass gun exhibited 
 in the Chinese Department by the Army and Navy Museum, and which was expressly manufactured for use 
 against the English, is fortified along its entire length in this manner, thus affording a modern illustration 
 of a practice which prevailed in Europe four hundred years ago. At a somewhat later period brass ordnance 
 came into use, and their manufacture was brought to great perfection. Brass barrels were used for hand¬ 
 guns also, particularly for blunderbusses, until a very recent date ; but the superiority of wrought-iron, as 
 the material for a tube required to combine strength with lightness, must have become evident to those 
 engaged in the manufacture of small arms; and, accordingly, we perceive in some of the very oldest guns 
 wrought-iron barrels, whose workmanship often displays considerable skill. 
 
 There are two processes by which a bar of iron is converted into a tube for the purposes of the gunsmith. 
 First the simple, though imperfect method of employing a flat bar, equal in length to the required barrel, and 
 in width somewhat exceeding its circumference, and rolling it up until the edges overlap, to be finally welded 
 along its entire length. Of late years an improvement has been effected in this method by the introduction 
 of steam-power. A short bar is turned up and welded at one heat, and is then drawn out to the required 
 length by passing it through successive rollers. Such barrels are only used for the plainest work, and are 
 much inferior to those produced by the second method. In this more perfect process the bar of iron, now 
 called a strand , is coiled round an iron rod or mandril of the same size as the required bore ; and the spiral 
 so formed having been brought to a welding heat, and struck on the end to join the edges, becomes a conti¬ 
 nuous tube in which the grain of the material runs round the barrel, thereby insuring the greatest amount 
 of resistance to the expansive force of the charge. The advantages of the latter method are numerous. The 
 fibres of the iron, instead of being torn asunder by bending the bar parallel to its length, are rather con¬ 
 densed and closed together; and, accordingly, the better description of barrels have been manufactured in 
 this manner for a long period. Among these are included the varieties called stub-twist, plaited-twist, lami¬ 
 nated steel, Damascus, &c., which all partake so far of the common character that they are forged according 
 to this process, but differ in the preparation of the strand. Thus, in stub-twist, a bar of iron is made as fol¬ 
 lows :—A quantity of stubs, i. e., small pieces of iron or steel, are raised to a welding heat, and consolidated 
 by a few blows, and then drawn down between rollers to the required size. The excellence of the material 
 depends on the quality of the stubs employed; that being in most repute formerly which was manufactured 
 from horse-nail stubs, or old horse-shoe nails collected by the farriers. Of late years these have deteriorated 
 in quality, and it became necessary to apply, in the preparation of the strands, other processes which have 
 for their object the purification of the iron, by twisting and hammering, and the introduction of carbon by a 
 partial admixture of steel. The first of these—that of making plaited twist—is conducted as follows:—Two 
 square bars of stub iron are separately twisted at a red heat until the whole rod has the appearance of a 
 four-threaded screw, the threads being formed by what were the angles of the bar in its untwisted state ; and 
 one having a right-hand turn, the other a left. These rods, so prepared, are welded side by side to form the 
 strand, and the grain of the iron presents, when finished, that feathered or plaited appearance whence it 
 derives its name. 
 
 Steel barrels are made in a manner somewhat similar to the process just described, the material, instead 
 of stub iron, being prepared from soft steel, which is decarbonized in the course of manufacture. 
 
 The process of making Damascus barrels is more complicated, as involving a greater number of stages. 
 The strand in this case is composed of three or four twisted rods instead of two, and they are generally all 
 twisted in one direction ; but it is in the manufacture of the rods themselves that the essential difference con¬ 
 sists. These are no longer stub iron or decarbonized steel, but are formed of from twenty to four-and-twenty 
 alternate layers of iron and steel welded together. The effect of this arrangement is, that when the barrel is 
 finished, and an acid applied to the surface, the iron layers are rapidly eaten away, while the steel remains 
 comparatively intact; and the whole presents that beautiful pattern, celebrated (long before the method of 
 production was understood) as some secret process known only to Eastern armourers, and supposed to have 
 originated in Damascus. The credit of rediscovering it in these countries is due to a Dublin house, the Messrs. 
 Rigby, of Suffolk-street, whose experiments were brought to a successful result in the year 1817. 
 
Class VIII.] NAVAL ARCHITECTURE, MILITARY ENGINEERING, Etc. 
 
 195 
 
 Of late years the ingenuity of the gunsmiths has been expended in multiplying the number of methods of 
 combining rods of iron and steel, to produce corresponding varieties in the pattern displayed by the grain of 
 the iron in the finished work; and the French forgers have been very successful in this pursuit, as might be 
 seen on an examination of the barrels exhibited in the French department. These specimens were very 
 beautiful, and much finer in the twist than any produced in this country ; but this is owing to the fact that 
 the Damascene iron, instead of forming the material of the barrel, is merely an exterior plating used for 
 ornamental purposes. This is also the case with the barrels of some of the matchlocks in Lord Gough’s 
 collection, in which the rods run lengthways from breech to muzzle, instead of transversely. 
 
 The barrel after welding is subjected to another process before boring, which consists in removing, by 
 means of a large file worked by two men, the external surface which has been deteriorated by exposure to 
 the fire at a welding heat. It is then hammered for some time, for the purpose of closing the pores of the 
 iron and rendering it hard and elastic; the forging is then complete. 
 
 The rough tube is next passed into the boring shop, and screwed firmly into a slide in the rough boring 
 bench. The point of a taper square steel bit, which is driven by steam-power at a very high velocity, is 
 introduced into the hole left by the forger, and the barrel is pressed forward by means of a lever, while a 
 stream of cold water plays on it from a flexible tube overhead; the hole is rapidly enlarged and straightened 
 by successive bits, and when brought sufficiently near to the required size, the barrel is transferred to the 
 fine-boring bench, to undergo a much slower and more particular process. The boring bit now to be used 
 is no longer taper, but perfectly parallel, and a thin slip of wood is interposed between one side of it and the 
 barrel. Two of the four edges are thus prevented from touching, and the elasticity of its resistance causes 
 the others to cut finer and more regularly. The motion is slow, and abundant oil is supplied. When the 
 bit has passed through the barrel a slip of paper is introduced between it and the wood, and the same process 
 repeated until the required bore is attained. At intervals the work is removed from the slide, and struck witli 
 a hammer, to straighten it; and a skilful workman can at once detect the least inaccuracy by looking through 
 the tube while he allows a ray of light to glance along its interior surface. When the fine-boring is com¬ 
 pleted, the barrel is mounted in a lathe and turned at both extremities to the required size, as a guide for the 
 grinder, who then proceeds to reduce the exterior on an immense grindstone. These stones average six feet 
 in diameter by twenty inches in width, and are driven at the rate of about 300 revolutions in a minute. The 
 workman sits on a wooden block or horse, and laying the barrel across the surface allows it to revolve slowly 
 in his hands. A stream of sparks flies from the whirring stone, strangely joined by a shower of spray from 
 the water, which is constantly supplied ; and in a short time the rough exterior of the forging is removed, 
 and the barrel appears as round and perfect as if turned in a lathe. It now passes into the hands of the 
 barrel-joiner, who screws it for the breeching; but before proceeding further inserts a temporary breech, and 
 sends it to be proved. The next stage is to put on the ribs, which in double barrels includes, of course, the 
 process of joining two tubes together. In Dublin this is effected by soldering. In London they are partly 
 brazed and partly soldered, and on the Continent they are brazed along their entire length. This latter 
 method is considered injurious to the temper of the barrels, as brazing requires a red heat, which softens 
 them, and counteracts the good effect of the cold hammering before given. 
 
 After joining, the breeches are screwed in, and the break off or cover, the part which is screwed into the 
 stock to receive the breeches, is fitted. We have now brought the barrels into that state in which they are 
 ready for the stocks, and must turn our attention to the locks and mounting. 
 
 The gun in its infancy consisted, as we have before remarked, of a simple tube closed at one end, sup¬ 
 ported on a fixed platform, and was used only for the defence of fortified places ; the transition was easy to 
 less ponderous pieces carried by the soldiers, and set up in batteries when required. The use of waggons 
 in transporting them would immediately suggest wheeled carriages, from which they could be fired, and so 
 far cannon rapidly advanced; but at this stage, with modifications introduced by improvements in the ma¬ 
 nufacture, although with little difference of construction, they remain to the present day. They are now 
 loaded and discharged as formerly; and while small arms have undergone a series of revolutions in the con¬ 
 struction of the lock and the mode of ignition, great guns, if we except some recent instances in the navy, 
 remain in all their primitive simplicity, uninfluenced by the tide of modern inventions. The Exhibition 
 strikingly exemplified this fact; we look upon the matchlocks of the Sikhs, and see types of a weapon which 
 has vanished from civilized Europe centuries ago. We expect to find in their cannon a similar retrospection, 
 and, to our astonishment, behold field-pieces which, for proportion, manufacture, and perfection in detail, vie 
 with our most modern efforts. 
 
 The Lock _It is the construction of the lock, and the method of ignition, which constitute the most 
 
 striking difference between ancient and modern guns. In the Gough collection, we observed a carbine with 
 no further provision than a pan to contain the priming, and must have been discharged by applying a match 
 with the hand. This is evidently the most primitive idea; and its many inconveniences must have soon sug¬ 
 gested the matchlock, which has been, perhaps, more extensively used than any other, and is still common 
 among eastern nations. Of this also we had numerous excellent specimens in the Exhibition, taken from 
 the Sikhs. Their construction is simple and efficacious; a lever, one end of which is cleft to receive the 
 match, works on a centre in such a position, that when the trigger is pulled, its cleft end describes an arc, 
 and brings the fire into contact with the priming. The defects of such a plan are manifold; the match 
 must be kept always lighting (no easy matter in a moist climate), and the instances are not a few in which 
 the matchlock-man has blown himself up by letting the fire come in accidental contact with his cartridges. 
 
 The next notable change in the locks of European guns was to the wheel locks, in which sparks elicited 
 by friction from pieces of pyrites, were employed to cause the ignition of the charge. They derived their 
 name from a large steel wheel which formed the main feature of the lock; it was serrated on the edge, and 
 connected by means of a chain to a powerful spring , the position of this wheel was under the priming, so 
 that some of the powder rested on its edge, and it required to be wound up with a key before each discharge. 
 An arm, carrying a piece of pyrites, was then shut down, so as to bring the mineral in contact with it, the 
 
 2 D 
 
196 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class VIII. 
 
 point of contact being surrounded by the priming ; and the lock was then ready for use upon drawing the 
 trigger. The wheel, released from the catch hitherto confining it, spun round and caused sufficient friction 
 with the pyrites to throw off a stream of sparks. These cumbrous machines were introduced about the 
 time of Henry VIII., and continued in use until the invention of flint locks, which, in the reign of Charles 
 II., began to supersede all former inventions. On the improvement of the latter, an immense amount 
 of ingenuity was expended, particularly at the close of the last and beginning of the present century, 
 with a view to insuring certainty of fire; but the end was never perfectly attained, and the introduction of 
 percussion powder as an explosive agent consigned these complicated contrivances to oblivion. This dis¬ 
 covery, destined to produce a complete revolution in gun locks, languished at first, through the defective 
 plans adopted by the patentee, Mr. Forsyth ; but the expiration of his patent was immediately followed by 
 the invention of the copper cap and tube. The cap soon got the preference, and tube guns are becoming 
 more scarce daily, while the former seem to fulfil every reasonable requirement. The lock, which actuates 
 the hammer, is a most important part of every gun, and lock-fitting is a distinct branch of the general gun 
 manufacture; it requires great skill in filing, turning, and fitting, and particularly in tempering steel. 
 
 The Stock _The wood used almost universally for gun-stocks is walnut; and great care is required in 
 
 the selection and seasoning for the best work. The trees are not cut down, but felled with the root, as the 
 most valuable stocks are usually cut out of this part. They are then sawn into planks about two and a half 
 inches thick; and after seasoning for some time, they are cut up into rough stocks, which are finally sorted 
 and placed in proper store-rooms to dry. It is customary in some places to steam them, for the purpose 
 of rapidly removing the sap and expediting the drying, but this practice destroys the toughness of the wood 
 and lessens its durability. Maple, ash, and some other woods, are occasionally, though rarely used. 
 
 The Mounting —The heel-plate, trigger, trigger-plate, and guard, with the tail-pipe, constitute what 
 gunmakers call the mounting of a double gun ; the first of these serves the purpose of protecting the butt 
 from accidental injury, and improving the balance of the weapon. It is usually slightly hollowed, so that 
 the gun may be raised rapidly to the shoulder, and steadied there by one movement. The triggers are the 
 levers by which the lock is discharged, and fit in grooves in the trigger-plate ; while the part of them which 
 might be exposed to an accidental blow or pressure is protected by the guard. The tail-pipe serves as a 
 finish and protection to the end of the stock, and receives the end of the ramrod to guide it into the groove 
 of the stock. 
 
 We have now brought the different parts of the gun into that state in which they are in a condition to be 
 joined together, and to form a complete and perfect whole ; we will proceed to examine the subsequent stages, 
 and discuss the principal improvements which have been, at different times, effected in the construction of 
 fire-arms. 
 
 Having traced the progress of the manufacture of fire-arms through its various preparatory stages, we 
 next make the acquaintance of the Stocker. His tools consist of those used for wood only, and it is necessary 
 that his chisels, gouges, &c., some of which are of very complex shape, should be of the best temper and ex¬ 
 quisitely sharpened, otherwise it would be impossible for him either to work quickly or to display in the 
 cutting of the wood that squareness and smooth surface which are the test of excellence. The barrels and 
 cover, the locks and the rough stock, are handed over to him, and his business is to “ let in” both of the 
 former into the latter—that is, insert these into the wood, in the position they ought to occupy in the finished 
 gun. The requisites for perfection in this branch are—1st. That no more wood should be removed than is 
 absolutely necessary to let the iron work in, so that the two being in close contact around the edges of the 
 lock-plate, &c., may exclude damp. 2nd. That the locks should come out and in without force. And 3rd. 
 That the cutting should be square, clean, and finished from the chisel. 
 
 The rough-stocked gun and the mounting are next placed in the hands of another workman, called a 
 “ screwer together,” who proceeds to let in the mounting, and confirm all by the yarious screws and bolts, 
 which are requisite to keep everything in its place. 
 
 The next process is called “ percussioning,” and involves the use of various tools for iron, such as grinders, 
 chippers, floats, files, &c.; and consists in making excavations in the rough breeches to receive the pillars on 
 which the percussion caps are placed, and in filing and fitting the cocks or hammers, which, acted upon by 
 the lock, explode them. In forming the curved surfaces which the excavations present, and in the lines of 
 the cock, much taste, as well as skill, is required. The pillars must be perfectly parallel, and similarly placed 
 in the two breeches, and, accordingly a guide, which is clamped to the barrels, is used in drilling the holes to 
 receive them. The same workman puts in the platina bushings, which close the chamber of the breech, and 
 which are pierced with a small hole to allow the air to escape when charging. When these processes have 
 been completed, the gun assumes its proper form, and can, for the first time, be loaded and discharged; but 
 the stock is still clumsy and rough, therefore it must go into other hands to be “ made off,” i. e., reduced to 
 its final shape. Here again, taste, and an appreciation of beauty of form (which, strange as it may sound, 
 can exist even in a gun-stock), are required ; and the model for a clipper yacht is not more carefully curved 
 and shaped than the wood-work of a first-rate gun. It must fit the cheek in one place, the hand in another, 
 the shoulder in another, and yet preserve its symmetry. Every age is marked by a different method of 
 “ making-off” its stocks; and so distinct are these, that the antiquity of fire-arms can be nearly deter¬ 
 mined by their shape. Having acquired the proper form, the stock is next polished by successive processes, 
 and the handle and other parts are carved, in order to make the grasp more firm. For this purpose, a simple 
 chequer is used in this country, while on the Continent, in some cases, the wood-carver’s art is exhausted in 
 embellishing those parts capable of receiving ornament. 
 
 Before proceeding further, the workman should examine by trial the shooting of his gun, and make any 
 alteration which his experience may suggest as likely to improve it in this particular. That being done, it is 
 ready for the finishers, whose first business is to varnish or dry polish the wood, then polish the iron-work, and 
 having sent the requisite portion to be engraved, complete the inside work of the locks and other unengraved 
 parts. The best guns are polished by hand, with pieces of wood, of various forms, applied like a file, and 
 
Class VIII.] 
 
 NAVAL ARCHITECTURE, MILITARY ENGINEERING, Etc. 
 
 107 
 
 fed with oil and emery of successive degrees of fineness ; but for the common trade guns revolving wheels are 
 used, which remove the inequalities of surface much more rapidly, but, at the same time, deteriorate from the 
 squareness and correct fitting of the different limbs. 
 
 We will now follow the portion which has been cemented on the engraver’s block, and see how he plies 
 his art. He first marks a faint design upon the polished surface, and then, with graver in one hand, aDfl 
 hammer in the other, plunges boldly in medias res. Soon a complete outline reveals the pattern, and then, 
 with other gravers, the shading is laboriously filled in. The English gun-engravers rarely use the hammer; 
 their cutting is light and fine; but in Dublin a deeper ground and more relieved scroll-work is preferred, as 
 it bears better the effect of time and ill usage. After engraving, the parts are returned to the finisher, who 
 proceeds to case-harden or blue them. The former process consists in enclosing them in a metal box filled 
 with ivory dust, and raising the whole to a red heat, at which they are retained for some time. This has the 
 effect of carbonizing or converting into steel the outer skin of the iron ; and, accordingly, when the pieces 
 are thrown still red into cold water, they become perfectly hard on the surface. For the rest, those parts 
 which, from lightness and shape, would not bear the sudden transition without bending or twisting, are co¬ 
 loured by another process called blueing, i. e., they are heated in a pan of glowing charcoal dust to the tem¬ 
 perature at which the effect of oxidization turns them from straw-colour to a deep blue. 
 
 Our attention is now to be directed to the finishing processes which are applied to the barrel, and these 
 in general consist in polisliing, as before, and staining a brown colour, with certain acid preparations, which, 
 acting with different degrees of intensity on the hard or soft part in the iron, produce differences in colour 
 that display the grain of the iron, and, consequently, the manner in which the barrel was forged. Thus a 
 twist barrel appears streaked with parallel bands running spirally round it, and a plaited twist presents a fea¬ 
 thered or plaited pattern. The acid is applied at intervals of several hours, generally twice a day, by means 
 of a small piece of sponge, and the coat of oxide which results is removed by the use of a brush made of fine 
 steel wire. * 
 
 Damascus barrels may be finished in the same manner, but it is considered preferable either to pickle or 
 smoke-stain them. To effect the former they are dipped in a bath of strong acid solution, which eats away 
 the iron and leaves the steel projecting, thus forming a regular raised pattern over the surface. Smoke- 
 staining may be applied either to smooth barrels or to those roughened by the last process. It is produced 
 by the chemical action of smoke, with which they are coated by passing them to and fro through a clear 
 blaze from a pure description of coal, the successive coats being removed in the same manner as in acid 
 stains. The result is a rich black colour, which resists damp better than any other. The separate portions 
 of the gun may now be considered finished, and it only remains to be all put together, but here great care is 
 required. Minor inaccuracies, which are unavoidable where so many different hands are employed, have to 
 be corrected, and every part carefully examined and adjusted before the perfected whole can be transferred 
 from the manufactory to the wareroom. 
 
 From the details which have now been given, it will be seen that the manufacture of a first-rate double 
 gun is no simple matter; that it embraces a variety of processes, and requires a combination of art so widely 
 different that a lifetime would scarcely suffice for any one man to become proficient in them all; but when, 
 in addition to these, we refer to rifles, and notice the manifold new conditions which they introduce, we may 
 safely conclude that an accomplished gunsmith must be considered, in the mechanical arts at least, a well- 
 educated man. 
 
 The Rifle _A perfect double rifle may be considered the ne plus ultra of gun-making. The reason of 
 
 this will appear when we explain the conditions required. Since the time of Galileo, who was the first to 
 investigate the laws which govern the flight of projectiles, the attention of scientific men has been constantly 
 directed to the attainment of accuracy in ball practice. His theory, which admitted as insignificant the re¬ 
 sistance of the air, was only true for bodies moving slowly, but when applied to artillery practice was totally 
 erroneous. Nevertheless, the sanction of his name caused it to pass current for more than a century, until 
 George Robins published his celebrated “ New Principles of Gunnery.” The experiments there detailed 
 were accurate and decisive, and his conclusions just and true. He may be considered not merely to have 
 commenced but to have entirely developed the present theory of projectiles. He demonstrated that the re¬ 
 sistance of the air was not only appreciable, but so great that it presents an insuperable barrier to the increase 
 of the velocity of shot beyond certain limits; and he also explained the source of accuracy in rifles, and 
 suggested many improvements which the present age has seen perfected. 
 
 The object to be attained by rifling is to give a rotatory motion to the ball round an axis coincident with 
 the axis of the bore, which is effected by cutting spiral grooves along the whole length of the interior surface 
 of the barrel; for this purpose it is fixed in a frame, while a steel rod, bearing on its end a cutter of the 
 proper form, is passed backward and forward through it by the agency of machinery. This cutter is guided 
 into a spiral course by the rod upon which it is mounted being twisted and made to slide through a collar, 
 or by some analogous contrivance. After one cut is made, the rod is turned round a portion of the circle by 
 means of a dividing plate, and the same process repeated. In this manner two, three, four, or as many equi¬ 
 distant grooves as necessary, may be made. And finally, the bore is polished and equalized with a leaden 
 plug cast in it, and fed with emery and oil. The inside being thus prepared, the next step is to fit it with a 
 suitable bullet, and here again we enter on a wide field of inquiry. Suffice it to say, that a truly spherical 
 bullet is more accurate at moderate distances than any other yet discovered; while elongated and conical ones 
 have a decided superiority at long ranges, more penetration in every instance, and possess, besides, a facility, 
 lately discovered, of being rendered expansive ; which is of inestimable advantage in quick loading, as the 
 balls slip down the barrel without the exercise of any force, but upon the explosion of the charge are so much en¬ 
 larged that all the windage is destroyed, and the spiral motion effectually communicated. Before quitting the 
 subject of rifling we wish to draw attention to a modification which, having been lately brought forward by 
 some artists, particularly in America, has been received as an improvement by a considerable portion of the 
 public. We allude to what is called an accelerated spiral; i. e., a spiral which, commencing at the breech 
 
 2 d 2 
 
198 
 
 TIIE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class VIII. 
 
 with a very slight inclination, regularly increases in pitch, and reaches its maximum at the muzzle. The ob¬ 
 ject proposed is to communicate the rotatory motion to the bullet in the most gradual manner ; but it is by 
 no means evident that this is effected by such an arrangement. The degree of pressure against the grooves, 
 and the consequent strain on the projections of the bullet which fills them, depend as well upon the velocity 
 with which it is moving as upon the pitch of those grooves. If this velocity were the same in every part of 
 the bore, the theory of accelerated spirals is true ; but if, as is actually the case, the ball, commencing from 
 a state of rest, increases in speed until it leaves the barrel, then it is evident that a plan which defers the 
 greatest degree of inclination in the grooves until it has reached its greatest velocity, rather increases than 
 diminishes the evil it is intended to cure. In fact, this evil is more imaginary than real. In a well-made 
 rifle, if the barrel be not corroded or foul inside, the ball cannot be made to trip the grooves by any increase 
 of charge, and the simple practical method of proving this is to examine the marks of the rifling on balls 
 which have been fired into some soft substance. 
 
 In whatever way the barrels are rifled, and however correctly each of them might shoot separately, the 
 chief difficulty of making a double rifle is quite independent of these considerations; and arises from the fact 
 that the barrels, if joined parallel, would not throw the balls in the same direction, but, owing to the influ¬ 
 ence of the recoil, would discharge them in considerably divergent courses; for the resistance supplied by the 
 shoulder act; in a line between the two barrels, and, consequently, the recoil of the right sways the whole 
 gun in that direction, and of the left in the contrary. To remedy this, a certain allowance is made in join¬ 
 ing, and the tubes thereby converge towards the muzzle ; but the extent of this convergence varies with the 
 weight, bore, charge, and weight of ball of each particular gun, and cannot, consequently, be determined by 
 rule. It is, therefore, necessary to resort to approximation, and, after the utmost care has been taken in 
 joining, to try, by actual practice in the field, if the amount is sufficient. But if, as is usually the case, some 
 alteration is required, the barrels must be taken asunder, and re-joined at the corrected angle ; and the cor¬ 
 rection and trial have sometimes to be repeated half a dozen times before perfect accuracy is attained. The 
 manner in which this correction is applied constitutes the chief difference between good and bad double rifles, 
 as it generally happens, that the latter are turned out without any trial, or at best with an imperfect one. 
 
 We come now to speak of a subject, the importance of which cannot be overrated,—the accidents which 
 are of so frequent occurrence in the use of fire-arms, their cause, and the contrivances proposed to prevent 
 them. Every year the journals record cases in which the loss of life, of a hand, or of some other casualty, 
 is the penalty of some trifling carelessness; but still the source of danger is unexplored, and preventive 
 measures neglected ; and this arises from the fact, that the remedies hitherto proposed have been either in¬ 
 convenient in their use, or of such limited application, as to afford but very partial protection. Two of them 
 only deserve notice, and these we allude to for the purpose of suggesting a method which we think would 
 be more effective than either: they are the stop-guard , which had for many years a very general use, but 
 which, instead of gaining strength with time, is now slowly disappearing; and the safety-bent , invented by 
 the Messrs. Rigby more than twenty years ago, and generally found in their guns and those of other Irish 
 makers, but which does not appear to have found its way across the Channel. 
 
 The Stop-guard is a contrivance which locks the triggers, and prevents them from acting on the lock 
 until the gun is grasped by the hand in the firing position. This effectually prevents any accidental pressure 
 on the trigger from charging the gun when it is at full cock; but it is no safety in any other case. The 
 general objection urged is, that in the excitement of shooting, the stock is not always held in the manner 
 which is required to disengage the bolt, and a disappointment is the consequence. Moreover, it requires to 
 be kept clean and free from rust, which, from its position, is not always practicable without the assistance of 
 a gunmaker; and, withal, accidents have happened even with guns which had this provision. 
 
 The Safety-bent is a much more simple affair, being merely a third bent in the lock, which acts almost 
 immediately after the cock is raised off the pillar, and is perfectly calculated to prevent the casualties which 
 frequently occur from the dangerous practice of carrying the gun with the cock down on the cap ; for, in 
 this position, if any impediment catches the finger-piece, the cock is slightly raised, but immediately becoming 
 disengaged, owing to the circle it describes, it falls on the cap and explodes the charge. This generally 
 happens when the person is drawing the gun towards him, and the consequences are often fatal. 
 
 Accidents, resulting in the loss of the right hand, which are frightfully frequent, arise from the sportsman, 
 when hurried, incautiously reloading the right barrel with the left lock at full cock, when the slightest shock 
 sometimes causes an explosion ; and although the safety-bent may arrest the fall of the cock in this case, yet 
 it appears to us as if something more were required. We, therefore, would suggest to practical men to construct 
 a bolt which would interpose to prevent the cock from falling on the pillar, and be only withdrawn by a me¬ 
 chanism similar to the stop-guards, already described, when the gun is required to be discharged. This 
 would combine the advantages of that contrivance and the safety-bent, and, if sufficiently simple in construc¬ 
 tion, fulfil every requirement. We cannot say so much for the plan exhibited by M. Brunei, of St. Etienne, 
 which is a trigger-bolt, thrown in and out of gear bv a small lever under the guard. To use it would require 
 an amount of premeditation, which, if it were possible, would itself be sufficient to prevent any accident. 
 Indeed, it may be taken as a general rule, that no contrivance of this kind which demands forethought in its 
 use is of the least value; besides, it is to the lock, and not the trigger, to which the bolt ought to be applied. 
 We hope that these observations may have the effect of awakening the attention of some one to this impor¬ 
 tant subject, who may perfect a plan calculated to put a termination to those calamities whose recurrence 
 we have annually to deplore. 
 
 We will now conclude with a brief notice of some of the more remarkable specimens in the Exhibition. 
 First in the order of the Catalogue is a case of guns by Mr. Henry Allport, of Cork, which are very credit¬ 
 able to him as a manufacturer, and display in their finish, and the method of exhibition, considerable taste. 
 
 We next come to a variety of repeating pistols, by Colonel Colt, of Spring-gardens, London. The merits 
 and demerits of these weapons have been so frequently discussed that it is superfluous to enter into the 
 controversy. Some of the present collection are more highly finished than any before exhibited. 
 
Class VIII.] NAVAL ARCHITECTURE, MILITARY ENGINEERING, Etc. 
 
 199 
 
 The guns, pistols, and rifles exhibited by Messrs. W. and .T. Kavanagh, of Dame-street, are of excellent 
 quality and high finish, and are good specimens of the work of that firm. 
 
 Messrs. 'William and John Rigby, of Suflblk-street, exhibited a large assortment of guns and pistols, the 
 workmanship of which cannot be surpassed. In the centre was a frame supporting barrels in various stages, 
 so placed that the interior could be examined, thus aflording illustrations of the processes we have above 
 described. Among the guns we particularly remarked a double rifle of unusual lightness; this was con¬ 
 structed by reducing the bore and using elongated balls, the latter being of an improved description, calcu¬ 
 lated to supersede the “Minic.” We noticed among the improvements the continuous working, which 
 adds great strength to the weakest part of the gun, the removable trigger, solid slides, and the single hair 
 trigger for double rifles; also a very ingenious mould for casting “ Mime” bullets. The Damascus barrels 
 in the case of these exhibitors were smoke-stained as well as pickled, a novel finish, which is a great improve¬ 
 ment over the bright barrels. Among the pistols were revolvers capable of firing eighteen shots in half a 
 minute. 
 
 M. Westly Richards, of Birmingham, contributed a case containing double guns and rifles. Ilis name 
 is a sufficient guarantee of their quality. 
 
 A large assortment of guns, rifles, and pistols, was exhibited by Messrs. E. Trulock and Son, of Dawson- 
 street. These specimens well sustained the character of the house. 
 
 In the French Department were several cases of barrels ; there was also one gun in its case, with some 
 two or three peculiarities of construction, which M. Brunei, of St. Etienne, claims as improvements. Among 
 these was the trigger-bolt mentioned above, and the method of fastening the barrels in the stock, but we 
 fear none of them promise to be of permanent value. 
 
 M. Bruer, of Liege, exhibited guns, pistols, &c.; and several other continental manufacturers contributed 
 specimens of exquisite workmanship in this department, the extent of which will be indicated when noticing 
 the productions of the respective countries to which they belong—J. R. 
 
 1. Admiralty, the Lords Commissioners of the, 
 Whitehall, London.—Models of ships, viz.: the Great Harry 
 (rigged), built in the reign of Henry VIII., in glass; the 
 Royal George, 100 guns, sunk at Spithead, 1782; the Royal 
 Sovereign, built at Woolwich, by Peter Pelt, in the reign 
 of Charles I., 1637; the Queen, 116 guns, built at Ports¬ 
 mouth, 1840; the Vanguard, 80 ; the Cumberland, 70; the 
 Vernon, 50 ; the Pique, 40; transverse sections of the 
 Queen, 116 guns, and the Vanguard; half model of the 
 Collingwood, 80, showing the interior (scale J in.); a series 
 of nine boats for a first-rate ship; admiralty models of the 
 Victoria and Albert, and the Fairy Royal Yachts (made by 
 Daniel Harvest, a scale). 
 
 2. Aickin, T., M. D., Merrion-square, South, Dublin, 
 Inventor.—A life-boat, twenty feet long, eight feet beam, 
 with air-cases, &e. 
 
 3. Allen, A. P., Hon. E. I. Co.’s Service, Ballystraw, 
 County of Wexford.—Model of a corvette ship of 20 guns; 
 scale, three-tenths of an inch to a foot. 
 
 4. Allport, H., Cork, Manufacturer.—Double fowling- 
 pieces ; Minie rifles; small breech-loading rifle, for rook and 
 rabbit shooting; pistols. 
 
 5. Armstrong, R., Newbridge Barracks.—Wooden model 
 of improved battery gun, also of a field gun, and balls for 
 same. 
 
 6. Barry, J. & W. M‘G., South Bridge, Cork, De¬ 
 signers.—Models of a 50-gun frigate; a merchant screw 
 steamer, 1100 tons (length over nine and a half times the 
 beam); a paddle steamer; clipper yacht, 50 tons; clipper 
 schooners of 200 and 150 tons; model of a screw vessel. 
 
 7. Bertiion, Rev. E. L., Fareham, Hants, Inventor.— 
 Patent perpetual logs, an hydrostatic instrument for indi¬ 
 cating the speed of ships; clinometers and other instruments 
 for showing the trim and list of ships ; working model of a 
 collapsible life-boat. 
 
 8. Burton, E. H., 11, Wentworth-place, Dublin, De¬ 
 signer.—Model of a schooner yacht. 
 
 9. Canning, J., Rockville, Malin, Donegal, Inventor.— 
 A smooth-bored gun barrel, throwing conical bullets with 
 the force and precision of a rifle. 
 
 10. Carey, A. L., Smith’s Buildings,Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 A Java crisse, with Damascus blade, curiously wrought, and 
 poisoned, the sheath of gold, enamelled and studded with 
 
 diamonds—wrested from the Sultan of D’Jocjocarta, at the 
 storming of his palace in the Crattan. 
 
 11. Clarke, J. A., Birkenhead, Designer.—Model of a 
 first-class merchant steamer, about 900 tons, fitted with 
 patent paddle-wheels, and every other recent and patent 
 improvement. 
 
 12. Cockburne, J., Sallymount, Banelagh, Dublin, De¬ 
 signer.—Model of a brig. 
 
 13. Conlan, W. J., Kingstown, Designer.—Fore and aft 
 schooner model yacht for sailing. 
 
 14. Colt, Colonel S., Spring Gardens, Cockspur-street, 
 London, Inventor and Patentee.—Patent repeating fire¬ 
 arms or revolvers of different sizes and styles of finish; 
 skeleton pistol, showing the working of the various parts; 
 holster or cavalry, six shots; navy or belt, 74, inch barrel, 
 six shots; four, five, and six inch barrel for belt or pocket, 
 five shots, all rifle barrels; repeating carbines, six shots. 
 
 15. Cooper, W., Corrig-terrace, Kingstown, Designer.— 
 Half models of cutter yacht “ Irish Lily,” 80 tons, o. m ; 
 American clipper pilot boats “ Moses H. Grinnell,” 117 tons, 
 o. m., and “Mary Taylor,” 94 tons, o. m. ; a plan of a 
 schooner yacht, proposed to cheat both “ Old” and “ Roval 
 Mersey Yacht Club” measurement, with centre board astern. 
 
 16. Cotter, J. B., Monkstown, Co. Cork, Inventor.— 
 Models of life-boats (scale, one inch to a foot); model of a 
 truck for conveying life-boats from point to point; improved 
 portable anchor for life-boats; samples of strong waterproof 
 canvass for covering life-boats, and for ships and railway 
 purposes (patented). 
 
 17. Dick, M., High-street, Irvine, Ayrshire—An arti¬ 
 culated metal tube, or protective covering for submarine or 
 land telegraph wires and other purposes, being a continuous 
 series of ball and socket joints, or form of spine or vertebral 
 column. Model exhibiting an entirely new method (by 
 means of vulcanized India rubber bags), of raising sunk 
 vessels and other materials from deep water; model of a 
 vessel, with variety of screw propellers, made and expe¬ 
 rimented with in the year 1828, invented by William 
 M'Cririck, gunsmith, Irvine ; two lances used at the grand 
 Tournament at Eglinton Castle, in a tilting match between 
 the Earl of Eglinton and the Marquess of Waterford. 
 
 18. Dillon, A. G., Upper Buckingliam-street, Dublin, 
 Inventor.—An improved lauthorn for telegraphing orders to 
 the helmsman in steam-vessels. 
 
200 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class VHI. 
 
 19. Dillon, Thomas A., Upper Buckingham-street, 
 Dublin, Inventor.—Life-boat formed of three or more lon¬ 
 gitudinal pieces of timber, covered with hide or canvass, 
 interlined with air-tubes; double conical expanding rifle 
 bullet. 
 
 20. Dwyer, M., Commander R. N., Samuel-street, Wool¬ 
 wich, Inventor and Proprietor.—Model and sections of a 
 life-boat with expanding sides, which cannot be upset; 
 model of a gun-brig, showing a new plan of coppering ships’ 
 bottoms; section of steam-ship, with improved method of 
 hoisting and lowering the paddle-box boats; model of hori¬ 
 zontal propeller; a bow section with relieving bitts; after 
 body section; new plan of hanging rudder, and of steering, 
 should the rudder-head be earned away ; model of anchor 
 for a 40-gun frigate; model of a boat with a safety-plug 
 always ready. 
 
 21. Farron, G., Boat Builder, South Shields.—Model 
 of a boat. 
 
 22. Grantham, John, Liverpool, Designer.—Model of 
 the screw steamer “ Eagle,” built for Mr. Dargan, from de¬ 
 signs by exhibitor, to ply between Newry and Liverpool. 
 
 23. Grisdale, J. E., Bloomsbury-street, Holbom, Lon¬ 
 don, Inventor.—Model of a screw boat, with new form of 
 rudder (called a “ balance rudder”), having nearly equal 
 resisting surface on each side of its axis or centre of motion ; 
 boat stems, showing another application of the balance 
 rudder. 
 
 24. Healy, W., Harcourt-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Model of a steam-boat, showing by a simple contrivance of 
 machinery a manner by which the oar of the paddle-wheel 
 can be made to feather, obviating the evil effects of back 
 water, and also by the turning of a screw one paddle-wheel 
 can be made to reverse its paddle, causing the boat to turn 
 on its own centre. 
 
 25. IIodsman, Banna Villa, Mountpleasant-avenue, Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturer.—Models of self-igniting signal light, for 
 the rescue of shipwrecked seamen, and the self-protector 
 pocket light. 
 
 26. Ji'dson, Vincent, Barrow-street, Dublin, De¬ 
 signer.—Working model of a steamer with an improved 
 screw propeller; model of an American schooner yacht. 
 
 27. Kavanagh, W. & J., Dame-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Guns, pistols, and rifles. 
 
 28. King, Harman, Hon. L., Newcastle, Ballymahon, 
 Oo. Longford, Inventor.—Model of an improved method of 
 lowering boats from vessels in cases of wreck, fire, &c. 
 
 29. Laird, .John, Birkenhead.—Models of screw and 
 paddle steam-ships of various sizes. 
 
 30. Manchester, the Dike of, Tanderagee.—Model 
 of “ the America,” by Steers, of New York, the builder of 
 the vessel; model of a famous Baltimore schooner, showing 
 the different style of building. 
 
 31. Millers & Thompson, Liverpool.—Model of the 
 clipper ship, “ Star of the East.” 
 
 32. Moxam, P., Granard, Co. Longford, Inventor.— 
 Mo lei of steam-boat paddle-wheel. 
 
 33. Norton, Captain, Cork, Inventor.—Models of pro¬ 
 jectiles for military operations, &c. 
 
 34. Redmond, J., Donnybrook-road, Dublin.—Model of 
 a boat. 
 
 35. Richards, Westley, Birmingham, and New Bond- 
 street, London, Manufacturer.—Double-barrelled guns and 
 rifle; large single rifle for shooting wild animals; patent 
 five shot revolving pistol, with one barrel; duelling pistols. 
 
 36. Rigby, W. & J., Suffolk-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Stauneliion gun, with improved plan of ignition, 
 &c.; case of twin double guns, with extra rifle, the locks, 
 barrels, and triggers fitting either gun; single and double- 
 barrelled guns, rifles, and pistols, with various improve¬ 
 ments ; revolvers, for six, twelve, or more shots, &c. ; 
 specimens of gun-barrels, rifled and otherwise; various parts 
 of the gun, to illustrate the several stages of the manufac¬ 
 ture ; gun and pistol-cases. 
 
 37. Robinson, G. & Co., Cork, Manufacturers.—Models 
 of a ship of 1000 tons, barque of 304 tons (now building), 
 schooner of 100 tons. 
 
 38. Rock, J., Hastings, Sussex, Proprietor and Exhi¬ 
 bitor.—Model of a Hastings fishing lugger. 
 
 39. Royal Humane Society, Trafalgar-square, London, 
 per J. Ciiarlier, Secretary.—Models of pole and rope drags; 
 ice-boat of wicker-work, covered with raw hide, on wooden 
 rockers (made at Hamburgh), and breaker ladder used for 
 extricating persons who have broken through the ice; print 
 descriptive of the same. 
 
 40. Shearer & Barr, Ardrossan, Ayrshire, Proprie¬ 
 tors.—Five models of ships. 
 
 41. Smith, H., Rotherhithe, London, Designer and Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Model of a steam-vessel, intended for river navi¬ 
 gation (scale, J inch to a foot). 
 
 42. Sparks, W. S., New Bond-street, London, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Indiarubber portable fishing and life-boat, inflated 
 with air, with sculls, bellows for inflation, &c., to carry 
 three persons, but capable of supporting more than twenty 
 when used as a life-buoy. 
 
 43. Teal, LI., Ringsend, Dublin, Inventor and De¬ 
 signer.—Models of yacht, life-boat, and ship. 
 
 44. Trulock, E., & Son, Dawson-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 
 nufacturers.—Double and single-barrelled guns, rifles, and 
 pistols, of various patterns and designs ; large boat-gun for 
 shore-shooting ; centripetal double-barrelled gun ; air-gun; 
 gun and rifle-barrels in the stages of manufacture; gun and 
 pistol-cases, &c. > 
 
 45. Walker, S. & Co., 12, Legge-street, Birmingham, 
 Manufacturers.—Percussion caps, for military and sporting 
 use; patent metallic gun wadding, &c.; metal lined caps. 
 
 46. White, Arthur, Boot-lane, Dublin.—Guns, pistols, 
 percussion caps, wadding, shot-belts, pouches, &c. 
 
 47. Yarborough, The Earl of, Arlington-street, Lon¬ 
 don.—Models of the bows and sterns of ships in her Majesty's 
 service, designed by Captain Svmonds, R.N., and presented 
 by him to the late Earl of Yarborough. 
 
CLASS IX. 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 T HE application of mechanical science to agriculture possesses an interest which is not by any means con¬ 
 fined to the tillers of the soil. Even to those having no special knowledge of agricultural pursuits, the 
 inquiry as to how far the husbandman has taken advantage of the march of improvement, elsewhere so ap¬ 
 parent, is well deserving of attention. A slight examination of the objects sought to be attained by the dif¬ 
 ferent classes of implements and machines will assist in the formation of an opinion as to their adaptation for 
 the intended purpose. We shall thereby be enabled to estimate the character of the difficulties to be sur¬ 
 mounted, the efficiency of the agency already employed; and, we would further hope, to ascertain the direction 
 in which additional improvements are to be sought. In the application of mechanical science to the business 
 of husbandry, the great drawback is in the manufacturer so imperfectly appreciating the nature of the work 
 to be done ; and hence, year after year, the same implements and machines continue to be produced without 
 much modification. Occasionally a manufacturer is to be found who, by superior intelligence and enterprise, 
 does not confine his efforts to the beaten track ; and although they may may not always be successful, it is to 
 such persons that we are indebted for the improvements hitherto effected. Farmers, as a body, are not only little 
 fitted to suggest improvements, but when made by others they are even little disposed to adopt them. In the 
 business of husbandry, capital and intelligence are not combined to the same extent as in any other branch 
 of industry; and hence, although the most ancient art, it is the most backward. While a few years serve to 
 effect a complete revolution in other trades and manufactures, the farmer is, for the most part, satisfied to 
 tread in the footsteps of his fathers, not merely regarding with indifference those “ new-fangled” notions 
 which the spirit of the age irresistibly forces upon his attention, but often treating them with absolute 
 ridicule. 
 
 The peculiar position of the agricultural interest led to efforts being made for its advancement at a much 
 earlier period than associated co-operation was extended to any other object. Exhibitions of various kinds 
 connected with agriculture have accordingly been held, to a greater or less extent, for nearly a century ; and 
 although the measure of success attained has not always come up to the expectations of the more sanguine 
 supporters of such movements, still it is beyond question that much good was effected thereby. In the de¬ 
 partment to which our attention is on the present occasion more especially invited, a marked improvement 
 has taken place through the various periodical Exhibitions that have been held in various parts of the coun¬ 
 try. In this way the Highland and Agricultural Society of Scotland has done much for the agriculture of 
 that country ; and during the past fifteen years the English Agricultural Society may be said to have effected a 
 complete revolution in the implements and machinery of England, which previously stood so much in need of 
 improvement. In this country less has been done than in any of the other divisions of the United Kingdom. 
 Our exhibitions of agricultural implements and machinery have not been characterized by that novelty and 
 variety which could have been desired; and many of the improvements introduced on the other side of the 
 channel have been but slowly adopted in Ireland. 
 
 Hitherto, the case of Ireland has been exceptional in many respects, and perhaps in no other more than 
 in the extent to which machinery was rendered available for agricultural purposes. The generally small ex¬ 
 tent of the holdings interposed a formidable obstacle in this direction. The occupants of such holdings can 
 seldom duly appreciate the value of improved machinery and implements as tending to cheapen the cost of 
 production ; and, besides, they seldomer still possess the means of procuring them. Under such circum¬ 
 stances, active progress is out of the question. But a change is now gradually taking place in the condition 
 of the agricultural interest in Ireland: the consolidation of farms, and the increased activity and skill 
 which are now apparent as compared with the state of affairs even a few years ago, are of hopeful augury ; 
 the social revolution which has been in operation for some years has indirectly given an impetus to agricul¬ 
 tural improvement. The indolent and unskilful farmer has been obliged to make way for others prepared to 
 turn the circumstances in which they are placed to better account; and in the change thus going forward 
 the influence of the Exhibition has been potent for good. While special knowledge was gained by the agri¬ 
 cultural visitor in going through his own department, the general knowledge derived by an inspection of the 
 operations going forward in the Machinery Court was scarcely of less avail. The application of machinery to 
 other purposes cannot fail to have impressed the visitor here referred to with the small extent to which the 
 practice was carried in husbandry, as well as the great field which presented itself in this direction for further 
 improvement. The accuracy with which the most complex operations were there performed could not fail 
 to be suggestive of what may be done for the farmer, provided the machinist and he who is to work it will 
 only go hand in hand, which they must do to attain any good result. 
 
202 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 The class of articles now under consideration may be appropriately separated into several subdivisions, 
 from the similarity of the functions which they are required to perform, and the order in which the operations 
 take place:— 
 
 Implements of tillage; as ploughs, digging machines, harrows, rollers and clod-crushers, cultivators, &c. 
 
 Drilling, hoeing, and sowing machines. 
 
 Harvesting machines ; as reaping machines, rakes, and tedding machines, &c. 
 
 Barn and yard machinery ; as threshing, winnowing, and other machines. 
 
 Drainage implements, and machinery. 
 
 1 tairy utensils and apparatus; and miscellaneous articles. 
 
 Of each of these classes, we propose to notice the leading features; pointing out the more important 
 improvements which have recently been effected, and suggesting the direction in which further improvements 
 are to be sought in the more extended application of mechanical science to the business of husbandry. 
 
 I.—IMPLEMENTS OF TILLAGE. 
 
 In duly estimating the comparative merits of different implements of tillage, and the special adaptation of 
 each, we must first have correct notions of what is desired to be attained, and then consider the most efficient 
 agencies for the purpose. An approximation to garden tillage is now recognised as the primary object of all 
 good husbandry. The advantages of deep and minute pulverization are now thoroughly understood; and it 
 is the question of expense which comes in to determine the extent to which this condition of the soil should 
 be carried out. The general adoption of thorough drainage in lands naturally suffering from excess of mois¬ 
 ture has removed the great obstacle to deep pulverization ; and it is a significant fact that the depth of drains 
 as well as that of tillage has been on the increase for years past. When the late Mr. Smith, of Deanston, first 
 agitated the subject of thorough drainage, little over twenty years ago, a depth of two and a half feet was 
 regarded as sufficient, under ordinary circumstances, for drains; and by the use of the subsoil plough, then 
 also introduced, the soil was stirred some ten to twelve inches deep, which at the time was considered to be a 
 great achievement. A few years, however, only elapsed until the necessity of deeper drainage than that here 
 contemplated became manifest; and a depth of four feet for drainage became general. This, in turn, was 
 followed by deeper tillage than had hitherto been considered practicable or necessary ; and the ingenuity of 
 machinists was soon set to work to ascertain how this object could be best attained. Some modification of 
 the plough is still the best instrument for deeply penetrating the soil; and this will probably continue to be 
 the case so long as animal labour forms the motive power employed. For securing a high degree of pulveri¬ 
 zation, once the soil has been stirred up, other agencies are advantageously used—such as scarifiers or grub¬ 
 bers. The action of these latter is only supplemental to that of the plough ; but after a ploughing has been 
 given, the combined action of the grubber and clod-crusher secures what is technically termed a fine tilth 
 much more economically than it coidd be otherwise effected. 
 
 The necessity of deep tillage as a primary agent in securing luxuriant and vigorous vegetation was so fully 
 discussed when considering the conditions involved in the growth of root-crops, in Class m., that it need 
 not be further dwelt upon in this place. We may, however, observe that it leads to the introduction of ma¬ 
 chinery for sowing the various agricultural seeds, the use of which would otherwise have been inadmissible, 
 —and to improved systems of general management, as, for example, the use of drill husbandry, even for com 
 crops. Thus, insensibly, as it were, a complete revolution comes to be effected in farm management, having 
 as its basis and harbinger that deep and minute pulverization of the soil which is now recognised as an indis¬ 
 pensable adjunct of good husbandry. , 
 
 THE PLOUGH. 
 
 The plough may be regarded as the primary implement of this class, and it is, indeed, symbolic of agricul¬ 
 ture generally. Some apparatus intended to perform a function analogous to the operation of the plough was 
 the first application of brute labour to the tillage of the soil. With some slight modifications it has come 
 down to us from the remotest period of which we have any records; and the extent of these modifications 
 was very small, indeed, until within the present century, when an almost endless diversity of form has been 
 given to it to adapt it to the different circumstances in which it may be employed. With the impetus which 
 Scottish agriculture received in the latter part of the last century great improvements were introduced in the 
 construction of this implement; from the plough manufactured by Small until Wilkie of Uddingston so mo¬ 
 dified it that his form of the plough is, with slight variations, extensively used at the present day. We refer 
 here to the Scotch ploughs, as they have been almost exclusively those introduced into this country. 
 
 In Scotland and Ireland the swing plough is almost universally employed ; a term given to it to distin¬ 
 guish the plough without wheels from that to which one or more wheels are appended. Wheel ploughs are, 
 however, in general use in England, the number of wheels varying from one to four. The addition of the 
 wheels to a considerable extent dispenses with skill on the part of the ploughman, as the width and depth of 
 the furrow slice are thereby determined with considerable precision; the duty of the ploughman with them 
 being chiefly to attend to the implement at the headlands of the fields, to bring it round and replace it in its 
 proper position. This alleged advantage the Scottish ploughman laughs at. He possesses the requisite skill 
 to cut furrow slices with a degree of uniformity approaching what could be effected by the most exact ma¬ 
 chinery, and he, therefore, looks upon the wheel ploughs of the southern part of the island as clumsy excuses 
 for the stupidity of the workmen. But the great objection to the use of the wheel plough in Scotland, as well 
 as in this country, arises from the belief that it is of more severe draught than the swing plough; the exemp¬ 
 tion of skill on the part of the workman being attended by the imposition of additional work on the horses. 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 203 
 
 Those versant with the literature of agriculture will recollect that the controversy carried on for years as to 
 the respective merits of the two classes of implements resembled the more recent “Battle of the Gaugesbut 
 it is passing strange that the disputants on each side were satisfied to refer to the opinions of practical men 
 on either side of the question, who were, of course, each equally positive as to the superior merits of their 
 respective implements. It is obvious that nothing but a trial of different varieties of the respective kinds of 
 ploughs, under similar circumstances, could settle the question ; still this mode of deciding one of the most 
 important points which could engage the attention of the agriculturist was not thought of; and until within 
 a comparatively recent period no attempt was made on any rational grounds to determine the comparative 
 merits of the wheel and swing ploughs, as regarded the execution of their work and the force required to 
 propel them. 
 
 The circumstance to which we have now directed attention is one of more than ordinary significance, as 
 showing how little agricultural matters are guided by rule, and the small extent to which definite calculations 
 are made by the farmer. The different ploughing matches which were held in Scotland, as well as in this 
 country, led to the exercise of a great degree of skill in the use of the swing plough ; the regularity of the 
 work executed by which appears quite marvellous to those who are not familiar with it; and in proportion 
 as this dexterity was acquired, was there a growing contempt for the alleged lumbering English article, 
 usually drawn by three or four horses, while the swing plough is almost invariably worked with two. The 
 increase in the number of horses being seldom followed by any corresponding increase in either the depth 
 or the quantity of work executed, still further tended to confirm the impression of the advocates of the swing 
 plough as to its superiority, so far as regarded lightness of draught. But still definite information was wanted, 
 on which to come to any satisfactory conclusion on the subject. 
 
 We have already mentioned, that the exhibitions of the Royal Agricultural Society of Engand have done 
 much for the improvement of the implements and machinery of husbandry during the past ten or twelve 
 years, and in no other branch more than in determining the comparative value of different kinds of ploughs. 
 Until these meetings the wheel and spring ploughs were never brought together in actual competition. 
 The influence of the Scotch agricultural shows extended but little beyond the border, especially so far as 
 implements were concerned ; and the strong prejudice prevailing north of the Tweed against the use of 
 English implements prevented them from being brought to Scotland for competition. But shortly after the 
 formation of the English Society, the shows of implements became one of its most attractive features. 
 Practical trials of the several articles soon came to be arranged, and prizes were awarded according to the per¬ 
 formance. These prizes came, as a matter of course, to be regarded by the farmer as badges of merit, leading 
 to an enormous increase of business with those manufacturers that were fortunate enough to obtain them. 
 Among other results which these trials afforded, there were some very startling ones connected with the 
 lightness of draught of different kinds of ploughs, as indicated by the dynamometer; an instrument of essen¬ 
 tial service in all such inquiries, but which is little used for the purpose. Hitherto, there had been nothing 
 brought forward on either side beyond mere matter of opinion, but at the trials in question a test was ap¬ 
 plied of unerring accuracy. 
 
 In an inquiry on the subject of draught in ploughing, we have to determine:—1. The absolute resist¬ 
 ance when at work, in different soils. 2. The relative draught of the various forms of the implement when 
 at the same work. 3. The relative resistance to the motion of the plough made by the different sources of 
 its draught. 4. The absolute influence of the weight upon its draught. 5. The influence of velocity on 
 draught. 6. That of inclination of surface of the ground. 7. The influence of depth. The variations are 
 indicated, as already stated, by the dynamometer, which consists of an elliptic or spiral spring, whose length 
 or width varies with, and thus indicates the strain upon it, the variations being denoted by an index, whose 
 position shows the strain which is at any moment applied. The amount of draught is, of course, indicated 
 by the weight which would be required to produce the same degree of tension, supposing it to be applied in 
 a vertical position. 
 
 It would be out of place here to enter at length into the details of the investigations to which we have 
 alluded, some of the results of which we can only give. The ploughs enumerated below were employed to 
 open a furrow five inches deep and nine inches wide, in a variety of soils, with the following results, the 
 weights being indicated in stones:— 
 
 Description of Plough. 
 
 Sandy 
 
 Loam. 
 
 Blue Clay. 
 
 Loamy 
 
 Sand. 
 
 Strong 
 
 Loam. 
 
 Moory 
 
 Soil. 
 
 Average. 
 
 
 St. 
 
 St. 
 
 St. 
 
 St. 
 
 st. 
 
 St. 
 
 Ferguson’s Scotch Swing,. 
 
 19 
 
 50 
 
 19 
 
 35 
 
 23 
 
 29 
 
 Clarke’s do. do., . 
 
 20 
 
 52 
 
 17 
 
 33 
 
 23 
 
 29 
 
 Berkshire One-wheel,. 
 
 14 
 
 43 
 
 12 
 
 23 
 
 16 
 
 21 
 
 Ransome’s Two-wheel,. 
 
 14 
 
 43 
 
 13 
 
 16 
 
 14 
 
 23 
 
 Do. Swing,. 
 
 18 
 
 44 
 
 16 
 
 14 
 
 21 
 
 26 
 
 Do. Rutland Two-wheels, . . 
 
 17 
 
 50 
 
 16 
 
 21 
 
 21 
 
 28 
 
 Old Berkshire Wheel,. 
 
 23 
 
 52 
 
 21 
 
 25 
 
 25 
 
 31 
 
 The differences indicated in this Table are very remarkable, and point to the necessity of taking further 
 elements into account in the determination of the circumstances on which these differences depend. The 
 weight of the plough, for example, has so much influence on the draught, that it should obviously be as light 
 as is consistent with adequate strength. This will be seen more clearly by considering the large force re¬ 
 quired to move the plough even without a furrow-slice. The following are the results of some ofMr. Pusey’s 
 trials on the subject, the first column indicating the gross draught with a furrow five inches by nine; the 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 204 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 second, the surface-draught, to be deducted from the former; and the third, the weight of the ploughs em¬ 
 ployed* :— 
 
 Description of Plough. Gross Draught. Surface Draught Weight. 
 
 Ferguson’s,. 19 stones. ... 12 stones. ... 15 stones. 
 
 Clark’s,. 17 „ ... 12 „ ... 15 ,, 
 
 Berkshire Wheel,. 12 ,, ... 3 ,, ... 12 „ 
 
 Bansorae’s Two-wheel, ... 13 „ ... 8 „ ... 13 „ 
 
 Do. Swing,. 16 „ ... 8 ,, ... 10 „ 
 
 Do. Rutland, .... 21 „ ... 8 „ . . . 15 ,, 
 
 Old Berkshire, . 16 „ ... 10 „ ... 10 „ 
 
 In the progress of the inquiry it was observed that, contrary to the prevailing impression, the draught 
 did not increase in proportion to the depth of the furrow, a circumstance of the last importance when it is 
 considered that deep tillage is one of the requisites of successful husbandry. By using Ferguson’s Scotch 
 swing plough upon a poor, moory soil, and taking a given width of furrow-slice, only varying the depth, 
 the following were among the results obtained:— 
 
 Depth of Furrow. 
 
 5, ... . 
 
 6 , ... . 
 
 7, ... . 
 
 8 , ... . 
 
 Draught in Stones. 
 ... 23 
 
 ... 23 
 
 ... 25 
 
 ... 30 
 
 Depth of Furrow. 
 
 9,. 
 
 10 ,. 
 
 11 ,. 
 
 12 ,. 
 
 Draught hi Stones. 
 
 . . 31 
 
 . . 40 
 
 . . 50 
 
 . . 50 
 
 The only other point to which we can here direct attention is the influence of the velocity upon draught 
 in ploughing; or, in other words, the degree in which the resistance varies by the rate at which the animals 
 progress. Here, again, the result is very different from what would at first sight be expected, showing that 
 friction has much less to do with velocity than is ordinarily supposed. This comparative independence of the 
 draught of agricultural implements on the rate at which they are drawn through the ground is a matter of con¬ 
 siderable moment. It indicates the value of only employing animals which walk at a good pace, as they get 
 through a great additional quantity of work without a corresponding effort. Paradoxical as it may appear, 
 there is little more labour expended, so far as the implement is concerned, in ploughing an acre in six or 
 eight hours than in doing half the work in the same time. The increased pace would of itself demand an 
 additional effort, irrespective altogether of the work to be done ; but experience shows that the draught of 
 the plough, as indicated by the dynamometer, is but little affected by an increase of velocity, a fact which 
 the farmer should seek to turn to practical account. The following Table, extracted from Mr. Pusey’s Report, 
 fully bears out these statements:— 
 
 Rate of going 
 
 Time to plough 
 
 Variation in 
 
 per hour. , 
 
 an acre. 
 
 draught. 
 
 
 H. M. 
 
 
 14 miles, . . . 
 
 .... 7 20 . 
 
 
 H „ ■ • • 
 
 .... 6 30 . 
 
 . • 23 „ 
 
 2| „ ... 
 
 .... 4 0 . 
 
 . . 22 „ 
 
 3| „ . • • 
 
 .... 3 8 . 
 
 • • 24 „ 
 
 The absence or presence of wheels is only one of the many points deserving of consideration in the adap¬ 
 tation of the plough for the intended purpose; and the results which we have given above will serve to show 
 the extended field which presents itself for investigation, even as regards the apparently simple consideration 
 of the best kind of plough for the farmer to employ. They also serve to show what might be effected by the 
 application of energy, capital, and skill, to the business of husbandry; which owes its backward position to 
 the absence of their combination. 
 
 Of wheel and swing ploughs there were numerous illustrations in the Exhibition ; and it was especially 
 interesting to the Irish farmers to see such specimens of the wheel ploughs as those exhibited by Ransomes 
 and Sims, and J. and F. Howard. Few persons in this country have seen ploughs of this class ; and whatever 
 may be the respective merits of these instruments, it could not fail to be most interesting to inspect the me¬ 
 chanical arrangements for regulating the depth and width of the furrow-slice, so that the operation shall be 
 as little as possible dependent upon the skill of the workman, a circumstance to which, as before observed, 
 those who use the swing plough attach little value. But without adopting the wheel plough in its present 
 form, it remains to be seen whether we could not make use of some of the ingenious contrivances which it 
 exhibits. 
 
 The collection of swing ploughs was not so extensive as might have been expected from their being in 
 almost universal use in this country ; and of those in the Exhibition there were few which call for any special 
 remark. Our agricultural readers will be acquainted with the high value attached by many persons to Bar- 
 rowman’s ploughs, which, however, are sold at a high price as compared with most of the ordinary ploughs. 
 A tolerably good imitation of Barrowman’s mould-board may be found in a plough, the manufacture of 
 Millar, of Dunleer, exhibited by T. Eeles, of this city, and which was, besides, a creditable specimen of work¬ 
 manship, contrasting favourably in the latter respect with many of the articles in this department, the con¬ 
 struction of which seemed to be as rude as the purpose for which they are designed. 
 
 Into the peculiarities of swing ploughs it is unnecessary that we should enter at any length. The form 
 of the mould-board is the point in which the great variation takes place ; the efforts of the manufacturers 
 
 * The results of these trials have been reported by Philip is in no small degree owing to the editorial labours of that 
 Pusey, Esq., in the Journal of the Royal Agricultural Society gentleman, who has had charge of it from its commence- 
 of England ; a periodical whose deservedly high character ment. 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 205 
 
 being directed to modify the mould-board according to the character of the soil in which it is to be worked, 
 as well as the purpose for which it is intended. The ploughs in the collection exhibited by Ransomes and 
 Sims admitted of being used either as swing or wheel ploughs, as may be desired ; the beam being so formed 
 as to allow the wheels being appended and removed at pleasure. In the engraving, an implement of this 
 
 kind is figured. One wheel may be used, in which case it is made to pass over the unploughed land; or a 
 second wheel may be appended, as in the annexed illustrations. Where extensive operations are carried on, 
 an experienced ploughman may not at all times be 
 available, and hence the value of being able to 
 use the wheels. The depth is regulated with 
 accuracy by the wheels; the one passing on the 
 surface of the ground, and the other in the 
 furrow. 
 
 Of wheel ploughs we annex a further illus¬ 
 tration, that here figured being also manufac¬ 
 tured by Ransomes and Sims. For general 
 purposes it has been proved to be an excellent 
 implement, prizes having been awarded for it at various agricultural meetings held in England since 1844. 
 
 It is simple in construction, and light of draught; and the coulter-fittings are on a plan which affords fa¬ 
 cilities for placing the coulter in any required position. For this plough there is stated to be upwards of 
 
 twenty varieties of mould-boards, according to the soil and purpose for which it is required. One peculia¬ 
 rity of such mould-boards is, however, the absence of that depth which characterizes those of what are called 
 the Scotch ploughs. 
 
 In the purchase of such an implement as the plough there is a false economy exercised by many of our 
 farmers, in seeking out cheap implements, almost without reference to any other consideration. An iron 
 plough will last a life-time, and hence the best article should be procured almost irrespective of cost; for 
 the difference in the manner in which the work of the farm is executed by one plough over another, in a single 
 season, not to speak of the great difference which there is in point of lightness of draught, may far more than 
 amount to the value of several ploughs. Yet, year after year, our farmers may be found looking after the 
 cheapest implements, without thinking of any other points of difference between the implements of different 
 manufacturers. 
 
 In addition to the common plough, used for purposes of ordinary tillage, a stronger kind of implements, 
 known as subsoil and trench ploughs, have attracted attention for some years past, and deservedly so from 
 the increasing importance of deep tillage in modern husbandry. It is now ascertained that, once in four or 
 five years, the soil should get a stirring to a much greater depth than the ordinary working of it extends ; 
 and hence a fourth or fifth of the farm should be gone over in this manner every year. In the construction 
 of these a greater degree of strength is required than in the common plough, on account of the increased 
 strain upon them; and inasmuch as the soil is to be stirred up, and not turned over, the mould-board is 
 dispensed with. Indeed, the common swing plough without a mould-board is sometimes used for the purpose. 
 
 In a previous part of this volume it has been seen that, so far as the Executive Committee was concerned, 
 no attempt would be made to adjudicate upon the respective merits of the articles exhibited. To this rule 
 the Agricultural Department formed an exception. Here the Committee were desirous of co-operating with 
 the Council of the Royal Agricultural Improvement Society of Ireland; and with that view, so far as exhi- 
 
 2 E 2 
 
206 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 bitors wore desirous of testing the merits of their goods, permission was given for their temporary removal 
 for the trials, which were conducted under the auspices of the Agricultural Society. The annual Show of 
 the Society having been held in a remote corner of the island, Killarney, it was considered advisable to hold 
 a preliminary trial of implements in the neighbourhood of this city, the results of which would, in some 
 degree, guide the Council in their subsequent arrangements. Accordingly, two days of the week before that 
 in which the Killarney Show was held were devoted to experimental trials in the vicinity of Malahide, the 
 investigations being concluded in the county of Kerry. As the final result of these trials, the first-class medal 
 was awarded by the judges to William Graham, of Smithfield, for his swing plough. The wheel ploughs of 
 William Ball, of Northampton, and Ransotne and Sims, of Ipswich, were highly commended. A second- 
 class medal was awarded to Robert Gray, of Belfast, for a trench plough. The subsoil plough of Robert 
 Gray and Son, of Uddingston, obtained the prize medal, as being in the estimation of the judges the best 
 implement of its class; and James M‘Connell, of Dunleer, obtained a medal for his double mould-board 
 plough. While on the subject of ploughs, we may direct attention to the subsoil plough exhibited by Ritchie 
 and Sons, of Ardee, which was a very efficient instrument; and the double mould-board plough exhibited by 
 the same firm was also a superior implement. 
 
 DIGGING MACHINES. 
 
 Among the implements of tillage a digging machine naturally occupies a prominent place, provided it at all 
 fulfils the function for which it is designed. The extent to which mechanical science has been applied to the 
 cultivation of the soil, within the past quarter of a century, is quite marvellous, when compared with all 
 that had previously been accomplished ; and when we examine the course of that progress, the difficulties 
 by which it has been beset, and the degree to which they have been surmounted, we are forced to the con¬ 
 clusion that very much still remains to be done in the same direction. 
 
 In any comprehensive scheme for economizing the tillage of the soil, there are two objects to be kept in 
 view; one, the best and cheapest motive-power ; and the other, how this power can be most effectively ap¬ 
 plied. The latter consideration only has received much attention, from our not being accustomed to look 
 upon any other motive-power in tillage operations than that of horses and oxen. Hence, our implements 
 have been especially adapted for the power which is to work them ; and so little did the connexion between 
 the two points attract attention, that when from time to time it was sought to apply steam-power, the trials 
 were with the usual implements. Hence, also, the idea of ploughing by steam, on which so much labour 
 and anxiety have been wasted, in the hope of being able to carry it out successfully. But those who were 
 engaged in these investigations did not appear to consider, that although the plough may be, and no doubt 
 is, the best form of instrument that can be used for turning up the ground when worked by animal power, 
 yet it does not follow, that it may at all be adapted for steam-power, the successful use of which would be 
 so great a desideratum. Nor is there much chance of the desideratum in question being attained, so long 
 as such a line of investigation is pursued. It is not necessary that we should detail the different methods 
 that have been from time to time adopted to carry out ploughing by steam. Suffice it to say, that they 
 have one and all been unsuccessful; and such must continue to be the case until our mechanical engineers 
 set about the object with a more correct appreciation of how it is really to be attained, than is involved in 
 any such efforts as those already referred to. 
 
 The operation of such a machine as that invented by Mr. Samuelson, and which the inventor calls a 
 digging machine, is suggestive in this respect. Here is an instrument designed for turning over and stirring 
 up the soil on a great scale; but the circumstances must be peculiar under which it can be worked by ani¬ 
 mal power. The necessary extent of such power is also so great, that it may become a matter of doubtful 
 economy to use it, even though it perfectly succeeded in performing the work. That such a machine as 
 that under notice will yet be extensively employed in tillage operations is highly probable, but for this 
 purpose horse power seems to be wholly inadequate. 
 
 This is not the place to discuss how steam is most likely to be effectively applied to the purposes of hus¬ 
 bandry; but in the examination of such a machine as that of Mr. Samuelson, it is necessary that the 
 principles which regulate its application should be taken into account. We have declared our total want of 
 confidence in the success of what is termed steam-ploughing, because an obvious consideration has been 
 overlooked in endeavouring to connect the steam-engine and the plough. If steam is ever destined to be 
 applied to the cultivation of land, it must be through the agency of such machinery as this digging machine,— 
 a consideration which our agricultural machinists should keep in view. 
 
 The operation of the digging machine is simple enough. By the aid of cranks, a number of flattened 
 teeth are alternately elevated and depressed, as the machine is propelled, the digging apparatus being put 
 in motion by the wheels of the machine. This instrument was tried at Malahide, with other agricultural 
 implements ; but we are bound to state, that that trial was scarcely satisfactory. The available horse-power 
 was inadequate, and the whole arrangements for working the machine were defective, so that such a trial 
 could scarcely be regarded as conclusive. Where the soil was partially loosened before, the digging machine 
 acted fairly; but where it was compressed and hard on the surface, the machine passed along without pro¬ 
 ducing almost any effect. An obvious remedy here would be to add to the weight, which would force the 
 teeth into the ground. The strength would at the same time be added to; but in the same proportion we 
 should be adding to the difficulty of working it, at least by animal power.* 
 
 * At the meeting of the British Association at Hull, last 
 season, Mr. B. Samuelson read a paper on “Recent Improve¬ 
 ments in Machines for tilling Land,” which, as explaining 
 the views of the inventor of the machine here noticed, we 
 place in extenso before our readers. 
 
 “ The mechanical disintegration of the particles of the soil, 
 for the purpose of increasing its productiveness, has been 
 practised more or less skilfully from time immemorial; until 
 within the last hundred years or so, however, rather as a 
 matter of routine, than in consequence of any apprehension 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 207 
 
 In addition to the digging machine invented by Mr. Samuclson, of Banbury, there is another, the in¬ 
 vention of Mr. Henry Bleasdale, of Chipping, Lancashire, whose machine, we regret to find, was not in the 
 present Exhibition, as it would have been interesting to judge of the respective machines by comparison. 
 Both are alike in their digging, or rather forking parts, but very different in their cleaning apparatus. In 
 Samuelson’s machine there is a peculiar sort of scrapers, worked between each series of revolving spikes ; 
 while in Bleasdale’s, instead of scrapers, there is a series of revolving forks that rotate in the opposite direc¬ 
 tion to that of the digging forks. There is, however, another arrangement of the digging apparatus which 
 we regard as deserving of consideration, though, without seeing it put to the test, we are disposed to avoid 
 
 of the causes of its efficacy. It is true that the tendency of 
 a plant to increase above ground in proportion to the exten¬ 
 sion of its roots below the surface may have been admitted, 
 and the necessity of loosening the soil consequently enforced; 
 still no serious attempt was made before the time of Jethro 
 Tull, to ascertain the functions of the root in the vegetable 
 economy. 
 
 “Omitting any reference indetail to the experiments of that 
 pioneer of modern cultivation, it may be stated of him with 
 truth, that his discoveries stand in the same relation to those 
 of the great organic chemists of our day, that the solar 
 systems of his predecessors stood to that of Copernicus—i. e. 
 they afford a sufficient formula for the elucidation of some of 
 the leading phenomena of the nourishment of plants, yet stop 
 short of the laws which govern them. From the moment, 
 however, when it was demonstrated that the inorganic con¬ 
 stituents of vegetables are furnished by the decomposition of 
 the soil itself, and of the earthy matters contained in the 
 manures which are supplied to it, its mechanical subdivision 
 ceased to be an empirical practice, for it became evident at 
 once that, by presenting the greatest possible number of 
 points to the action of air and water, the agriculturist faci¬ 
 litated such decomposition, in the same manner as the che¬ 
 mist assists his reactions, by reducing to powder the sub¬ 
 stances on which he operates. 
 
 “ Hence, increased importance has of late been attached to 
 the drainage of the subsoil, and the pulverization and deep¬ 
 ening of the seed bed; and it is to some of the more recent 
 mechanical contrivances for effecting the latter objects that I 
 wish to draw your attention. 
 
 “ The plough, which has so long been the principal, and 
 will probably remain, for a long time to come, a most valua¬ 
 ble implement of husbandry, has (among others) this incon¬ 
 venience, that whilst it loosens and reverses the top soil, it 
 compresses the bottom of the furrow in its progress. A par¬ 
 tial remedy was applied to this evil at a considerable ex¬ 
 pense by the use of the subsoil plough, which bursts the 
 ground immediately below the furrow. 
 
 “ Meanwhile it has been sought to avoid the use of the 
 plough entirely, in those cases where the complete inversion 
 is not needed, and hence the introduction of various pul¬ 
 verizers, grubbers, &c., which have, of late, been used, no 
 longer as auxiliaries, but as principals in cultivation. For 
 the same reason digging with the spade or fork, hitherto 
 confined to the operations of the gardener, has been practised 
 recently with great success by many farmers, amongst whom 
 I need hardly mention Mr. Mechi on the larger, and the 
 Rev. S. Smyth, of Lois Weedon, on a more experimental 
 scale. Horse and hand-hoeing are becoming more general 
 every year, not merely for the purpose of destroying weeds, 
 but also of exposing fresh particles of soil to decomposition; 
 thus constantly increasing and renewing the supply of food 
 at the disposal of the growing crop. Not content with these 
 amplifications of the use of the accustomed farming tools, 
 other more expeditious and more complete machines of cul¬ 
 tivation have been sought after and invented. Omitting 
 the various clod-crushers and harrows, these may be con¬ 
 veniently divided into :—1. Ploughing machines drawn by 
 stationary steam-engines. 2. Locomotive steam-ploughs; 
 and 3. Machines, chiefly rotary, for pulverizing by means of 
 forks, spades, or claws. 
 
 “ Amongst the first class, the most remarkable are the 
 ploughing frames of Lord Willoughby d’Eresby and of the 
 Marquess ofTweeddale, differing in their details, yet both at¬ 
 tended, more or less, with some of the inconveniences of the 
 horse plough ; but successful, inasmuch as they substitute 
 a more expeditious and powerful agent for animal traction. 
 
 The Marquis of Tweeddale’s ploughing machine consists of a 
 frame, containing two double ploughs, resembling the com¬ 
 mon turnwrist plough, one-half of each being in the air 
 whilst the other half is in the ground. The frame is drawn 
 across the field by wire ropes attached to steam-engines, 
 stationed at opposite headlands ; both ploughs being reversed 
 at each turn, so that the slices are always laid in the same 
 direction. The work of each plough is 15 inches deep and 
 13 inches wide, equal to 26 inches in the frame, and the exe¬ 
 cution is faultless. By means of a beam about 18 feet long, 
 projecting from each engine at right angles to the ploughing 
 frame, and a simple apparatus attached to it, the ploughs are 
 lifted at each turn and deposited two furrows, or 20 inches, 
 in advance of their previous position. Thus the frequent 
 removal of the engines is avoided. They are, however, loco¬ 
 motive, and run upon wooden trains laid for the purpose. 
 The machine ploughs three acres per day, and requires four 
 men to work it, besides a man and horse to bring water. 
 The depth ploughed (15 inches) is, I believe, unprecedented 
 except by the horse ploughing of the Marquess himself, who, 
 I am informed, by the aid of the latter, so improved the fer¬ 
 tility of two entire farms as to have raised their annual va¬ 
 lue in five years from 7s. Grf. to £3 per acre. 
 
 “ A more decided advance in steam ploughing has been 
 made by Mr. Usher, of Edinburgh, who boldly abandoned 
 the old mode of traction altogether, and caused his steam- 
 engine to cross the land on a broad roller, attaching to it a 
 cylindrical framework of plough-points and mould-boards, 
 which, whilst being lowered into the ground to the required 
 depth, is made to rotate, disintegrating the soil more com¬ 
 pletely than the ordinary plough, without compressing the 
 bottom of the furrow, the thrusts of the mould-boards, at the 
 same time, aiding the forward motion of the engine, and en¬ 
 abling it to mount inclinations which it could not cope with 
 by the mere adhesion of the roller. As at present constructed, 
 the power is about 10 horses, and when worked to a depth 
 of 7 or 8 inches, it will plough about six acres per day. Its 
 great weight, about six tons, is a serious drawback, but I am 
 inclined to think that it may be considerably reduced, and I 
 know of no other rotatory machine, that so successfully in¬ 
 verts the soil, though it is still excelled in that respect by the 
 ordinary traction ploughs. Usher’s steam plough has been 
 repeatedly worked in the Lothians, and I am not aware that 
 its use was attended with any difficulties beyond those which 
 must be expected in all new inventions. 
 
 “With reference to machines for digging by means of 
 spades, I am not aware of any that have been put into 
 actual operation. The machine exhibited by Thompson in 
 the Agricultural Department of the Crystal Palace of 1851 
 will have been noticed by many of my auditors. It con¬ 
 sisted of two series of spades at right angles to each other, 
 the second series covering the spaces left by the first, and both 
 being forced into the ground by a cranked shaft, borne in a 
 rectangular frame. 
 
 “ The last, and apparently the most promising division, is 
 that of the rotary forking or clawing implements. 
 
 “ A light machine of this kind was constructed so long as 
 thirty years back by Morton, of Leith ; but it comes rather 
 under the class of revolving harrows than of cultivators pro¬ 
 perly so called. Foremost amongst the latter in point of 
 date is that of Lady Vavasour, exhibited at the Show of the 
 Royal Agricultural Society at Bristol, which, though un¬ 
 successful, may be regarded as the precursor of the more 
 practical rotator}’ forking and subsoiling machines that have 
 since been constructed. Lady Vavasour’s implement con¬ 
 sisted of a cylinder, studded with prongs, set spirally around 
 it, which penetrated the ground by the weight of the cylin- 
 
208 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 speaking positively about it. We allude to that involved in the hay- shaking machine, in which a different 
 kind of motion is conveyed to the parts in action from that employed in the digging machine. If the former 
 were constructed of the necessary degree of strength to resist the strain upon them, we apprehend that the 
 soil would be turned over with the same facility that the grass or hay is tedded by the hay-shaking machine, 
 the operation of which is amongst the most successful applications of mechanical science to the business of 
 the farmer. These remarks, however, are intended to be suggestive, indicating the path to be pursued and 
 the conditions involved therein, rather than propounding any positive opinion, for which further information 
 is yet clearly required. 
 
 der and framing, and broke it or tore it up as the latter was 
 drawn forward. 
 
 “ It was succeeded, after an interval of some years, by the 
 cultivators of the Hon. Mr. Clive and of Josiah Parks. One 
 of the latter has been used in subsoiling the estate of Mr. 
 Marshall, at Patrington, near this town. Here the cylin¬ 
 der of Lady Vavasour, which had the inconvenience of form¬ 
 ing, as it were, a taking-up roller, round which the earth 
 wound itself until it formed a solid mass, in which the prongs 
 entirely disappeared, is replaced by a number of discs, re¬ 
 volving independently of each other; the prongs also being 
 made so long that the earth cannot easily reach their roots. 
 Another step was the addition of cleaning or doffing-bars, 
 for stripping the soil from the prongs. Of these, Roberts’ 
 machine affords an example. Its chief peculiarity, however, 
 consists in the prongs being made to feather, somewhat like 
 the floats of Morgan’s paddle-wheel, the motion communi¬ 
 cated to them resembling that of the fork hi the hands of a 
 man. 
 
 “ I must not omit to mention the labours of Hoskyns, the 
 talented author of the ‘ Chronicles of a Clay Farm,’ which, 
 with their humorous illustrations by Cruikshank, bave con¬ 
 tributed so greatly to popularize the subject of tillage. 
 
 “ Though it will be evident at once to the mechanic that 
 the writer is anything but familiar with the practical diffi¬ 
 culties which woidd attend the use of locomotive steam- 
 engines on such surfaces as those with which the agriculturist 
 has to deal (difficulties, by the way, to which the rotary 
 plough of Usher is subject in a far less degree), and though 
 he assumes for his steam-cultivator a power of inverting the 
 soil, which the means he employs would fail to insure, his 
 description of the thing to be accomplished is so vivid, and 
 his sketch of the engine, which, according to his view, is to 
 effect it, is so neat a specimen of mechanical drawing by 
 words alone, that I must claim your indulgence for quoting 
 them here:— 
 
 “ 1 1 say that the plough has sentence of death written upon 
 it, because it is essentially imperfect; what it does is little 
 towards the work of cultivation, but that little is tainted by 
 a radical imperfection—damage to the subsoil, which is 
 pressed and hardened by the share, in an exact ratio with the 
 weight of the soil lifted, plus that of the force required to 
 effect the clearage and the weight of the instrument itself. 
 Were there no other reason for saying it than this, this alone 
 would entitle the philosophic machinist to say, and see, that 
 the plough was never meant to be immortal. 
 
 “ ‘ Why, then, should we struggle for its survival under the 
 new dynasty of steam ? The true object is not to perpetuate, 
 but as soon as possible to get rid of it. Why poke an instru¬ 
 ment seven or eight inches under the clod to tear it up in the 
 mass by main force, for other instruments to act upon, toiling 
 and treading it down again, in ponderous attempts at culti¬ 
 vation wholesale, when, by simple abrasion of the surface, by 
 a revolving toothed instrument, with a space as broad as the 
 hay-tedding machine, or Crosskill’s clod-crusher, you can 
 perfect the complete work of communication in the most 
 light, compendious, and perfect detail ? 
 
 “ ‘ Imagine such an instrument (not rolling on the ground), 
 but performing independent revolutions behind its locomo¬ 
 tive, cutting its way down by surface abrasion into a semi¬ 
 circular trench, about a foot and a half wide, throwing back 
 the pulverized soil (as it flies back from the feet of a dog 
 scratching at a rabbit hole) ; then imagine the locomotive 
 moving forward on the hard ground, with a slow and equable 
 mechanical motion, the revolver behind, with its cutting 
 points (case-hardened) playing on the edge or land side of 
 the trench, as it advances, and capable of any adjustment to 
 
 coarse or fine cutting, moving always forward, and leaving 
 behind, granulated and inverted by its revolving action, a 
 seed-bed, seven or eight inches deep, never to be gone over 
 again by any implement except the drill, which had much 
 better follow at once, attached behind with a light bush- 
 harrow to cover the seed.’ 
 
 “Besides a modification, proposed by Usher, of his steam- 
 plough, in which he substitutes rotary prongs for his points 
 and mould-boards, involving, however, the difficulty, that 
 he loses the aid to progression which the latter afford him— 
 two other steam-cultivators have been projected, both of 
 wliich possess, in common with that of Clott, the distinctive 
 feature that the rotation of the cultivating tools is not de¬ 
 rived from the progress of the carriage. The first is that of 
 Stephen Brown, who has two series of rotary cutters, the se¬ 
 cond set working at intervals left by the first, and both 
 driven through cross shafts from a small locomotive steam- 
 engine, forming part of the implement, and which may either 
 work its way across the field by its own adhesion, or be drawn 
 by horses. The second is the Canadian machine, spoken of 
 by Mr. Mechi in a recent letter to the ‘ Times.’ It does not 
 differ greatly from the preceding in its mode of operation, 
 its novelty consisting in the arrangement of the parts, and 
 in the adoption of a very light and compact form of engine. 
 I have been requested by the inventor not to publish the 
 details, as he has not yet secured his right to them hi some 
 foreign states. 
 
 “ I will now describe the most recent rotary cultivators that 
 have been put practically to work, viz., Bleasdale’s and my 
 own. The former somewhat resembles Parker’s subsoilers, 
 but, being calculated only to pulverize the surface soil, its 
 weight is only about one-half that of Parker’s, and that 
 weight (one ton), instead of resting on two discs only, is 
 distributed over seven. The chief novelty in it is the clean¬ 
 ing apparatus, consisting of an additional cylinder, sus¬ 
 pended at an angle of about forty-five degrees above, and 
 driven from the shaft of the primary or digging cylinder, 
 and, therefore, revolving in the opposite direction to it. Its 
 prongs act as a rotary comb in stripping the earth from those 
 of the former. This machine was exhibited at the Glouces¬ 
 ter Meeting of the Royal Agricultural Society, and on land 
 previously broken by the plough, acted admirably as a pul¬ 
 veriser and weed extractor. 
 
 “ Whilst engaged in some experiments with a machine 
 somewhat resembling that of Parker’s, my attention was 
 directed to the steel digging forks which have lately been 
 substituted with so much advantage for the old trenclung 
 fork ; and it occurred to me that, by substituting light steel 
 prongs for the wrought or cast-metal ones hitherto used in 
 rotary implements, an efficient cultivating machine for horse¬ 
 power, strong, yet comparatively light, could be made. In 
 following out this idea, I have constructed my digging, 
 or, more properly, forking machine, not altogether unsuc¬ 
 cessfully, as may be inferred from the number of them which 
 are already in use, notwithstanding the recent date of its 
 introduction. 
 
 “ The forks of my digging machine are made of the best 
 cast-steel that I can procure, of a square section, slightly 
 tapered, bent on the angle, and in pairs, at a cherry heat, 
 and allowed to cool gradually. They are curved, so as to 
 enter the ground easily, but to lift the soil as they come 
 out. 
 
 “The upper portion of six such pairs beinglaid between two 
 half discs of cast iron, grooved to receive them, the half discs 
 being afterwards united by bolts, form a digging wheel of 
 which the discs represent the boss, and the points of the forks 
 the spokes ; there is no hoop or tire. A number of these 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 209 
 
 HARROWS. 
 
 Of the common harrow there were few illustrations in the Exhibition, we presume because it admits of 
 less diversity of form than most other of the implements of tillage. The object of the harrow is to pulverize 
 the soil, with which is frequently combined the further intention of covering different kinds of seeds. In 
 this implement important improvements have recently been made. As formerly constructed, several of the teeth 
 frequently followed in the same track when dragged along, in which case it was imperfectly performing its 
 work; but in the more modern angular harrows this is effectually guarded agamst. The weight of the 
 harrow and the size of the teeth are regulated by the character of the work to be performed; and so far as 
 this implement is concerned, there is little to be desired. 
 
 digging wheels (seven in a full-sized machine) are hung on a 
 bar, around which they rotate freely. Between each pair of 
 wheels, and on the same bar, is hung a ring, which keeps 
 them apart, and cleans the sides of the bosses. The frame 
 containing the bar with the digging wheel also holds a 
 number of cleaners, the ends of which scrape the soil from 
 the circumference of the bosses, and force it from the prongs. 
 Tliis frame, to which the shafts and draught links for the 
 horses are also attached, is itself hung in front on another 
 bar, connecting two segmental frames, one on each side of the 
 digging frame. These contain the wheels on which the im¬ 
 plement rests when it is not in action, and which also serve to 
 regulate the depth to which the forks of the digging frame 
 are allowed to penetrate the ground. The segments at the 
 back of the travelling wheel frames being toothed, two pi¬ 
 nions gear into them, the place of which on the segments 
 determines the height at which the digging frame is sus¬ 
 tained ; a winch attached to the latter works the pinions. 
 
 “ When the horses move forward, the attendant throws out 
 of gear a pawl, which holds the pinions at any given point; 
 the digging frame rims down by its own weight, the prongs 
 enter the ground, and the depth of their penetration is in¬ 
 creased or diminished by turning the winch in opposite di¬ 
 rections, thereby causing more or less weight to rest on the 
 travelling and digging wheels respectively. Meanwhile, the 
 resistance offered by the earth in front of the prongs causes 
 the latter to revolve, and portions of the soil to be detached, 
 which are thrown back after having been lifted and broken 
 by contact with the cleaning bars. 
 
 “A full-sized machine weighs a ton, and breaks up (to a 
 depth not exceeding ten inches) a breadth of three feet at a 
 time, equal to that of four ploughs, and equivalent to about 
 five acres in seven hours. 
 
 “The draught required varies with the nature and state of 
 the soil, from four to seven horses. A smaller implement 
 is made for occupiers of land whose horse-power is limited, 
 capable of working about three acres in the same time with 
 three or four horses. 
 
 “About thirty digging machines, corresponding with the 
 description which I have given, are at work in various parts 
 of this country; one of them in this immediate neighbour¬ 
 hood, on the estate of Mr. Kobert Harrison. 
 
 “Whilst speaking of my digging machine, I think it right 
 to state that it possesses, in common with all other rotary 
 implements hitherto made or proposed, this disadvantage, as 
 compared with the plough, that it does not completely invert 
 the soil. I believe, however, that the occasions for such 
 inversion are much more rare when we work with an in¬ 
 strument which leaves the ground broken, hollow, and mixed, 
 like the digging machine, than with one which, like the 
 plough, cleaves off a slice, and exposes its superficies only 
 to the air; there being, in fact, this essential distinction 
 between the two machines,—that one allows the air and 
 water to descend, whereas, in the other, fresh soil must be 
 brought up if it is to be acted upon by the elements. Hence 
 also, an inconvenience is avoided by the forking, which of¬ 
 ten accompanies the attempts to deepen the mould, by means 
 of the plough in plastic soils, namely, that the fresh soil so 
 brought up forms a compact coating, and is, consequently, 
 for several seasons, injurious instead of beneficial to vege¬ 
 tation. 
 
 “ I need hardly point out that even were as many horses 
 required for a given acreage with the digging machine as 
 with the plough, there would still be a great gain both of 
 
 horse and manual labour by the use of the former, since it 
 effects, at one operation, the work of several ploughings and 
 harrowings, or scufflings; but I am in a position to add, 
 that it succeeded, during the dry weather in June, in pre¬ 
 paring the ground for a crop on the strong clays in the 
 vicinity of London, where a combination of the best imple¬ 
 ments previously in use could make no impression upon it. 
 
 “ The forks tend to pull out and leave the weeds on the sur¬ 
 face, and it is therefore useful in eradicating the couch-grass, 
 the vegetation of which the action of the plough or scuffle, by 
 cutting the tendrils, is calculated to promote. 
 
 “ Besides the agricultural use of rotary forking machines, 
 there are two others—one of them so obvious that I need 
 hardly name it, viz., breaking up the ground, more especially 
 on the clays and marls, for works of road and railway for¬ 
 mation, to which purposes one of our most eminent con¬ 
 tractors is about to apply it; the other, to prevent the silting 
 up of the mouths of rivers or estuaries, by loosening the de¬ 
 posit at proper times, and allowing it to be carried away by 
 the current or tide ; and though the limits which I have as¬ 
 signed to myself in this paper, and indeed I may add, the 
 absence of a thorough examination of this branch of the 
 subject, prevent me from entering into any details as to the 
 best mode of application, I cannot help stating my belief, 
 that a very simple modification of the forking machine, 
 dragged behind the Austrian Lloyd’s steamers, which pass 
 the Sulina bar of the Danube, would, without any dredging, 
 have prevented the stoppage of the navigation, which had 
 had such disastrous effects upon the shipping interests of 
 Europe ; and that an apparatus of very simple construction 
 might be contrived even now, which would remove it at less 
 cost, and with the application of less skill, than by the 
 dredging machine. 
 
 “ Whilst these improvements have been in progression, the 
 spirit of invention has not slumbered, even at the antipodes; 
 and we shall shortly see exhibited in this country an Aus¬ 
 tralian forking-machine, not differing very greatly from some 
 of those which I have brought under your notice. Mr. Wilson, 
 the inventor, appears to have taken his hint from noticing in 
 a track of a waggon-wheel on soft ground, that the side of 
 the tire tends to abrade and throw back the earth. He pro¬ 
 longs the spokes of his wheels beyond the tire, in the form 
 of spuds, which are segments of an epicyeloidal curve, with 
 a view to their encountering the least resistance in front or 
 behind, as they enter the ground. 
 
 “Whatever may be the success of all or any of the cultivating 
 machines which I have brought under your notice, enough 
 has certainly been done to demonstrate that we have entered 
 upon a new epoch in the mechanics of tillage, and that how 
 long soever the dominion of the plough may be destined to 
 last, it is not henceforth to reign alone. Meanwhile I was 
 anxious to direct the attention of our machinists to a branch 
 of their profession, than which none stands more in need of 
 cultivation, and none will more amply repay it. 
 
 “ We are dealing with a department of industry, which, until 
 lately, was oppressed with an excess of human labour, whilst 
 the whole of its produce was liable to be depreciated far more 
 than any other in value, by a comparatively trifling increase 
 in its amount. But now the tables are turned; the supply of 
 agricultural labour diminishes daily, whilst consumption is 
 extending beyond all precedent, and the cultivator of the soil 
 looks eagerly to the mechanic to cheapen its operations, and 
 jointly with the chemist, to aid him in making grow two 
 blades where one only grew before.” 
 
210 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 The harrow is made indifferently of wood and iron; but the wooden harrow, when constructed of well- 
 seasoned and good material, and kept painted, lasts many years, and is, therefore, generally preferred. Like 
 all articles constructed of wood, it should not be longer exposed to the weather than necessary, and when 
 done with for the time should be placed in the shed designed for the larger implements and machinery. The 
 common rhomboidal harrow is one of the most approved forms of the implement, the lines made by the teeth 
 in passing along showing that their action is evenly distributed over the surface. The angle of inclination 
 is made to suit this object, which is the main point to be attended to in the construction of the harrow. 
 
 The early substitute for the harrow was a device as rude as could well be conceived. Many persons still 
 alive can recollect thorn bushes being used for the purpose in different parts of Ireland, these being dragged 
 by horses, and loaded with stones or other heavy substances, so as to insure the surface of the ground over 
 which they were drawn being acted upon. The harrow is essentially a surface machine ; but it is not in¬ 
 tended to be confined to mere scratching of the surface. In certain cases it is to penetrate several inches 
 into the soil, which the rude expedient to which we have just referred could not effect. When a great depth 
 of fine tilth is required, some of the numerous cultivators should be employed, as they may be made to go as 
 deep as the ploughing which preceded their use. The common harrow, drawn by two horses, will cover a 
 width of about seven feet, so that a single turn could be given to an acre of land in about one hour. The 
 leugth of the teeth varies from between two and three inches to nine and ten niches ; and hi placing these a 
 constant rule is, that one of the angular portions of the teeth shall be made to go first, so as to diminish the 
 resistance. Among the modifications of form deserving of attention, we may mention Mr. Coleman’s ex¬ 
 panding harrow, which is so constructed that the bars crossing each other are attached by a loose pin, on 
 which they work freely. Thus, the width can be expanded or diminished at pleasure. This construction of 
 the harrow is cumbrous-looking, but it is found effective in practice. 
 
 Two forms of the harrow have been devised by the late Mr. Smith, of Deanston, to whom the agricul¬ 
 turists of the United Kingdom are so much indebted for the numerous improvements which he introduced. 
 One of those is called a web harrow, constructed of strong wire, with small rollers, either plain or serrated 
 at the junction of the wires, and intended for covering the small kinds of seeds, as those of the grasses and 
 clover. This harrow is now very much used, and specimens of it were contributed by several Exhibitors. 
 'I’lie other is designed for loosening the surface of drills in which potatoes have been planted, and is at once 
 a simple and effective instrument. It is made in two parts, each being convex, and connected by a bar across 
 them, which admits of their separation to a greater or smaller distance, according to the width of the drills 
 
 William P. Stanley, of Peterborough, obtained the prize at the trial of implements, for the best seed 
 harrow. 
 
 ROLLERS AND CLOD-CRUSHERS. 
 
 Although the functions of these implements are not in all cases identical, yet they so nearly resemble each 
 other that they may fairly be classed together. The roller preceded the clod-crusher ; but even the former 
 is of comparatively modern use in husbandry. Until within a very recent date the roller has been of a rude 
 description, being formed of a piece of a tree, into the ends of which pegs were driven ; and to these the 
 traces of the horses were fastened. Stone came next to be employed, as possessing the necessary weight in 
 which the wooden roller was deficient: and this material, in turn, gave place to cast-iron cylinders, which, so 
 far as regards the mere roller, leave nothing to be desired. The improved roller of this material is divided 
 into two parts ; which facilitates turning round at the end of the field, each moving freely on a common axle. 
 
 The use of the roller is sometimes to compress the surface of the land to protect it from drought; and 
 occasionally with the further intention of finely pulverizing it, either during the early stage of the growth of 
 corn crops, or when the ground is being prepared for green crops. For this implement the use of the clod- 
 crusher has of late been substituted to a great extent; and it too has been made of various forms. Among 
 these perhaps the most popular is that manufactured by W. Crosskill, of Beverley, which has again andagain 
 obtained prizes at the annual meetings of the National Agricultural Societies in each of the three divisions of 
 the United Kingdom. It is one of the most important inventions for many purposes. For crushing 
 or breaking lumps of earth, the common roller is of comparatively little value, as it merely presses them 
 down ; but this instrument, by means of its jagged iron teeth, crushes the most obdurate clods. It has also 
 been found invaluable for pressing young wheat in March or April, when the soil has been swollen after the 
 frosts of winter, and there is danger of the young plants being thrown out of the ground. Its action also 
 tends to arrest the ravages of the wire-worm, which are so destructive in certain localities. In this class of 
 implements no prize was awarded on the recent occasion. 
 
 GRUBBERS OR CULTIVATORS. 
 
 This section of the implements of tillage includes a great diversity, both as regards construction and 
 mode of application. The primary object to be attained in the cultivation of the soil is deep and minute 
 pulverization; and, other things being equal, on the extent to which this condition is fulfilled by the farmer 
 will depend his success. For this purpose the class of implements now under consideration come in aid of 
 the plough and the harrow, and materially economize labour. Wherever boulders or stones of any kind are 
 to be met with in the soil, the use of the grubber is, of course, inadmissible. It may be made to go as deep 
 as the plough ; and while it will pulverize the soil more effectually than could be done by the plough, a turn 
 of the grubber will not cost one-fourth of what a ploughing would do, from the great space covered by the 
 former implement. 
 
 This class of implements probably originated in a modification of the harrow, the teeth of which though 
 well adapted for surface operations, or for covering seed, do not possess a form enabling them to penetrate 
 the furrow slice with facility. By obliquely curving the teeth forward this object would be promoted; and 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 211 
 
 if to this wo add a framework capable of being elevated when the implement is being turned round at the 
 ends of the field, we shall have the original form whence all the various modifications of the grubber have 
 been derived. 
 
 The form and strength of the instrument will vary with the kind of work which it is designed to perform. 
 Thus cultivators are sometimes employed with their broad edges in paring stubbles, and with their narrow 
 teeth in stirring the land after being thus cleaned; and in stirring ploughed land in the spring to the depth 
 of the last furrow slice, with the double purpose of pulverizing it and bringing root-weeds to the surface, 
 which the slanting position of the teeth enables them to do. We may observe that with five teeth the grub¬ 
 ber will afford good work for two strong horses, and with a framework to hold seven teeth four horses will 
 be required. Among the earliest of the implements of this class was Finlayson’s grubber, a modification 
 of which still continues to maintain its position as one of the most valuable. To enter at length into the 
 specialties of the different grubbers or cultivators would far exceed the limits of such a notice as the present. 
 When the object to be attained is thoroughly understood, there will not be much difficulty experienced in 
 selecting the implement best adapted for the purpose under any given circumstances; the latter consideration 
 being at all times to be taken into account. 
 
 With regard to the economy of labour effected by the use of the grubber, it has been estimated that it 
 will save just one-half of the horse labour which would otherwise be required by the plough, harrow, and 
 roller, in pulverizing the land. Some exceptions to the use of cultivators will, of course, occur; but the sub¬ 
 stitution of these for the plough has been long successfully practised, though it has been by no means carried 
 out to the full extent of which it is susceptible. 
 
 The collection of grubbers in the Exhibition comprised almost every form of this kind of instruments that 
 has been produced. The two-horse grubber, exhibited by T. Eeles and Company, of this city, was the prize 
 implement in this class. 
 
 bentall’s broadshare. 
 
 Among the important implements capable of being applied to different purposes there are few more valu¬ 
 able than Bentall’s broadshare plough, which serves as a two-horse scarifier and subsoiler. On moderate-sized 
 farms, where it becomes desirable to exercise economy in the purchase of implements, and where the extent of 
 operations does not prevent the same article being used in different operations, the broadshare will be found 
 eminently deserving of attention. The great saving which results to the farmer from the combination of 
 three implements in one will be apparent. As a horse-hoe it may be used to pulverize the intervals between 
 the rows of drill crops. When divested of its arms and tires it becomes an excellent sub-pulverizer; its 
 employment being similar to that of other subsoil ploughs, in being made to follow in the track of a common 
 plough. For this purpose the nuts on each side, by which the projecting arms are attached to the beam, are 
 to be simply unscrewed, when the side apparatus may be removed, and the transverse cutters inserted 
 into the slots cast in the frame, and wedged in. An eight-inch share must be applied to the hind part of 
 the frame ; but the arrangement of the parts will vary with the circumstances under which the implement 
 is to be used. The depth to which it may be made to penetrate will also be variable, from six to sixteen 
 inches. 
 
 An important application of the broadshare is as a substitute for the plough in the preparation of land 
 for green crops. In a letter addressed some time ago, by Mr. Hannam, of High Deigliton, near Wetherby, 
 Yorkshire, to the Secretary of the Royal Agricultural Improvement Society of Ireland, he states that with 
 Bentall’s broadshare he was able to underwork six acres (statute measure) per day with three horses. The 
 depth of the scarifying there given was three inches, but the implement could, of course, be made to go six 
 inches deep, though with an increase of power and diminished extent of surface gone over. Mr. Hannam 
 further stated that “ every inch of ground is cut over; the light grubber and long-toothed harrow follow, 
 and every vestige of couch and other weeds is thereby removed.” No more competent testimony could be 
 adduced than that of the writer of this letter as to the utility of the very valuable implement in question. 
 
 II.—MACHINES AND IMPLEMENTS OF DRILL HUSBANDRY. 
 
 In this department of husbandry great changes have of late been effected : not only has the practice of 
 drill culture greatly increased, but it has also been considerably modified in accordance with the results of 
 the investigations of science; and corresponding changes have of course been required in the mechanical 
 arrangements necessary to carry such a state of things into effect. The improvements which have been from 
 time to time introduced into this country have been chiefly derived from Scottish agriculture ; and although 
 according to it, beans and root crops of all kinds have long been grown in rows, in the drill husbandry of 
 Scotland there has been little modification for years past from the standard of raised drills from twenty-six to 
 thirty inches apart, in which farm-yard manure has been plentifully deposited before sowing the seed. To 
 grain crops drill culture has been hitherto but little applied either in Scotland or Ireland; yet, singular enough, 
 such crops have been long drilled in England, where, until lately, root crops were sown broadcast. Up to 
 the present period fields of turnips grown in this way may be seen in Suffolk, even on the same farm where 
 grain is grown in rows. As agriculture has progressed, the tendency has undoubtedly been to grow all crops 
 in rows except the herbage and forage plants, and in their case the cause of exemption will be obvious. 
 Under a defective system of tillage this plan of culture becomes difficult to carry out, and the returns are 
 insufficient to meet the extra expense incurred. Hence the appreciation of drill husbandry is invariably in 
 direct proportion to the extent to which good general tillage is practised. For it deep and minute pulveri¬ 
 zation is essential, as well as that the soil should be thoroughly cleared of root weeds of every kind ; and 
 when these conditions are not secured, the cultivation of what are called drill-crops will be expensive and 
 unremunerative. 
 
 2 F 
 
212 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 In judging of the value of agricultural implements or machinery of any kind, a primary consideration is to 
 become thoroughly acquainted with the functions which they are to fulfil, and the precise circumstances by 
 which their action is to be regulated. Hence the necessity of our here noticing some of the peculiarities of 
 drill husbandry. The requirements of the Scottish farmer in this respect are few, from that uniformity of 
 practice to which we have already adverted. By the common swing plough, or with the double-mouldboard 
 plough, the drills are formed, and reversed again on the manure being deposited. The sowing machines 
 required are those for turnip seed, of a size to be worked either by hand or by horse labour. A horse-hoe 
 and drill harrow combined, in which hoes and cutters can be substituted in the wings for teeth, and vice]versa , 
 is the only other implement in general use, the entire culture between the rows being effected by it. But as 
 the practice has become more extended, and carried on under a greater diversity of conditions and circum¬ 
 stances, and for other purposes, drills of various kinds came into use, both for depositing the seed and working 
 the crop during its growth. The most important of these are the machines for sowing grain in rows, and 
 the drills for general purposes, to be afterwards noticed. 
 
 DRILLING AND HOEING IMPLEMENTS. 
 
 Implements of drill husbandry must be modified according to the circumstances under which they are to 
 be applied. Where the farms are not large, economy in the stock of implements becomes an important con¬ 
 sideration ; and one article is made to perform the functions of several, after having undergone the necessary 
 modifications for the purpose. Thus, the drill plough, by the removal of the mould-boards, and substituting 
 for them wings with teeth, is transformed into a drill harrow ; and this again becomes a harrow or grubber 
 according to the teeth which may be used. Of this class of implements a good illustration was exhibited in 
 the collection of Ransomes and Sims, represented in the accompanying engraving. The first of these shows 
 
 the common double mould-board plough used for opening up and closing raised drills, the wheel in front 
 being removable altogether if desired. By means of the screw seen near the joining of the handle, the mould- 
 boards may be contracted or expanded at pleasure. 
 
 The second engraving represents another modification of mould- 
 board, which admits of being used among growing crops, where the 
 double plough would be productive of injury from the destruc¬ 
 tion of the foliage by the high mould-board. The farmer often 
 finds it to be advisable to slightly earth up the roots, if it were merely 
 to promote the tillage of the soil in the intervals between the rows ; 
 but he is obliged to forego it from the injury which the foliage would 
 thereby sustain,—a drawback entirely removed by the use of the 
 small mould-board figured in the margin. 
 
 The third engraving shows a horse-hoe or cleaning plough formed from the same implement by the 
 removal altogether of the mould-boards and the introduction of two 
 cutters behind; the share pulverizing the centre, while the hoes shave 
 the sides of the raised drills. Flat hoes or teeth may be used here in¬ 
 stead of the cutters, according to the state of the soil and the condition 
 of the crop. 
 
 A further modification of this useful implement may yet be made 
 by simply removing the mould-boards and changing the share, accord¬ 
 ing to the nature of the work required to be done. A broadshare 
 plough may thus be had, the character of which has been indicated in 
 the preceding section. Among the entire range of our agricultural implements there b scarcely a more inge¬ 
 nious or useful modification than this; combining, as it does, economy and efficiency in a high degree; and 
 on all the smaller class of farms it appears to be eminently deserving of attention. 
 
 There can be no doubt that loosening the soil, not only in its preparation for the crop, but also in the 
 early stage of its growth, is of immense importance to insure the due development of the fertility of the land; 
 and hence the great value of this class of implements. Repeated workings between the drills are also neces¬ 
 sary to keep down weeds, which, if they once get ahead, destroy the crop. 
 
 In noticing the implements of drill husbandry we should not omit referring to the drill cultivation of 
 grain which is extensively carried on on the other side of the Channel, the rows being from nine to fourteen 
 inches apart, for which special adaptations of the horse-hoe are required. In the growth of green crops, 
 too, there is reason to believe that as improved tillage advances, and the land is brought to a finer tilth, much 
 narrower intervals will be used than are now employed. Instead of growing turnips and mangel wurzel at 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 213 
 
 distances of from twenty-six to thirty inches apart in the rows, the period is probably not distant when eighteen 
 to twenty inch intervals will be generally adopted. It admits of demonstration that by adopting the closer 
 intervals, the increased number of plants would insure as large, if not a larger gross produce than is at pre¬ 
 sent obtained; and such being the case, it has been ascertained that moderately-sized roots, weight for 
 weight, are much more valuable than those of larger size. In considering the most effectual implements of 
 drill husbandry, such considerations as those here adverted to are not to be overlooked. If we modify our 
 practice, we must, in the same proportion, modify the means by which it is carried out. 
 
 SOWING MACHINES. 
 
 The arrangement of the machinery for sowing turnip seed is so well known that it scarcely requires any 
 special description ; and the apparatus for the purpose is made to sow one or two drills, according as it is to 
 be worked by a horse or by hand. A roller is made to go before the coulters by which the seed is deposited, 
 and another to follow after, which covers the seed, and completes the operation. This is the usual turnip¬ 
 sowing machine, of which there were several illustrations in the Exhibition, the prize being awarded to that in 
 the collection of T. Eeles and Co., of this city. 
 
 Li connexion with the sowing machines, an apparatus is occasionally used for the distribution of the 
 portable manures, the use of which has been growing in importance, and which, it may be fairly assumed, 
 will be universal when the farm-yard manure ceases to be directly applied in the rows, as in the latter case 
 the stimulant of the portable manure is required to push forward the young plants. The subject of the ap¬ 
 plication of manures, and their effect on the quality of the crop, have been discussed at length in Class ni., 
 to which the reader is referred for further information. We are here concerned with the mechanical arrange¬ 
 ments for the application of manure. The machine for this purpose may be adapted for the distribution of 
 manure alone, without being designed for any other purpose; or it may also combine the arrangements for 
 sowing the different kinds of seeds with those for depositing the manure ; either being removable according 
 as the two operations are to go forward at the same time, or the contrary. In the latter class of machines 
 the prize was awarded to that exhibited by James Smyth and Son, of Eeasenhall, Suffolk, the arrangement 
 adapted in which is both ingenious and effective. 
 
 The corn drills are amongst the most valuable of the recent contributions of mechanical science to the 
 business of husbandry. Their importance has not, however, been as yet sufficiently appreciated, simply 
 because the great body of our farmers are not sufficiently alive to the gain to be derived from growing their 
 corn crops in rows. While it cannot be doubted that excellent crops are obtained by broadcast tillage, it is 
 equally certain that this system involves certain drawbacks, the removal of which is deserving of consideration. 
 Thus, for example, the quantity of seed required for a given extent of land when sown broadcast is at least 
 double what is necessary if sown in drills; and hence there is a saving of from 5s. to 10s. per acre in the out¬ 
 lay for seed, depending on the price of the seed and the usual quantity employed; which, on a large extent 
 of land, would soon repay the entire outlay on the sowing machine. Sown in rows, there is also a degree of 
 uniformity secured in the growth of grain crops scarcely attainable otherwise; and should any tillage be 
 regarded necessary during their growth, facilities are provided for it. 
 
 Many experiments have been made with a view of eliciting information on this point, and the result has 
 been uniformly in favour of drilling wherever the necessary conditions were fulfilled. This latter is an 
 essential consideration, without which the practice cannot have a fair trial, and any results otherwise attained 
 afford no reliable information. When drilling is systematically carried out by a proper and seasonable use 
 of the horse and hand-hoe, the land is easily kept clean, and, consequently, yields its increase more uniformly 
 and more independently of the seasons, than by the broadcast method of sowing, in regard to which the 
 control of the cultivator over the land all but ceases as soon as he has scattered the seed and harrowed it in. 
 The tillage between the rows of corn crops during their growth not only frees the soil of weeds, but in the 
 case of autumn-sown seed, it breaks up the crust on the surface formed by the action of the weather; and 
 by exposing new particles of earth to the atmosphere, causes many matters to be decomposed, thereby 
 adding to the available supply of nutriment for the young plants. There is, besides, a uniformity of sample 
 unattainable by broadcast culture, a consideration of no small importance when the produce comes to be 
 brought to market. The Suffolk drill of R. Garrett and Son, one of the most valuable of its class, obtained 
 the prize at the competition to which we have before referred. In the construction of this machine various 
 improvements have from time to time been made, with a view of simplifying the arrangements, and rendering 
 the different parts better adapted for the intended purpose. The coulters may be readily altered to deposit 
 the seed at any distances that may be desired; and the delivery is regulated by cog-wheels of different 
 speed, so as to drill from three to twenty pecks of grain per acre, and from one to six pounds of turnip seed, 
 the machine being applicable for sowing the latter by merely changing the delivery barrel. The arrange¬ 
 ments are contrived to insure an equally regular delivery when going up or down hill, as on level ground ; 
 by having two cog-wheels of different speeds, one placed on each end of the delivery barrel, either of which 
 may readily be put in or out of gear as required to work the barrel from alternate ends, the small wheel when 
 going up hill, and the large one when going down. By means of a fore-carriage steerage the utmost 
 regularity may be secured on land ploughed flat; as by keeping the small fore-wheel in the track of the 
 former large one, the parallelism of the lines is obtained. The arrangements of these drills for the attain¬ 
 ment of the desired end are highly instructive, as well as suggestive of what mechanical science may yet do 
 for agriculture. 
 
 We should observe, that the details here given equally apply to the machines exhibited by James Smyth 
 and Son, of Peasenhall, which are also admirably adapted for the attainment of the object in view. The 
 Messrs. Smyth have obtained a deservedly wide-spread reputation for their sowing machines. 
 
 Another machine deserving of a notice here is the general purposes drill, manufactured by R. Garrett 
 and Son, which may be used to sow all kinds of seed, to distribute the portable manures, and as a horse-hoe; 
 
 2 f 2 
 
214 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class IX. 
 
 thereby providing an admirable article for those moderate-sized farms on which it might scarcely be desirable 
 to employ separate machines for each of these purposes. 
 
 This class of articles we regard with great interest, not less on account of their efficiency than because 
 they are only suited to the practice of an improved system of husbandry. Wherever we see the com drill 
 employed, we may rest assured that the hand of progress has been actively at work. 
 
 III.—HARVESTING MACHINES. 
 
 REAPING MACHINES. 
 
 If there is one implement more than another whose appearance in the Exhibition was calculated to excite 
 attention, it was the reaping machine contributed by Mr. Crosskill, of Beverley, the use of which has been 
 regarded as forming a new era in agricultural improvement, and for a knowledge of which we are mainly 
 indebted to the Exhibition of 1851. The appearance, on that occasion, of the American reaping machines 
 created quite a sensation; and the excitement was sustained by the operation of M‘Cormick’s machine, at 
 Tiptree Hall, where Mr. Mechi afforded an opportunity to the leading agriculturists of the country to see it 
 at work. The statements made relative to the economy resulting from its use, as compared with the ordinary 
 method of cutting down our grain crops, induced a very general belief that it was calculated to create as 
 great a revolution in agricultural affairs as was effected by the power-loom in the manufacture of textile 
 fabrics; and Brother Jonathan was extravagant in his boastings as to the obligation conferred on the people 
 of Europe by the importation of this new invention from the United States. 
 
 Several efforts at the construction of machinery for cutting grain were made in England and Scotland soon 
 after the beginning of the present century. At the commencement of it a person, named Boyce, obtained a 
 patent for a reaping machine, which, however, never turned to be of any practical value. A London implement 
 maker, of the name of Pluuket, made another unsuccessful attempt about the same time. Li 1806, Gladstone, 
 a millwright, of Castle Douglass, in Kirkcudbrightshire, constructed a machine which excited great atten¬ 
 tion, but, although possessing much ingenuity, it, too, passed into oblivion. Air. Salmon, of Woburn, and 
 Air. Scott, ofOnniston, were the next adventurers in the field. In 1812, the celebrated Air. Smith, of Dean- 
 ston, came before the public as an inventor in this department, and with very considerable promise of success. 
 The Dalkeith Farming Society awarded a piece of plate of the value of fifty pounds for the invention, and 
 the Highland Society made a similar recognition of their appreciation of its value. With the perseverance 
 with which the late Air. Smith was so remarkably gifted, the reaping machine was brought forward from time 
 to time, from 1812 to 1835, sundry modifications and improvements being made in the interval. In the latter 
 year it was brought out with remarkable eclat at the meeting of the Highland and Agricultural Society at 
 Ayr. The trial then made seemed to impress those present with the idea that the problem had been solved 
 of the application of machinery to the cutting of corn crops ; but, notwithstanding all this, it made no further 
 progress, the machine having never been employed on any extended scale. The next attempt was by 
 Air. Alann, of Raby, in Cumberland, who, in 1820, first brought before the public his idea. It was not, 
 however, until 1832 that he fairly succeeded in practice in realizing the design, the execution of his machine 
 at the meeting of the Highland Society at Kelso that year having been very satisfactory. Notwithstanding the 
 numerous efforts made and the ingenuity displayed by several of the parties to whom we have above referred, 
 none of their machines ever worked an entire harvest; and having brought them to the highest state of perfec¬ 
 tion of which they were capable, the inventors, one by one, were obliged to consign their bantlings to oblivion. 
 The first really successful effort was made by the Rev. Patrick Bell, in 1826, for whose machine a sum of 
 £50 was awarded by the Highland Society. In 1834 several of these machines were at work in Forfarshire; 
 and it is also known that four of them were sent to America, and hence the origin of those brought to the 
 Exhibition of 1851. The curious part of the affair is the little attention which for years it continued to 
 attract from the proverbially shrewd Scottish farmers. 
 
 In the Exhibition in Hyde Park there were two claimants for attention in the introduction of the reaping 
 machine—Air. APCormick and Air. Hussey,—and several trials were made during the harvest of 1851 to test 
 their comparative merits. In certain cases the machine claimed to be the invention of one of these parties 
 would not work at all, while in others a directly opposite result was attained. But, as before stated, the belief 
 was that through the intervention of the Hyde Park Exhibition two important additions to our agricultural 
 implements were made by the United States. Rival manufacturers lost no time in making arrangements with 
 the respective parties for the requisite exclusive authority to make those machines in England, where a large 
 trade was expected to be done in them ; and so great was the sensation which they created that for the en¬ 
 suing harvest (that of 1852) several hundred reaping machines were prepared. At the various agricultural 
 meetings the use of the reaping machine was the prevailing topic; and one would have supposed that a new 
 light had dawned on the agricultural public, who were for the time to come apparently prepared to make 
 amends for the jog-trot pace at which they proceeded in the race of improvement in times past. 
 
 But while so great a sensation had been created by the use of the two imported machines, it appeared 
 that the one invented by Air. Bell, which was superior to either, and the original one from which the idea was 
 taken, had been at work, in by no means a secluded corner of Great Britain, for upwards of twenty years, 
 without exciting any considerable degree of attention, or scarcely being used beyond the farm of the inventor. 
 What a commentary was this on the character of the farmers of the United Kingdom, so far as regards the adop¬ 
 tion of improvements of any kind ! The sensation which the two American machines created but ill accorded 
 with the state of affairs which this discovery revealed. The machine invented by the Rev. Air. Bell, of Car- 
 mylie, in Forfarshire, had been constantly used by the brother of the inventor from 1829 up to the present period. 
 And when, in the autumn of 1852, the controversy waxed so strong as to the comparative merits of the im¬ 
 ported articles, one of Bell’s machines was brought under notice, and started in the race of competition ; and, 
 to the astonishment of every one, it left both of the others far behind. The trial was repeated again and again 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 215 
 
 with like results. The machine invented by Mr. Bell, which the agriculturists had regarded with indifference 
 for nearly a quarter of a century, turned out to be superior to the imported articles, the appearance of which 
 created so great a sensation. The exhibiter of the Bell reaper in the present Exhibition manufactured 
 Hussey’s machines in 1852, in which we believe he did a large business; but so satisfied was he of the great 
 superiority of the old but hitherto neglected article, that he at once gave up making the American machine, 
 and now supplies his customers with that invented by Mr. Bell. 
 
 Strange, indeed, that such an implement as this should have been in use for such a long period in Scot- 
 Hnd without attracting the attention of the proverbially shrewd people of that country. It would be regarded 
 almost as a libel upon the people of Scotland to suppose that such a thing could be possible, had we not 
 satisfactory evidence of the fact. Little blame can be attached to persons at a distance, inasmuch as they 
 could have scarcely heard anything of the matter, beyond the simple record in the proceedings of the Scot¬ 
 tish Agricultural Society of the award of the prize in 1829. Such indifference on the part of intelligent 
 people to improvements under their own eyes is truly marvellous. 
 
 It may afford matter of speculation as to the cause of the reaping machine attracting so much attention 
 in the United States, while it was neglected in the United Kingdom; but the difference in the circumstances 
 of the two countries will, we think, explain this anomaly. In the former country labour is dearer than with 
 us, while the value of grain is usually less. In these countries the entire cost of reaping a corn crop is only 
 a few shillings per acre ; and hence any considerable amount of waste on the part of the machine would more 
 than counterbalance any economy from its use. In the United States the saving of labour would be more 
 important than here, while the value of any given extent of waste of the crop would be less than with us. 
 The reaping machine, or in fact any species of machinery for economizing human labour, is likely to be of 
 more consequence to Brother Jonathan than it would be in the United Kingdom—a circumstance which will 
 account at once for the superior attention which the machine in question received on the other side of the 
 Atlantic. 
 
 But, as if to make amends for the indifference of the past, the use of the reaping machine has certainly 
 extended very rapidly during the past two years ; and if we were asked to point out an illustration of the 
 benefits likely to result from these Great Exhibitions, we might triumphantly appeal to the case in question. 
 Although Bell’s machine did not appear in the collection in Hyde Park, yet the sensation caused by those 
 that were there soon brought the original article from its obscurity, and it has, in its turn, already to a great 
 extent supplanted them. Considerable disappointment was felt amongst the agricultural public in this 
 country at not having the opportunity of seeing the reaping machines at work at the recent trial of imple¬ 
 ments ; but it appears that the orders previously in the hands of the manufacturer were so numerous, that 
 he was indifferent about exhibiting here during the past season. 
 
 As to the comparative expense of reaping by machinery and by hand, we find that a pair of horses will 
 cut down fifteen statute acres per day, for which we find the following estimate in the Jurors’ Report of the 
 Exhibition of 1851:— 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 Cost of reaping 15 acres by hand, at 9s. per acre,. 6 15 0 
 
 Horses and men for reapers, . 010 0 
 
 Binding and stooking 15 acres, at 2s. Gd. per acre, 1 17 6 
 
 - 2 7 6 
 
 Saving per acre, 5s. 10 d., or on 15 acres, . . . £4 7 6 
 
 Where the extent of land under grain crops is considerable, the saving hex-e indicated would be impor¬ 
 tant ; and, what is of more consequence, the work is expeditiously performed, so that fine weather can be 
 taken advantage of to an extent otherwise unattainable. The data, on which any one can found a calcu¬ 
 lation for himself, are that a pair of horses will get over fifteen aci'es in a day, and that a man and boy will 
 be required to attend to them. The money value to be attached to the items will vary with the district in 
 which the woi-k is to be performed. Of the advantages likely to result from the use of the machine to the 
 Scottish farmers, we have the following evidence from a highly competent authority, Mr. Hope, of Fenton 
 Barns, in an address to the Haddington Farmers’ Club:—“When the grain is fit for the sickle there is 
 frequently some, nay, considerable difficulty in obtaining hands in sufficient numbers to cut it quickly down, 
 and in this uncertain climate everybody knows that not a moment should be lost in having it in the sheaf, 
 secure from wind, and as speedily as possible safe in the stack-yards from damaging rains. But even when 
 reapers can be obtained, in foul weather as well as fair they must be fed, and it has oftener than once hap¬ 
 pened in my experience that I have had to feed large numbers for a week, while they did not woi’k half the 
 time. The expense this inexus is not the only mischief. I have been equally vexed for the poor people 
 hanging about in wet weather, in uncomfortable lodgings, and not knowing what to do with themselves. 
 At all times the introduction into the farm premises of forty or fifty, or, it may be, one hundred strangers, is 
 a very serious matter. Little control can be exerted over them, and I never heard of their disposition or 
 morals being inquired into. In fact, if they possess the requisite skill, and bone and muscle, we ai-e generally 
 glad to get them. The way that harvest matters are managed is the only thing in farming that I dislike. 
 It gives me, indeed, positive pain to reflect upon it; there must be something wrong which renders such 
 bands of reapers necessary, or leather makes it possible to obtain them as we have hitherto done in the 
 Lothians—lodging them in barns, byres, and stables, sexes and ages mingled together, without the possibility 
 of such a separation as common decency requires. It is a shocking moral evil, which every exertion should 
 be made to abate. No wonder, then, that great excitement has been experienced in anticipating the practi¬ 
 cability of reaping by machinery.” 
 
 In Bell’s reaping machine, which is represented at work in the annexed engraving, an endless web of 
 cloth receives the corn after being cut, and lays it regularly aside as it passes along. The front of the 
 machine is armed with a long series of shears extending the whole width, and so combined as to form a 
 
216 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 continuous series of open jaws, opening on one side of the blades, whilst they are closing on the other ; for 
 they cut on both sides, and alternately combine, right and left, with the upper blades respectively. The 
 machine is pushed forward by two horses yoked to a pole behind, which passes between them, and to its 
 
 Bell’s Reaping Machine. 
 
 hinder end they are attached in the usual way. The wheels are put out of gear when the machine is being 
 removed from one place to another; and when at work they put the cutting and web portion of the appa¬ 
 ratus in motion, by which the corn is cut and arranged for the binder to pick up. The cost at which this 
 machine is supplied is forty guineas. 
 
 While on the subject of reaping machines, and more especially as having expressed a very decided 
 opinion as to the superiority of that invented by the late Mr. Bell, we may direct attention to the result of 
 the recent trials of the comparative merits of the several modifications of the machine, held under the auspices 
 of the Royal Agricultural Society of England. At the Gloucester meeting of the Society no less than twelve 
 of these machines were tested; and of five of these a further trial took place afterwards at Mr. Pusey’s farm, 
 in Berkshire ; consisting of Bell’s, manufactured by Crosskill; M‘Cormick’s, by Burgess and Key ; Hussey’s, 
 by Dray and Co.; Hussey’s improved, by O. Hussey; and M‘Cormiek’s improved, by Samuelson. The 
 various machines were attended by the manufacturers, and the report states that the trials were on the whole 
 satisfactory. All the machines were seen to best advantage on the wheat and oat crop, more especially on 
 the latter. There appeared, however, to be but one opinion—that, for cleanliness, evenness, and excellence 
 of work, Bell’s reaper surpassed all the others. The feature in this machine which called for the most 
 unqualified approbation was the manner in which the crop was delivered to the binders, without requiring 
 any one to rake it off or attend it, being left in swathes in a continuous line, and at such a distance from 
 the standing crop that the machine could proceed with its work whether the cut corn was bound up or not. 
 This is obviously a great advantage ; for when the binding has to be carried forward to make way for the 
 cutting of the next swathe, any slight derangement or delay in the operation of the machine sets the whole 
 of the attendants idle. The judges were unanimous in awarding the prize to Bell’s machine.* 
 
 * We take the following account of the trial at Pusey, 
 which came off on the 13th and lGth of August, 1853, from 
 the Mark Lane Express, the writer of which enters at some 
 length into the mode of operation of the respective ma¬ 
 chines :— 
 
 “The first principle to be considered is the power that in¬ 
 sures the action of the working parts of the machine. This 
 power lies in the weight upon the chiving wheel or wheels, 
 which we will first notice. Bell’s machine weighs about 
 16 cwt. ; M'Cormick’s, inclusive of the two men riding upon 
 it, about 13 cwt. ; Dray’s Hussey, inclusive of one man 
 riding, about 12 cwt. ; and Mr. Hussey’s, inclusive of two 
 men riding, about 12 i cwt. But there is another element 
 to be considered, namely the biting or holding power of the 
 driving wheels. All these machines except Bell’s had cogs 
 or ribs crossing the rim of their wheels about six inches 
 apart, and about an inch deep, to prevent the wheels from 
 slipping. When at work these cogs or ribs, we observed, did 
 great damage to the young clovers. When cutting the barley 
 they also tended to clog when the land was wet. We, there¬ 
 fore, think that it would be better to do away with these 
 cogs, and make the machines two or three hundred weight 
 heavier, which we feel sure would be just as little draught 
 for the horses as with the lighter machine and cog travelling- 
 wheels. As far as this principle goes, it is in favour of Bell’s 
 machine, the weight being against him ; therefore, taking 
 these two principles into consideration, we think their driv¬ 
 
 ing power at par, but give the decided preference to Bell’s 
 mode of obtaining that power. 
 
 “ The next thing that attracted our attention was the 
 mode of attaching the horses, and the advantages accruing 
 from each. Bell’s is propelled by two horses, drawing from 
 the end of a powerful pole which is fixed to the machine, 
 and passes down between the horses and projecting out be¬ 
 hind them, where a set of common swingletrees are fixed, 
 and by which the horses draw. To the end of the said pole 
 is fixed a cross bar with a pair of handles, by which the man 
 guides or steers the machine, over which he has great power 
 when the machine is at work—as we observed the gen¬ 
 tleman who managed on this occasion steering the machine 
 to cut within two or three inches of its full width. This part 
 we liked much, because we feel confident that every good 
 ploughman will be at home when called upon to work these 
 machines. 
 
 “ This system of propulsion gives the power of going into 
 the field, and cutting the headland all round, then choosing 
 which is the best direction to work, so as to accommodate the 
 wind, the shape of the surface or the lay of the crop; then 
 working back and forward, turning the swathes all one 
 way, as a tumwrest plough does its furrows. This is an 
 advantage of paramount importance in a hilly country, as 
 well as on the plain, where the abundance of straw often 
 causes the crops to be laid. 
 
 “ All the other machines were drawn at the side, by the 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 217 
 
 THE nORSE-RAKE. 
 
 Wherever hay-making is extensively carried on, the horse-rake is an indispensable instrument. From its 
 efficiency, the economy of labour of which it admits, and the expedition which it secures in the event of rain 
 being apprehended, it must, ere long, come into general use. Unless where great irregularities of surface 
 occui', the grass or hay is collected by it as clean off the meadow as can be done by the hand-rake. But even 
 for inequalities of surface, provision is made in some of the horse-rakes, by making the action of the teeth, 
 each independent of the other, the several teeth working on separate handles. The regularity with which 
 the hay can be collected in rows, to be made up into cocks, is a further advantage. Commencing at one side 
 or end of the field, the horse goes forward clearing a space of eight, ten, or twelve feet in breadth ; and when 
 a quantity is collected, calculated to much impede the further working of the rake, it may be detached by the 
 attendant in a moment from its burthen, to be either turned back to bring forward another row, or to proceed 
 making several rows across the field. The horse-rake is now made by nearly the whole of our agricultural 
 implement makers; several examples of it were in the Exhibition. 
 
 THE HAY-MAKING MACHINE. 
 
 The hay-making or tedding machine is another important harvest requisite, combining, as in the case of 
 the horse-rake, economy and expedition in a high degree. Rows of teeth are here placed on a skeleton 
 cylinder, to which motion is communicated by the wheels as the machine moves forward ; and when not in¬ 
 tended to act, the teeth are turned down, so as to avoid contact with the ground. On first being used in the 
 hay field, the hay-tedder is driven across the line of the swathe; and the manner in which it shakes up and 
 distributes the grass over the surface far exceeds anything that could be done by hand. After this tedding, 
 the motion of the machine may be reversed, and the grass is thrown behind, instead of being tossed up over 
 it as before. Of this machine, several specimens were exhibited by different makers; and of its efficiency 
 we cannot speak too highly. 
 
 IV_BARN AND YARD MACHINERY. 
 
 THRESHING MACHINES. 
 
 The threshing machine has long been considered a necessity wherever agricultural operations are exten¬ 
 sively carried on, the separation of the grain from the straw being precisely one of those processes on the farm 
 to which the application of machinery is especially suited. The primitive method of performing this work 
 
 horses walking alongside of the standing crop. When these 
 machines have their wheels well arranged, they have the 
 advantage of Bell’s for crossing ridge and furrow, but are 
 badly suited for cutting along the ridges, on account of the 
 great distance the wheels are apart; indeed, these machines 
 are inferior to those propelled, except for crossing high 
 ridges or deep furrows—a description of farming that we hope 
 will soon be erased from amongst our fields, by the landlords 
 progressing with the drainage of then- wet estates with that 
 spirit which is now pervading our country ; thus enabling 
 the tenant-farmer to call into his aid all the mechanical con¬ 
 trivances that the ingenuity of the age brings into use to 
 enable us to compete in the market of the world, and at the 
 same time ‘ live and let live.’ 
 
 “ The next point we observed was the principle of cutting 
 used by each of these machines, which was of three sorts 
 First, the serrated cutter, working with a good draw cut, as 
 in M'Cormick’s: this is a first-rate simple cutter, taking 
 rather less power than the clipping principle used by Bell; 
 but it requires to be driven at greater velocity as compared 
 with Bell’s clipper, therefore causes more tear and wear ; 
 however, M‘Cormick’s cutter is very much cheaper than 
 Bell’s clippers, and easier managed. It was, therefore, our 
 impression at first sight that, if that cutter was applied to 
 Bell’s machine it would be an improvement; but after we 
 saw Bell’s machine at work some time, we were convinced 
 that there are very great difficulties in the way of carrying 
 out that idea. In fact, when Bell’s machine is cutting a six- 
 foot swathe, there is above a foot thick of cut corn on the 
 web at the delivery side, and w T hich is all supported by the 
 cutters, which are above a foot long: but if M‘Cormick’s 
 cutter was used, the length of which is but one inch, there 
 would be no support for the cut crop, which would therefore 
 fall down before the cutters, and press the uncut crop to the 
 ground, allowing the machine to pass over it. Then, it may 
 be urged, that some space could be allowed between the cut¬ 
 ters and the web to allow support to the cut corn; but when 
 a very short grassy crop came to be operated upon, the cut 
 com would fall on the said space, out of the reach of the web, 
 
 thereby frustrating the power of delivery. We are, there¬ 
 fore, satisfied that Bell’s cutter and his delivery are members 
 of a complete body, and, like bevil-wheels and pinions, can¬ 
 not be parted, or used with any other differing in principle 
 or make. 
 
 “ The other description of cutter is that introduced by 
 Hussey, winch is on the chopping principle, therefore ill- 
 adapted for cutting anything at all soft or elastic—which 
 during last harvest did more evil to the rapid spread of reap¬ 
 ing by machinery than will be got over for years. We heard 
 that Crosskill was supplying his last year’s customers with 
 serrated cutters (the same he used at the York Show) at a 
 low price : and we would advise those parties who are wed¬ 
 ded to the chopper always to think of the serrated cutter 
 when they are set fast with grass or damp. 
 
 “ The next thing to be noticed was the means used to 
 bring the uncut crop into a proper position for the cutters to 
 operate most efficiently. This, in Bell’s and M'Cormick’s, 
 was accomplished by a fan or reel, revolving over and a lit¬ 
 tle in advance of the cutters, bending the crop back, insuring 
 both the cutting and a good arrangement for delivery. 
 
 “ In those machines on the Husseyan principle, the man 
 bends back the crop with his rake; and it is certain that a 
 hand, guided by an eye of intelligence, could, under awkward 
 circumstances, combat difficulties better than the fan; but, 
 inasmuch as labour-saving is the order of science, patriotism, 
 and philanthropy, the fan or reel must be the best. 
 
 “ The next thing to be considered is the mode of delivery, 
 which was of three kinds. First, Bell’s, with its self-delivery, 
 in a beautifully arranged swathe, by an endless web. This 
 takes a good deal of power, as it has to travel at a consi¬ 
 derable speed above the progression of the machine. Mr. 
 Croskill is deserving of great praise for the simplicity and 
 neatness of the arrangements and details of machinery re¬ 
 quired to perform all the three actions, namely, the cutting, 
 gathering, and delivery of the lightest or heaviest crop grown 
 upon a farm. The mode of delivery adopted by M'Cormick 
 is by a man raking off to the side, in parcels, for sheaves. 
 This plan has the advantage of a farmer being able to cut 
 
218 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 by the flail is tedious, expensive, and imperfect, unless in the most careful hands; and, even after the flail 
 has done its duty, the best hand shaking will scarcely separate the whole of the loose grains from the straw, 
 which, however, is effectually done by the shaker of the threshing machine. On small farms, machinery 
 of any kind is inadmissible; and hence, the great drawbacks attendant upon a very limited extent of opera¬ 
 tions. By the aid of the threshing machine, a large quantity of corn can be prepared for market in a few 
 days, if desirable, which is often a most important consideration, irrespective altogether of the manner in 
 which the work is performed. 
 
 The principle involved in the construction of the threshing machine is exceedingly simple. The un¬ 
 threshed corn is supplied through two feeding rollers, between which it is firmly held, while it is carried 
 forward to be acted upon by a number of beaters fixed on the drum, which is merely a hollow cylinder. By 
 the motion of the beaters the straw is earned forward to shakers in the other end of the machine, the bottom 
 of the passage along which it is conveyed being formed of bars which admit the grain to pass through. Nor 
 is there any considerable modification in these parts in any of the machinery in use, the threshing machine 
 having undergone little change for the last quarter of a century. Indeed, there are few more striking instances 
 of the extent to which really important matters connected with farming are neglected than the history of this 
 machine presents. In its construction, the due execution of the work appears, for a length of time, to have 
 formed almost the only consideration, without much reference to the economy of power applied. In prac¬ 
 tice, few opportunities occurred of testing the workmanship of one manufacturer against that of another ; 
 besides this being for the most part a fixture, it was conceived that no fair test of its capabilities could be 
 had by placing it in any temporary situation for work. Year after year we accordingly find, that even the 
 best manufacturers continued to turn out machines, the three-fourths of the power required to work which 
 was necessary for merely putting them in motion. Thus, the four-horse power threshing machines actually 
 required three horses to work them when empty, leaving to the fourth the whole labour of threshing the corn. 
 The fact of such a large proportion of the power being required to overcome the mere resistance of the ma¬ 
 chinery was certainly a very startling one; and for the discovery of which we are indebted to the annual 
 exhibitions of the Royal English Agricultural Society. The discovery dates no farther back than the Norwich 
 meeting of 1849. On that occasion it occurred to Mr. Amos, the consulting engineer of the Society, to test 
 the common threshing machine worked by horses when empty ; and to the surprise of every one, such was the 
 result then afforded. The duty performed was literally only 25 per cent, of the power employed; and if 
 horses of less than average strength were put to the machines, they could not move them at all without being 
 
 without being obliged to move any of the cut crop, which is 
 of considerable importance to those fanners who find it ad¬ 
 vantageous to leave their crop for some time untied up. 
 
 “ The mode of delivery adopted by Dray was very good 
 indeed, and easy work for the man, and simple of manage¬ 
 ment ; indeed we regretted to see so good a delivery im¬ 
 peded by a bad cutter ; and if he had used a serrated cutter he 
 would have ran far closer, if not quite into the second place, 
 at the Pusey trial. 
 
 “In Mr. O. Hussey’s machine the delivery was the same as 
 that in ordinary use upon his machines; but he has made a 
 similar arrangement of his machinery to that made last 
 autumn by Messrs. Garrett and Son, which is a great im¬ 
 provement where the land is wet and cloggy, preventing the 
 dirt from getting amongst the machinery. He also had two 
 wheels in front, to support the machine ; and as they were 
 hung upon a centre the horses guided them in their own 
 track; therefore these wheels did away with the side- 
 draught that was observable in all the other machines except 
 Bell’s. 
 
 “ An immense number of noblemen, gentlemen, farmers, 
 and others, gathered together to witness the trial of the lion 
 machines of the day; more especially as our northern brethren 
 had brought their Bell’s machine, the champion of above five- 
 and-twenty years, to contest for the laurels our American 
 brethren had so well gained during the last two years. 
 Many American friends were present, also a number of 
 gentlemen from France, Germany, Prussia, and Russia, to 
 see these trials carried out. They began about ten o’clock, 
 on a beautiful standing crop of wheat, except a few laid 
 pieces, where all the machines worked well; but after 
 M’Cormick’s machine had been beat in cutting along one 
 end of his piece, and was observed by the judges to be pass¬ 
 ing on without cutting, they immediately went to Mr. Love, 
 Mr Crosskill’s manager on the occasion, and asked if he 
 could cut laid wheat ? when his reply was, that be wanted 
 to see the crop Bell’s machine could not cut. The judges 
 took him at his word, and directed him to cut the before- 
 said piece; when he charged the machine right into and 
 across the middle of it, working back and forward, to the 
 surprise and satisfaction of all parties present. We were 
 pleased to notice that the weight of crop made scarcely any 
 appreciable difference to its being cut. All the other ma¬ 
 
 chines had a trial on this piece of laid wheat, but did not 
 work satisfactorily, except when meeting the lay of the crop. 
 After this all the machines were taken to a piece of barley, 
 laid all nearly as if it had been rolled, where, by the order 
 of the judges, Bell’s machine went down one side, and then 
 right across the piece, and returned cutting and delivering in 
 a satisfactory way. This machine, to get under the crop, 
 was obliged to be placed so low that the cutter twice caught 
 hold of stones, which brought the horses to a stand ; but all 
 that was done was to take out the stones and start off again. 
 This was a severe test of the strength of the reaper, which 
 it nobly overcame. 
 
 “ All the other machines could make nothing of this crop, 
 except Burgess and Key’s. M'Cormick’s having failed was 
 lowered closer to the ground, when it cut tolerably well; but 
 the delivers' was bad. During the whole of these trials it 
 rained heavily, which made awful havoc of the crop ; but 
 through the firm and good-humoured management of Mr. 
 Fisher Hobbs, the steward, the crowd was kept from doing 
 so much damage a3, from the unfavourable state of the 
 weather, might have been expected. 
 
 “ All the machines were ordered to a field of winter beans, 
 where the land w r as wet with rain but dry in nature. The 
 crop was not heavy, with a good many broken-down stems. 
 Bell’s reaper again started first, and cut, gathered, and de¬ 
 livered beautifully, far excelling the scythe’s work alongside. 
 Burgess and Key’s reaper was again the only competitor, 
 but was still excelled by Bell’s. 
 
 “ Next a field of oats, a very heavy crop, just on the eve 
 of being laid in several directions, in some places down. All 
 the machines cut well here; but the cleanness, lowness of 
 the stubble, and the beauty of the delivery by Bell’s machine 
 left the palm still in his favour; but the work altogether was 
 very good, and the delivery satisfactory. 
 
 “ The next, and last, was a good fair crop of barley, with 
 a thick crop of clover amongst it. Here all the machines 
 soon stopped cutting, except Messrs. Burgess and Key’s and 
 Bell’s, both of which worked in excellent style ; but the self¬ 
 delivery in a beautiful swathe by Bell’s reaper showed off to 
 the greatest advantage; and the whole voice of the specta¬ 
 tors was, that for cleanliness, even and lowness of cutting, 
 and excellence of delivery, Bell’s far surpassed its American 
 competitors, even although much improved by British genius.” 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 219 
 
 overworked. The discovery of such a very unexpected circumstance as this was not lost sight of by the very 
 practical gentlemen having the management of that Society, to whose efforts in the cause of agricultural 
 improvement the public are so much indebted. The facility, of being put in motion, or, in other words, 
 the amount of force necessary to overcome the resistance of the machinery, has, since that period, formed a 
 mean feature in judging of the comparative merits of machines brought forward for competition ; and, as may 
 readily be supposed, with the best results. The leading manufacturers have already benefited largely by the 
 lesson. It will be obvious that this is the main field for inquiry. Great perfection has been attained in the 
 manner in which the work is executed ; and the points to which further attention is to be directed are, the 
 lessening of the power required to a minimum, and the cheapening of the cost of construction so far as is 
 consistent with efficiency and durability. 
 
 There has been a considerable tendency, of late, to produce portable threshing machines, originating in a 
 belief as to their value from the facility of being removed from place to place; and also, because such ma¬ 
 chines are easily brought forward for competition at the usual agricultural exhibitions. There is no room 
 for doubt as to the value under certain circumstances of the portable form of the threshing machine. Through 
 its instrumentality the use of machinery may be available on many farms, which must otherwise be satisfied 
 with the flail. In some two or three days, the contents of a small stack-yard may be got over, when the machine 
 may be taken elsewhere to be similarly employed. To the circumstances of a large proportion of Ireland 
 portable threshing machines are peculiarly applicable ; and no small service would be rendered by proprie¬ 
 tors in keeping them for the use of their tenantry. They might even be profitably turned to account by 
 some enterprising farmer in every locality hiring out a machine to be superintended by his own servant, and 
 worked, either by his own horses, or that of the farmer requiring the work done, as might be mutually ar¬ 
 ranged between the parties. 
 
 In the case of portable threshing machines, excellence of workmanship is a matter of paramount impor¬ 
 tance ; as, being knocked about much, if loosely or imperfectly constructed, the machine will soon fall to 
 pieces. In this respect, the machine exhibited by Ransomes and Sims, of Ipswich, was entitled to high com¬ 
 mendation, as being, in every respect, a creditable specimen of workmanship; and we are not surprised that 
 it should have carried off the prize at the various agricultural meetings. In this machine the beating drum 
 has five arms or beaters, and revolves 310 times to each revolution of the horses ; if the latter walk two 
 miles per hour, the drum revolves between 900 and 1000 times per minute, threshing the com quite clean 
 without requiring the horses to proceed at a quick pace. The concave is serrated with studs of a diamond 
 form, which are found of advantage in preventing the breakage of the straw or injury to the grain. The 
 large wheel is cast with the ring separated from the arms, by which the probability of breaking, and the 
 expense of repair in case of accident, are much decreased. The requisite speed of the drum is obtained by 
 three pairs of wheels, an arrangement which has added considerably to the ease of working, and lessened the 
 wear of the machine. To facilitate repairs at a distance from any regular factory, all the wheels except the 
 large one are bored, and the shafts turned to gauges, so that any one may be replaced by a common 
 mechanic; and the brasses may be supplied by new ones, sets of which may be obtained from the manufac¬ 
 turers. In the passage round, the horses have to step over the connecting rod; but in practice no difficulty 
 is found to arise from this, as the animals soon learn to step over it without at all impeding their progress. 
 By a proper adjustment of the screen or concave part against which the beaters act, barley may be threshed 
 by this machine, and it may also be used for peas and beans. When required to be removed from one place 
 to another, the machine is carried on two wheels, and is easily drawn by two horses. The manufacturers 
 state, that by it five quarters of wheat may be threshed per hour, or about nine barrels of twenty stones each. 
 At the trial of implements and machinery at the meeting of the Royal English Agricultural Society at 
 Cambridge, sixty-one bushels and three pecks of wheat were threshed by one of these machines in an hour— 
 certainly a very satisfactory rate of performance. 
 
 At the competition at Killarney, in connexion with the Exhibition, Richard Garrett and Son, of Leister 
 Works, Saxmundham, obtained the prize for the best machine suitable for large farms ; and Ransomes and 
 Sims, of Ipswich, for that adapted for small farms. 
 
 WINNOWING MACHINES. 
 
 Of the action of the winnowing machine it is unnecessary to enter into any detail, as it is now considered 
 an indispensable requisite of every farm beyond those of the smallest size. The collection in the Exhibition 
 contained those of the best makers, including almost all sizes and prices. The prize in this department was 
 awarded to Richard Garrett and Son. 
 
 We need scarcely observe that all the large threshing machines have winnowing machines attached to 
 them, the threshing and cleaning of the grain being performed at a single operation. The grain thus pre¬ 
 pared is, however, scarcely sufficiently dressed for market, without the intervention of a further cleaning, so 
 that the separate use of the winnowing machine in every case becomes requisite. 
 
 The several machines in this department presented no peculiarity worthy of special notice, though including 
 most of those in common use. 
 
 MACHINES FOR PREPARING FOOD FOR LIVE STOCK. 
 
 In no other department of farm management has the hand of improvement been more manifest than in 
 the increased attention paid of late years to the preparation of food for live stock. Experience has amply 
 confirmed the value of some preliminary preparation of either grain or roots; and it has also been ascertained 
 that even straw and hay may be more economically used, after being cut up into a sort of chaff, than in its 
 original state. However coarse the quality, provided it be wholesome, the addition of bruised oats and flax¬ 
 seed jelly have only to be made to any hay or straw to cause it to be highly relished; and such compounds, we need 
 
 2 G 
 
220 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 scarcely observe, form highly nutritious as well as economical food. Here, also, the intervention of the 
 steaming apparatus becomes necessary. Unless for horses of which active exercise is required, compounds 
 of this kind have been found to comprise the best food that can be given to live stock of any description. In 
 the eastern counties of England the practice has been rapidly gaining ground, having been introduced there 
 by Mr. Warnes, of Trimmingham, in Norfolk, who commenced the growth of flax in that district, mainly 
 with a view to the value of the seed for feeding purposes—the part of the crop which is so generally allowed 
 to go to waste in Ireland. Such mixtures have the great advantage of admitting of the proportion of nutritive 
 ingredients being increased or diminished at pleasure, according to the kind of animals and the object in view! 
 It is not, perhaps, going too far to say, that by the use of prepared food, one-fourth can be added to the 
 number of live stock which any given extent of land can maintain. 
 
 In this department there were specimens from the principal manufacturers of agricultural implements : 
 these articles coming now into general use. We subjoin engravings of the machines for cutting straw and 
 bruising grain, exhibited by Rausomes and Sims, which were among the best of their class, in the Exhibition. 
 
 Of chaff cutters, the chief varieties are in the forms of the knifes, and the position in which they are placed. 
 In that here figured the blades are well adapted for cutting; and it may be made to cut three different lengths 
 
 Rausomes and Sims’ Straw and Hay Cutter. 
 
 of chaff—j in., £ in., and f in. It may be worked either by hand, horse, or steam-power. The mouth will 
 admit of a feed ten inches wide by three inches thick, so that a large quantity of hay or straw could be cut 
 by it in a few hours. 
 
 The machine, here figured, exhibited by the same 
 firm, and known by the name of Biddell’s Patent Uni¬ 
 versal Mill, presents the advantage of admitting of 
 being changed to suit any kind of grain, from the 
 largest bean to the smallest seed—an obviously im¬ 
 portant consideration on moderate-sized farms. For 
 linseed, oats, or beans it is equally adapted; and worked 
 by hand it will bruise from three to four bushels of oats 
 per hour. Beans are little used in this country for horse 
 food, and any arrangements for turning them to account 
 are of less moment with us than in England; but the 
 bruising of grain and flaxseed is of paramount import¬ 
 ance on every farm. The latter substance is not used 
 nearly to the extent which its feeding qualities would 
 warrant. We expend thousands annually on the pur¬ 
 chase of oil-cake, which is extensively adulterated, and 
 often nearly worthless; while we neglect the genuine 
 article, which cannot be so tampered with. The ab¬ 
 sence of proper means of preparing the flaxseed has 
 hitherto formed a drawback to its use, which such 
 machines as that here noticed are calculated to remove. 
 
 A Steaming Apparatus has now become a necessity 
 of every farm of more than a few acres in extent. To Biddell's Universal Mill, 
 
 the manufacture of this class of articles great attention 
 
 has recently been devoted, from the increasing demand for them. On a small scale a vessel is simply placed 
 over a large boiler, the steam generated in which cooks the substance placed over it, the boiler being also 
 occasionally used by itself, as in the case of the preparation of flaxseed jelly. On a larger scale the steam is 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 221 
 
 generated in a boiler with a close top, and conveyed, by means of pipes, to vessels placed close by, con¬ 
 taining the substances to be steamed; and the number of these vessels ma y be indefinitely extended with the 
 capacity to generate steam. W. P. Stanley, of Peterborough, obtained the prize in this department. 
 
 V.—DRAINAGE MACHINERY, AND IMPLEMENTS. 
 
 In this section the visitors had an opportunity, for a considerable part of the time during which the Exhi¬ 
 bition was open, of seeing a machine at work making drainage tiles; it was exhibited by G. Ingram, of D’Olier- 
 street. Tile (Lainage may be said to date only a few years back, the first great impetus given to it, after the 
 advantages of thorough draining were established, being the prizes annually offered by the English Agricul¬ 
 tural Society for improvements in the construction of tile machines. This brought hosts of candidates into the 
 field, whose efforts were further stimulated by the great demand which arose for the machines. In the first 
 attempts at tile draining, a cumbrous semicircular tile, made by hand, placed in the drain on a flat sole, was 
 the only form available; the tiles costing 50,v. and the soles 25s., per thousand—prices which may be said to 
 amount almost to a prohibition of their use. In process of time, pipes came to be substituted, the cost of 
 which ranged from 12s. to 18s. per thousand, according to size. We have thus for about 15s. what pre¬ 
 viously cost 75s., while the pipe is vastly superior to the semicircular tile and sole. At the meeting of 
 the English Agricultural Society, at York, 1848, there were no less than thirty-four tile machines entered for 
 competition. Such a circumstance certainly presented striking evidence of the extension of this branch of 
 manufacture. 
 
 In the article of tiles the carriage forms a large item when the distance is considerable, yet, with clay in 
 abundance for tile-making in this country, we continued, for a length of time, to import them; at the present 
 time, however, there are tileries in different parts of the country where articles of good quality are produced. 
 
 Among the implements of drainage there are few calling for any special notice ; more particularly as they 
 are now so well known. In the Exhibition there were several good collections, among which may be men¬ 
 tioned that of J. Edmondson & Co., of this city, which obtained a prize. 
 
 While noticing this department, we may, not inappropriately, refer to the efforts now in progress for the 
 adaptation of steam-power to drainage purposes ; of which, however, we regret that we had no illustration in 
 the Exhibition. In Hyde Park, in 1851, one of the most remarkable objects was the drainage plough exhi¬ 
 bited by Messrs. Fowler & Fry, of Bristol, which did its work so admirably as to astonish every one. 
 Horse-power was applied at the trial then undertaken in connexion with the English Agricultural Society; 
 and not only did the plough, so propelled, make the opening at the proper depth in the soil, but it also 
 deposited the pipes in then - places with unfailing regularity. Steam has, however, it seems, been since 
 successfully adapted to working this plough. The use of the implement is inadmissible where stones abound 
 in the soil, as they would impede its action; but there are thousands of acres requiring drainage in which no 
 such obstacles occur, and where the draining plough promises to be peculiarly valuable. There are few more 
 remarkable triumphs of the application of mechanical science to agriculture than this invention presents ; and 
 there is certainly none more suggestive. On these grounds, then, we may be excused for referring to a trial 
 which recently took place on the estate of P. W. S. Miles, Esq., at Kingsweyton, near Bristol, as reported in 
 one of the local journals. 
 
 The steam-engine, although mounted on wheels, and capable of being transported from point to point, 
 was, when employed, a stationary one, and worked by a horizontal cylinder. It had connected with it two 
 drums, which were loose on the axles. Attached to the larger drum, which draws the plough forward, was a wire 
 rope of beautiful manufacture, the breaking strain of which is 14 tons, the working strain being 5 tons. This 
 drum was worked by two motions of the fly-wheel shaft, which gave a leverage of 22 to 1 on the plough, the drum 
 making seven revolutions per minute. To the lesser drum, which was worked off the second shaft, was attached 
 a rope, also of wire, but of smaller caliber, which drew the plough back when it had completed a furrow, to 
 the side of the field from which it started and where it had to begin again. By an ingenious contrivance the 
 drums were formed by the insides of two spur-wheels, so that practically the working was effected by ordi¬ 
 nary spur gearing. The drums can be instantly thrown out of gear by clutches moving the pinions on a 
 feather. The larger wire rope, on being wound on to the drum for the purpose of impelling the plough for¬ 
 ward, worked round a sheave-wheel or pulley-block anchored to the field at such a point as to draw the plough 
 at right angles to the engine, by which arrangement the necessity of shifting the engine was obviated to so 
 great an extent that almost any field may be drained without once removing it from the position first taken 
 up by it. To the front of the plough was attached a second sheave-wheel, round which the rope was doubled, 
 thereby also doubling the power. The coulter of the plough is of iron, an inch in diameter at its widest point, 
 so that the furrow made by it upon the surface of the land is scarcely perceptible, and generally disappears 
 after the first shower of rain. It can be worked to a depth of four feet, and indeed deeper if necessary, and 
 is so made that it can be raised or depressed by a hand-wheel under the control of the ploughman. The 
 boring of the land is effected by means of a cast-iron mole or plug (the size of which is regulated by that 
 of the tiles to be laid) keyed to the bottom of the coulter ; and the most striking feature of the machine is, that 
 as fast as it bores the land it lays in the tile piping, thus completing the drain as it goes, at the rate (when we 
 saw it working) of 35 feet, and probably, under very favourable circumstances, 40 feet per minute. It should 
 be stated, in order to the understanding of what follows, that as the engine wound the large rope on to the 
 large drum, and drew the plough towards it, it at the same time unwound the small rope which was attached to 
 the back of the plough from the small drum. 
 
 The mode of operation we will now endeavour to explain, assuming for our illustration a field of 1000 feet 
 square, which has to be drained by drains ten yards apart from east to west. The engine would be fixed at 
 the middle of the western edge; the plough would be placed on the eastern edge at ten yards from the southern 
 edge of the ground, and an anchor and sheave-wheel would be rigged exactly opposite to it on the western 
 
 2 G 2 
 
222 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 edge. The large wire rope would be passed round the sheave-wheel, and thence on to the front of the plough, 
 while the small wire rope would be connected from the back of the plough with another anchor, &c., rigged 
 ten yards north of the plough—that is, at the point to which it would have to be drawn back, and from which 
 it would have to commence again. The machinery thus arranged, the pipe tiles are strung on ropes of fifty 
 yards long (the length being thus limited to economize time and labour in threading), but fitted with inge¬ 
 niously contrived joints at either end, so that they can be readily and firmly joined together to any length 
 required. These ropes are made of hemp for the sake of flexibility, while, as a matter of economy and du¬ 
 rability, and to decrease friction as much as possible, they are coated with wire. The ropes being threaded 
 and joined, one end is fixed immediately behind the mole, and the machine being set in motion by the steam- 
 engine, the coulter cuts its narrow channel through the land, the mole bores and lifts the subsoil, and the 
 pipes are drawn through the aperture, and closely and neatly put together, forming the drain. The sheave- 
 wheels are then shifted, the plough drawn back by the small rope, and the second and succeeding drains are 
 cut and piped in the same way. The ropes, after the tiles have been laid, are drawn out by horses, which is 
 the only employment of horse-labour required. The plough is attended by a man, whose only duty seems to 
 be to keep it upright where the land is not level. 
 
 The advantages to be derived from this invention are manifold. The first and most important is, of course, 
 economy. One engine, with ten men and two horses, will do as much work as 120 men, and, under favourable 
 circumstances, as much work as 150 men would do by the old system. A second advantage anticipated is 
 the ability to drain in the summer season, when days are long and the weather favourable,—a desideratum 
 not now obtainable on account of labour being at that period so fully occupied by other sources of employment. 
 A third is, that drainage will be thereby better performed. The drains will be uniform in depth and straight, 
 and the tiles will be closely and firmly laid ; while the plough, by lifting the land, causes the water to perco¬ 
 late at once, and thus brings the drain into immediate action. No damage is done to the surface of the 
 ground, which by the old process was always the case. With dry weather the machinery may be erected and 
 a field drained one day, and on the next a casual observer would be unable to perceive that any change had 
 taken place. With regard to its capabilities, Mr. Fowler, the inventor, calculates that with a single engine 
 and plough he shall be able to drain about thirty acres per week. 
 
 VI.—DAIRY UTENSILS AND APPARATUS. 
 
 The great varieties which have taken place in the forms of churns of late years, as well as the number of 
 inventions that have been brought before the public from time to time, show the attention devoted to 
 this department of rural economy ; but, notwithstanding the high pretensions by which many of these 
 so-called inventions were heralded, the number that stood the test of time and further experience are very 
 few indeed. In the Exhibition there was no lack of churns, but there was less of novelty than might have 
 been expected. The plunge churn, which was supposed to have been altogether superseded by the box 
 churn, has again come forward to maintain its place in the race of competition, and with no inconsiderable 
 chances of success. 
 
 The churn exhibited by C. and D. Young, of Edinburgh, and which was a modification of Drummond’s, 
 presented some peculiarities. In shape it is elliptic, and is separated by a division perforated at top and bottom 
 into two compartments. A plunger or dash is provided for each of these chambers, so constructed as to insure 
 a delivery of fresh air through the body of the cream at every stroke. A horizontal bracket stands above 
 the churn, continued from the stand on which it is placed; and this bracket supports the driving or fly-wheel 
 turned by the hand at one end, and an oscillating wheel in the centre. A connecting rod from the fly-wheel 
 causes this centre wheel to oscillate from side to side, making at each time a part of a revolution, connected with 
 the two shafts attached to it. Alternate up and down motion is thus communicated; as one falls the cream 
 is forced through the apertures in the dash, and at the same time through those in the bottom of the central 
 division ; and as the other comes up the cream passes through the apertures at the top of the division. This, 
 on the whole, was a very ingenious modification of the well-known construction on which it is based. 
 
 The churn of W. P. Stanly, of Peterburgh, obtained the prize in this department. In it there were two 
 dashers fixed in the shaft, the form of the one being varied from that of the other. The shaft has two mo¬ 
 tions,—a revolving and a reciprocating, or up and down one. From the two movements a complete agitation 
 is given to the cream, rendering the churn a highly effective one. 
 
 A cradle churn, invented by Dr. Farran, of Dungarvan, was also deserving of notice. The motion in this 
 case is somewhat on the principle of the child’s cot, the churn being suspended at some distance from the floor 
 or bench on which it is to be worked. Two divisions are placed in the churn, through the apertures of which 
 the milk is made to pass in moving backward and forward. Although simple, this arrangement is said to be 
 effective. By it butter may be produced in from twenty-five to thirty minutes. 
 
 In determining the comparative value of churns, there are several particulars to be taken into account, 
 The first is the quality and quantity of the butter produced, and the next the time and the facility with which 
 the operation is carried on. Now, it so happens that these are seldom combined to the full extent. By some 
 churns butter can be produced in less than three minutes ; but the produce in such cases is rarely so good as 
 when a longer time has been taken in the operation of churning. The form of the churn, too, must be such 
 as admits of its being cleaned without difficulty,—a particular in which some of the varieties are sadly defi¬ 
 cient. And, lastly, the construction should not involve any unnecessary expense. On the extent to which 
 these characteristics are combined, giving due prominence to those of most importance, will depend the value 
 of any particular modification of this instrument brought before the public. 
 
 Of the smaller dairy utensils there were few in the Exhibition, and these were confined to glass milk pans. 
 Since the abolition of duty on glass, that substance has attracted much attention for dairy purposes, for which 
 it is peculiarly appropriate. Porcelain is also an excellent material for holding milk, and is now coming 
 into use for the purpose. 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 223 
 
 The subject of dairy management is one of great importance. In no other country do greater natural 
 facilities exist for carrying it on than in Ireland ; but any one who will take the trouble to examine the chief 
 article of dairy produce in the market—butter—cannot fail to be impressed with the enormous waste which 
 takes place from the very inferior quality of the butter, and the slovenly manner in which it is made up. 
 The appearance of much of the butter in our markets is absolutely revolting, no inconsiderable quantity of 
 it being totally unfit for human food. 
 
 In the preceding brief notice of the agricultural department of the Exhibition we have purposely avoided 
 anything like a resume of the articles which it included, as this would convey little information to the reader, 
 and is besides rendered unnecessary by the detailed Catalogue appended herewith. We have also aimed at 
 noting the peculiarities of a few of the implements and machines of agriculture, and pointing out their mode 
 of action, rather than at giving any mere technical description of articles with which most of our readers 
 will be, to some extent, familiar. In the limited space at our disposal we are desirous of exciting further 
 inquiry, and suggesting the direction in which this is to be pursued, in preference to attempting to supply 
 detailed information ourselves. 
 
 We have endeavoured to enforce the necessity of attention to the further application of mechanical 
 science to the business of the farmer, so as to keep pace with the progress of improvement in that department 
 of industry. One of the great features of the present age is the untiring ingenuity brought to bear upon 
 efforts to cheapen the cost of production of every class of commodities; but the importance of attention to 
 this the husbandman has not yet sufficiently learned. In every part of the United Kingdom there is much 
 room for improvement in this respect, but more especially in Ireland, which is in many respects so far 
 behind. 
 
 In discussing the improvements to be effected, and the economy to be carried out by the judicious selec¬ 
 tion of implements and machinery adapted to the circumstances in which they are to be used, we must not 
 overlook the fact that their arrangement and the supply of the motive power to be employed are scarcely 
 less deserving of consideration. On farms over 100 acres in extent, where a high standard of production is 
 attained, steam-power will be found to be economical, from the facility with which it can be managed, and 
 the ease with which it can be appropriated to a variety of purposes, as well as admitting of several operations 
 being carried on at the same time. To enter at length upon this topic would be somewhat foreign to our 
 present purpose. We may, however, mention that a good illustration, in many respects, of the economical 
 arrangement and working of agricultural machinery may be seen at the Glasnevin Model Farm, in the vici¬ 
 nity of this city; a visit to which cannot fail to be highly suggestive of the future of agriculture, and the 
 value of which, as a training establishment, cannot be over-estimated_J. S. 
 
 1. Ball, W., Rothwell, Kettering, Northamptonshire, 
 Inventor and Manufacturer.—The criterion prize plough; 
 two-horse waggon. 
 
 2. Barrett, Exai.l, & Andrewes, Katesgrove Iron 
 Works, Beading, Berks, Inventors and Manufacturers.— 
 Four horse-power patent steam-engine, with improvements 
 for economizing heat; four horse-power threshing machine, 
 with wooden frame, wrought-iron breasting, and wood and 
 iron beaters ; two horse-power patent threshing machine, 
 with portable patent gear, and new arrangement for setting 
 the breastwork ; hand-power patent iron threshing machine, 
 for two men; one horse-power patent gear; barley hum- 
 meller with iron framing; patent chain feed chaff-cutter, on 
 a new principle; the paragon grain mill, with two rollers 
 for crushing malt, oats, barley, and linseed, and a third, for 
 splitting beans; oil cake mill; registered hay-making ma¬ 
 chine, with twofold motion for tedding or spreading the 
 grass, and for lightly turning it; patent horse rake, with 
 movable clearer ; Reed’s patent subsoil plough, or soil pul¬ 
 verizer. 
 
 3. Bigg, T., Great Dover-street, Southwark, Inventor 
 and Manufacturer.—Sheep-dipping apparatus. 
 
 4. Boyd, J., Lower Tliames-street, London, Inventor 
 and Manufacturer.—Patent double action or self-adjusting 
 scythes. 
 
 5. Bushe, R. H., Glencaim, Lismore, Co. Waterford.— 
 The patent root-grater, for grating roots for cattle, pigs, 
 poultry, &c., the joint invention of Exhibiter and Dr. 
 Barter, of Blarney. 
 
 6. Clayton, Shuttleworth, & Co., Lincoln, Manu¬ 
 facturers. Combined portable threshing, straw-shaking, 
 riddling and winnowing machine, to be driven by steam- 
 power. 
 
 7. Coleman, B., Chelmsford, Essex, Inventor and Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Patent drag harrows, cultivators, or scarifiers ; 
 patent expanding harrow ; subsoil harrow or pulverizer. 
 
 8. Corcoran, Bryan, & Co., Mark-lane, London, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—A woven wire kiln plate. 
 
 9. Corporation of Dublin, per Parke Neville, C. E_ 
 
 Watering, scavenging, and gravel carts, manufactured by 
 Mr. James Fitzsimons, Bridgefoot-street, under direction of 
 the Borough Engineer. 
 
 10. Corrigan, Andrew, Royal Dublin Society.—Model 
 of a simple machine for irrigation purposes, invented by Dr. 
 Spurgin, of the Polytechnic Institution, London. 
 
 11. Courtney & Stephens, Dublin.—A gorse machine 
 and oat-bruiser, two-horse plough, harrows, and a double¬ 
 acting pipe tile and brick-making machine. 
 
 12. Crosskill, W., Beverley, Yorkshire, Manufacturer.— 
 Yorkshire wood plough ; sets of Williams’s patent iron seed 
 harrows; patent serrated roller or clod-crusher, fitted with 
 two travelling wheels ; patent wheat roller and clod-crusher ; 
 two-row hand presser; Norwegian harrow; Ducie’s drag 
 harrow and scarifier, with extra steel paring shears ; iron 
 lever horse rake ; double-action haymaker, with fore motion 
 for making hay, and back motion for tedding it; iron horse 
 hoe and harrow; broadcast portable manure distributer; 
 turnip and manure drill, for peat charcoal, &c.; patent 
 wheels and axle for farm carts ; model farm cart; liquid 
 manure cart; iron pump, with iron pipe; portable farm 
 railway and railway truck; two-horse portable threshing 
 machine ; corn-dressing machine; potato washer ; pig- 
 troughs; Hussey’s American reaper; Bell’s original reaper, 
 and other agricultural implements. 
 
 13. Edmondson, J., & Co., Dame-street, Dublin.—Win- 
 ton s steel digging, hay, and dung forks, made from one 
 piece of steel, without j oiu or weld; spades, draining tools, &c. 
 
224 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class IX. 
 
 14. Eeles, T. & Co., Mary-street, Dublin, Proprietors.— 
 Hay and straw cutting machine; oat, bean, and flax¬ 
 bruising machine; turnip slicer and cutter; single horse 
 drill-grubbers; double drill turnip-sowing machine; im¬ 
 proved cart axle with turned brushes; two-horse plough; 
 Ferrabee’s improved Budding's mowing machine ; Hunters 
 registered hand-churn, &c. ; farm, garden, and forest hand 
 implements and tools; improved durable sheep-folding net; 
 farm cart harness; Berwickshire farm cart. 
 
 15. Far ran, C., Dungarvan, Manufacturer.—A cradle 
 chum and a milk tub. 
 
 16. Ferguson, J., Bridge of Allan, near Stirling, De¬ 
 signer and Manufacturer.—Model of draining plough; com¬ 
 mon iron plough. 
 
 17. Forbes, P., Shettlestou, Glasgow, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Common plough, with machinery for depo¬ 
 siting seeds. 
 
 18. Forsham & Co., Comwallis-street, Liverpool, De¬ 
 signer and Manufacturer.—Bean and oat-cruslier; linseed 
 and oat mill; hand mill and dressing machine for grinding 
 and dressing flour. 
 
 19. Fraser, S., Mary-street, Dublin, Designer and Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Improved garden watering engines; cream- 
 forcers for making butter and iced or whipped creams; 
 potato steamers ; imperial double-acting prize churns. 
 
 20. Garrett, R., Leiston Works, Suffolk, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Suffolk corn drill; small com and seed drill; lever 
 drill for vegetable seeds and manure; economical vegetable 
 seed and manure drill; broadcast manure distributer; Gar¬ 
 rett’s patent horse hoe; horse and steam-power portable 
 threshing machines on travelling wheels; winnowing ma¬ 
 chine ; reaping machines and set of Norwegian harrows. 
 
 21. Gray & Co., Uddingston, near Glasgow, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—One-horse Scotch farm cart; Scotch two-horse 
 swing plough; parallel lever subsoil pulverizer; parallel 
 hoe for drill crops ; parallel expansion horse hoe; horse 
 parallel five-tined drill grubber; horse equalizing draught 
 bam ; field grubber or cultivator ; double drill turnip sowing 
 machines, with improved seed distributers, concave iron 
 rollers, &c.; improved chaff-cutting, and oat and bean¬ 
 bruising machines; American churn. 
 
 22. Grening, B., Church-gate, Manchester.—Field-gates, 
 corn-rick stands, &c. 
 
 23. Hill, E., & Co., Brierly-hill Iron Works, near Dud¬ 
 ley, Manufacturers.—Wrought-iron skim or paring plough; 
 registered expanding horse hoe, for turnips, potatoes, &c.; 
 iron sheep-rack, on four wheels, with roof and trough ; 
 wrought and cast-iron rick staddle or stand; iron fittings 
 for a stable; samples of E. Hill and Co.’s continuous iron 
 fences and hurdles ; new sheep hurdle; materials for strained 
 wire fences, consisting of wire, straining pillar, standards, 
 and stays ; specimens of game proof wire netting, painted 
 and galvanized ; iron garden seat, with foot stage ; netting, 
 plant guards; iron gates; guttering for roofs ; iron barrow, 
 with apparatus for heating tar. 
 
 24. Howard, J. & F., Bedford, Inventors and Manufac- 
 facturers.—Patent iron plough, with wheels of various sizes 
 and descriptions ; patent iron swing plough ; double breast 
 or ridge plough ; patent subsoil plough; sets of patent jointed 
 iron harrows; patent three and four beam iron harrows; 
 improved one-rowed horse hoe; trussed, equalizing, and 
 steel-yard whippletrees; patent horse rake; improved corn- 
 crusher and oil-cake breaker. 
 
 25. Hughes, W., Valley Foundry, Holyhead, Anglesea, 
 Inventors and Manufacturers.—Gorse or furze-cutting 
 machines for hand and power; chaff-cutting machines, with 
 an improved motion. 
 
 26. Hunter, W. & J., Samuelston, Haddington, In¬ 
 ventors and Manufacturers.—Lever dialling machine; horse 
 hoe for drilled grain. 
 
 27. Ingram, G., D’Olier-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Brick and tile machine at w'ork. 
 
 28. Kennedy, J., Aston’s-quay, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Double and single drill turnip sowers; oat bruiser; turnip- 
 cutters ; hay and straw-cutter ; drill grubber, and harrow ; 
 couch grass rake; steaming apparatus; winnowing ma¬ 
 chine ; ploughs ; six bull harrow of wrought iron ; churn ; 
 family wheat mill. 
 
 29. Kirkwood, J., Tranent Foundry, East Lothian.—A 
 horse hay rake; turnip cutter; two-horse plough ; oil-cake 
 mill; four-horse grubber; and set of harrows. 
 
 30. La Touche, Rev. Thomas Digges, Upham, Killen- 
 aule.—Models of a harrow, drill dibbler and roller, drill 
 seuffler or horse hoe, farm cart and grubber. 
 
 31. Le FIunte, G., Artramont, Wexford, Proprietor.— 
 Sheep netting, made by the Irish peasants. 
 
 32. Longworth, Dames F., Greenhill, Edenderry, 
 Proprietor.—Net for confining sheep on pasture, &c., made 
 of shreds of bog deal. 
 
 33. Mason, W., Navan, Co. Meath, Manufacturer.— 
 Three-horse power threshing machine, corn-dressing or 
 winnowing machine, worked by one man. 
 
 34. Mili-or, D., Dunleer.—Prize two-horse plough, drill 
 grubber, cart axle with engine-turned ends. 
 
 35. Molloy, J., Rochestown Avenue, Co. Dublin, In¬ 
 ventor.—New churn, with cooler and stand; model of a 
 horse-shoe for contracted foot. 
 
 36. Morrow, J., Banbridge, Co. Down.—Winnowing 
 machine. 
 
 37. M’Connell, .James, Dunleer.—Iron ploughs. 
 
 38. O’Connor, H., Frederick-street, Limerick, Inventor. 
 
 ■—Wheel and lever fourfold dash churn; model of horse¬ 
 digging machine. 
 
 39. Ransomes & Sims, Ipswich, Manufacturers.—Patent- 
 iron ploughs, with one and with two wheels; patent trussed 
 beam iron ploughs; set of patent trussed iron whippletrees; 
 improved direct action horizontal steam-engine, of six-horse 
 power; two-horse portable threshing machine; patent iron 
 chaff engine, for hand or horse-power; small chaff engine; 
 Gardener’s double-action turnip cutter ; Hurwood’s patent 
 metal mill for emigrants; patent double crushing mill; 
 small bean mill; oil-cake breakers; grass-cutter ; Tennant’s 
 registered grubber. 
 
 40. Richmond & Chandler, Manchester and Liverpool, 
 Inventors and Manufacturers.—Hand chaff cutter; an im¬ 
 proved chaff machine; corn crushers in variety. 
 
 41. Ritchie, W. & J., Ardee, Co. Louth, Inventors and 
 Manufacturers.—Farm cart With harvest frame and im¬ 
 proved locker; six-drill corn-sowing machine, with self¬ 
 acting coulters ; improved two-liorse swung plough; im¬ 
 proved subsoil plough ; drill plough, with improved mode of 
 expanding and contracting mould-boards; new machine for 
 ribbing wheat, oats, or barley. 
 
 42. Samuelson, B., Banbury (Agents in Dublin, Messrs. 
 Drummond & Sons), Manufacturers.—Samuelson’s patent 
 digging machine for thorough tillage of lands or breaking 
 ground for railways; patent Gardner’s turnip cutter with 
 double action; Samuelson’s registered Budding’s lawn 
 mower, with fore carriage ; registered atmospheric churn. 
 
 43. Sheridan, II., & Co., Dublin, Manufacturers.— 
 Draining, subsoiling, and other field implements and ma¬ 
 chines for horse and hand labour; machines and imple¬ 
 ments for the barn, haggard, farm-yard, dairy, and feeding 
 shed; portable threshing machine; double-action vegetable- 
 cutter, with grater attached. 
 
 44. Skelton, S., Sheffield.—Farm and garden spades, 
 and shovels of every description; draining tools; forge 
 hammers, and other agricultural tools. 
 
 45. Smith & Ashby, Stamford, Lincolnshire, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Smith and Ashby’s new self-acting reaping machine; 
 double-action hay-making machine, for spreading and turn¬ 
 ing hay, fitted with wrought-iron wheels; wrought-iron 
 horse-rake, for hay, corn, twitch, and stubble; lever hand- 
 
Class IX.] 
 
 AGRICULTURAL IMPLEMENTS AND MACHINERY. 
 
 225 
 
 rake, on iron frame, mounted on light wheels; chaff and 
 litter cutting machines, for hand, horse, water, or steam- 
 power ; improved wrought-iron lever cidtivator or scarifier; 
 park and luggage cart mounted on springs; samples of 
 Smith and Ashby’s patent wrought-iron wheels and axles 
 for carriages and for agricultural purposes. 
 
 46. Smith, W., Kettering, Northamptonshire, Inventor 
 and Manufacturer.—Steerage horse hoe with double bar. 
 
 47. Smith, James, & Sons, Peasenhall, Yoxford, Suf¬ 
 folk_A six-rowed patent com drill, upon the lever prin¬ 
 
 ciple ; an eight-rowed patent corn drill for corn and seeds; 
 a ten-rowed patent corn and seed drill, with attachments of 
 improved and patented inventions; a patent three-rowed 
 turnip and mangold wurzel seeds and manure drill, adapted 
 for three rows on the flat, and two on the ridge; a patent 
 three-rowed turnip and mangold wurzel seed drill, for two 
 on ridge or three on flat. 
 
 48. Stanley, W. P., Peterborough, Northamptonshire, 
 Manufacturer.—Registered roller mill for crushing linseed, 
 oats, &c., for steam or hand-power; rape and linseed cake 
 breaker; fanners’ steaming and cooking apparatus; safety 
 lever chaff engines; patent wrought-iron plough, with steel 
 breast and two wheels; set of four-beam diagonal iron har¬ 
 rows ; hand-labour machine, intended as a substitute for 
 
 treadmills in gaols; improved chum ; lever cheese press ; 
 machine for making pipes and drain tiles. 
 
 49. Wedlake, Mary, & Co., Fenchurch-street, Lon¬ 
 don.—A manger feeding machine; convex chaff cutter; 
 oat bruisers; Sinclair’s drill; broadcast seed machine; turnip 
 cutter; hay-making machine invented by the late Mr. 
 Thomas Wedlake; sack-holder, filler, and truck combined. 
 
 50. Whitmee & Chapman, Fencliurch Buildings, Fen¬ 
 church-street, London, Inventors and Manufacturers.— 
 Improved com crusher, with steeled rollers. 
 
 51. Wilkinson, T., Oxford-street, London, Inventor and 
 Manufacturer.—Patent box churn, on stand- 
 
 52. Willison, A., Dundonald, by Kilmarnock, Ayrshire, 
 Inventor.—Patent threshing machine, with two flat beaters 
 instead of the usual drum. 
 
 53. Winton, H., Dove Mills, Birmingham.—A collec¬ 
 tion of digging forks, agricultural and horticidtural spades, 
 &c., which obtained several first prizes at the Royal English 
 and Irish agricultural meetings. 
 
 54. Young, Charles, D., & Co., Edinburgh, Glasgow, 
 Liverpool, and London, Manufacturers.—Corn-rick stands; 
 iron field-gates and posts; clod crusher; Drummond’s pa¬ 
 tent churn. 
 
CLASS X. 
 
 PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, SURGICAL, AND HOROLOGICAL INSTRUMENTS. 
 
 W E now come to a department of the Exhibition, the articles in which emphatically present illustrations 
 of the triumphs of science in combination with manufacturing skill; the accuracy of the calculations on 
 which their construction is founded being almost equalled by that of the handicraftman who in practice carries 
 out the ideas of the philosopher. In each of the great divisions of this class triumphs of this kind may be 
 pointed out. One does not know whether to admire most the simple though beautiful and sensitive arrange¬ 
 ment of the balance which indicates less than the l-100th part of a grain in weight; the singularly ingenious 
 arrangement of the telescope which enables us to pursue our investigations in regions to which human fancy 
 could not otherwise extend; the wonders of the telegraph, which is yet destined to enable us to hold, as it were, 
 conversational communication with the people of the antipodes; the construction of those musical instruments, 
 which, by comparatively simple means, can be made to give forth the most delicious melodies ; the ingenuity 
 displayed in arming the surgeon with the means of allaying human suffering; or the surpassing accuracy of 
 the instruments for the measurement of time, whose variation forweeks together does not exceed a few seconds. 
 Each and all of these may truly be regarded as amongst the triumphs of modern science. But than any of 
 these the discovery of the daguerreotype and its kindred inventions is not less wonderful, as being destined 
 to produce as great a revolution in pictorial illustration as any of the inventions already alluded to have done 
 in their respective departments. Nor was there any other part of the Exhibition in which the progress 
 attained was more clearly indicated than in that devoted to the objects included in this class. Of experi¬ 
 mental philosophy it may be especially said that its position is truly indicated by the comparative perfection 
 of the instruments which it employs, for here the perfection of the instrument is essential to the accuracy 
 of any deductions drawn from its use. Chemistry, microscopical science, photography, and many other 
 branches, are dependent for their progress on the accuracy and adaptation of the apparatus which they em¬ 
 ploy. The one, in fact, must keep pace with the other. Although, in many respects, the collection in the 
 Exhibition was neither so complete nor extensive as might have been reasonably expected, still there were 
 not wanting illustrations in every department, and some of these, moreover, among the best of their kind. 
 
 I.—PHILOSOPHICAL INSTRUMENTS, AND PROCESSES DEPENDING ON THEIR USE. 
 
 In this department of the Exhibition we find, in a peculiar manner, evidence of mental progress allied 
 to mechanical skill, which seems to be an attribute or characteristic of the presept age. In former periods 
 philosophical instruments were chiefly interesting as affording experimental illustrations of abstract laws; in 
 the present age almost every department of physical science has given its aid in advancing man in the arts 
 or the conveniences of life. Mechanical philosophy, which has done so much in every branch of industrial 
 employment; optical science, which has handed to the artist its stereoscope and cameras, and laid down the 
 scientific, laws of colour and shade; electricity which has, by the electrotype, enabled us to recreate the finest 
 efforts of the engraver, and convert into the most enduring material the perishable model of the sculptor:— 
 all these, and many other boons, have been conferred upon the world by the philosopher, through the inves¬ 
 tigations carried on by his instruments of illustration and research. 
 
 A detailed enumeration of the articles exhibited in this department will be found in a succeeding page, 
 and instead of attempting a resume of them here, we prefer to notice at some length a few articles as 
 types of their peculiar class. One of the most remarkable objects in this class, or indeed in the whole Exhi¬ 
 bition, was Grubb’s telescope, which our readers will recollect to have occupied a prominent place in the 
 Centre Hall; and it demands something more than a passing notice at our hands. In like manner, the illus¬ 
 trations of the Telegraph suggest the necessity of some remarks on the progress of that wonderful invention; 
 to these, also, we therefore propose referring at some length. 
 
 grubb’s telescope. 
 
 Amongst the philosophical instruments exhibited, there was probably none of greater interest or impor¬ 
 tance than the large telescope constructed by Mr. Grubb. Whether we consider it with reference to its 
 scientific or practical value, or as a triumph of skill over many difficulties, this telescope afforded an object 
 of great interest. 
 
 Of all the instruments which science has given to man, there are few which, for their immediate and re¬ 
 mote advantages, have been attended with such results as the telescope. Let us for a moment consider what 
 this instrument has done for us. By it we have discovered those laws of motion, or rather the verification 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 227 
 
 of the laws, which have taught mankind the first truths of astronomy. By it we learn that there are systems 
 like our own revolving round the sun, and yet themselves the centre of systems far transcending our finite 
 minds from their vastness. By it we know the relative distances, sizes, and even weights of the heavenly 
 bodies, and can search into space, and there discover amongst the faint lights that would appear only to 
 augur embryo worlds, perfect systems of solar orbs, perhaps themselves the centres of systems vaster than 
 our own. And these contemplations raise our minds to a due conception of that infinity on which 
 
 “ Our souls ache to think, 
 
 Intoxicated with eternity.” 
 
 We feel with what humbleness of heart we should approach their Author—to us invisibly or dimly seen in 
 these His lowest works—and we feel with a force equal to a demonstration that these declare His “ goodness 
 without end, and power divine.” 
 
 These moral uses of the telescope, however vast their importance may be to all well-cultivated minds, 
 may not seem of that practical application which would be suited to an Industrial Exhibition ; though we 
 should regret to think that intelligent minds could separate the moral from the practical, the highest truth 
 from its lowest application. But we know that there are many whose minds can only appreciate the value 
 of science by its immediate results ; and for them we shall note down some of the direct and practical re¬ 
 sults of this discovery. 
 
 Of all the benefits conferred by science upon the progress of mankind, few have been so great as those 
 which have advanced the knowledge of navigation ; and astronomy and other branches of physical science 
 have mainly contributed to the progress of this all-important art. The compass guides the mariner across 
 the trackless deep ; but astronomy has given a certainty to his path, and traced it out by the beacon-lights 
 set in the heavens, with accuracy so unfailing that the merest tyro in science feels he may sleep on his ocean 
 voyage, under the guidance of the stars, with a much fuller assurance of safety than the ancient mariner felt 
 in the patronage of his Pagan deities; and Castor and Pollux, the guiding stars of the Roman sailor, have 
 become to the well-initiated navigator the guides of his path over the trackless waters, though he has dis¬ 
 crowned them from their place on high Olympus, and given them their due position amongst the other 
 creations of a supreme Hand. All this is mainly due to the results of astronomical science. 
 
 The true conception of the figure of the earth, and its position in a system revolving round a great centre, 
 we owe to this science ; and the revelations of the telescope have shown us that there are numerous systems 
 similar to our own, obeying the same laws and subject to like influences. Astronomy has given us the means 
 of determining our real position on the surface of the globe, by direct observation of the apparent places 
 of the sun and stars ; it enables the mariner to correct those errors of his course arising from the variation of 
 the compass, and those currents which would otherwise lead him astray, so that at the end of months of 
 wandering over the surface of the globe, he finds that he has followed as direct a track as though he had 
 well-defined landmarks to guide him during his voyage. These practical applications of this science, which 
 have depended so materially on the improvement of the telescope, have contributed to give it an interest and 
 importance greater than it could have attained merely as an instrument for abstract scientific investigation. 
 
 From the time when Galileo, adapting the accidental discovery of the effect of compound lenses, converted 
 the experiment of the children of Hansens into a means of making a complete revolution in astronomical 
 science, the attention of the scientific world has been directed to the improvement of the telescope; and the 
 names of Newton, Le Maire, Herschell, Lord Rosse, &c., at once occur to us as distinguished amongst a host 
 who have spent years of labour in perfecting this instrument. Our readers are aware that two different forms 
 or principles have been adopted in the telescope. In the first instrument constructed, the rays of light pro¬ 
 ceeding from the object were received on the surface of a convex glass, and (on optical principles) these 
 converged to a point where an image was formed, possessing much greater brilliancy than when viewed by 
 the eye, in the proportion of the area of the glass to the opening of the eye; and this image so formed was 
 then viewed under a larger angle by the eye placed near it, assisted by a second lens—enabling the eye to 
 view it under an increased angle, or magnified. Instruments of this construction were called refractors. In 
 the instruments of Newton, Gregory, and Lord Rosse, the image of the object was formed by reflection of 
 the rays from a concave reflector or speculum, being made to converge to a point where they formed a bril¬ 
 liant image of the object which was viewed by the observer, either directly, or through the medium of a 
 convex lens. We shall not allude further to the latter class, but direct attention to the refracting telescope. 
 Owing to two causes the improvement of this species of telescope was long deemed hopeless; and in all large 
 instruments the principle of reflexion is only employed. These causes were, the difficulty of obtaining masses 
 of glass of sufficient size and transparency to form large object-glasses, and the supposed impossibility of 
 counteracting the dispersion of the rays of light, so as to obtain a colourless image of the object. This latter 
 difficulty, however, was obviated by Dolland, who, by combination of two glasses of dissimilar materials, 
 made their dispersive powers so different as to produce an image free from colour, or achromatic. But the 
 difficulty of obtaining large masses of good glass remained; and it is only at present that this difficulty seems 
 likely to be adequately overcome. With the modern improvements in glass manufacture, it is by no means 
 impossible that we may have achromatic telescopes of great size and power, which will practically supersede 
 even the monster reflectors of Herschell and Lord Rosse. We understand, that at present a glass is in 
 progress of construction, the diameter of which will be thirty-nine inches, the largest ever constructed; and 
 we can only express a hope, that the genius and enterprise of the firm (Chance & Co., of Birmingham), who 
 have undertaken the wondrous enterprise, may be crowned with success, as there are few undertakings, 
 of modern times, of greater difficulty than this, when we take into consideration the impediments to be 
 overcome. 
 
 The obstacles to which we have alluded may be classed under two heads :—those arising from the extreme 
 difficulty of obtaining glass fitted for the manufacturer, and the mechanical labour of grinding it with a good 
 
 2 H 
 
228 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 surface, and of the requisite curvature. Persons who are in the habit of seeing large plates of glass in mirrors, 
 &c., of the purest transparency, and cut and polished without an apparent flaw, can scarcely believe in the 
 extreme difficulty of obtaining a circular disc of glass, of a few inches’ diameter, fit for optical purposes; and 
 will hardly understand how, until within the last few years, the construction of large telescopes, on refracting 
 principles, was considered impossible, owing to glass of the required purity not being attainable. This arose 
 from the difficulty of obtaining a mass of glass of sufficient thickness and diameter free from those defects 
 which would materially interfere with the passage of the rays of light through it. Streaks or striae of 
 
 different density from the other portions of the glass, specks, air-bubbles, inequality of colour_any of these 
 
 causes would be destructive of the value of glass for optical purposes; and it is only within the last few years 
 that these difficulties have been, in any great degree, overcome. The labours of Guinam, of Neufchatel, 
 succeeded in producing a glass, having the requisite perfection, of six inches in diameter. A few years since, 
 Bontemps obtained glasses in discs of 12 inches’ diameter, some of which, when polished, were sold, we believe, 
 for upwards of a thousand pounds. Latterly M. Bontemps has entered into partnership with the eminent 
 firm of Chance & Co., and there is little doubt, that with the capital and skill conjointly brought to bear on 
 this manufacture, we shall soon have the production of optical glasses brought to a still higher degree of 
 perfection. 
 
 In the practical employment of large telescopes, either 
 achromatic or reflecting, a great difficulty occurs, which, 
 unless overcome, would completely interfere with their 
 scientific application. This is the difficulty of giving them, 
 at the same time, perfect facility of motion, and absolute 
 steadiness and freedom from the slightest vibration. The 
 difficulty of attaining this in large telescopes must be appa¬ 
 rent, when we consider the length of the tube, from 30 
 to 50 feet, bearing either a mass of metal weighing, per¬ 
 haps, tons in weight, or a mass of glass, 15 inches in dia¬ 
 meter, and many inches 
 thick; which, with its 
 tube, might, as in the case 
 ofthe Dorpat instrument, 
 weigh 5000 lbs. This 
 object Mr. Grubb has 
 endeavoured to attain, 
 and, we believe, with 
 complete success. 
 
 To be scientifically of 
 any value, a motionless 
 stand and freedom from 
 vibration are absolutely 
 essential; of course, every 
 vibration will be magni¬ 
 fied by the instrument, 
 and no correct admea¬ 
 surement of an object 
 could be made with the 
 least perceptible oscilla¬ 
 tion of the tube or stand. 
 
 Now, it may appear an 
 easy matter to effect this, 
 but in practice it is a 
 matter of extreme diffi¬ 
 culty, and various means 
 are taken for the purpose. 
 
 Some instruments, such 
 as those meant only to 
 observe stars passing the 
 meridian, are either fixed 
 between pillars of solid 
 masonry, and allowed to 
 move upwards and down¬ 
 wards, or attached to a 
 solid wall—and in this Grubb'3 Telescope, exhibited in Centre Hall, 
 
 way transit-instruments 
 
 and mural circles are arranged, by which almost perfect steadiness is insured. Lord Rosse’s great telescope, 
 the tube of which is upwards of 50 feet long, and its weight 15 tons, is so arranged, that little or no lateral 
 motion is given to the instrument, and it moves in the direction of the meridian principally, whereby the 
 necessary mechanism required does not interfere with its perfect stability. But in instruments wanted to 
 traverse considerable portions of the heavens at each side of the meridian line, it must be evident, that every 
 complex motion must be provided for, and the difficulties of mounting are consequently greatly increased. 
 In the instrument of Sir J. South, an achromatic of 12 or 11 inches’ aperture, the arrangements for this 
 purpose were so defective, that the observer was conscious of a persistent tremor of the instrument during 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 229 
 
 observation, seriously interfering with scientific accuracy. But in the instrument of Mr. Cooper, of Markree 
 (which was mounted by Mr. Grubb), and in the instrument in the Exhibition, so perfect are the mechanical 
 adjustments, and so nicely balanced are all the parts, that whilst a child can direct it to the part of the 
 heavens to be observed, the philosopher fails to detect in it the slightest motion interfering with correct 
 observations. 
 
 We may now detail the principal points of importance in the instrument shown in the Exhibition. In 
 it the tube was supported on a pedestal of masonry about eight feet high, the top of which was sloped in the 
 direction of the earth’s axis, and on the upper portion of which were placed the supports of the telescope, 
 which allowed of its motion in different directions. These were connected with a system of clock-work 
 contained in the upper or triangular portion of the masonry, which was intended to give motion to the tele¬ 
 scope when mounted for use, so that on a star being brought into the field of view it would remain under 
 observation, the motion of the telescope by means of the clock-work corresponding to the earth’s motion. 
 Without this arrangement an object would remain in the field of vision for too short a time for any length¬ 
 ened observation. 
 
 The length of the tube of this telescope is upwards of twenty feet; the diameter at the centre is sixteen 
 inches; at the end containing the object-glass, thirteen inches; at the other end, containing the eye-glass, 
 eight inches ; and the clear aperture of the object-glass is twelve inches. The tube itself is formed of strong 
 tin plates, to which great stiffness and freedom from elastic tremor are given by means of a system of hollow 
 diaphragms and longitudinal hollow ribs. The instrument is, at the same time, so light that, including 
 object-glass and balance-weight, it weighs not more than than two and a half cwt. The entire weight which 
 has to be set in motion is only twelve cwt.; and so perfect is the arrangement of counterpoises and reduction 
 of friction that, notwithstanding the great diameters of the polar and declination axes (the former eleven 
 and the latter ten inches), motion is produced by a force of three pounds applied at the end of the tube; 
 and this great freedom of motion is attained without any sacrifice of steadiness, the slightest tremor not 
 being perceptible during the motion of the tube. 
 
 We should mention, for the benefit of our non-scientific readers, that this instrument is the second largest 
 achromatic telescope ever mounted ; and we have reason to know that Mr. Grubb is prepared, not only to 
 mount and adjust, but also to make in all their parts, telescopes on the same principle, two feet in diameter. 
 We trust that ere long he will have the opportunity of exhibiting such a monster instrument_W. B. 
 
 PHOTOGRAPHY. 
 
 This is a strange age—the word impossibility is becoming almost obsolete—all the old landmarks of 
 credulity are giving way, and the ghosts and spirits which used to frighten our ancestors have become anti¬ 
 quated, and a new set have come into fashion. A schoolboy may now, with a very moderate amount of 
 pocket-money, possess himself of magic machinery such as Friar Bacon or Albertus Magnus never even 
 dreamed of. The characteristic feature, however, of the new ghosts and the new magic is, that everybody 
 may attempt to raise the one and perform the other; there are now no hidden mysteries—no freemasonry 
 known only to the initiated—science is the property of all. 
 
 Of all the curiosities of natural magic, the most wonderful and the most suggestive is the art of producing 
 pictures by the action of the sun’s rays. What would our grandfathers have said, if some one told them, 
 that by looking at a piece of glass or paper, then’ image would slowly appear on it ? And yet, this is sober 
 reality now. The statues and pictures in the Exhibition were exceedingly beautiful, and exhibited, in a 
 wonderful manner, the creative power of man ; the works in metal and in the textile fabrics showed to what 
 an extent he has gained dominion over the powers of nature. All these things attracted crowds of admirers, 
 and deservedly so; but there were some unpretending objects—small pictures and portraits—which in all 
 probability excited no more attention than a few small prints in a window; and yet, these were specimens of 
 the most wonderful art which has ever been discovered, and which is destined to effect wonderful changes in 
 civilization. This art, of which there are many branches, is called by the general name of Photography, 
 from two Greek words signifying light-writing. 
 
 The celebrated Leonardo da Vinci observed, that when a hole is cut in a shutter, in a dark room, the 
 external objects will paint themselves on the opposite wall in all their proportions, true positions, and colours. 
 It struck him, that if he made a small box, provided it with an aperture, and means of seeing into it, and 
 placed it with its aperture directed towards external objects, he would have an opportunity of studying them 
 at his leisure, as they should be represented upon a flat surface in a painting. This was the camera obscura , 
 or dark chamber, which received its present form from a distinguished Neapolitan philosopher, named Porta, 
 who placed a convex lens, or burning-glass, in the aperture, by which the light was concentrated, and the 
 sharpness of the picture defined. 
 
 Long subsequent to the invention of the camera, the alchemists discovered in chloride of silver, a com¬ 
 pound of silver with chlorine, the property of blackening when exposed to the sunlight. 
 
 We have now two points—an instrument by which external objects are represented in all their reality upon 
 a flat surface, and a substance which is darkened in proportion to the amount of light which falls upon it. 
 Could not a piece of paper, impregnated with such a substance, be employed as the flat surface, and we 
 would have the picture copied in various shades, passing from white to black'? Such was the idea which 
 occurred to Wedge wood and Sir Humphrey Davy, in 1802, when they actually copied several objects by this 
 means, but from the slowness with which the change took place, and the impossibility of preserving the image 
 when made, the idea was fruitless. 
 
 In 1827, M. Niepce, of Chalon, a retired officer, who appears to have been engaged at the subject since 
 1814, presented a memoir to the Royal Society of London, detailing a process for fixing the pictures of the 
 camera obscura, founded upon the property which the bitumen of Judea has, of being modified by the action 
 of light to such a degree, as to become almost insoluble in oil of lavender. After dissolving the bitumen in the 
 
 2 H 2 
 
230 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 oil, he concentrated the mixture at a gentle heat, thus obtaining a sort of thick varnish, which he spread as 
 a thin paint upon plates of silvered copper. The plate was next placed in the camera, after which it was 
 immersed in a mixture of oil of lavender and petroleum, which rapidly dissolved off the resin from such parts 
 of the plate as had not been altered by the action of the light, leaving the parts acted upon undissolved, and 
 forming a complete picture of the object exposed to the camera ; the shades being formed by the undissolved 
 bitumen, and the lights by the surface of the metal. The lights and shades were, however, reversed—that 
 is, the light in nature being represented by the darkest part of the picture. To this process he gave the name 
 of Heliography , or sun-writing. 
 
 About a year before the reading of this paper, M. Daguerre, a very distinguished scene-painter of Paris, 
 known by his invention of the diorama, and who had occupied himself for a considerable time with the same 
 subject, learned from an optician in Paris, the friend of M. Niepce, that the latter knew how to fix the picture 
 of the camera. He immediately placed himself in communication with the optician, and from that time their 
 correspondence lasted till 1829, when M. Niepce proposed that they should associate themselves together for 
 the purpose of improving the process of the latter, which they accordingly did. 
 
 Daguerre energetically entered upon the task; he replaced the bitumen by the resin which remains on 
 distilling oil of lavender in its purification, and which has a remarkable sensibility to light. Instead of 
 washing the plate, after its exposure in the camera, with oil of lavender, he exposed it to the action of its 
 vapour produced by its spontaneous evaporation at the ordinary temperature. The vapour had no action 
 upon the resin altered by the light, but it condensed upon the parts not thus acted upon, rendering them 
 diaphanous; thus forming the shades, while the lights were formed of the whitened resin unacted upon by the 
 vapour of the oil. This was a decided progress—especially the application of the vapour, as it contained the 
 germ of the future discovery. 
 
 M. Niepce had long entertained the idea of strengthening the lights of his picture, by etching out the 
 simple metallic surface laid bare, with some substance which would have little or no action upon the resin. 
 For this purpose he tried iodine. One day it happened that a spoon was accidentally left on a plate of 
 silver upon which he had been trying the iodine, and by the action of the diffused daylight of the room, its 
 image was found upon the plate. This circumstance was not lost upon Daguerre ; for the resin, he substituted 
 the vapour of iodine; and for the essential oil of lavender, the vapour of mercury; and thus completed his 
 discovery. Niepce died in 1833, and it was not until 1839 that Daguerre had so far perfected the process 
 as to publish it. 
 
 The Daguerreotype consists simply in exposing a plate of silvered copper to the action of the vapours of 
 iodine spontaneously evolved at the ordinary temperature. When the silvered surface has assumed a rich 
 golden-yellow colour, it is placed in the focus of a camera, situated so as to allow the object which is to be 
 delineated to form its image upon the plate. When after a short time it is taken out, no perceptible change 
 will be found to have taken place ; but if it be now submitted to the action of the vapours of mercury, the 
 image is gradually rendered visible by the unequal condensation of the mercury upon the surface of the plate. 
 Exactly as in the case of the resin, the part of the plate acted upon by the light alone condenses the mercury, 
 the shadows remaining unaltered. After the image has been brought out by the mercury it is necessary to 
 remove the iodine from those parts of the plate unaltered by the light, as otherwise the picture would be gra¬ 
 dually destroyed on exposure to the air and light; this was easily effected by means of hyposulphite of soda. 
 It will be seen that in this process the fights and shades are correct, simply owing to the superior brightness of 
 the quicksilver ; had any other less bright substance been used, we would have them reversed, as the change 
 would be exactly similar to that which occurred in M. Niepce’s bitumen pictures. 
 
 Beautiful as were the results obtained by Daguerre, the process was still very imperfect. The picture 
 could only be seen at certain angles, in consequence of the mirror-like effect produced by the brilliant surface 
 of the mercury ; and at least fifteen minutes, and in many cases twenty-five minutes, were required to obtain 
 an impression in strong sunlight. What a contrast between sitting in a glaring sunlight for nearly half an 
 hour to obtain a portrait, and the almost instantaneous manner in which it is now obtained! 
 
 By improvements in the camera, considerable advance was made in the sharpness and finish of the por¬ 
 traits, which were almost exclusively the objects produced. These effects were considerably increased, and a 
 greater harmony and depth of tone obtained by the accelerating process of M. Claudet, introduced in 1840, 
 which consisted in exposing the iodized plate to the action of chloride of iodine,—while the time was reduced 
 from minutes to seconds. The success which attended the first effort at improvement will be best judged of 
 by the fact, that, immediately after its introduction, <£60 was often received in one day by the two establish¬ 
 ments opened in London. 
 
 In 1841, MM. Fizeau, Gaudin, and Leon Foucault, obtained images with still greater rapidity, by com¬ 
 bining the employment of the vapour of bromine, or of its compounds, with that of iodine. 
 
 Still the image was to a certain extent evanescent and liable to injury by the action of the air, or of the 
 slightest rubbing, until M. Fizeau succeeded in discovering a very simple and beautiful process for fixing 
 the image. This effect was produced by covering the plate with a very dilute solution of chloride of gold— 
 a combination of gold and chlorine, and obtained by dissolving gold in aqua regia —and adding to the chloride 
 a small quantity of hyposulphite of soda, and then gently heating the plate, when a thin varnish of metallic 
 gold is precipitated. 
 
 Many mechanical contrivances were after this introduced ; such as those of M. Claudet, for polishing the 
 plates, which very considerably assisted in the development of the art. Finally, Mr. Bingham invented the 
 bromide of lime, which was soon replaced by the chloro-brotnide of lime, by the Baron Gros—a compound of 
 chlorine, bromine, and lime, which is the most constant and the most energetic of all the accelerating sub¬ 
 stances, and which gives exceedingly rich tones to the images. 
 
 But probably the most remarkable improvement that has been made is that by which daguerreotypes 
 can be copied in the electrotype; or in other words, as has been well observed, we can have a picture “drawn 
 by light” and “ engraved by electricity.” 
 
Class X.] rillLOSOrillCAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 231 
 
 Such is a brief history of the art of photography on plates of metal, to which the name of the daguerreo¬ 
 type has been given from its discoverer. It is not, however, the only process by which pictures may be pro¬ 
 duced by the action of sunlight. 
 
 The Talbotype _It appears that as early as the year 1834, before Daguerre had succeeded with his pro¬ 
 
 cess, Mr. Talbot had found a means of fixing the image produced in the camera, and that he was able to 
 multiply this picture exactly as he could an engraving. It is curious that he did not publish the matter until 
 M. Daguerre’s success had attracted very considerable attention. The whole process of Mr. Talbot is quite 
 different from that of Daguerre, as well as the material upon which the image is produced, which is simply 
 paper. 
 
 It has been already remarked that the chloride of silver is blackened by the action of light. This is also 
 the case with the iodide and other compounds of silver. The stronger the light, the deeper will be the 
 colour produced. Now, if we place a piece of paper impregnated with either the iodide or the chloride of 
 silver in the focus of the camera, we shall obtain a picture, but this picture will differ essentially from an artist’s 
 sketch. As the white parts of objects reflect more light than the coloured, and the light parts more than the 
 shaded, the light parts of an object will be represented on the chloride of silver paper by the deepest shade, 
 and the shaded parts by the light part of the paper. This is also the case with the daguerreotype, as already 
 mentioned, but is obviated by the mercury. The reversed picture on the paper is called in the language of 
 photography a negative , whilst a picture representing the true lights and shades is called a,positive picture. 
 
 A picture produced upon paper cannot be fixed by mercury, therefore some other means had to be found 
 to convert the negative picture into a positive one. Mr. Talbot effected this object by taking his negative 
 picture and laying it on another sheet of paper prepared by iodide or chloride of silver, and pressing them 
 together between two plates of glass, and exposing them to the action of sunlight. The light falling upon 
 the negative picture passes through it and acts upon the prepared paper behind ; but as the dark part of the 
 negative will intercept a considerable portion of the light, while the uncoloured portion will allow it to pass 
 freely through, we will thus have a second picture the reverse of the first—that is, one in which the lights 
 and shades are natural—or, in other words, a positive picture. 
 
 But the chloride and iodide of silver are but slowly acted upon by light, and hence it would take a con¬ 
 siderable time to produce a picture, unless we could find some accelerating substance, such as those already 
 mentioned in the case of the daguerreotype; and this Mr. Talbot discovered in gallic acid, which acts upon 
 paper covered with the iodide or chloride of silver in the same way as bromine on the iodized plate. 
 
 Mr. Talbot’s process may be thus stated in a few words. He washed a piece of paper, by means of a 
 small brush, with a pure solution of nitrate of silver, and then with a solution of iodide of potassium ; the 
 union of these two salts produces iodide of silver. When the paper had dried, it was washed with a solution 
 of nitrate of silver, to which a certain quantity of gallic and acetic acids have been added. The paper was 
 now ready for the camera, where it was exposed for from ten to fifteen minutes, after which it was washed 
 with the same solution of gallo-nitrate of silver, under the influence of which the image appears as it does on 
 the iodized plates of M. Daguerre under the influence of mercury ; and as in the latter, the excess of iodine 
 is removed by hyposulphite of soda, so in the former is the excess of the salt of silver by the same substance, 
 or by bromide of potassium. 
 
 The negative image being thus complete, it was then necessary to recommence the whole process again, 
 to obtain the positive picture. To this process he gave the name of the Kalotype , now usually called by the 
 more appropriate name of the Talbotype, in honour of its discoverer. 
 
 This process attracted very little attention at the time of its publication—the beauty of the daguerreo¬ 
 types being so manifest. Gradually, however, it began again to emerge from its temporary oblivion, by the 
 researches of a number of scientific men, who occupied themselves with the question for a purely philosophi¬ 
 cal object; among whom must be especially mentioned the names of Sir John Herschel, Berard, Robert Hunt, 
 Draper, &c. Thus we have the chromotype of Hunt, in which chromate of mercury, or of copper, is sub¬ 
 stituted for the iodide of silver ; but it is not adapted for the camera, not being sensible enough. The chry- 
 sotype of Herschel, on the other hand, gives results quite equal to those of the talbotype. In this modification 
 the paper is washed with a solution of ammonia, or citrate of iron ; and the image is brought out by washing it 
 with a solution of soda, or chloride of gold, or with nitrate of silver, and fixing it, in the first case, by washing 
 it with iodide of potassium ; and in the second, with hyposulphite of soda. Where the soda-chloride of gold 
 Ls employed the image is formed of a thin varnish of gold, hence the name from xp v(T °£, the Greek for gold. 
 
 It would occupy too much space to notice all the ingenious improvements which have been effected in 
 photography on paper, both in France and in England, since its revival in the former country in 1846. It 
 appears that the improvements effected by M. Blanquart-Evrard, of Lille, are those to which the present con¬ 
 dition of the art is mainly due. To him principally belongs the honour of having given it a commercial 
 future. 
 
 The grand defects of the original process of Mr. Talbot were—first, that the solution being laid on with 
 a brush, there was an unequal deposit of the iodide of silver; second, the coating was only superficial; and third, 
 the mixture of gallic acid with nitrate of silver was very inconvenient, as the compound resulting from their 
 mixture was very decomposable, and it was almost impossible to use it without producing spots, and destroy¬ 
 ing the images. The result was, that the pictures obtained were weak, the outlines not well marked, the half¬ 
 tints scarcely developed; and hence there was a rigidity, lifelessness, and want of solidity about the whole, 
 consequent upon the shadows not softening into one another. M. Blanquart obviated all these disadvantages 
 bv immersing the sheets of paper directly into a bath of iodide of potassium, and then into one of nitrate of 
 silver; and instead of using gallo-nitrate of silver to bring out the image, he plunges it into a concentrated 
 solution of gallic acid. 
 
 Hitherto the positive pictures were produced from the negative by the agency of light alone, which had 
 the disadvantage of being, in all cases, a long operation, and of being very much dependent upon the weather; 
 and, furthermore, even with the greatest care, the negative picture was only capable of yielding three or 
 four positive pictures in a day. 
 
232 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 M. Blanquart in taking his positive pictures proceeds just as when he makes a negative picture. He places 
 the negative in contact with a sheet of prepared paper, and exposes them in a camera to the action of light 
 from a half to one minute, and then dips the paper into the concentrated solution of gallic acid, or as Regnault 
 has lately proposed, into one of pyro-gallic acid. Even where scarely a trace of the positive picture can be 
 detected upon the paper, and in many cases where the latter is perfectly white, the image is brought out by 
 the gallic acid, and in this way one negative picture can give from 300 to 400 positive pictures in a day. 
 
 Photographic pictures are subject to the inconvenience of inequality of tint, but M. Blanquart has ob¬ 
 viated this also, and he has shown that when a negative is too feeble it may be strengthened by dipping it 
 into a bath of concentrated acetic acid, and subsequently into one of gallic acid, mixed with a few drops of 
 nitrate of silver ; when the shades, on the other hand, are too dark, he plunges the picture into water con¬ 
 taining a few drops of bromide of iodine, and then into a slightly acid bath of hyposulphite of soda. These 
 improvements are of great consequence, should photography become a branch of trade like engraving; which 
 it appears to be destined to do. 
 
 Some charming effects may be produced by the addition of small quantities of certain substances to the 
 bath of hyposulphite of soda, employed to remove the excess of iodide of silver. Thus, if we wish to develop the 
 shadows, we have only to add a little nitrate of silver or a little glacial acetic acid. In the first case, the 
 paper assumes a yellowish tint like China paper ; while with the acetic acid it remains white ; and with a few 
 drops of ammonia it causes a reddish tint exactly like Roman sepia. These effects can be modified in a 
 thousand ways, and thus every variety of tone may be produced. 
 
 The art of photography is not confined to metals and paper; sun pictures may be produced on plates of 
 glass or ivory. We are indebted for this branch of the subject to M. Niepce de St. Victor, the nephew of the 
 first discoverer. The process consists in spreading on a plate of glass a thin varnish of some substance which 
 is capable of subsequently absorbing the sensitive preparation. For this purpose the white of egg was first 
 used; then the white of egg dissolved in the whey of milk, or mixed with a little honey; and later still purified 
 gelatine has been employed. The plate thus prepared is submitted to exactly the same series of operations as 
 in the case of paper, and is capable of receiving every modification which can be applied to the latter. Lately 
 collodion , that is gun-cotton dissolved in ether, has been used with remarkable success instead of the albumen 
 or white of egg; and later still gutta percha mixed with the collodion. Both these modifications are due to 
 Mr. Bingham. 
 
 A German, M. Pucher, has lately succeeded in obtaining pictures by coating glass with the vapour of 
 sulphur, and rendering it sensitive by the vapour of iodine, the image being brought out by the vapour of 
 bromine. As yet the results are not very good, but they possess one quality of importance which may give 
 to photography a variety of applications—they are transparent. 
 
 Plates of glass, prepared in any of these ways, are admirably adapted for taking negative pictures, as they 
 are not liable to be strained and distorted as those of paper are, and are not so liable to injury from other 
 causes; they will hence be of immense utility when the preparation of positive photographs, as illustrations 
 of books or other purposes, becomes a branch of general trade. 
 
 Within the last few months some very satisfactory results have been obtained by MM. Bareswil, Lerebrer, 
 Lamercier and Ilalleux, in obtaining images directly upon lithographic stones, from which impressions may 
 be printed. The process of the three first-named is founded upon the original one of M. Niepce ; and that 
 of Ilalleux upon the simple impregnation of the stone with a sensitive substance. The original idea of M. 
 Niepce of engraving a sun picture has also been successfully effected by his nephew, M. Niepce de St. Victor, 
 so that a daguerreotype may now be used directly to produce engravings. 
 
 Scotography _Another branch of this varied and beautiful art remains to be mentioned; namely, the art 
 
 of copying engravings, manuscripts, old documents, &c., by simple contact, and without the employment of 
 a camera. To this process, for which we are indebted to M. Moser, the name of scptography has been given. 
 In order to copy an engraving or the page of a book by this process, we have merely to take a silvered copper 
 plate, of the size of the engraving, and having polished it and exposed it to the action of iodine and bromine in 
 the same way as for the daguerreotype, we place it with its prepared face in contact with the engraved side of 
 the print, the operation being performed with the light of a taper. A perfectly flat glass plate is then to be 
 placed on the engraving so as to press it gently and evenly against the plate. This done, the whole kept 
 tightly together is to be exposed from five to fifteen seconds to diffuse daylight, or from two to five seconds to 
 the direct rays of the sun, according to the intensity of the light; the back of the print being turned towards 
 the light, and consequently the sensitive side of the plate. They are then removed into a dark place, the glass 
 and engraving carefully removed, and the image brought out with mercury, and fixed in the usual way. 
 
 It has occasionally occurred, that several objects have painted themselves on a daguerreotye plate in their 
 natural colours ; even the colours of a shawl and other parts of the dress of a lady, and the blue and other 
 tints of the sky have been completely reproduced in this way. This has led to a hope that at no distant day 
 this last but greatest improvement will be effected—obtaining photographic pictures with their natural colours. 
 To understand the probability of our arriving at this result, it will be necessary to briefly notice some of the 
 discoveries already effected in this direction, and, at the same time, to say a few words upon the peculiar power 
 which acts in the production of photography. 
 
 It is well known that white light is compounded of several colours, and that by means of a triangular-shaped 
 bar of glass, called a prism, a beam of white light may be decomposed, and a long, luminous, parti-coloured 
 band produced on any white object placed behind the prism ; the colours being arranged from above, down¬ 
 wards, in the following order—violet, indigo, blue, green, yellow, orange, and red. This image is called the 
 prismatic spectrum. The rainbow, to a certain extent, presents the same phenomena. Towards the end of 
 the last century, the celebrated Scheele discovered that the blackening effect of the solar rays upon salts of 
 silver was confined principally to the violet rays. Subsequently Seebeck showed that chloride of silver exposed 
 to the red rays did not blacken, but assumed a reddish tint; and that even when it had been blackened by exposure 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 233 
 
 to daylight, it became much lighter by exposure to the red rays. Following out these experiments, he made the 
 curious observation that chloride of silver becomes of a beautiful carmine red colour when exposed to the red 
 rays produced by the union of the red and violet of two different spectra. Berard confirmed and extended 
 these results; for he found that if the yellow, orange, and red rays were united by a burning glass, a brilliant 
 focus would be produced, which does not blacken the salts of silver, even after an exposure of two hours, 
 although in the much less brilliant focus produced by the union of the green, blue, indigo, and violet, the effect 
 is produced in a few minutes. 
 
 Becquerel made the remarkable discovery, that if a piece of paper impregnated with bromide of silver be 
 exposed for a moment to the action of the diffuse light of the day, or to the violet rays of the spectrum, until 
 the first perceptible blackening commences, and then exposed to the red rays, the blackening will go on ; thus 
 showing that although the red rays alone would be incapable of commencing the change, they would have the 
 power of continuing it when once begun. These curious actions are not, however, confined to the coloured 
 rays of the spectrum. We can obtain equally curious results by employing light which has passed through 
 coloured glass. Thus under violet glass chloride of silver is rapidly blackened, while under yellow it remains 
 almost unaltered. But not only has the colour of the substance through which the light passes a remarkable 
 action upon it in reference to its chemical action, but also its nature. Thus air, water, and steam, do not 
 appear to diminish its power in this respect; or in other words, they are the most transparent to the rays 
 having this blackening property; while the vapour of bromine, iodine, chlorine, and green bottle glass, &c., 
 almost completely intercept them. A solution of yellow or neutral chromate of potash will prevent all 
 blackening action by the light which passes through it, while red prussiate of potash will produce a brick red, 
 and an ammoniacal solution of copper will produce a greenish brown. 
 
 But the influencing causes do not cease here. Thus, if we steep a piece of paper in nitrate of silver, and 
 then wash it over with some particular chloride, we shall produce chloride of silver, which will render the 
 paper sensitive. Now the nature of the chloride thus employed has remarkable influence upon the action of 
 the light upon the chloride of silver. Thus if chloride of potassium be employed, and the paper be exposed 
 to light transmitted through blue glass, it will be coloured light purple ; through green glass, sky blue ; through 
 yellow glass, like violet; through red glass, red. Somewhat similar results are obtained if the paper be 
 first blackened by exposure to white light, and then be exposed to light transmitted through different coloured 
 glasses. And if to these beautiful results, the knowledge of which we owe principally to the researches of 
 Hunt, Draper, and Malaguti, we add the important fact, that Seebeek, Ilerschel, and Becquerel, have suc¬ 
 ceeded in impressing an image of the prismatic spectrum, in all the vividness of its natural colours, upon 
 prepared plates, we think we may consider, without being guilty of being over-sanguine, that the problem of 
 producing photographs with their natural colours is soon destined to be solved. 
 
 It has been already remarked, that the greatest blackening or chemical action took place in the violet 
 rays; but it is by no means confined to them, but even extends beyond the luminous part of the spectrum. 
 And on further investigation it was found that the point in the spectrum where the maximum effect was pro¬ 
 duced depended upon the nature of the prism employed. Different kinds of glass when made into prisms have 
 an effect on the width and position of the coloured spectrum; but the order in which the different kinds of 
 glass range themselves according to this action have no relation with that which would correspond with 
 chemical action. The rays which produce chemical effects , therefore , although analogous in many respects to 
 those which produce light , are quite distinct and are not luminous. These rays are called by the very inap¬ 
 propriate name of actinic , from a Greek word signifying ray, and the property of blackening chloride of 
 silver and producing other similar changes is termed actinism. 
 
 These rays play an important part in nature, as we have already seen. How rapidly the catalogue of 
 substances susceptible of being changed by them is extending ! But if we turn from the laboratory to nature, 
 we find that it is through their agency the growth of plants takes place. The carbonic acid of the atmosphere, 
 under the influence of sunlight, is decomposed; part of it serving in the plant to build up new cells, whilst a 
 supply of fresh oxygen is poured into the atmosphere. By this action the green of the leaves, and the bril¬ 
 liant and varied tints of the flowers, are developed. Shall it, indeed, be in our power to copy these delicate 
 colours by the very same agency under which they are produced ? Their action must evidently go farther. 
 Animal bodies must also fall within the sphere of their influence ; there, however, we shall stop, for as yet 
 we know nothing on this subject. 
 
 It will not be out of place to notice some of the applications of photography. Hitherto this beautiful art 
 has been almost exclusively confined to the production of portraits ; at least, commercially, it has not received 
 any other extended application. Photography on metal plates is probably never destined to have any other 
 application ; but it is quite otherwise with photography on paper, which, since the improvement in the pro¬ 
 duction of positive pictures, may be said to be in a fair way to compete with engraving. 
 
 To the artist it must be invaluable, in enabling him to seize upon those evanescent and ever-changing 
 forms of clouds, that gorgeous play of light and shade which often accompanies the setting sun, and those 
 magnificent atmospheric phenomena so often visible during a thunder-storm. It will also enable him to study 
 the true pictorial difference which exists between the skies of different countries and the effects of certain 
 atmospheric phenomena upon perspective, and upon the relations of light and shade. 
 
 Endless as are the forms of vegetable life, they may, as Humboldt has remarked, be all classed pictorially 
 under one of eighteen or twenty characteristic forms which give the predominating character to the vegeta¬ 
 tion of different regions of the earth. What an invaluable aid would photography render to the landscape 
 painter, by enabling him to delineate with all the truth of nature the peculiar types which vegetable life 
 assumes in different parts of the world! And even in our own forest scenery many of the most charming 
 contrasts are produced by variations in the forms of the leaves and the angles at which the boughs strike off 
 from the trunk. The artist, in sketching this mixed foliage, often misses the characteristic feature, but the 
 photograph, never. The assistance which it can give to the portrait and historical painter in his studies will 
 
234 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 be invaluable, in enabling him to seize upon those peculiar expressions of his subject which no effort can 
 sustain sufficiently long to enable an artist to catch it and commit it to the canvass. In the study of draperies 
 it will show, in the most beautiful way, the effect produced in certain lights by the materials employed to 
 drape, such as those of silk, woollen, and cotton,—effects which it is often exceedingly difficult to appreciate 
 fully, and hence artists are continually making serious mistakes from this cause alone. 
 
 We may here notice two recent applications of photography connected with the fine arts. M. Charles 
 Blanc is publishing in Paris a number of photographs of the principal works of Rembrandt, and a beautiful 
 application of the process of scotography above mentioned has been made also in France in the reproduction 
 of the works of some of the old engravers. The first which have been published are the works of Mark 
 Antonio Raymondi, the celebrated Bolognese engraver, by M. Benjamin Delessert. 
 
 To the antiquary it will be a boon, for by its means he may in a few moments obtain a faithful picture of 
 any cherished relic of antiquity, from a coin to a cathedral. Inscriptions, brasses, manuscripts—in fact every¬ 
 thing may be copied with a truthfulness that completely defies competition. 
 
 Looking at what it is likely to do for the delineation of the costumes, habitations, scenery, and produc¬ 
 tions of distant nations, when travellers will have become familiar with its employment, one can almost regret 
 having lived too soon ! At no very remote period most of our books of travel will be illustrated by photo¬ 
 graphs taken on the spot described. Already, indeed, a book of travels in India and Abyssinia has been issued 
 in France illustrated in this way; and a series of photographs are being published of the buildings of 
 Venice. 
 
 And last, though not least, its use to science must not be overlooked. It is already the best known 
 means of measuring the relative amount of light given off by two luminous bodies. It is gradually being 
 applied to render philosophical instruments self-registering, and the day is not far distant when the astro¬ 
 nomer may repair to his bed, confident on finding in the morning that the revolving earth has carefully 
 registered its journey through the heavens. Already, curious photographs of the moon have been produced, 
 representing its surface in a most singularly beautiful manner. It has also been applied to copying specimens 
 of insects, shells, and other objects of natural history; and at this moment MM. Donne and Foucalt are 
 publishing some beautiful microscopic drawings, photographed by means of an arrangement of the solar 
 microscope ; and, more recently, MM. Deveria and Rousseau have presented to the French Institute some 
 admirable photographs of the larger animals, and of skeletons. Some excellent photographs of pathological 
 subjects have also been given in the London Microscopical Journal. Indeed, this process seems to be beauti¬ 
 fully adapted for illustrating comparative osteology, both recent and fossil. 
 
 It is further applicable to the delineation of crystals in mineralogy, and of fossils and other similar objects. 
 And how much more faithful would be a photograph of a rock escarpment, or other object which the geolo¬ 
 gist might desire to describe, than a mere pencil sketch ? No doubt can be entertained that it would be 
 possible to represent the contour of a country by this means, which would be a fact of immense importance, 
 as it would enable the physical geography of a district to be properly studied. 
 
 Photography was well represented in the Exhibition, although there were no remarkable specimens 
 illustrative of the recent improvements in the art. There were twelve exhibitors representing the daguerreo¬ 
 type, the calotype, and the collodion processes. Among the daguerreotypes, the large portraits of M. 
 Claudet, of London, deserved especial mention, not alone from then- excellence as portraits, but as proofs of 
 the numerous difficulties which M. Claudet has succeeded in overcoming in the construction of his cameras. 
 We have already mentioned the name of M. Claudet several times as connected with some of the earliest 
 improvements in the art; but it is not merely in a technical point of view that his portraits are remarkable— 
 they are equally so in the artistic gi-ouping and disposition of the backgrounds, which in most photographic 
 portraits is delineated in the same minute detail as the principal figure, and consequently diminishes very 
 considerably the importance which the latter should hold in the picture. Another characteristic of M. 
 Claudet’s photographs is the absence of all violent contrast of light and shade, and that disagreeable unde¬ 
 finedness of outline produced by a strong glaring sunshine. Among his collection we noticed one of Hein¬ 
 rich Rose, the celebrated chemist of Berlin, which, technically and artistically, we consider to have been 
 unrivalled. The portraits of Mr. Glukman, of Dublin, were equally worthy of commendation; and although 
 all were of a small size, and hence were not so difficult of execution as those of M. Claudet, they possessed 
 many of the qualities mentioned above Mr. Pinkney, of Dublin, also exhibited some good daguerreotypes, 
 among which “ A View of Upper Sackville-street” was exceedingly good. Mr. Mayall, who has been so 
 eminently successful in the production of large daguerrotype views, exhibited some good ones of the interior 
 of the “ Great Exhibition of 1851.” 
 
 There were several exhibitors of pictures produced by the talbotype process. Two portraits exhibited 
 by Messrs. Moran & Quin, of London, and made by the Messrs. Henneman & Malone, who are, we believe, 
 in immediate connexion with Mr. Fox Talbot, were very beautiful and truthful, and showed the immense 
 progress which the kalotype process has recently made, and its superiority, even for portraits, over the usual 
 daguerreotype, by its warmer tint, greater vitality, and the absence of all reflection at their non-invertion, a 
 property not possessed by daguerreotypes, except by those made by Claudet, and, to a great extent, by those 
 of Glukman also. Mr. E. K. Tenison, of lvilbonan Castle, exhibited a number of photographs of very 
 large size, representing views in Spain. Although we have seen some French photographs, especially those 
 of M. Martens, of Paris, far superior to those views, yet, when we take their great size into account, they 
 were certainly remarkable examples, and showed what may be expected from this branch of art, when fully 
 perfected. The finest and most effective specimen in the whole collection was a view of the city of Toledo; 
 the view of the east end of Burgos Cathedral was also admirable; as were those of the Church of San Pablo, 
 at Valladolid; and the Royal Palace of Madrid. There were two examples of the effects of treating the 
 pictures with solutions of certain substances. One was a charming view of Cordova, of a peculiar and 
 exceedingly agreeable warm yellow tint, produced by immersing the positive picture in extemely dilute 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 235 
 
 muriatic acid. There was another example of this fine sunny, sepia-like tint, in a pretty view of the Gate of 
 Cordova. The second example of the effect of certain solutions was a view of the Palio de los Reyes, or 
 Escurial, which had a curious violet tint, produced by immersing the picture in a solution of chloride of gold 
 in aqua regia. It was, in fact, to some extent, an example of the chrysotype of Herschel, above alluded to. 
 Several of these photographs exhibited great inequality of tints, such as the Portal of Leon Cathedral, which 
 was too black in the doorways; and the Congresso de los Deputados, or Chamber of Deputies, at Madrid, 
 the foreground of which was absolutely black. It is probable, that had the negatives of these pictures been 
 weakened by the process of Blanquart-Everard, they would have been excellent. This defect is most likely 
 to occur in taking views of buildings where there is a great contrast of light and shade, and hence the process 
 alluded to for weakening the negative is worthy of attention. 
 
 Mr. Robinson, of Grafton-street, exhibited a great number of French photographs, principally repre¬ 
 senting views in Paris, most of which were exquisite. One represented the facade of Notre Dame, and the 
 place in front of it covered with an immense concourse of people, and with a procession, on the occasion of 
 the marriage of the Emperor. This beautiful photograph, when seen through the stereoscope, was truly 
 wonderful; the whole could not be more thoroughly realized by an actual spectator, than by looking at this 
 little picture. We have, indeed, seen nothing which more forcibly impressed us with the extraordinary 
 phenomenon of the action of light, or of the future value of photography, than this sketch. Mr. Robinson 
 also exhibited some portraits and sketches taken by the collodion process, which he has helped very much 
 to popularize in Dublin. Several very beautiful photographs taken by this process were exhibited by P. Id. 
 de la Motte, of London. The peculiarity of the photographs taken in this manner is their extraordinary 
 delicacy, which is quite equal, if it does not exceed, that of daguerreotypes, and an agreeable softness of 
 tint, whilst the harshness and mirror effect of the latter are perfectly obviated. Hitherto the kalotype 
 process has made but little progress in these countries in consequence of being protected by a patent; the 
 collodion process has, therefore, opened up a new field which, being free to all, is receiving the most rapid 
 development. 
 
 But, perhaps, the most singular application of photography was that illustrated by the specimens exhibited 
 by R. Smith of Blackford, in Perthshire, and which he calls “ photochromatic printing.” It is in fact a kind 
 of calico printing in which the action of light replaces the printing machine. The woven fabric to be printed 
 is prepared with some solution sensitive to light, and then exposed to the action of the sunlight, which 
 passes through a glass plate upon which the pattern is formed by pasting pieces of black paper. A nega¬ 
 tive photograph picture made on glass with albumen or collodion, may also be employed so as to produce 
 the most beautiful and varied designs. When it has been exposed for a sufficient length of time, which may 
 vary from two to twenty-five minutes, the tissue is removed and the image fixed. For example, a white 
 pattern may be produced upon a blue ground by employing citrate of iron and prussiate of potash, the cloth 
 being subsequently washed in very dilute sulphuric acid. This would be in reality a kind of cyanotype. In 
 the same way we may produce the chromotype with bichromate of potash ; the chrysotype by dipping the 
 cloth in ammonia, citrate of iron, and developing the picture with chloride of gold ; the ferrotype by satu¬ 
 rating it with succinic acid, chloride of sodium, a proto-salt of iron, and nitrate of silver, and developing the 
 picture with sulphate of iron; and the fluorotype by dipping it into fluoride of sodium, and bromide of po¬ 
 tassium, and then nitrate of silver, and developing the picture with sulphate of iron. As nearly all metallic 
 salts are more or less acted upon by light, a pattern may be produced with any of them. The metallic oxides 
 thus fixed in the cloth may be used as the mordant in calico printing, and by immersing the cloth, after the 
 development of an image with oxide of iron, in a dye bath, say of madder, all shades, from black through 
 violet, lilac, red, rose, amaranthus, &c., may be produced, and so on of every other colour. Mr. Smith uses 
 a kind of machine by which the cloth, after exposure, is wound up, and a fresh portion exposed. It is ex¬ 
 ceedingly simple, and twenty of them may be attended by one person, in case the process should come to be 
 commercially carried out. The specimens exhibited were very pretty, and showed what might be done in 
 this way. A hi. Wullf, of Paris, has lately succeeded in producing the most exquisite portraits, views of 
 buildings, landscapes, and in a few seconds, upon any woven fabric; the precise effect being dependent 
 chiefly upon the quality of the material employed. The probability is, therefore, that, sooner or later, ladies 
 will be clothed in sun pictures. 
 
 There were several exhibitors of cameras, and other apparatus connected with photography. Mr. Robinson 
 exhibited a number of cameras of French make, which, being very portable and cheap, and giving very satis¬ 
 factory results, have had, we believe, an extensive sale among amateurs throughout various parts of Ireland: 
 a fact of considerable importance, as experiments of this kind are sure to be fertile in creating a taste for 
 experimental science. In most of those cameras a glass containing zinc, instead of lead, has, we believe, been 
 used for the lenses; a great advantage which this glass possesses over the ordinary crystal or optical glass is, 
 that while it has remarkable refractive powers, its dispersive powers are very small. This quality is of the 
 greatest importance in photography. Messrs. Horne, Thornthwaite, & Co., of London, exhibited complete 
 apparatus for the daguerreotype, kalotype, and collodion processes, which were finished in the first style of 
 workmanship; but as the most important point in a camera is the quality of the lenses, and as of these we 
 had no opportunity of judging, we offer no opinion upon them. The same remark will apply to the lenses 
 and accelerators of Mr. R. Beaufort. Mr. T. A. Dillon exhibited a very simple and ingeniously contrived 
 portable camera, which would, we think, be very convenient for excursions. Mr. Glukman exhibited a 
 machine for polishing daguerreotypes, which appeared to possess some very considerable advantages over 
 those which we have seen in common use. Our limited space, and the great length to which we have 
 already extended the subject, forbid us from describing this, or any of the other photographic apparatus 
 exhibited, at more length. Indeed, it would be of very little use to do so, unless we could establish points 
 of comparison, by describing all the contrivances hitherto invented, which, it is almost needless to observe, 
 would occupy many pages; and which would be in some degree foreign to the object contemplated in the 
 preparation of the materials for the present volume.—W. K. S. 
 
 2 i 
 
236 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 MEAN’S OF COMMUNICATION BY TELEGRAPH. 
 
 Among tlie inventions of the past half-century there have been few more important than this marvellous 
 means of communication. Distance had been previously shortened by steam on land and water; and commerce, 
 taking advantage of the facilities afforded by it, has largely increased the material comforts of the people. 
 But the invention of the telegraph may be said to have inaugurated a new era in the history of human progress. 
 We are oidy beginning to appreciate the value of this practical invention. Time by it is literally annihilated : 
 the events of distant countries are known to us a few moments after their occurrence. Although the tele¬ 
 graph is yet imperfect, the Paris, Vienna, and Berlin news of the morning is printed and published in almost 
 every part of these countries in the afternoon of the same day. That which, fifty years ago, could not be 
 transmitted without a tedious and perilous journey of many weeks is now accomplished almost instanta¬ 
 neously ; and no great length of time is likely to elapse until telegraphic communication has formed a sort of 
 network, embracing within its meshes every civilized country on the face of the globe. 
 
 The discovery of the germ whence the present system of telegraphic communication has sprung may be 
 traced to a very early period of human history. As early as six centuries before the Christian era, Thales 
 of Miletus appears to have discovered the property of attraction in amber—the basis of future experiments 
 in electrical science. Theophrastus and Pliny describe this peculiarity, and Strada (in one of his “ Prolu- 
 siones Academical”) makes observations respecting the power of magnets to move simultaneously when at 
 liberty to vibrate freely. The principle, however, received no practical application from the ancients. Many 
 interesting discoveries were made in modern times before Franklin’s great experiments, but he is, notwith¬ 
 standing, to be considered the father of the science. It was long known that electricity could be transmitted 
 in its effects to a distance, for Dr. Watson, in 1747, sent an electric shock through a wire two miles in length, 
 and subsequently the American philosopher, in his interesting researches, attained similar results. But 
 previous to 1774 there is no mention to be found of an electric telegraph, ora transmission of intelligence by 
 the agency of electricity. In that year a contrivance was made by Lesarge at Geneva, consisting of a trans¬ 
 mitting wire for every letter of the alphabet, each being connected with a pith-ball electrometer at the end 
 where the message was to be received. An electric current passing along the wire notified the intended letter 
 by causing the pith-balls connected with it to diverge. The next advance of any value seems to have been 
 made by Mr. Ronalds, of Hammersmith, in 1816. He operated through eight miles of wire, in a simpler 
 manner, and with more striking results, than Lesarge. In his apparatus we find an approximation to those 
 at present employed. At each end of his line Mr. Ronalds placed a dial-plate, furnished with the letters of 
 the alphabet, in front of which he fixed a screen, with orifices so cut as to allow the appearance of each letter 
 on the plate in succession as it revolved. The dial-plates revolved at equal rates by clock-work, and were 
 arranged in such a manner as to present the same letter at the same time on each plate. Identical revolution 
 of the plates being secured, the divergence of the pith-balls, caused by the electric influence, indicated the 
 letter intended to be pointed out. Frictional electricity was used both by Lesarge and Ronalds; but, in 1844, 
 Mr. Highton introduced a method of signalling by passing a spark through a sheet of paper, in which a hole 
 was of course burned. These telegraphs were in turn superseded by the adaptation of the electrical disco¬ 
 veries of Galvani and Volta to the indicating of telegraphic signals. 
 
 Ampere, Faraday, and Arago added largely to electrical science, by showing that the passage of a mag¬ 
 netic current might be observed and recorded; and that in decomposing water galvanic electricity changed 
 the colour. In Soemmering’s galvanic telegraph, made in 1809, a wire was appropriated to each of the 
 twenty-four letters, as in Ronalds’ contrivance, and these wires being led into separate jars of water, its 
 decomposition indicated the letter intended. An explosion of gas was employed to excite the attention of 
 the operator at the other termination of the line. Another step of improvement waf the simplification of this 
 plan by the reduction of the wires to two, by Schweiger. 
 
 In 1820 Ampere proposed to denote the passage of the current by the deflection of a magnetic needle, 
 surrounded by a coil of wire, each letter of the alphabet having both a wire and a needle. Again, in 1832, 
 this plan was much simplified by Schilling’s telegraph, with five wires and five magnetic needles, the com¬ 
 bined deflections of which formed signals for the alphabet. In this apparatus one of the needles gave warning 
 by the ringing of a bell. One wire and one indicator were also proposed, and various other alt erations sug¬ 
 gested. In fact, no invention ever underwent so many changes before it became useful in practical applica¬ 
 tion. For years it was a curiosity of science, and an interesting toy for the amateur, until the growing 
 necessity for more rapid intercourse with persons and places at a distance converted it into one of the most 
 important, as it is the most extraordinary, of modern appliances. 
 
 The telegraph consists of three parts:—1. The apparatus for the generation of the currents ; 2. The 
 means of their transmission from one station to another ; and 3. The devices used for recording their passage. 
 
 1. For the purpose of generating the electrical currents the galvanic battery is employed, the frictional 
 electricity used in the early telegraphs being entirely superseded. 
 
 2. There are two plans followed in laying the conducting wires. In some cases they are suspended in 
 the air, the points of suspension being carefully insulated. The difficulty in this method is, that they are 
 liable to be affected by electric storms, and to sustain more or less injury from various causes. Another 
 course, now more in favour, and apparently proved by experience to be better, is to insulate the wires along 
 their whole length in gutta percha tubing, and to place them underground. Neither atmospheric electricity, 
 nor the influence of rain and fogs, can aftect the buried wires. The chief, indeed the only, objection to this 
 method is, the increased expense it renders necessary; but in most instances the telegraph companies have 
 discovered that eventually the overground wires will prove the more expensive of the two, from the constant 
 repairs which they necessitate, as well as the uncertainty of their action. Difficulties in working telegraphs, 
 both above and beneath the ground, have been experienced from the defectiveness of the insulation ; and, 
 therefore, they have on many occasions failed. But this cause of disappointment has been to a great degree, 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 237 
 
 if not altogether, removed by a simple arrangement. The electric current passing along the wires, in acting 
 upon needles or electro-magnets, produces a fresh battery circuit, and enables a succession of circuits to be 
 carried on to an almost unlimited extent. The circuit being interrupted or completed, the needles placed 
 within the influence of the currents vibrate ; and if, instead of being those of the recording instrument, they 
 are made to interrupt another circuit emanating from afresh battery, the vibrations in the first circuit would 
 be reproduced in the second, in the third, and so on. Thus the evil of defective insulation has been to a 
 great degree remedied, and the length of a telegraphic line is really no practical obstruction to its successful 
 working. 
 
 3. But to the observer of the operations the most curious and ingenious portion of the apparatus for com¬ 
 munication by telegraph is, the arrangement for making the passage of the currents apparent, and for 
 recording them. The instruments used for these purposes have been various. In one, an alphabet is con¬ 
 structed from the vibrations of the needle. The letters are separately signalled by the operator at the place 
 of transmission, while as each is received it is written down. Although this method is apparently tedious, 
 messages can thus be sent with remarkable rapidity, from the dexterity of the attendants acquired by practice, 
 and the use of abbreviations. Where signs or cipher communications of any kind are transmitted, there 
 is, however, increased liability to error. This form of telegraph is mostly employed in commercial intercourse, 
 and works well where the messages are brief. In another arrangement the actual letter transmitted is ex¬ 
 hibited at the distant end of the line, and separately signalled as in the previous case. But the objection to 
 this method is, that the communications are made slowly. In a third form, the needle vibrations at the 
 receiving stations are arranged so as to mark lines or dots constituting an alphabet by means of ink tubes 
 attached. These lines are sometimes traced on a band of paper moved by machinery; but a chemically 
 prepared paper has been used, on which the marks are made by the pressure of a point of wire forming 
 them by the change of colour caused by the passage of the electric current. From seventy to a hundred 
 letters have been transmitted per minute by this plan. In a fourth form of the telegraphic instrument, a 
 fac-simile of the document to be transmitted is made at the receiving end. This copying telegraph has not 
 yet succeeded in distancing its competitors in speed of operation, but it is expected to embody the principle 
 of the great desideratum now required,—an electric telegraph capable of such rapidity and accuracy as to be 
 useful to the mercantile public in confidential correspondence. In this instrument, the message being written 
 by means of non-conducting ink on a conductive surface of metallic foil, the foil is made to encircle a cylinder. 
 At the other end of the line a piece of paper, chemically prepared in the same manner, encircles a similar 
 cylinder. Both cylinders revolving at the same rate, in connexion with a conducting point, turning round 
 each in a similar spiral line, and an electric current being passed, a line is made, or a blank left, in the che¬ 
 mically prepared paper at the station of reception. This method has had little success hitherto, not more 
 than twenty words in a minute having been transmitted, the great difficulty being to secure an equable revo¬ 
 lution of the cylinders; but an American, Mr. Alexander Jones, has announced his invention of a copying 
 telegraph capable of sending correctly 600 words per minute. It is not yet, however, in operation. 
 
 Before proceeding to notice the mode in which messages are conveyed by telegraph, something must be 
 said respecting Dering’s instrument, which appeared in the Exhibition. The ingenuity displayed in it was 
 justly commended by the Jurors of the Exposition of 1851. Its peculiar characteristics are :—1. A new system 
 of motion for the indicators, the object of which is to preserve them from oscillation. 2. Arrangements to secure 
 greater readiness and certainty of action in the common indicators, whilst the battery power is reduced. 3. A 
 plan for dispensing with the additional wires used for ringing the alarums. 4. A very ingenious contrivance 
 for the conveyance of secret intelligence, by cutting off the communication with all the stations, except one 
 or more, as selected by the operator, the excluded stations being brought into the circuit, when required, 
 with the greatest facility. 5. An instrument for the purpose of protecting the apparatus from the effects of 
 lightning, or other atmospheric influence. And sixthly, an effective mode of insulation for the wires. 
 
 In Mr. Dering’s apparatus the indicating magnet (which is deflected) is suspended on either side by coil 
 magnets, not by the simple action of the current (so as to have its centre of gravity below the points of sus¬ 
 pension), by elastic magnets, or rigid magnets having flexible elastic supports; by the attraction of per¬ 
 manent magnets ; or by the use of a pair of watch-springs, so adjusted as to give the indicating magnet a 
 tendency to a vertical position when it is not under lateral influence. These peculiarities will be better 
 understood by a reference to the accompanying engraving, which also illustrates to some extent the working 
 of telegraphs generally. 
 
 In Fig. 1 the letters a, b represent a pair of elastic steel magnets attached by their upper ends to two 
 brass studs, the lower ends being free to move, each in one direction, when acted on by an electric current 
 passing through the coils of wire, c, d, e. If soft iron or other magnetic metal be employed, the ordinary 
 well-known means of keeping them in a magnetic state will be resorted to. In the figure referred to, the 
 indicators are represented as elastic and flexible from end to end ; but they may be constructed partly rigid 
 and partly elastic and flexible, or they may be rigid magnets from end to end, supported by any flexible 
 elastic substance. 
 
 Figs. 2 and 3 show respectively a front and side dew of a magnetic needle, brought to the vertical posi¬ 
 tion solely by means of the weight uu placed immediately below the centre of motion c. Another mode of 
 applying the same principle consists in suspending the magnetic needle, or other moving instrument, by its 
 upper end. The whole, or nearly the whole, of the weight being thus immediately below the centre of motion, 
 it becomes unnecessary to increase the weight at a lower point. The needles may be fixed in the usual 
 manner upon an axis passed through the upper end, as near as possible to the very extremity ; but it is pre¬ 
 ferred that one or both of the pivots on which the axis turns in this and all similar arrangements should rest 
 in an angular aperture, and not in round holes, as is usually the case. This has the effect of diminishing the 
 oscillations which the needle makes in returning to its position of rest. 
 
 Fig. 4 represents a magnetic needle, suspended by its upper extremity, and acted on by the coils of wire, 
 c e 1 . Fig. 5 is an enlarged view of the needle, showing the inode of suspension by an angular aperture from 
 
 2 i 2 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 238 
 
 a hook of round wire. Another plan is to suspend the needle, entirely by attraction, from a fixed piece of 
 soft iron, or from a permanent magnet, in which case the needle may be of soft iron, or other temporarily 
 magnetic metal, and derive its magnetism by induction from the bar which supports it. 
 
 In applying electric currents to produce motion in needles and other magnetic bodies, the direct attrac¬ 
 tive or repulsive action exerted upon magnetic bodies is applied by coils of wire of circular or other conve¬ 
 nient form on the passage of an electric current through them, in place of the deflective influence which has 
 
 Fig. l. 
 
 Fig. 2. Fig. 3. 
 
 Fig. 4. 
 
 Fig. 5. 
 
 Fig. 6. 
 
 Fig. 7. 
 
 Fig. 9. 
 
 Fig. 10. 
 
 Fig. 11. 
 
 sia 
 
 mM 
 
 Fig. 12. 
 
 Illustrations of Dering’s Telegraph. 
 
 usually been employed. In all cases the coils are placed in such a position that their axes shall be in or 
 parallel to the plane of motion of the magnetic body they are intended to influence. 
 
 Figs. 6 and 7 represent this arrangement of coils in connexion with the ordinary astatic needles ; and in 
 Figs. 1 and 4 are also shown applications of the same principle. In some cases soft iron is placed within the 
 cods of wire, but the length of such soft iron pieces should not exceed their diameter, since by this plan 
 residual magnetism is altogether prevented. 
 
 In the arrangement for the sounding of telegraphic alarums, the object is to prevent all unnecessary 
 ringing of the bell during the transmission of messages, and at the same time to dispense with the extra wire 
 usually employed for that purpose. To effect the desired object, the use for signalling purposes of any one 
 particular signal decided on, which is produced by a single current passing in either direction through any one 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 239 
 
 wire, or of contemporaneous currents passing in any direction through any two or greater number of the 
 wires, is dispensed with, and the bell apparatus at the stations is so arranged that they shall be acted on only 
 when such current or currents pass as would produce the omitted signal. 
 
 A further improvement consists of an apparatus, by the use of which, without extra wires, intelligence 
 may be transmitted from any station on a line to any other station, at choice, or to any number of them at 
 the same time, without a possibility of its being seen at the rest, as is now the case. The means of effecting 
 this object are as follow :—At each station there is mounted a metallic disc, revolving on an axis, and capable 
 of being impelled round, step by step, like the seconds hand of a clock, by any of the well-known electro¬ 
 magnetic arrangements for such purposes. There is a metallic spring constantly pressing upon the circum¬ 
 ference of the disc, and into certain points of the circumference of each disc there are inlet portions of ivory, 
 or some other non-conductor of electricity. The metallic bearings of the disc, and the spring which presses 
 on its circumference, are placed in connexion, each with one extremity of the coil that actuates the needle, 
 or other arrangement employed to indicate the signals, the coil being included in the circuit of the line-wire 
 as usual. The discs move uniformly step by step at all the stations, and they may be set in motion, and 
 brought to any desired position, by passing a current of electricity from any station the proper number of 
 times. So long as the spring at any station rests upon the conducting portion of the circumference of the 
 disc, there is a short circuit established, by which the electricity may pass between the extremities of the 
 line-wire, without passing through the coil which actuates the indicator; consequently, signals transmitted 
 from any other station will not be shown at this instrument. But if the disc be brought to a position in 
 which the spring rests upon a non-conducting portion of the circumference, the short circuit will in this case 
 be broken, and every signal must, in its course along the line-wire, pass through the indicator coil, and thus 
 show itself in the usual manner. It will also be readily understood, that by arranging, in a certain known 
 order,the inletnon-conducting portions of the circumference of the discs, means is obtained of bringing anyone 
 or more stations that may be desired into the line of communication ; it being only necessary first to pass the 
 current such a number of times as to bring the non-conducting portions of the discs at these stations under 
 the spring, and the conducting portion at the others. Upon the axis of each disc there is a hand, which 
 traverses a circular dial-plate, on which are inscribed the different combinations of two or more of the stations 
 that are brought into the line of communication at each step of the revolution of the discs. It is convenient 
 that there should be one point at which every station is brought into the communication, and at this position 
 of the discs the hand upon the dial may be made to point to the word all, inscribed thereon. 
 
 As the electro-magnetic arrangement which actuates the disc is included in the same circuit with the coil 
 which works the indicator (in order to avoid the extra line-wire), it is necessary there should be some means 
 to prevent the disc being acted on during the transmission of currents that are intended only to work the 
 indicator. In the case when currents in one direction only are employed for signalling purposes, those in the 
 reverse direction may be devoted to the purpose of impelling the disc. The methods of accomplishing this are 
 easily understood. Where both directions of the current, however, are required to work the indicator, as in 
 the case of the ordinary needle instrument, other means must be resorted to. If the electro-magnet which 
 actuates the disc be so arranged as to act only upon the application of a current stronger than that required 
 to work the indicator, all chance of it acting when ordinary signals are transmitted will be removed, whilst 
 the disc may be actuated with certainty by the application of an increased battery power. There are various 
 arrangements by which the disc electro-magnet may be prevented from acting when the ordinary signals are 
 transmitted, whilst, at the same time, it may at once be brought into action by the transmission of some 
 extraordinary signal not included in the code; such as, for instance, the continuous passage for several 
 seconds of a current in one direction. To effect this, there is a wheel kept constantly in motion, slowly, upon 
 its axis, by clock-work ; and near to this wheel there is an arm, which is moved by an arrangement of an 
 electro-magnet acting on a permanent magnet—only when the current passes in one direction—and brought 
 in contact with the revolving wheel, in which there are apertures to receive it. When in contact with the 
 wheel it partakes of its motion, and if held so for a sufficient length of time, it is brought to a position, from 
 which it will not return to its usual position upon the cessation of the current, but it may be at once released 
 by a current in the reverse direction. When in the position to which it is brought by the revolution of the 
 wheel, a portion of the arm which forms a driving pallet is brought to a position in which it will act upon the 
 ivory and brass disc above described, by which stations are brought into or thrown out of the circuit; and by 
 repeating the current a certain number of times, the disc may be brought to any desired position. Thus it 
 is obvious that the station disc can never be moved during the ordinary transmission of signals, but it may 
 be brought into a position to be acted on, at any moment when required, by passing a continuous current as 
 described. Then the disc electro-magnet may be actuated the desired number of times by currents passed 
 in the same direction as those by which it was brought into action, and thrown out of action again by a single 
 current in the reverse direction. The mechanism for effecting this object may be greatly varied : the same 
 principles are applicable to various similar purposes, such as to govern the movement of printing telegraphs, 
 or to sound the alarums of single circuit needle and other kinds of telegraphs—thus allowing the extra wires 
 usually employed to be dispensed with. 
 
 Fig. 8 shows the application of the secret apparatus to six stations working in circuit, a, b, c, d, e, f, 
 are the brass discs of the different instruments, with such an arrangement of the inlet ivory portions of the 
 circumference as will admit of any two of the stations being brought together into the circuit, and the others 
 excluded, or of all being brought in at the same time, according to the position the discs are brought to, 
 moving as they do in unison by step-by-step motion, as described ; e l and c 2 show the terminals of the indi¬ 
 cator coil, or similar arrangement, at each station ; and <7, in each, shows the platina spring in contact with 
 the edge of the revolving disc. 
 
 Another peculiarity of Mr. Dering’s telegraph relates to a means of counteracting the currents of atmos¬ 
 pheric electricity, which are at times collected in suspended telegraph wires, and manifest themselves by con¬ 
 tinued deflections of the needles, or similar arrangements. To effect this, there is introduced into the circuit 
 
240 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 of the line-wire a galvanic battery, or other suitable generator of electricity, the current from which being 
 passed in the contrary direction to that which it is intended to counteract, may be regulated in force to a de¬ 
 gree exactly sufficient to restore the needle to its ordinary position of equilibrium. The more violent effects 
 of atmospheric electricity, such as the fusion of the coils and demagnetization of the needles, are also guarded 
 against. The arrangement for this purpose consists in interposing between two flat surfaces of brass, or some 
 other conductor of electricity, roughened by a file or any suitable means, a thin piece of linen or other porous 
 imperfectly conducting material, which will allow of the roughened surfaces approaching one another to within 
 an extremely short distance, without actually coming in contact. These surfaces are placed in connexion, 
 one with the line-wire and the other with the earth, or one with each end of the line-wire, between the line 
 and the internal works of the instrument. The greater portion of a shock of atmospheric electricity is thus 
 prevented from entering the instrument, as it will pass direct from one of the roughened surfaces to the other, 
 and through the intervening space, this being the most direct path, instead of making a circuit of the coils 
 of the instrument. The protective power of this arrangement may be increased by grooves being formed in 
 one or both of the opposed conducting surfaces, in such a manner that the face shall present a series of sharp 
 ridges. Where both of the surfaces are grooved, they are to be placed together in such a position that the 
 ridges may cross one another, and a ready path for the electricity will thus be provided : as each crossing is 
 equivalent in its dispersive power to a pair of opposed points. 
 
 In Figs. 9 and 10 the surfaces of the two opposed plates are represented; and in Fig. 11 we have an edge 
 view of Fig. 10. 
 
 The only other feature of this telegraph to which we can refer relates to the insulation of suspended tele¬ 
 graphic wires. This is a modification of the ordinary bell-shaped insulator ; and consists in fixing within it 
 an inverted smaller bell of insulating material, the edges of which must not be in contact with the outer one. 
 It is by the inner bell that the insulator is attached to the post or other support, by means of an iron arm. 
 The wire passes through a proper aperture in the upper part of the outer bell. Cast-iron, protected from 
 rust by a coating of zinc, or other means, is preferred as the material for this portion of the arrangement; 
 its edge should come below, and thus entirely surround the inner insulating part, which is by this means 
 effectually protected from damage by stones thrown, or other violence. Fig. 12 is an external view of this 
 insulator ; and Fig. 13 shows a section of the same :— a is an iron arm attached to the post or other support; 
 upon it rests the earthenware piece b , and over this fits the metallic cap c ; d shows a section of the line- 
 wire, supported in a groove or other aperture for the purpose. The same principle of insulation may be 
 applied with advantage to the apparatus for stretching telegraph wires ; also to break the continuity of the 
 line-wire, where it is intended to insert an instrument in the circuit, and for other similar purposes. 
 
 The general system at present adopted in working telegraphs was illustrated by the instruments exhibited 
 on the part of the Electric Telegraph Company of London. Those who examined the different parts and 
 studied the uses of the mechanism with attention will remember that the various contrivances which we have 
 described w’ere presented to their inspection. Single and double needle instruments showing the method of 
 indication ; batteries for generating the electric force ; magneto-machines for its utilization; and bells for 
 ringing the alarums, were to be seen. In addition, there were maps of telegraphs in a state of working, 
 a scale of charges, and other matters of minor interest, illustrating the practical value of the invention. This 
 contribution to the Exhibition was rendered still more attractive and useful from the circumstance of the 
 telegraph being in operation, communicating with various departments of the building, and with the office 
 of the Company in this city (Messrs. W. H. Smith and Son, 1, Eden-quay). The apparatus of the Electric 
 Telegraph Company afforded an excellent example both of the general principle of the system and their own 
 peculiar improvements in the mode of working. 
 
 An exceedingly ingenious and singular telegraph was exhibited at Ilyde Park in 1851, by two Prussian 
 inventors, Messrs. Ilalske and Siemens, and although it did not appear in the Irjsh Exposition of last year, 
 its peculiarities entitle it to a passing notice. The signals in this instrument are made by arresting, instead 
 of causing, the passage of electric force. It has three parts,—an alarum, an indicating dial, and an arrange¬ 
 ment for printing. The last is its novel and most remarkable feature. Omitting, therefore, a detailed 
 description of the other parts of the mechanism, we may briefly refer to this. To a ratchet-wheel, which is 
 necessary in the telegraphic part of the contrivance, there are attached radii, consisting of springs, each 
 having at the end a type-letter pointed upwards. During the revolution of the wheel, these types pass 
 between a hammer below and a blackened cylinder above. Between the type and the cylinder a band of 
 paper also passes. “ One arm of a lever bears a hammer, and the other carries the armature of a supplemen¬ 
 tary electro-magnet, in the same circuit with the magnet of the indicating instrument. A current passes 
 through the two simultaneously, but is so instantaneously cut off that the magnetism has not had time fully 
 to develop itself, and to attract the armature; but the act of depressing the stud, which causes the index to 
 rest for a moment at a given letter, is contrived to keep the circuit of the printing magnet complete during 
 the same interval, and so to allow the full development of its magnetism, and to cause the attraction of its 
 armature.” At this moment the type-letter is between the hammer and the paper band. Being strongly 
 attracted, the armature causes the hammer to strike a smart blow upward, and to press the paper against the 
 blackened cylinder, which impresses the form of the letter. Thus the letters are printed singly, and at the 
 end of each word a blank is left untouched, and by a simple and beautiful contrivance a bell is rung at the 
 same time. There is also an ingenious arrangement for advancing the paper the width of a letter, as every 
 type is impressed, and for moving the blackened paper forward, that it may not become exhausted by constant 
 use. This very beautiful printing telegraph —one of two inventions from the Continent presented to public 
 notice in London—attracted deserved attention, not so much from its great practical usefulness as from the 
 elaborate ingenuity displayed in its mechanical combinations. By simple appliances a number of intricate 
 operations were performed, and interesting results attained. 
 
 A brief description of the ordinary mode in which the existing telegraphs are worked cannot fail to be 
 interesting. The message to be transmitted i6 given to a clerk, clearly and legibly written, and the cost 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 241 
 
 of transmission and delivery is paid in advance. From this clerk the message passes to the operator, whose 
 duty it is to telegraph it to its destination. At present, in the yet imperfect state of the contrivances employed, 
 the operator must first translate the message into the telegraphic signals. In consequence of this there is 
 great liability to mistake ; but to insure accuracy, in correspondence of extraordinary importance, the letter 
 conveyed is re-transmitted to the station from which it has been sent, for comparison. For this, however, an 
 additional charge is made ; and it occasions a further delay. When the message reaches the place for which 
 it is intended, it is translated, inscribed, sealed, and delivered by the company’s agents as directed. The 
 great drawback in this process is the necessity for the translation of the message into the signals of the tele¬ 
 graph. This operation being tedious, and requiring considerable care, the charge for transmission is high ; 
 and, consequently, the number of messages is limited. The competition of rival companies, however, in 
 England, and the expected competition in Ireland, have reduced the expense considerably. Even in telegraphs 
 the public need not fear monopoly. 
 
 The telegraph mechanism is yet, in many respects, imperfect and incomplete. An improved form of copying 
 telegraph is required to obviate the necessity of translating and re-translating the messages into telegraphic 
 svmbols. The repetition of communications at intermediate stations is also a great cause; of delay and incer¬ 
 titude. This is frequently rendered necessary by the injudicious employment of various kinds of instruments 
 at different stations. In passing through the hands of several operators the message is also liable to be mis¬ 
 construed or misconveyed. When it is recollected that a very trifling error may most seriously affect the 
 sense of a communication, the uncertainty of this mode of transmission will be apparent. It is only to be 
 wondered how so great accuracy is generally attained. There can be, however, little doubt that improved 
 arrangements will soon make the telegraph a useful and an economical system for the intercommunications 
 of commerce and intelligence of every description. 
 
 Telegraphs have been in use in England for above fifteen years. In 1839 wires were laid along the Great 
 Western Railway, and in the following year on the Blackwall line. Shortly afterwards the system was adopted 
 on several of the other trunk lines in Scotland, as well as in the south. But it was not until 1846 that a 
 company was incorporated for the purpose of conveying messages for the public. The patents were then 
 purchased from Messrs, Cooke and Wheatstone for a sum of £141,000, of which Professor Wheatstone 
 received £30,000. At first the company enjoyed little patronage, in consequence, probably, of the very 
 high charges with which they set out. In America, where a contrary course was pursued, this novel and useful 
 means of communication was adopted with eagerness. The patents purchased by the original company secured 
 a monopoly to them until 1850; and in that year a new scheme, the British Telegraph Company, started 
 into existence. In the year following, three companies which had been projected merged into one: the 
 United Kingdom Telegraph Company, the English and Irish Magnetic Telegraph Company, and the Euro¬ 
 pean and American Printing Telegraph Company. The L-ish company was formed in 1853. At present 
 there are at least six different companies competing with each other in these countries, the rival offices being 
 furnished with instruments of varying description. The strongest body is the original one. In the extent 
 of its lines, and the number of its stations, it exceeds all the others. A submarine line has been laid down 
 in connexion with it from near Harwich to Holland. The Electric Telegraph Company is incorporated by 
 charter, and has sought an Act of Parliament. The Submarine Telegraph Company, by which so much of 
 our foreign intelligence is transmitted, is a French scheme. It holds the important fine from Dover to Calais, 
 and is one means of connexion with the European company which passes overland. The English and Irish 
 Magnetic Telegraph Company has lines underground from London to Liverpool and Manchester, as well as 
 along the Lancashire and Yorkshire, East Lancashire, and the Caledonian Railways. By a submarine line 
 from Portpatriek to Donaghadee it is connected with Ireland, and from the latter station it runs to Dublin 
 and Cork. Competing projects have been bruited, and there is a probability that this country will ere long 
 be linked with the other side of the Channel by perhaps three electrical chains. 
 
 The wires were carried along the railways, in the first instance, from considerations of convenience. Better 
 protection was afforded by this means, and the lines of telegraph were more economically laid. Now, 
 however, this plan is not invariably followed. It has been found that the overground wires are liable to 
 injury from trespass, and to counteracting atmospheric influences. Besides, the employment of workmen in 
 their construction by upright posts on railways was attended with danger. In addition to these disadvantages 
 there was the defectiveness of the insulation, to which we have before referred. These objections are set aside 
 by running the wires underground, insulated in gutta percha. The new lines are all constructed on the sub¬ 
 terranean principle. 
 
 Telegraphic communication throughout these countries, wonderful as it is in its results, cannot yet be 
 called a system. Not only is it incomplete in its modus operandi , but it is not so extended as it might be, 
 with advantage to the public and profit to speculators. In some years the whole kingdom will, doubtless, 
 be interlaced with the mystic wires, and the cost of transmitting messages must be, from the natural effect of 
 competition, so reduced that not alone will the merchant princes of our great cities, our bankers, our manu¬ 
 facturers, our shipowners, and the press, take the fullest advantage of the system; but the tradesman, the 
 shopkeeper, and the private correspondent will resort to the telegraph in every case where certainty, secrecy, 
 and celerity are demanded. There are some who, fearing a coalescence of the main rival companies and a 
 consequent monopoly, discuss the advisability of placing the telegraph under direct governmental control. 
 They would make it a department like the Post Office or the Stamps. It is argued, that in the hands of a 
 parliamentary officer it would be free from abuse, and more useful for public purposes than it ever can be 
 under the management of enterprising individuals. But the principle of uniting new duties to a public 
 administration already embarrassed by the multiplicity and diversity of the interests under its guardianship, 
 is seriously objectionable. There need be little fear of combination and monopoly where the machinery can 
 be constructed so inexpensively. Without any interference this new branch of public enterprise will adjust 
 itself to the public requirements, as many others have done before. 
 
 In looking at the simple mechanism of this system of wires, and indicators, and signs, we are urged to 
 
242 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 compare the apparent triviality of the means employed with the amazing nature of the results accomplished. 
 A contrivance, neither complicated nor intricate, suffices to convey our wishes with the lightning’s speed even 
 to distant lands. The rapidity of the steam-ship, and the flight of the panting victor who bounds along his iron 
 path in all the joyousness of conscious elasticity and strength, are left immeasurably in the distance. The 
 steam-engine bears us from shore to shore, and sea to sea, and must continue to rule the great world of 
 locomotion. Probably we have made some approximation to the limit to which its power may be usefully 
 made applicable. But it is merely a vehicle for the conveyance of the ignoble part of humanity. The mind 
 not only scorns the tardiness of steam, but mocks the flight of the strong-winged bird, and, seizing the rapid 
 fire from the heavens, bids it bear our thoughts by its instantaneous gleams throughout the land and beneath 
 the bosom of the ocean—J. A. S. 
 
 Probably one of the first wants of civilization would be the means of accurately ascertaining the relative 
 weight of masses of matter, or, to speak more familiarly, to weigh commodities for purchase or sale ; and in 
 the most barbarous countries, modes of different kinds have been devised for this purpose. But in civilized 
 life, whether for purely scientific or commercial purposes, modes of accurately determining weights are essential. 
 The goldsmith, jeweller, apothecary, and the man of science, all require methods of weighing the substances 
 used in their callings with the most rigid exactness. Hence, the making of accurate beams, possessing at the 
 same time strength to carry a considerable weight, and sensibility to determine minute differences, is a philo¬ 
 sophic art of great importance; and any one who examined the beam and weights made by CErtling, which 
 appeared in the Exhibition, would have seen to what refinement this department of mechanical skill was 
 carried. One of these instruments was capable of weighing over 2 lb., and, at the same time, of showing an 
 alteration of weight equal to the 1-100th of a grain, or the millionth part of the weight it determined. Such 
 accuracy leaves little to be desired in instruments of this description. 
 
 II.—MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS. 
 
 THE PIANOFORTE. 
 
 The spread of musical taste, and the progress of the art in general, has been owing so much to the 
 extended use of the pianoforte, that it becomes a matter of much interest to inquire into its past history and 
 present utility. No house now, from the nobleman’s mansion down to the six-roomed box of the prosperous 
 shopkeeper, is deemed furnished without one, at least, of these instruments; and the performance upon them 
 is thought so essential to female education, that no young lady, however otherwise informed, is supposed to 
 have been properly educated if playing the pianoforte is not found amongst the first of her accomplishments. 
 
 It would be beside our purpose to inquire whether the general requirement of a knowledge and power 
 over this instrument from those who are to become the mothers and teachers of a future generation is a mark 
 of the good sense of the present one. We may observe, however, that woman is, from her destiny and position, 
 allotted to pass the greater portion of her time in the quiet retirement of home. Hence the necessity of 
 providing graceful relaxation and elevating and refining accomplishments for her, and making them not only 
 sources of amusement, but the very elements of her thinkings, and fondest pleasures of her existence. A love 
 of flowers, a love of rural enjoyment, a love of poetry, of painting, and of music, have long been encouraged in 
 the softer sex ; and those who have cultivated these resources have usually been most felicitous in after life; 
 in the charm of solacing the companions of their existence after the dull fatigues of business, and bright¬ 
 ening their homes with a light that made their return to them be looked to as the reward and blessing for 
 weary hours of care and toil. Hence an instrument such as the pianoforte, which is so comprehensive in its 
 capabilities, so varied in its expression, and so powerful in its combinations, that the simplest melody and 
 most complicated harmony can be equally drawn from it,—an instrument that demands so much practice 
 that it provides daily employment for hours during the years of youth, and when the difficulties of its mani¬ 
 pulation are conquered, becomes a comforter and resource ever after,—hence, we say, is the knowledge of 
 such an instrument wisely made an important portion of female education. 
 
 As we have often heard it asserted that it was not worth the labour required for proficiency on this 
 instrument, we shall pause to inquire what are its resources, and what does it offer in return for the assiduity 
 of years ? At the present time the pianoforte has a compass of six, six and a quarter, six and three- 
 quarters, and seven octaves. Those in the Exhibition were of the largest extent of compass for modern 
 requirements, and even beyond them. A keyboard of such vast range affords to the performer numerous 
 facilities, a few of which we shall enumerate. As our readers must be acquainted with the tone of the piano¬ 
 forte, its fulness and softness, its obedience to the finger for lights and shades of sound, its masterly arrange¬ 
 ment for the expression offurzando, its liquidity in scale and figurative passages, and its capability for 
 sustaining a melody in the centre, accompanied by the most brilliant arpeggios at either end—it is only 
 necessary to glance at these qualifications. But its larger and comprehensive powers for the advancement 
 of musical knowledge, and expression of musical ideas, can scarcely be over-estimated. It stands alone as a 
 chamber instrument, from which can be produced all the combinations of harmony required to convey an 
 adequate notion of the writings of the great masters; nay, we may almost say, a just interpretation of their 
 mighty creations. Take the f ugues of Bach ; the lessons of Scarlatti; the concertos of Correlli; the oratorios 
 of Handel, Haydn, and Mendelssohn; the symphonies of Mozart and Beethoven; the operas of Weber, 
 Rossini, Bellini, Donizetti, and Meyerbeer:—let any who have studied the pianoforte take these authors to 
 the instrument—varied as they are in character, modes, and genius—and they will be enabled to convey 
 to themselves and their hearers a just idea of the vast conceptions and unfading beauty of these composers. 
 No other instrument affords the student the same power as the piano of becoming acquainted with these 
 great works. No other instrument—save the organ, and that is not a household one—will give a melody 
 amidst the most skilful and intricate harmonies, allowing the ear to trace it distinctly as if played by another 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 243 
 
 hand. This attribute of the pianoforte Mendelssohn has exhibited exquisitely in his Lieder ohne Worte, 
 drawing out its vocal witchery, and making it interpret intelligibly phrases precious with musical charms. 
 Then, for the rendering of choral works, its formation for simultaneously playing chords combining ten notes 
 
 _or while one hand gives the harmony in mass, the other varies it in appropriate figures—makes it an 
 
 instrument unsurpassed both for student and composer. 
 
 It is worthy of remark, that all our great composers were pianoforte players, or performers on the instru¬ 
 ments out of which it has grown in the progress of years, namely, the clavichord and harpsichord. Those 
 who devoted themselves to other instruments, such as the violin, violoncello, flute, oboe, &c., though they 
 have become so distinguished in their lines as to gain even European reputations, have left nought behind 
 them to perpetuate their fame, and to instruct posterity in musical art. The pianoforte is the first instru¬ 
 ment upon which the glorious efforts of the great modern composers have been tried; and it is the one for 
 which all the effects have been gathered from the score , both vocal and orchestral, and combined as a whole 
 to convey a proper idea of their works to future generations. This, we think, will sufficiently prove the im¬ 
 portance of the pianoforte in the advancement of musical education. Then for social purposes, as the solacer 
 of many a weary hour, the banisher of ennui, the cause of graceful emulation amongst the young and inno¬ 
 cent, the addition to the joy of those who meet for enjoyment, the piano stands deservedly high:—for what 
 would the youthful group, who meet for song and dance, and their attendants, smiles and laughter, do without 
 the pianoforte ? while the elders look on and listen, and are proud of the musical displays which are a con¬ 
 tinually recurring reward for their care, attention, and parental love. Then as an accompaniment for the 
 voice, either in solos or concerted pieces, it stands alone; and we have remarked that where this species of 
 music is cultivated in a family the members are more united, and less prone than others to look for out-of- 
 home amusements. This, we think, not only stamps its utility, but demands the attention of all interested 
 in the education of the young, and the encouragement of home affections. To its uses at those times when 
 the family circle are assembled to return thanks and sing praises to the Giver of all good, as well as on that 
 day specially set apart for His worship, it is almost needless to allude, as they must be obvious even to the 
 most unthinking. 
 
 The invention of the pianoforte has been attributed to Mason, the poet, and is said to be purely English ; 
 but we are inclined to think this apocryphal, the presumption being, that it had its origin from the harpsi¬ 
 chord. In the latter the action consisted of a key and what is called a jack, which was a piece of a pear-tree 
 with a small movable tongue of holly, through which a cutting of crow-quill was passed to touch the string 
 when the jack was in action. As the quilling of a harpsichord was generally a day’s work, various means 
 were tried to produce a softer tone with more durable materials; and that resulted in the present grand 
 pianoforte, which is a harpsichord in shape, with a different action. The action at first was simply a key, a 
 lifter, a hammer, and a damper. The lifter was a brass wire with a piece of hide leather as a head, covered 
 with a piece of soft leather as a finish—the tone must have been very thin and wiry, the hammer being only 
 covered with one slight piece of leather. The first instrument sent to England, about the year 1711, was 
 made by an English monk at Rome, and presented to Samuel Crisp, the author of the tragedy of Virginia. 
 Another authority attributes the invention to Schrceder, of Dresden, who, in the year 1717, presented a 
 model of the invention to the court of Saxony. The invention has also been ascribed to an instrument- 
 maker at Florence, in the year 1711, of which there is a description in the “ Giornale dTtalia” of that period. 
 The origin of the square pianoforte was evidently the clavichord. This instrument was both struck and 
 pressed, and the pressure could be so varied as to produce a trembling sound. The tones were feeble and 
 melancholy, and it was only suited for the student and composer, not for social purposes or public display. 
 Yet, it was upon one of these instruments that the elder Bach performed and composed his wonders, and it 
 was the solace of the nun in her cell, and the companion of the prince in his study. It expressed quarter 
 tones, was very portable, and was so weak in sound, that it would not disturb the inmates of an adjoining 
 apartment. Such was the source whence sprung the instruments now to be found in every house around us. 
 A German, named Zumpie, made these pianofortes in London, in 1776, and from their low price, conve¬ 
 nience, and form, as well as power of expression, they entirely superseded the clavichord and harpsichord, 
 anil there was scarcely a house in the kingdom that did not possess one of them. Since then improvement 
 has followed improvement, until they were brought to a very high state of perfection by Muzio Clementi, 
 who was justly styled u the father of the pianoforte,” as a composer for, a performer upon, and a skilful im¬ 
 prover of the instrument. He has been ably followed in his experiments by the houses of Broadwood, Erard, 
 Collard, Cadby, and Kirkman, till a mechanical certainty of touch has been attained, and a beauty of tone 
 arrived at, while the whole machinery is so obedient to the will of the performer, that the slightest shades of 
 feeling can be expressed with the utmost precision in boldness and rapidity. The improvements by which 
 these have been accomplished are the results of a series of experiments and ingenious contrivances, adjusted 
 so as to command to a mathematical certainty the end sought for. Good specimens of the workmanship of 
 these manufacturers were to be seen in the Exhibition. A short grand piano, by Cadby, with a suspended 
 sounding-board, is so ingeniously designed and adapted to the purpose, and so successful in its development, 
 namely, liquidity, richness, and purity of tone—independent of the application being quite new—that it 
 deserves special mention; also the iron truss applied to the back of the cottage pianoforte, in order to com¬ 
 pensate for the immense pull of the strings on the front, by the same maker, is a contrivance the merits of 
 which must be obvious even to a superficial inspector. The British pianofortes are first of their class. There 
 are also some fair instruments from Belgium, but not equal to the English, who, we may safely say, surpass 
 all other countries in the manufacture of this most comprehensive of musical instruments. We should not 
 omit to mention, that among these instruments was a piano made by the late Mr. M'Culloch, of Belfast, who 
 attained some eminence as a manufacturer; having on several occasions been awarded premiums at the 
 Triennial Exhibitions of the Royal Dublin Society. Since his death pianos are not made in Ireland. 
 
244 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 THE HARP. 
 
 If the pianoforte wants the prestige of antiquity, we now write of a musical instrument the antiquity of 
 which is undisputed, and its invention and earlier history hidden in the obscure mists of eras long before the 
 historic period. The very derivation of its name affords matter of discussion and dispute amongst the learned. 
 Galileo maintains that the Italians had the harp from the Irish, who used it long before the gamut of Guido 
 was invented. The Theban harp, figured and described in Dr. Burney’s History of Music, and the authen¬ 
 ticity of which was so long disputed, was, even so far back as the time of Sir W. Jones, fully cleared from all 
 the doubts that sceptics had thrown upon its discovery, and the narrative of the traveller Bruce, who describes 
 the situation in which he found it, fully accredited. Recent discoveries have put the question beyond all cavil, 
 and they go far to prove that the harp of the Israelites had an Egyptian origin : that is, if the instrument that 
 David played upon was a harp ; for, notwithstanding the number of dissertations written upon it, and though 
 Don Calrnet has had the daring to give it a form, all we know is, that it was called chinrwr in Hebrew, and 
 the King-Prophet himself in the Psalms frequently calls it the ten-stringed harp. However, as the instru¬ 
 ment upon which David played allowed him to both dance and sing before the ark, it must have been but of 
 small compass and size; and it is probable that, allowing for its origin in Egypt, the necessity arose during 
 the many peregrinations of the Israelites to make it more portable; and hence it degenerated in compass. 
 But though David is generally represented with a harp in his hands, there is no testimony to prove that the 
 Hebrew chinnor was anything like our harp, for upon a Hebrew medal of Simon Maccabasus there are two 
 sorts of musical instruments, both of which are very different from the harp, having only three or four strings 
 each ; and all writers learned in the subject agree that our harp is neither in form, compass, nor stringing, like 
 the lyre, citharon, or barbiton of the Romans. 
 
 We may, however, fairly conclude that the harp is the most ancient of all musical intruments. Mr. Bruce 
 found the painting he describes in one of the sepulchres that according to tradition are said to contain the dust 
 of the first kings of Thebes, and which lie behind the ruins of that ancient Egyptian city. It represented a 
 man playing upon the harp, painted in fresco, and quite entire. He states from the detail of the figure that 
 the painter had about the same degree of merit with a good sign-painter in Europe, and that the action of 
 the musician is such as to lead us to suppose that there were great hands at the time, and that the capabili¬ 
 ties of the instrument were not only fully understood but amply displayed. The performer’s left hand is em¬ 
 ployed among the notes in alto , as if in arpeggio ; while stooping forward he seems with his right hand to 
 be beginning with the lowest string and promising to ascend with the most rapid execution. Bruce looked 
 upon this instrument as the Theban harp, before and at the time of Sesostris, who adorned Thebes, and pro¬ 
 bably caused it to be painted there, as well as the other figures in the sepulchre of his father, as a monument 
 of the superiority which Egypt had in music at that time, over all the barbarous nations which he had seen 
 or conquered. 
 
 The use of the harp was known to the ancient Irish. Mr. Walker, in his Historical Account of the Irish 
 Bards, says that they had four different species of harp. The first, the one commonly called the Irish 
 harp; the second, a kind of dulcimer; the third, an instrument of ten strings; and the fourth, that of 
 the Welsh. The use of the latter, amongst the Irish, may have led to the opinion advocated by Jones, the 
 Welsh bard, that the L'ish had their music from the Cambro-Britons; but we think the contrary the fact, as 
 asserted by Giraldus Cambrensis, and ably and logically defended by Walker, that the Welsh had their music 
 from Ireland. In comparing the airs of the two countries, however some may be found to resemble each 
 other, the Irish have an internal evidence of a prior period to those of the Principality in their cadence, 
 phrasing, and structure! and whatever semblance may be found in the latter appears to have arisen out of 
 the model of something that preceded them. This may be found on a careful examination of the melodies 
 of the two countries. From the peculiar progressions of these airs it will easily be perceived that they were 
 originally composed for an instrument which, though of tolerable compass, was imperfect in its scale; and 
 their structure—wild though beautiful, melancholy to that intensity which proves them offsprings of moments 
 of felicity unattainable by study—also leads us to suppose that they were generally unaccompanied by any 
 harmonies however rude, and that they were composed for the instrument with which the Bards accompanied 
 their extempore recitations of joy or lamentation. From this source sprung those soul-touching airs so 
 fraught with that poetry which kindles the heart to desire, or melts the eyes to weeping—airs so thoroughly 
 genuine that no one accustomed to hear them could be imposed upon by any other however like; and the 
 more careful the imitation the more certain would they be of being pronounced spurious. 
 
 The harp of Brian Boiroimhe, King of Ireland, of which Dr. Petrie has written so interesting a descrip¬ 
 tion, was small and portable, such as we may suppose that of David and the Royal Alfred to have been. 
 Harps of this portable form are frequently met with at the present time. That of the ancient Irish was strung 
 with wire, and in this respect entirely differed from the Welsh harp, which was strung with gut, and is the 
 one from which originated the elegant instrument now in use. Here again is the high antiquity of the harp 
 certified, for when Wales was governed by the Druids, ere the invasion of Julius Cassar, the Welsh had it, 
 and the Bards, like the Levites among the Hebrews, were held sacred. The Venerable Bede asserts that the 
 harp was used as an accompaniment to the voice upon that island in the eighth century. 
 
 On what occasion and at what time the form of this beautiful instrument was assumed in the Arms of 
 Ireland has not been satisfactorily ascertained. Mr. O’Hallaran states it was by order of Henry II., and 
 Mr. Ledwich by that of Henry VIII. ; but the reason for it, or the authority upon which they found their 
 assertions, are not given by either of the learned gentlemen. 
 
 The Welsh harp of the last century had three rows of strings, the two outside ones in unison, and the middle 
 row the semitones, and possessed a compass of five octaves. The inconvenience and difficulty of performing 
 any complicated or rapid composition upon an instrument so awkwardly constructed, and presenting so many 
 barriers to dexterous manipulation, caused the music composed for it to be of the simplest kind, mostly con- 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 245 
 
 sisting of airs of about sixteen bars, to ■which was sometimes appended variations of the poorest and most 
 tinkling description. Modulation of any frequency was impossible upon it; and although the advantages 
 offered by an instrument of such large compass and power of harmonic combination were but too obvious to 
 the musician, yet its mode of triple stringing almost set his labours at defiance. Hence arose the improve¬ 
 ments which have made the harp capable of conveying now, in richness and brilliancy, music of the highest 
 order. Indeed, no musical instrument has received so many and such valuable improvements from the in¬ 
 genuity of modern artists. Its compass has been extended to that of the pianoforte, and by the addition of 
 pedals to produce the half tones, it has been reduced to one row of strings, so that the performer can now 
 play in any key, and make the most rapid chromatic modulations ; whereas formerly for every change of key 
 it had to be re-tuned. 
 
 Though the harp possess not the massiveness of the pianoforte for simultaneous harmonies, nor the mus¬ 
 cularity of tone which makes that instrument the best conveyance of the ideas of the great Masters ; yet, for 
 strains of melancholy, brilliant arpeggios, and aerial effects, it is unrivalled. Before the time ofBochsa, who 
 was harpist to the first Emperor Napoleon, it was little used in England, save for accompanying the voice : 
 his genius developed its powers and proved it capable of performing the highest species of composition. In 
 an orchestra its effects are charming—its vibrations telling without predominance above the mass. Meyerbeer 
 has used it most happily in his operas, and those who have heard Mendelssohn’s settings of the lyrics of 
 Racine’s Athalie will easily call to remembrance the felicitous harp passages in the overture which give such 
 an airiness and grace, together with a tone of the olden time, to that noble composition : and the delicious 
 accompaniment of the hymn by eight harps, so fresh and sparkling without bordering on frivolity, shows what 
 resources are to be found in this instrument by a skilful musician. 
 
 The harps exhibited by Marcus Moses, of Westmoreland-street, and manufactured by Erard, on many 
 occasions delighted the visitors to the Exhibition by the sweetness of their tones. Those on the gallery ex¬ 
 hibited by J. Bray, of Westmoreland-street, demand special notice at our hands, inasmuch as they were 
 manufactured by the exhibiter. One of these was a double-action harp in ultramarine and gold, C| octaves, 
 with all the modern improvements; and the other was in bird-eye maple, 6 octaves, Gothic pattern. Mr. 
 Bray contributed a beautiful specimen of Irish manufacture in this department to the last Triennial Exhibi¬ 
 tion of the Royal Dublin Society, and a further specimen was sent by him to the New York Exhibition. 
 
 THE ORGAN. 
 
 The organ is the most gorgeous and many-voiced instrument known—sublime in its effects upon the 
 educated, and mysterious in its influences upon those unacquainted with its structure. Hence the feeling of 
 the supernatural that its tones frequently induce. At the present day it affords combinations of superb 
 power, possessing requirements for the performance of the vastest harmonies, and allowing full scope for the 
 most intricate and skilful designs of the composer. The variety of its resources has led to a range of compo¬ 
 sitions for the organ, which include the light and the serious, the majestic and the rapid. We have arias 
 given by a telling stop , with elaborate accompaniments on the swell, while the pedals sustain the bass in stately 
 progression ;— preludes brilliant and unfaltering—solemn andantes and adagios without number, and fugues 
 exhibiting all the ingenuity of laborious pedantry, or evincing those rays of genius which guide the student 
 through the mazes of the giant Bach. The last-named composer appears to have understood the genius of the 
 organ, and to ha ve written for it the fittest and most appropriate music. Preludes variegated with harmonies, 
 wherein the sustaining powers of the instrument are beautifully displayed, and fugues whose telling and easily 
 traced subjects keep a continuous flow upon the ear, and chase each other through a labyrinth of modula¬ 
 tions, always pursuing, never overtaking, till they meet in a colossal burst of harmony that makes the heart 
 of the listener bound with joy, and which no other single instrument would give the composer the power of 
 accomplishing. 
 
 Such is the mighty power which the organ possesses. Then for expressing the massive grandeur of great 
 choruses without the voices, it is unexampled; while for the accompanying of sacred music its solidity of 
 tone and sombreness of colouring have made it the chosen instrument for the Christian temple. Besides, it 
 seems to be endowed with the faculty of awakening the heart to devotion, and wafting the soul of the peni¬ 
 tent to the footstool of the Creater, there to plead for itself. Who has not felt—amidst the vaulted aisles of 
 a cathedral, where every distance is peopled with shadows, and the dim religious light from unseen windows 
 set high in walls erected to stand for centuries, timidly streams in, as if half afraid of banishing them into the 
 vaults beneath—the holy influences of this sacred instrument, as it fills the naves, flows throughout the 
 various aisles, and ascends to the roof in incense of sweet sounds— 
 
 “ The branching roof, 
 
 Self-poised and scooped into ten thousand cells 
 Where light and shade repose, and music dwells— 
 
 Lingering, and wandering on, 
 
 As loath to die.” 
 
 Such places are the fitting ones for its performance; and whether from association, or from some peculi¬ 
 arity which makes it less effective as a solo instrument for concert-room or music-hall, than others of smaller 
 capacity—or probably from the impression it leaves upon the mind that its sounds are not produced by the 
 skill of an individual—no matter from what, and notwithstanding all that affected dilletanteism may say to 
 the contrary—its solo effects are lost upon the multitude, save in a place of public worship. The few may 
 admire the contrivance of the composition, the skill of the performer, and his dexterity in managing so com¬ 
 plicated a musical machine ; but they feel not where art should awaken emotion, and they pass away without 
 retaining any of those vague and mystic charms that the memory of music is calculated to leave upon the 
 
 2 k 2 
 
24G 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 soul. For the conveyance of individual melody, there are required a crescendo and a diminuendo on each 
 sound, also a forzando, and a power of forcing into passion certain phrases, always keeping upon the ear that 
 those things are accomplished by the same voice,—whether it be human or artificial, caused by the breath or 
 by the bow,—in reality a succession of sounds varied in their length, breadth, and emphasis by the will, show¬ 
 ing the intelligence and feeling of him who produces them. This the organ, with all its grandeur, is deficient 
 in. The finger of the performer presses down a key, which by a mechanical contrivance opens a valve ; air 
 is thus admitted from the bellows into a pipe causing the emission of such sound, and such only as the maker 
 intended that pipe to speak. So long as the finger is kept upon the key, and the bellows blown, the pipe will 
 give forth the same sound—or the succession of the sounds of a scale without any modification or softening 
 off, as each pipe belonging to every stop is voiced alike. The finger of the player has no power by pressure 
 or otherwise of altering in the slightest degree the tones, its business being merely to open and close a valve 
 by putting down or letting up the key as the music may require. No matter what his passion, his abandon , 
 Ins fire, his energy, or his pathos, he merely puts in motion a machine made to produce certain effects with 
 mathematical precision; but from its construction totally incapable of showing the shades of feeling which 
 may pass through the performer’s mind. Hence does a simple melody—however judiciously the stop upon 
 which it is played be selected, and however dexterously it may be accompanied on other parts of the instru¬ 
 ment by harmonies purposely enriched to throw it out, always tell of its mechanical production, and always, 
 no matter how much its beauty may be confessed, sound as if devoid of soul; wanting that divinity which 
 awakens a corresponding divinity in others—that which is the power of genuine art, its supremacy—the chain¬ 
 ing to its triumphal chariot-wheels the best and most elevating sympathies of our common nature. Men¬ 
 delssohn has evaded, with great profoundness, the exhibition of this defect in his celebrated Sonatas for the 
 organ ; but even with all his dexterous management in flooding with harmonies upon the swell, the accom¬ 
 paniments given to the subjects, and the majestic motion of the pedal basses—yet are not the natural hard¬ 
 nesses and immobility of the instrument conquered. The only compensation for the defects now spoken of 
 is the swell, which certainly admits of a lengthened crescendo, but always too long to give the forzando, 
 without which that nice and intelligent expression necessary for the faithful delivery of a simple melody can 
 never be arrived at. The solemn magnificence of this multifariously-voiced instrument is only fitted for 
 masses of sound—large harmonic combinations that come upon the ear in a peal and startle by their immen¬ 
 sity—stately andantes and adagios flowing along like some broad river too deep and strong to permit its 
 waters to be curled into wavelets by the passing breezes ; but above all, for the fugue, a species of composi¬ 
 tion so entirely adapted to the genius of the instrument that, no matter how well performed, they are gene¬ 
 rally meagre and confused on any other. Here the determined succession of notes, called the subject, is 
 tellingly interspersed throughout the movement, and the replies in the fifth and eighth of the other parts, 
 palpable to the ear, as they chase each other through every variety of key. The peculiar defects arising from 
 the complicated machinery of the organ, and from its breath being supplied mechanically, become benefits 
 in the rendering of these works—the fugue requiring neither lights nor shades in its delivery, and admitting 
 of that augmentation of sounds which the organist has so much at his disposal. In fact, these species of 
 composition are no more than elaborately constructed pieces of musical mechanism, in which the results can 
 be as readily traced as those of a mathematical problem ; and hence are they most particularly adapted for 
 the most mechanical of all musical instruments. One of the most graceful and beautiful characteristics of the 
 organ is the incitement it gives the musician to extemporize. No other instrument presents to him the same 
 extent of keys—modern organs generally consisting of three benches, each equal in compass to the piano¬ 
 forte, with a row of keys for the feet called pedals , generally two octaves, and sometimes two octaves and 
 a half in extent, and a multiplicity of stops, —all contrived to produce divers and many-coloured effects. 
 There are also many copulas to couple the swell to the great organ, the manuals to the pedals, &c., and 
 contrivances to permit him to augment or decrease the force of sound by the use of composition pedals, which 
 take out or put in a number of stops at a time, without compelling him to take his fingers off the keys, or 
 move his hands from one bench to the other. 
 
 Some notion of the scope afforded to the musician for this purpose may be formed from the following 
 description of the organ built by Telford, placed above the Dais in the Exhibition. It possesses on the great 
 organ a compass of CC to G in alt with sixteen stops, fifteen of which have each a rank of pipes throughout 
 the entire compass, and one, four ranks. The choir organ is of the same length, and contains seven stops 
 with ranks of pipes to each. The swell is also from CC to G in alt, and comprises thirteen stops. It has two 
 octaves and a half of pedals, with nine stops, one of them having four ranks of pipes, and five copula;, with 
 six composition pedals for purposes enumerated above. The total number of pipes is 2833. 
 
 From these det ails some idea may be formed of the fascination of this powerful machine of sounds for the 
 educated musical man, the lover of his art. We cannot wonder that he should sit for hours making new 
 combinations from the powers at his disposal, revelling in imaginative subjects, with accompaniments in 
 various figures, rejoicing in the flights of his own fancy, and the treasures of music he unlocks by the skill of 
 his own hands. Nor can we feel surprised that he would sit foodless in the chill, damp air of a church, from 
 early morn till the coming twilight warned him of the hours that had sped—as many have done—enjoying 
 these rare and exquisite delights; nor that the youth so wrapped in the mazes of sweet sound, and so accus¬ 
 tomed to listen with intensity to all the relative harmonic combinations and their various resolutions—to 
 unravel them where they became complicated—and to learn to apply them in composition, till sprang from 
 the chaos of his brain, in form and beauty, the bewitching opera, or soul-subduing oratorio; nor that such 
 a person should walk forth amongst men—a Handel or a Mendelssohn—and leave the glories of his labours 
 to illumine musical art to all posterity. 
 
 It may be here remarked as curious, that with all these vast powers and appliances for the production of 
 sound, the organ is so imperfect an instrument as to be seldom in tune, never so in all keys. The most ex¬ 
 traordinary instance of discord and untuncableness, being almost absorbed in the sonorous grandeur of the 
 instrument, is found hi the sesquialtera, mixture, and cornet. Each of these stops has generally three ranks 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 247 
 
 of pipes, giving the third, fifth, and eighth of the note, or number of notes played—the third always being 
 
 major, _so that in any piece of music all the chords bearing a minor third are accompanied also by a major 
 
 one. The untuneableness of this seems preposterous in theory; and yet when these stops form the super¬ 
 structure of sound, upon the basis of the great organ, they are borne with pleasure, and considered to add 
 much to the brightness of the whole. This may, and we believe does, arise from the distance ofthe intervals 
 which the pipes form with the diapason, being the seventeenth, nineteenth, and twenty-second: but the 
 addition of them to any composition in a minor key is intolerable, changing music into noise, and brilliancy 
 into screaming. Sometimes these stops have as many as four, five, and six ranks of pipes, each giving the 
 intervals stated above to every key pressed down by tbe fingers of the organist. All the defects we have 
 stated, and many more, are swallowed in the vast volumes of sound emitted by this instrument; and it is 
 only when injudiciously used, and when its stupendous resources are diverted from their legitimate purposes, 
 either in the ignorance of the tyro, or the vanity of an artist who will sacrifice every noble quality of the 
 organ to his own conceit, and substitute dexterous manipulation and fantastic trickery for that solemn and 
 robust labour by which alone its splendours can be developed—that these glaring, harsh, and unmusical 
 effects stand out in their nakedness; that it impotently cries like an imprisoned giant tortured by a fool, and 
 ceases to breathe in eloquent strains its soul-soothing harmonies, or thunder its mighty utterances in tones 
 which elevate the heart to a sense of the sublime. 
 
 The vast capacity of these instruments may be conceived from the following:—The organ of St. Paul’s, 
 Frankfort-on-the-Maine, has three rows of keys, two sets of pedals, and seventy-four stops; that of St. Peter, 
 Goerlitz, Upper Lusatia, has three rows of keys, eighty-two stops, and three thousand two hundred and 
 seventy pipes, and is blown by twelve pairs of bellows; the great Haarlem organ, at one time considered 
 the largest in the world, contains five thousand pipes; and the splendid instrument in the Town-Hall of 
 Birmingham is thirty-five feet wide, fifteen deep, and forty high; has four sets of keys, and five pairs of 
 bellows; the timber, metal, and other materials employed in its formation amount to the enormous weight of 
 forty tons. But all these will be put into the shade by that now erecting in St. George’s Ilall, Liverpool, 
 which, if we may estimate by the cost (£21,000), will be the largest and finest instrument in the world. 
 
 To come back from these leviathans to those which were in our own Exhibition, we may observe that 
 Bevington’s organ which was at the east end of the Great Hall, is beautifully voiced and well balanced ; and 
 contains twenty-seven stops and five couplers, and pedals from CCC to D, with three composition pedals. The 
 builder was very happy in the placing of this instrument, its position having been the most sonorous in the 
 building. Telford’s organ, though double its size, and splendidly voiced, giving to the performers all the 
 resources required to produce the largest effects, was so injured by the situation it occupied, that its weight of 
 tone was unfelt, its brilliancy dulled, and its articulation confused. Though the instruments were under the 
 hands of two good players, Dr. Stewart and Mr. Croft, yet the performances were on the whole ineffective, 
 merely owing to the unfitness of the Industrial Temple for such displays. It would have been all very well 
 to have had the organs played upon, as they were in the London Exhibition, to show off their powers, but to 
 have regular daily organ performances as an attraction for visitors was a mistake in two ways—being totally 
 out of keeping with the objects for which the building was erected, and calculated in no way to display the 
 ability of the gentlemen who performed. At the superb performance of choral music given at the opening of 
 the Exhibition, Telford’s organ, notwithstanding its position being so much against the display of its power, 
 did goodly service—upholding, enriching, and filling up—being felt throughout, not above, the voices and 
 orchestra, sustaining the harmonies, adding to the brilliancy ofthe choral effects, and giving to the whole an 
 air of solid grandeur which it could not have had without it, however bright the band might have been, and 
 ponderous the chorus. Here the organ was applied to its grandest of legitimate uses, aiding a mighty band 
 and chorus, and being felt rather than heard. How different from applying it to the performance of operatic 
 airs or ballads written for the human voice, which are just as much out of character on this noblest of instru¬ 
 ments as they would be on a clarionet or bassoon! 
 
 Having endeavoured to give some idea of the genius and proper application of this instrument, we shall 
 now give a slight sketch of its origin and history. Its origin is hidden in obscurity, and all we can learn is 
 that it seems to have been borrowed from the Greeks, as Vitruvius describes one. He attributes the inven¬ 
 tion to Archimedes (200 years before Christ) ; and Ctesibus improved upon it by the use of water and of 
 keys. The ancients employed the fall of water, pumps, and different kinds of bellows, to cause the motion by 
 which the wind was introduced, and at last stopped at the wind bellows, which was set in motion either by 
 water or human strength. Hence arose two kinds of organs : that moved by water was called hydraulic , and 
 that by wind pneumatic. However, there was no difference in the principle, as it is only by air the pipes can 
 produce a sound. Although the earliest descriptions appear to belong to the hydraulic, it seems natural to 
 suppose the pneumatic one to have been first invented. An engraving given in Sir John Hawkins’ History 
 of Music, from a monument in Rome, seems to confirm the latter opinion. That mentioned by Vitruvius 
 was an hydraulicon. Du Cange quotes an epigram descriptive of an organ said to have been in the posses¬ 
 sion of Julian the Apostate in the fourth century, and concludes that it was not an hydraulic instrument, but 
 resembled much the modern pneumatic organ. St. Jerome mentions one with twelve pairs of bellows, and 
 fifteen pipes to each key, which might be heard at the distance of a mile ; and another at Jerusalem which 
 was heard at the Mount of Olives. Pope Vitalian is generally allowed to have been the first who introduced 
 the organ into the service of the Catholic Church, about the year 670. Dr. Burney says that ancient annalists 
 are unanimous in stating that the first organ seen in France was sent from Constantinople as a present to 
 King Pepin, father of Charlemagne, by Constantine, in 757. This, as well as Julian’s epigram, gives the 
 invention to Greece. It is curious that the Venerable Bede, who died in 735, notwithstanding his minute 
 description of the manner in which the psalms and hymns were sung in the churches, says nothing of the 
 organ. However, according to Muratori and Mabillon, organs became common in Italy, Germany, and 
 England, during the tenth century, about which time they were admitted into the convents throughout Eu¬ 
 rope. The poet Mason, in his Essays on Church Music, gives several historical notices concerning the 
 
248 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 origin and progress of the organ previous to its general admission into our churches. These early attempts 
 were very rude in construction; the keys were four or five, and sometimes six inches broad, the pipes were 
 of brass, and the compass did not exceed two octaves in the twelfth century, about which time half-notes 
 appear to have been introduced at Venice. A description of one procured by Elfeg, Bishop of Winchester, for his 
 cathedral, in 951, states that it was the largest then known, having twenty-six pairs of bellows, requiring seventy 
 men to fill them with wind. It had ten keys, with forty pipes to each key. There was also one at Canterbury 
 Cathedral previous to the year 1174. At Venice, about the year 1471, the important addition of pedals was 
 made by a German named Bernhard ; to whose countrymen we also owe most of the other improvements. 
 The organs built by Schmidt for St. Paul’s, the Temple, St. Mary’s, Oxford, Trinity College, Cambridge, &c., 
 were commonly confined to four octaves from CC in the bass to C in alt. They are very superior in tone to 
 the generality of modern instruments ; so much so that they have had their compass extended and many other 
 improvements added during the last century by Byfield, Snetzler, Green, Gray, and others. The earliest 
 organ-builder in England was William Wotton, of Oxford, who built in 1482 an organ for Merton College, 
 also one for the Chapel of Magdalen College. The old organ at York (since burnt) was one of those that 
 escaped the destruction of those instruments during the civil wars ; although Cromwell himself was so fond 
 of the organ that he caused the one at Magdalen Court, Oxford, to be removed to Hampton Court. It was 
 afterwards restored to the College, where it remained till 1740, when it was removed to Tewksbury, and 
 has lately been remodelled and enlarged by Willis. In 1660 there were only four organ-builders in England, 
 and at the present time we can scarcely boast of more in Ireland ; but while we have a Telford to manufac¬ 
 ture such first-class instruments as he has turned out of his factory, we may confidently look forward to a suc¬ 
 cession of builders in this country no way inferior to any in Europe. 
 
 There was a small organ by White, another Irish builder, in the Furniture Court of the Exhibition, which 
 claims a word of praise. It is a finger organ in a handsome Gothic case, is nicely voiced, and would be quite 
 sufficient for a church of limited size. A small but excellent chamber organ, by Bevington, was also 
 exhibited. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS MUSICAi INSTRUMENTS. 
 
 In the Court of Antiquities in the Exhibition were to be found some musical instruments which serve to 
 illustrate the history of the past. Among these was the Dalway Harp, which was looked upon with so much 
 veneration by Bunting as to be thought worthy of a minute description in his first collection of the “ Antient 
 Music of Ireland.” It contained twenty-two strings more than that of Brian Boiroimhe, the latter having 
 only thirty strings. Hence it was capable of producing larger musical effects, and must have been equal, in 
 scope and brilliancy, to music of almost the range of that of the present time. Cardan’s Harp must also 
 have been of considerable compass, as it is about four feet high. Perhaps upon this very instrument did this 
 last of the bards compose his bright and soul-stirring planxties —short pieces of music so entirely original 
 that in the whole range of the art we know of nothing to liken them to—for the Italian giga, though bearing 
 some resemblance, has not the reckless dash, the drollery, and above all the melancholy termination to a 
 grotesque phrase that distinguish these curiously beautiful compositions. Perhaps upon this very instrument 
 did he compose “ Aileen Aroon,” a melody so replete with the very essence of musical thought that it tells 
 its tale to every hearer—and, perhaps, upon it did he accompany himself, as he sang it to the lady of his love, 
 wrapt in the elysian of fancy, influenced by the brightness of her presence, though he could not behold her 
 with his sightless eyes. The harp of O’Neil, also there exhibited, was most likely manufactured during the reign 
 of Elizabeth. What a host of memories does it call forth ! Upon this same instrument, perhaps, was often 
 played that exquisitely melancholy air , “ The Coolin’’—as the youth lamented the loss of those locks that 
 adorned him and made him more comely in the eyes of the fair. Amidst the host of historic recollections 
 called forth by the collection of which these musical instruments form a part, we think none more full of 
 thrilling interest than those they awaken. 
 
 There were also in this department a set of bagpipes, once the property of Lord Edward Fitzgerald, and 
 another set belonging to Lord Rossmore, beautifully mounted in silver, and studded with precious stones, 
 said to have cost £300. When this instrument was first introduced into this country is not known. It is 
 likely the Norwegians and Danes brought the bagpipe into Scotland, as they long possessed the islands of 
 the Hebrides. But the Irish pipe differs from that of the Scotch in the mode of providing the wind, which 
 is not blown into it by the lips of the performer, but by a bellows. It is also much superior in quality and 
 softness of tone ; for while the former is scarcely tolerable in the open air, the latter discourses sweet sounds 
 suitable to a lady’s chamber. 
 
 In the Zollverein Department were three Cremona violins, exhibited by Tcpe, of Osnabruck, looking 
 very like genuine instruments of this highly prized class. When the violin or fiddle was first invented is not 
 at present known, neither can we discover the nation that claims that honour. However, there is reason to 
 suppose, that as no instrument played with the bow was known to the ancients, it must have had a mediaeval 
 origin. The form and character of the violin used in England in the time of Chaucer, who mentions it, can¬ 
 not be exactly ascertained; and it is probable that from its first introduction it underwent a variety of altera¬ 
 tions and improvements; for even towards the end of the sixteenth century its shape appears to be vague 
 and undetermined. It has, however, long attained its present excellence, and formed the leading instrument 
 at all musical performances. Indeed without violins and their relatives—violas and violoncellos—the art of 
 music could not have progressed; as the expressiveness of notes produced by the bow is almost equal to those 
 rendered by the human voice. These instruments produce the most thrilling effects, conveying every shade 
 of feeling from the minds of the performers to those of the audience, while in large orchestral massing, they 
 give a richness and firmness to the ideas of the composer unattainable by any other medium of sound. The 
 violin evidently had its origin from the viol, a stringed instrument that resembled it in shape and tone. It 
 had five or six strings, the tones of which were regulated by being brought by the fingers into contact with 
 
Class X.] rillLOSOrillCAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 249 
 
 the frets with which the neck was furnished. So recently as during the Protectorate, the old viol was much 
 more esteemed, but at and since the Restoration it resumed its former consequence, till now it has fairly beaten 
 its parent and originator out of the field. The violins of Cremona were manufactured by a family consist ing 
 of a father, two sons, and a grandson, named Amati, natives of that town, who flourished about the year 1600. 
 The instruments of their make are distinguished by their mildness and sweetness of tone, and mostly have a 
 yellow tinge in the varnish. Besides these there were two persons of the name of Stradivarius, of Cremona, 
 admirable artisans; the latter was living at the beginning of this century : his signature is, Antonius Stradi¬ 
 varius , Cremonensis,faciebat Anno." Andrew Gamier was also a much esteemed maker at Cremona. He 
 signed his name thus—“ Andreas Gaurnerius fecit Cremona sub titulo Sanctce Teresa , 1680.” A Stradu- 
 arius is known by its full, rich tone. The varnish of those made by the father is yellow, while that of the 
 son is red. The violins of Cremona are exceeded only by those of Stainer, a German, whose instruments 
 are remarkable fora full and piercing tone ; his signature is, “ Jacobus Stainer , in absain prope JEnapontum , 
 1647.” The varnish of the Stainers is yellow. Another celebrated maker, Matthew Albam, signs his name 
 thus—“ Matthias Albanus fecit in Tyrol Bulsani , 1654.” We have been thus particular in giving the sig¬ 
 natures and colour of varnishes used, in order to guard those curious in these instruments, and desirous of 
 possessing a real Cremona or Stainer, against imposition. Other characteristics distinguish them from each 
 other; for instance, the Straduarius violins are larger, and have a wider box than the Amatis, but the grand 
 characteristic is the tone. England boasts of some celebrated violin-makers, whose instruments are very much 
 sought after. Two violins exhibited by Hugh Gordon, of Lisburn, show that the manufacture of these in¬ 
 struments is still successfully carried on in Ireland. Formerly Dublin was celebrated for its makers. Those 
 of our northern manufacturer possess a new form and application of the sounding-post, evidently calculated 
 to soften and enrich the tone. 
 
 An harmonium exhibited by Metzler, of London, is worthy of notice, as it presented large advantages to 
 the performer, possessing a compass of five octaves, and having twelve stops. There is a machinery attached 
 to it, which can be adjusted over the keys, that permits it to be played after the manner of a concertina; or, 
 when removed, as an organ on the ordinary keys. It is one of the most comprehensive instruments of the 
 class; and were it not that we believe the genuine organ effects can never be imitated by any other instrument, 
 we would say that it would answer all the purposes of a small organ. 
 
 Mr. Scates, of College-green, exhibited some concertinas of his own manufacture that deserve more than 
 a passing word of commendation. The concertina is an entirely modern instrument. It was first patented 
 in 1829 by Messrs. Wheatstone. It is the invention of Professor Wheatstone, by whose scientific labours 
 many valuable improvements in the construction of instruments with vibrating plates have been effected. 
 The tones of this instrument are produced by vibrating plates of metal; in contradistinction to strings, as in 
 the pianoforte, harp, violin, &c., or tubes as in the organ. The tones of the harmonium, seraphine, accor¬ 
 dion, musical boxes, &c., are similarly produced. There is little doubt that the common boy’s toy, the Jew’s 
 harp, gave the first idea ; which, with the aid of science and observation, combined with mechanical ability, 
 has led to the production of this distinct class of modern musical instruments. A vibrating plate, called also 
 a reed or tongue, is a thin narrow slip of metal fastened at one end, while the other is left free, and placed 
 over an aperture also cut in metal, which is nearly its counterpart, and in which it is so fitted that while it 
 touches nowhere, it only allows a certain quantity of air to pass through ; the current or column of air forces 
 the plate from its position, to which it returns again by its own elasticity, and the temporary diminution of 
 the pressure consequent on the escape of the air. Thus a constant series of vibrations causing continuous 
 tone is excited. This class of instruments are characterized by some superior qualities which must have con¬ 
 siderable influence on their general appreciation—such as the length of time they keep in tune, their dura¬ 
 bility—their sweet and melodious quality of tones—with the power of sustaining and prolonging them at 
 pleasure—and their capability of being put into very compact forms. Other characteristic features of this 
 elegant instrument are, that it possesses considerable compass, having a greater range than the flute (and 
 excepting the highest notes used only in very difficult passages), the same as the violin. Its tones are pure, 
 sweet, and brilliant; it has great power of expression and execution. From its intonation being always cor¬ 
 rect, the tone easy to produce, and the keys lying entirely under the command of the fingers, it can be learnt 
 with much greater facility than other instruments. The concertina may be used as a substitute for the flute, 
 oboe, &c. From its being the only instrument having a sustained sound, which conventionalism allows to 
 ladies, its value is considerably increased. Tenor and bass concertinas are also manufactured, upon which 
 any music written for the viola and violoncello may be performed. The various concertinas are frequently 
 combined, and in quartetts, septetts, or even in larger numbers, they have a beautiful effect; and with music 
 expressly arranged for them a brilliant result is produced. Since its first introduction the concertina has 
 steadily progressed in public favour ; and perhaps the best proof of the merits of the instrument is the readi¬ 
 ness with which it has been taken up by professors of ability. Whoever has heard such artists as Regondi, 
 Case, Blagrove, (and Scates at our own Exhibition,) perform upon it, must agree that its invention has been a 
 valuable addition to those musical instruments that are more especially adapted for the drawing-room. The 
 instruments manufactured and exhibited by Mr. Scates comprised one amboyna wood treble concertina, one 
 rosewood brass-bound concertina, and one baritone concertina, all of which are very highly finished, and 
 possess a full, mellow, and clear tone. His improvements are a tympanium, or leather sound covering, and 
 double sound-boards. He also introduces the silver stops or touches, and has five folds in the bellows. Mr. 
 Scates likewise exhibited several of Messrs. Wheatstone’s concertinas. 
 
 F. White, Doctor of Music, of AVexford, exhibited a new musical instrument, named the Victoria harp 
 lyre. It is of elegant form, and from its appearance would be a most graceful instrument in the hands of a 
 lady. It is constructed like three guitars joined together in harp-shape, with frets to make the tones, and 
 possesses eighteen strings, so that its compass and capabilities in the hands of an artist must be very con¬ 
 siderable. 
 
 Mr. Bussell, of AA r estmoreland-street, exhibited a class of musical instruments, the manufacture of which 
 
250 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 was much wanted in this country—namely, military instruments. Formerly the bands in Her Majesty’s 
 service were supplied by either London or Continental houses; now, through the exertions of Mr. Bussell, 
 Ireland is able to provide the army with musical instruments equal to any in Europe. This is very satisfac¬ 
 tory to record, as it shows progress in a class of manufacture hitherto unknown in this country. First, there 
 is a cornopean, showing evidently improvements of the first order. It is called “ The Patent Serpentine 
 Revolving-valve Cornopean,” and insures the freedom of tone that heretofore belonged only to the plain slide 
 trombone, and common French horn. It is constructed on the principle of the trombone, giving to the wind 
 a direct passage in producing the valve note. The stroke of the piston-rod being only one half of any other 
 now in use, the note is made much quicker, more distinct, with less action of the fingers, and the execution 
 is much facilitated. This improvement has also been applied to the ophecleides (or bombardones), bass, tenor, 
 and alto; to the trombone, with valves; and the alto horn, specimens of which were to be seen in the 
 Southern Gallery. There were also flutes, oboes, and clarionets, manufactured by Bussell, evincing much 
 skill and elegance in their construction, and improvement in their availments. The oboe is an exact model 
 of those made by the celebrated Triber, mounted on swivels and pillars. The clarionet is on the French prin¬ 
 ciple, with the ring action which so much facilitates the execution of the performer. 
 
 The chromatic flute, exhibited by the Rev. C. M. Fleury, has an improvement in the keys of the lower 
 joint that affords a certainty of stopping with the least possible touch, and effectually does away with the 
 clatter and sticking of the old metal plug. The swivel and pillar mounting of these instruments is quite new 
 in this country, as hitherto that branch of manufacture was confined to the Continent. 
 
 The instruments exhibited by Mr. J. M‘Neill, of Capel-street, in this city, his own manufacture, were 
 also highly creditable specimens of native industry, and in no degree inferior, in either quality of tone or 
 finish, to the imported articles—II. T. 
 
 III.—SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS. 
 
 The natural repugnance with which we view the armentaria chirurgia, and the painful associations which 
 arise in the mind from an examination of instruments which, though calculated to relieve suffering, are still, 
 in their applicat ion, a source of pain in many cases, must deprive this class of articles of much of the interest 
 which they would otherwise possess in the estimation of the general public ; and yet the subject opens a wide 
 field to expatiate on the ingenuity in devising, and skill in carrying out, those improvements which have taken 
 place in the surgery of modern days. A description of surgical instruments formerly in use would fill the 
 mind with horror and astonishment in the contemplation of the suffering which patients must have undergone 
 when subjected to treatment with apparatus which look more like instruments of torture of the dark ages 
 than as aught appertaining to the healing art; but such a description would be well calculated to exhibit the 
 very great advances which medical science has made, and to show that in the progress elsewhere apparent in 
 science, art, and manufactures, surgery has not been behindhand. While whole series of instruments have 
 been rendered obsolete by new modes of treatment, and a more extended knowledge of pathology, a great 
 variety of new ones has been called for by the requirements of the surgeon in dealing with diseases formerly 
 unrecognised, or the mode of treatment of which was imperfectly understood. There are those who think 
 that there is too great a stress laid on, and encouragement given to, the invention of new instruments, and 
 are jealous lest the tactus eruditus of the surgeon should be superseded, in any way, by mechanical contri¬ 
 vance ; who, in fact, maintain that the fewer the instruments in use, and the more simple their adjustments, 
 the more likely will the operator be to attain a proper degree of skill in their use. But it must ever be borne 
 in mind, that any instrument, either for surgical or other purposes, which accurately performs its office, is 
 far superior to any skill, however perfect, in the manner of its application. 
 
 Of late years operations have been of much less frequent occurrence than formerly, and this is to be 
 ascribed to the superior medical education of the surgeon, by which he is enabled to treat disease in its early 
 stages, as well as the increased skill in diagnosis, which teaches him in what cases operation becomes unsuit¬ 
 able, and in which it may be advisable rather to trust to the vis medieatrix natures , than, by too bold a line 
 of conduct, to bring a good operation into disrepute, and, by failure, to discourage others from operating in 
 cases admitting of little doubt. 
 
 In estimating the value of particular instruments, and their adaptation for the intended purpose, the 
 knowledge of the object to be effected is a paramount consideration. The requirements to be attained must 
 first be understood, after which ingenuity may be very fairly exercised to devise the best means of securing 
 them. The skilful surgeon and the manufacturer must therefore act in concert—the one aiding in carrying 
 out the views of the other. To enter at any length into the discussion of a technical department like this 
 would be entirely out of place in a work like the present, intended for the general reader. There were, how¬ 
 ever, some articles exhibited which were so very suggestive, on account of the ingenuity which they displayed, 
 as, even here, to be deserving of some special notice, in connexion with a brief outline of the nature of the 
 object to be attained. 
 
 Few departments of modern surgery present illustrations of greater ingenuity than is displayed in the 
 treatment of aneurism. This malady is the result of disease or injury of the arteries. The conduits by which 
 the vital fluid is supplied to the various parts of the body receive the blood which the heart sends out at every 
 pulsation, and, by the elasticity of their coats, render continuous the supply to the tissues of the body. Now 
 in this disease a rupture of one or more of the coats of an artery takes place, allowing a sac to be formed, 
 into which, at every pulsation of the heart, additional quantities of blood are sent, and which, from the capa¬ 
 city of the sac, and the slight elasticity of its walls, it is unable entirely to empty; and thus it gradually 
 enlarges, until, by its rupture, death takes place from the sudden loss of arterial blood. 
 
 The aneurism is generally lined on its inside with layers deposited from the blood; and all modern treat¬ 
 ment has had for its object the increasing of these layers, until the cavity of the aneurism should become 
 obliterated, and thus the cure be effected, or the sudden cutting off of the arterial supply to the sac secured. 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 251 
 
 By reducing the force of the circulation, the supply might be lessened, so as to promote this deposition, but 
 by this treatment the blood was generally too much impoverished to deposit these layers, on which the cure 
 depended. Cutting off the supply of blood altogether, by tying the artery at some distance from the aneu¬ 
 rism, constituted, until lately, the most improved plan of treatment. We are, however, indebted to the 
 Dublin surgeons for a new mode of dealing with this most formidable disease: for, by steady pressure on 
 some part of the artery which supplies the sac, they have found that the current of blood could be so far 
 diminished, ifnot entirely stopped (and that without impoverishing its quality), as to cause its speedy solidification 
 in the aneurism, and thus dispense, in many cases, with an operation at all times attended with considerable 
 risk. In carrying out this treatment, the aneurism-compressing instrument, invented by Dr. Carte, has been 
 highly successful. This instrument, which appeared in the collection of Fannin & Co., of this city, differs 
 from all other compressing instruments in the employment of an elastic instead of an unyielding force. This 
 is effected by the use of vulcanized Indian-rubber bands, which exert their force on a pad fixed to a screw, 
 playing in a suitable framework, which loosely surrounds the band, and which can be adjusted over any 
 part which it is intended should be subjected to pressure. By this contrivance the elasticity of the vulcanized 
 Indian-rubber acts directly on the pad with any required pressure, and thus, by allowing some slight variety 
 in the force applied, has been found to be 
 less irksome to the patient than the steady, 
 unyielding pressure of other instruments 
 devised for the purpose. On application 
 to a limb, the pad is placed over the ar¬ 
 tery, and the screw is turned until the 
 blood has ceased to flow, or has been, at 
 least, greatly impeded. In some cases the 
 application of this instrument for a few 
 hours has been all that was required in 
 effecting a cure. An accurate idea may 
 be had of the arrangement proposed by 
 Dr. Carte, as well as the method of its ap¬ 
 plication under different circumstances, as 
 regards the position of the part affected, 
 by the accompanying engravings. Dr . Carte ' s compressing Instrument. 
 
 From an attentive examination of the 
 
 various assortments of surgical instruments which display most of the ordinary appliances required by sur¬ 
 geons, and many new contrivances well worthy of notice, we must yield the palm to hi. Charriere, of Paris. 
 His case was situated apart from the rest of the surgical instruments in the Great Hall, and attracted much 
 attention, as well from the extensive series exhibited as from the superior workmanship and finish dis¬ 
 played in the several instruments. We were much struck with some of the instruments, as also by spe¬ 
 cimens of flexible ivory, which has lately been patented by him. It was for such a case as this that M. 
 Charriere was awarded a prize medal at the Exhibition of 1851. 
 
 hlr. Baxter exhibited a stethoscope with lateral tubes containing fluid, which were stated to increase the 
 hearing qualities of this valuable instrument. The judicious introduction of fluid into the construction would 
 appear to be calculated to effect this object, though experience of the working of the instrument is obviously 
 required to enable a definite opinion to be pronounced on the subject. The gutta percha stethoscope contri¬ 
 buted by Surgeon Tufnell, though possessing some advantages, does not appear to convey sound so well 
 as those made of deal or cedar. 
 
 The new dental forceps invented by Mr. J. A. Young, of Glasgow, and for which a patent has been taken 
 out, are worthy of notice here for their novelty, and the execution of their workmanship. The beaks of 
 these forceps, of which nine are com¬ 
 posed in a set, are so inclined to each 
 other that the root of the tooth, on 
 being grasped by them, is compressed, 
 as it were, between two inclined 
 planes, and thus started from its 
 socket. In these instruments the heads 
 of the beaks are opened at an angle 
 sufficient to allow the operator to see 
 the tooth upon which he is engaged. 
 
 The handles are so curved, and the 
 beaks so inclined to the bodies of the 
 instruments, that they may be freely 
 moved in any direction ; and the beaks 
 embrace the roots only, so that as 
 these parts are always more or less 
 wedge-shaped, the forceps, acting as 
 inclined planes upon a movable wedge, 
 often effect their object by lateral 
 pressure alone. 
 
 Fig. 1 represents a side view, half 
 size, of a portable forceps, the beaks, 
 b, being removable from the handles, a. Fig. 2 shows a plan of the forceps; and the remaining three 
 details between these two figures are respectively a longitudinal section of the head and joint showing the 
 
 Fig. 1. 
 
 Fig. 2. 
 
 Mr. J. A. Young's Dental Forceps. 
 
252 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 spring catch, c, for the retention of the beak; an end view of the beaks; and the head with the beaks 
 removed. Fig. 3 is a view of the inside of a beak for the extraction of the upper molars of the right side; 
 and Fig. 4 is a similar view of the same 
 
 part as suited for the left side, the outside 
 of the palatine being shown at D, and part 
 of the inside of the outer beak at e. Fig. 
 5 is a view of a beak of one of the forceps, 
 the groove in the acting face being highly 
 polished, as a wedge-extracting surface. 
 Fig. 6 is a plan of Fig. 4. Fig. 7 is a plan 
 of both beaks, the same as Fig. 5, but 
 arranged immovably; and Fig. 8 is a plan 
 of the same arrangement as in Fig. 4. 
 
 In these instruments any pair of beaks 
 may be adjusted in one pair of handles, so 
 
 Fig. 3. 
 
 Fig. 4. 
 
 Fig. 5. 
 
 Fig. 6. 
 
 that peculiar portability is secured; for by this means a full set of forceps, with their collateral adjuncts, can 
 be fitted in a small pocket-case. 
 
 A very beautiful set of these instruments, made by Mr. W. B. Hilliard, of Glasgow, was shown at the 
 Dublin Exhibition ; and a still more complete series has been contributed to the Society of Arts Exhibition 
 for the present season. 
 
 Mr. Young, of Monaghan, exhibited a bedstead for invalids, which deserves more than a passing notice. 
 There are few who have not felt the weariness of a sick bed,—where all the attention which the hands of 
 solicitude and affection can apply is often ineffectual in easing the posture of the sick. Physiological reasons 
 might be adduced to show that this irritability arises from a provident tendency in the economy of our 
 nature. A11 parts of the body are supplied with blood-vessels, and the constant flow of the vital fluid through 
 them is essential to the well-being and vitality of the part; but in the languid state of the circulation of the 
 blood in disease, a very slight pressure or a constrained position is calculated to impede the circulation in 
 those parts on which the weight of the body rests. These, therefore, would be much more liable to loss of 
 vitality, and bed-sores result, were it not that an irritability of the parts is induced and propagated through 
 
 the general system, and which has thus a protecting influence. Where this, too, is paralyzed in cases in which 
 the head is affected, much depends on the frequent shifting of the posture of the patient. Again, when the 
 circulation is feeble, dependent parts are often surcharged with the fluids of the body, by the mere effect of 
 gravitation, to their manifest injury; and here the frequent change is the more required to counteract this 
 tendency. Many patients mainly owe their recovery to a judicious attention to these circumstances. Now, 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 253 
 
 when we state that by the use of Mr. Young’s bed great facilities are afforded in raising, lowering, or changing 
 the position of the body, and that without effort to the patient or any delay, the value of the invention will 
 be appreciated by the reader. There are, besides, several diseases and accidents in which a constrained 
 posture must necessarily be observed, and in these cases it is that a slight change is very grateful to the 
 patient. We might enlarge on this topic, and show how well adapted this invention is for the special treat¬ 
 ment of various diseases, but this would, in some degree, be foreign to our present purpose. 
 
 The accompanying engravings will convey an idea of the various uses to which this bed can be applied. 
 They exhibit an outward framing of iron of the most ordinary kind, which is immovable. There are six 
 compartments, indicated by the different figures; they hinge over one another so as to allow of being changed 
 and fixed in that position as indicated in the engraving. The head-board, No. 1, is hinged to No. 2, and can 
 be made to remain at any angle required. No. 2 compartment is in the same way attached to No. 3, which 
 is immovable. No. 4 and 5 compartments are also hinged, and can be raised or lowered to any required 
 angle by an endless screw, which is turned by a handle at the lower end of the bed. No. 5 can also be ad¬ 
 justed to the horizontal or any inclined position. The object of the adjustment by the endless screw is that 
 a change of posture can thereby be effected gradually, so as not to derange or shake a diseased or injured 
 limb. Compartment No. 6 is intended to have foot-pieces attached, against which the feet can be sup¬ 
 ported and secured ; and when necessary these can be fixed to any required position. By a slight alteration 
 this bedstead may be converted into an easy chair by lowering one end of compartment 5 towards the 
 ground; and if this could be effected without derangement to the other parts, it would in many cases be a 
 great advantage. In its present state, however, it is a most valuable invention. A three-jointed paliass is 
 used with this bed, over which a good hair mattress is required, and when the bed is not required for cases 
 requiring particular treatment, it can be used as an ordinary bed. In forwarding this invention, and bringing 
 its price within the reach of the means of most institutions, Mr. Kennan, of Dublin, has been a valuable 
 assistant to Surgeon Young. 
 
 We should notice, too, Dr. Bevan’s new splint, or support for fractured thigh, as one which, in certain 
 cases, will be found useful, and which was also exhibited by Fannin & Co. The case of artificial human 
 eyes, exhibited by Mr. Grossmith, of London, was amongst the most attractive collection in this department, 
 showing, as they did, a very close correspondence to nature, and a very considerable degree of artistic skill 
 in the imitation of the various shades of colour which the iris presents. These, when worn, partake of the 
 motions of the eye-ball, and appear so natural as almost to defy detection. It was for excellence in the 
 manufacture of these that Mr. Grossmith received a prize medal at the Exhibition of 1851; he also exhibited 
 several specimens of artificial legs, arms, &c., which appear to have been carefully made, and to possess light¬ 
 ness and strength of material, with most natural flexibility. The case of artificial eyes, from Grey & Halford, 
 London, presented a remarkable series of glass eyes, exhibiting, in various stages, the different diseases to 
 which these organs are liable ; some of these imitations of acute inflammation of the eye seemed very accu¬ 
 rately to represent nature. A set of these, if at all perfect, would be a great addition to an ophthalmic 
 museum, for instruction. 
 
 The acoustic instruments exhibited by Mr. F. Rein, of London, displayed that ingenuity for which the 
 manufacturer of them has earned a well-deserved reputation, while they illustrate in a striking manner what 
 science has done in this department. 
 
 Among the other inventions possessed of local interest we may specialize those of Mr. Johnston, of Kil¬ 
 kenny, for the treatment of broken limbs ; and of Surgeon Lestrange, of this city. Messrs. Read and Co., 
 and Mr. Robertson, and others, exhibited general collections, which creditably sustained the character of our 
 native manufacture in this department. 
 
 Among the smaller articles, many of which were deserving of special attention in this department, we 
 may notice the siphonia exhibited by Mr. Edward O’Connell, of Bury, Lancashire, who is also the inventor 
 and patentee. To nurses this promises to become a valuable desideratum, as it supplies to an infant a good 
 substitute for the breast, the nipple being at once soft, durable, and free from any unpleasant taste or smell. 
 Where, from accidental circumstances, the child is deprived of its mother’s milk, or in travelling, the siphonia 
 will, we have no doubt, come to be very generally used_b. 
 
 IV.—HOROLOGICAL INSTRUMENTS. 
 
 The term horology (Greek, wooXytov) is applied to the art of constructing machines for the measurement 
 of time, and includes every form of instrument used for that purpose from the earliest periods of which we 
 have any records. Among the rudest nations, before the invention of any contrivance for the division of the 
 interval between sunrise and sunset, the lapse of the day was indicated by hours or portions with considerable 
 accuracy. The simple mode of calculation adopted was afforded by the shifting shadows of objects illumined 
 by the sun. This evidently suggested the sun-dial: the earliest time-measurer, as some assert, judging from 
 its simplicity. In the sacred writings we have a notice of the dial of King Ahaz, above seven centimes before 
 the Christian era. Herodotus states that the Greeks derived them from the Chaldeans, probably through 
 the Babylonian astronomer Berosus, who taught at Athens two hundred years later. It is not, however, 
 unlikely, that the clepsydra; were still more ancient, as they were used in Asia, China, India, Egypt, Greece, 
 and in Chaldea itself, as far back as historic investigation extends. They were found in Britain by Julius 
 Caesar, and it is supposed were introduced by the Phoenicians. The most ancient devices for the artificial 
 measurement of time were, therefore, the sun-dial and the clepsydra,—one indicating the hours by the 
 lengthening, shortening, and turning of the shadows of trees, rocks, and like objects : the other, by the equable 
 flow of a liquid. Both were superseded by clocks and watches, whose movements are regulated by toothed 
 wheels, weights, and springs. 
 
 The regular motion of the dropping of water was, in the remotest ages, by a very simple mechanism, 
 made to indicate in a rude manner the lapse of time ; but the perfected clepsydra, or water-clock, was not 
 
 2 l 2 
 
254 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X 
 
 constructed until b.c. 145. In the instrument invented by Ctesibius of Alexandria, ajar was placed con¬ 
 taining water, which slowly passed through a hole at the bottom, while the oar of a miniature boat on the 
 surface, as it sank with the fall of the water, pointed out the hours, which were marked on the side of the 
 vessel. It is asserted that toothed wheels were applied to clepsydra; by the Alexandrian, but although they 
 were known for a considerable time before, the fact of their application is very doubtful. These water-docks, 
 however, even in their most perfected forms, have never been competent to the accurate measurement of 
 time. Their whole principle lies in the regular dropping of the water, but this cannot be maintained in con¬ 
 sequence of the varying depth and weight of the liquid in the containing jar, and the changes of barometric 
 pressure. As this defect is practically irremediable, clepsydra; have long since ceased to be used, except in 
 India and some other countries of the East. 
 
 An ingenious application of the principle of the clepsydra has been employed for the measurement of short 
 intervals of time. Mercury is made to flow from a small opening in the bottom of a vessel kept filled to a 
 fixed height. The contrivance, which is exceedingly simple, is described by Brande :—“ The stream is inter¬ 
 cepted at the moment of noting an event, and led into a receiver, into which it continues to run till the 
 moment of noting any other event, when the intercepting cause is suddenly removed. The stream then flows 
 into its original course. The weight of the mercury received, compared with the weight of that which passes 
 
 through the orifice in a given time, observed by the clock, gives the interval between the events”_of course 
 
 with the most minute accuracy. 
 
 Sand-glasses are somewhat allied to the clepsydra, and were of early invention. At least three centuries 
 before the Christian era, they were employed in the East, and were extensively used in Europe some three 
 or four hundred years since. 
 
 The octagonal Temple of the Winds at Athens, which still stands, exhibits on each side the lines of a ver¬ 
 tical sun-dial, and the centres of the gnomons. In Dr. Adams’ Roman Antiquities we learn that Anaximander 
 of Miletus (610, b. c.) invented sun-dials at Lacedemon in the time of Cyrus the Great. They were unknown 
 at Rome until three centuries later, when one was erected near the Temple of Quirinus. Hemispherical 
 dial-plates were used by the ancients, and the radius, by which the shade is thrown, was placed in the direction 
 of the north polar-star. Vertical dial-plates were employed subsequently, and these also gave place to the 
 horizontal, in which the plane of the plate is parallel to the hoi-izon. With these last all are familiar. But 
 sun-dials, although supplemented by moon-dials, were imperfect as well as incomplete indicators of time. By 
 the invention of the clock all ruder contrivances were completely superseded. 
 
 The invention of the common clock for registering time, and the period at which it was first employed, 
 are equally involved in obscurity. The most ancient clock, of which a description has been preserved, is that 
 of Henry De Wyck, or Vic, a German, erected in 1379; for Gerbert’s invention is scarcely entitled to be 
 considered a clock in our acceptation of the term, as he made use of his observations with the pole-star. The 
 principle of the instrument was, however, known two hundred years previously. Ilamberger supposes that 
 we are indebted for it to the Saracens. Germany also, with some grounds, claims the discovery. In De 
 Wyck’s clock the motion was regulated by the balance with weights instead of the pendulum now employed. 
 This construction was used during the fourteenth century, and with a few trivial improvements the German’s 
 invention was the sole time-measurer till the time of Galileo. It has been stated that the art of clock-making 
 was introduced into Europe by the clergy. Enjoying wealth and leisure, combined with a liberal scientific 
 education, many devoted themselves to horology, in order to secure an accurate method of time-measurement 
 by which to regulate the numerous stated services of religion. 
 
 De Wyck’s clock, compared with modern mechanism, was comparatively simple, and the amateur student 
 of the art might judiciously commence by mastering the principle and details of its construction. It had two 
 parts, the crown-wheel or escapement, and the balance, or machinery of counteraction. The sinking of a 
 weight attached to a cord passed round a cylinder set in motion one toothed wheel or pinion, which commu¬ 
 nicated with another till the movement reached the escapement wheel. This wheel so acted on two levers 
 that the rotatory motion of the wheelwork was rendered alternating or vibratory. To modify and counter¬ 
 poise the increasing momentum of the weight by which the motion was originated—which in uncoiling the 
 cord from the cylinder more rapidly as it sank to the ground caused the wheels to rotate, the balance to 
 vibrate, and the indicators on the face to revolve more speedily—De Wyck loaded the balance with two 
 weights, and the farther these are removed from the axis on which the balance is fixed, the more heavily will 
 they resist the escapement of the levers, and the rapidity of the rotation, till the proper measurement of time 
 be attained. The use of this counteracting operation may be illustrated by taking away the pendulum of a 
 modern clock—the oscillations of which are useful to the same end as the vibrations of the balance. Having 
 taken away the pendulum, the compensatory principle is lost, the motion of the wheelwork becomes more 
 rapid, and the sound of the ticking more hurried and distinct. 
 
 The principle of regulation , whether by oscillation or rotation, is of primary importance in clockwork. 
 It is not only useful in the ingenious and intricate mechanism of clocks and watches, but also in numerous 
 pieces of machinery. By the invention of the pendulum one great part of De Wyck’s contrivance was com¬ 
 pletely changed—the balance. Although Galileo discovered the natural law by which its oscillatory motion 
 is governed, he did not apply the pendulum to the measurement of time. As a student of medicine, he first 
 endeavoured to ascertain by its means the rate and variations of the pulse. In 1657, however, Huygens, the 
 Dutch philosopher, added the pendulum to De Wyck’s clock. Improvements were subsequently made by 
 Dr. Hooke, in 1680 ; and George Graham, an Englishman, in the commencement of the eighteenth century. 
 
 Compensation pendulums were devised by Graham. The variations of pendulum rods caused by changes 
 of temperature so increased and diminished the number of their oscillations in a given time, as to lead to 
 sensible errors. Graham’s ingenious method of overcoming this difficulty, with some trifling improvement, 
 is still in use. It consists of a cylindrical tube containing mercury, attached to the bottom of a steel rod in 
 the arc of its oscillation. The steel rod lengthening by warmth of temperature, the mercury expands and 
 rises : shortening by cold, it contracts, and sinks. By this means the arc of oscillation remains at the same 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 255 
 
 distance from the point of suspension of the pendulum, and it remains unaffected. The mercurial pendulum, 
 as improved by recent artists, and provided with the dead-beat escapement., also invented by Graham, is found 
 to vary not more than a quarter of a second daily. 
 
 Till the middle of the sixteenth century clocks were large and cumbrous—watches were unknown. To 
 the construction of portable time-measurers for the apartment and for the pocket, the obstacles were the 
 weights and the pendulum. But ingenuity provided a substitute for both. The introduction of the main¬ 
 spring inaugurated a new epoch in horology, and with the fusee , which followed it almost immediately, led 
 to the production of watches : the most useful, most perfect, and most ingenious of mechanical contrivances. 
 The manufacture of a watch includes the knowledge of many distinct arts, and its apparently simple combi¬ 
 nation of springs and wheels involves many principles of geometrical and natural science. To be a creditable 
 artisan in this department an acquaintance with a wide range of subjects is required, and a manipulative 
 delicacy of the most exquisite character. The mainspring is a coil of elastic steel, enclosed in a drum, to the 
 inner side of which the outer end of the coil is attached, the inner end being fixed to an axis at the centre 
 of the drum, round which it may be wound. By the recoil of this spring the drum is made to revolve as often 
 as it makes turns in unwinding. This is the moving power. But the loss of energy of the spring in 
 uncoiling, which would decrease the rapidity of the wheel-movements, must be compensated, and the 
 “ fusee” is a device to correct the inequalities of the mainspring. In winding a watch the chain is wound off 
 the barrel on this spiral-grooved cone—when so wound, the spring is at its full power, but the chain being 
 then round the smallest part of the cone or fusee, the energy of the spring is least active, while as the spring 
 relaxes the cone is enlarged, and its influence increases. The fusee is a very beautiful as well as ingenious 
 contrivance. 
 
 The escapement is a most important part of the watch, and by it the different kinds are distinguished. 
 Of this peculiar construction there are four kinds. The old vertical watch has the crown-wheel escapement, 
 the mechanism of which is well known. In Graham’s contrivance, which he designated the horizontal escape¬ 
 ment, the motion is given to a hollow toothed cut in the cylindrical spire of the balance by peculiarly formed 
 teeth working from the crown-wheel. The lever escapement is of a singular kind, the impulse being 
 communicated by a lever attached to a crutch acting on a wheel of a particular form. Hooke’s duplex 
 escapement, and the detached escapement of Berthoud, would require a more detailed and technical descrip¬ 
 tion than can here be given. Watches furnished with mechanism of these two last kinds are the most accurate 
 time-keepers. Marine chronometers have invariably the detached escapement. 
 
 The balance wheel is designed to regulate the rotation of the wheelwork ; and the pivot-holes in which it 
 revolves are, for the sake of durability, frequently made of diamonds, rubies, &c., “jewelled” as it is termed. 
 To the balance there was added the balance-spring superseding the necessity of weight or pendulum, 
 which is certainly a most ingenious contrivance. Three philosophers have plaimed the honour of its invention 
 —Dr. Hooke, the Abbe Ilautefeuille, and the Dutchman Huygens. The merit is usually accorded to the first 
 named of these parties. An extremely delicate mechanism, called the cylindrical heliacal spring, is used in marine 
 chronometers. These springs have been secured from rust by coating them with gold by the electro-metallurgic 
 process. This improvement, which is due to the late Mr. Dent, of London, was followed by another of a very 
 singular character by the same gentleman. He contrived hair-springs of glass instead of steel; but although 
 they have been considered preferable, their great drawback is the difficulty of making them with accuracy. 
 
 But the watch, however perfectly adjusted, is liable to vary in the time it indicates, in consequence of 
 changes of temperature, which must be regulated by compensation. In the small mechanism of the pocket 
 time-keeper there was no room for the introduction of mercury, as in the compensation-pendulum ; but the 
 reach of ingenuity was not exhausted. Compensation is made by the various degrees of expansion in dif¬ 
 ferent metals, and the compound balances constructed on this principle are as curious as they are useful. 
 The compensation balance consists of a double rim or ring, the outer side of which is brass, while the inner 
 is steel, to which the brass is united when in another state. A steel bar joins the opposite sides of the ring, 
 the whole steel part being filed out of a piece of metal. At each side of this bar one half of the ring is cut 
 away, and the balance loaded with small screws or sliding weights to regulate the rate of the chronometer or 
 watch. The compensation is, then, effected thus :—the elastic force of the balance spring is diminished by 
 increase of temperature, and consequently the machine would lose time, were it not that the same heat ex¬ 
 pands the outer rim or brazen part more than the steel part within it (brass expanding and contracting by 
 heat and cold more than steel). The two rims not being able to separate, the whole arm of the ring curves 
 inwards , the inertia or checking-weight of the balance is lessened, the hair or balance-spring needs less force 
 to influence it in the same degree as before, and by this means its loss of power is compensated. Cold in¬ 
 creasing the elastic force of the spring, precisely the reverse of this operation takes place, and the result is 
 the same. The compensation-curb is another piece of mechanism for correcting variations arising from 
 changes of temperature. 
 
 Of watches there are now great varieties, distinguished by their construction. The common watch has 
 not the intricate and delicate construction of the duplex, the lever, or the detached escapement time-keeper. 
 But the chronometer combines all, and also most of the peculiarities invented from time to time to insure 
 perfect accuracy. The name is chiefly applied to marine time-keepers, the correctness of which, in indicating 
 equal time , is of such absolute importance. In the Exhibition there were several beautiful specimens of 
 marine chronometers. 
 
 Let us return in a general manner to the history of clock-work, and the artistic improvements introduced 
 in connexion with the time-keeping mechanism. First of these devices is the arrangement for striking 
 the hours. We cannot tell when the alarum was added to the clock machinery. In the seventeenth cen¬ 
 tury striking clocks became the rage, however, and from telling the hours they were made, in order to suit 
 the taste of the time, to determine the quarters, and not only the quarters but the number of the hour just 
 elapsed at each time of minute-striking. Tompion’s clocks struck forty-four blows at twelve, and 113 ! at the 
 hour following. Repeating clocks were invented by an English clergyman, about 1670. Enormous bells 
 have been attached to clocks, the dimensions and weight of which are curious. Tom of Oxford weighs 9894 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 256 
 
 pounds, and is 22 feet in circumference ) Peter of Yorkminster is 21,000 pounds weight. But these sink 
 into comparative insignificance beside the bell of Rouen Cathedral, which weighs not less than 36,000 pounds, 
 and the seven bells of l’ekin, which are said to be 12,000 pounds weight each. The regal bell, however, is 
 that of Moscow, which is 67 feet in circumference, 21 feet high, and 443,000 pounds! It is now unemployed, 
 and probably will so remain until Titans repeople the earth. 
 
 In the illumination of clocks on churches and other public buildings translucent dials have been from an 
 early period employed, with a strongly-reflected light placed behind. The remarkably brilliant Bude reflectors 
 are now generally used for this purpose. 
 
 Numerous interesting curiosities of mechanism have been attached to clock-work. In the earliest stages 
 of horological science, some singularly ingenious contrivances were adopted, indicating the flux and reflux of 
 the tides, the relative positions of the heavenly bodies, and other artistical fancies. The seventeenth century 
 clocks were almost invariably ornamented with processions of saints, and sacred representations, and so uni¬ 
 versal did the curiosity mania become at that period that scarcely a public clock in any place of importance 
 was without its characteristic extravaganza. Of late years utility has been more regarded ; and the old- 
 fashioned clocks, representing above the dial-plate the passing of the seasons, or the stages of human life, or 
 astronomical memorabilia, are now curiosities, not only on account of their artistic peculiarities, but from 
 their rareness and antiquity. The puzzle-clock, however, is still a favourite as a neat ornamental time-piece. 
 At first sight, it is not a little perplexing to those unacquainted with its mechanism to observe an hour-hand 
 fixed to the centre of a crystal dial, completely transparent, and having no visible connexion with works of 
 any kind. A piece of glass itself, revolving in the interior of the dial, is the requisite communication with 
 the clock movement. But the electric clocks are the marvel of horological curiosities. Though of the most 
 simple construction they are very singular. Electric currents are the prime movers of these machines; plates 
 of copper and zinc being buried in the ground to the depth of about nine feet, and thus kept continually 
 moist, are the generators of the current of electricity, which is conveyed by wires to the pendulum. The 
 current is led down the rod of the pendulum, which is made of wood, to a magnetic coil a little above the 
 regulating hob, and placed next to two permanent magnets. The magnets maintain the oscillation, and about 
 the centre of the rod of the pendulum an apparatus for alternately making and breaking the circuit is placed. 
 A peculiarity of the electric mechanism is, that if all the clock-work of a city were connected together, and 
 constructed on the simple principle just described, one electric current would set the whole in motion. 
 
 Most important modifications of clock-work are employed for various useful purposes : to indicate space 
 and number as well as time. The principle in all is, however, the same. It is in the application of the me¬ 
 chanical motion, originated and regulated by springs, weights, and wheels, that the difference of result is 
 attained. Automata, by means of clock mechanism, move in imitation of living action, and have even been 
 made to dance and sing. Numerous varieties of machines for registering natural changes in temperature, 
 in barometric pressure, and recording numbers, are governed by the same principle. Meters for the measure¬ 
 ment of gases and liquids are also regulated by clock-work, as well as anemometers for ascertaining the force 
 and direction of the wind. Odometers, for determining the distance passed over by vehicles or pedestrians, 
 are very ingenious applications of the same contrivances. But the most complicated as well as most useful 
 machines so regulated are those employed for continuing long and tedious numerical calculations. In astro¬ 
 nomy, geography, navigation, and mathematical investigations, they are invaluable. Mr. Babbage con¬ 
 structed one capable of reckoning with 4000 figures ! and another which not only computed but printed a 
 large number of copies of the table of figures ascertained ! Some idea of the amazing ingenuity of this con¬ 
 trivance may be formed when it is recollected that in a single process of calculation by this machine there are 
 not less than 136 repetitions of the same train of wheel-work ! 
 
 Some attempts have been made in Europe to construct an instrument resembling the Chinese gong, 
 under the control of clock-work, with little success. The metal of which the gongs arc composed is not so 
 hard as that used for clock-bells. It has been said that the great secret of the Chinese makers, in giving 
 them that strength of tone which is their characteristic, lies in their mode of hammering them after they have 
 been cast. In this process, anvil, hammer, and gong must be beaten under a very considerable degree of 
 heat, nearly to the colour of a deep red viewed in a dark place. A Chinese gong would break in pieces, if 
 hammered while cold or but partially heated. The human body is scarcely able to endure the heat of the 
 apartment in which the operation must be performed. Experiments have been made where the temperature 
 of 240° for a short time has been borne, but this is the limit; and thence we may judge of the practicability 
 of hammering the gong in a place sufficiently heated. Those gongs which have been brought to these 
 countries were, however, evidently cast, and subsequently hammered to give them firmness of tone. In China 
 the gongs are sacred furniture, and, therefore, can be only procured with great difficulty by the traveller. 
 Many specimens are, notwithstanding, to be found in these countries. They are manifestly hammered out of 
 a flat plate, and their sound is full, clear, and sonorous. As a horologic appliance gongs of various descrip¬ 
 tions are extensively used in the East. 
 
 It would be here somewhat out of place to enter into a detailed and technological description of the 
 various kinds of chime clocks and bell-music which are comprised under the general term, musical clocks. The 
 different kinds of these instruments are those by which changes are rung, or the quarters struck on two or 
 more bells, or airs played on a series of nine, twelve, or sixteen bells, tuned to their respective notes on the 
 scale. Many ingenious methods are adopted in pricking tunes on the music-barrels of clocks. Organ-clocks 
 are also elaborate and curious mechanical contrivances. A new species of clock-music has of late years been 
 invented at Geneva, managed by steel springs. The great peculiarity of the mechanism is the smallness of 
 the space it occupies. It is placed not only in snuff-boxes and watches, but in seals, and even rings. A 
 double set of springs also is necessary, varying in number from sixteen to twenty-four, or upwards. These 
 springs are easily tuned to different notes by thinning, shortening, or lengthening them. The effect of this 
 will be perceived from the tones produced by the tongues of steel trumps of varying size and thickness. 
 Although these musical spring-works are merely toys—perfectly useless except for amusing the young—the 
 very remarkable ingenuity displayed in their construction is deserving of notice. 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AND SURGICAL INSRUMENTS, Etc. 
 
 257 
 
 Several English and Irish manufacturers exhibited highly finished and creditable specimens of horologic 
 workmanship, both in clocks and watches. The exposition was almost exclusively confined to time-pieces 
 and domestic clocks-; and those which it did contain possessed little novel in principle, or very attractive in 
 workmanship, though excellent in then - way. Several marine chronometers, of the newest kind, were also 
 to be found in some collections—those contributed by Mr. M‘Master, of Grafton- street, being so arranged 
 as to show the various stages in their manufacture. Among the curiosities of clock-work, Mr. Scriber, of 
 Westmoreland-street, presented to notice a complete watch set in diamonds, and not larger than a fourpenny 
 silver piece, with others artistically ornamented; and, in addition, musical clocks and boxes, in great variety. 
 
 The Ball-Clock, an interesting piece of mechanism, exhibited by Messrs. Waterhouse and Co., attracted 
 considerable attention, as an ingenious and ornamental contrivance. A ball perpetually moves along a 
 shifting plate from left to right and from right to left, the plate rising and falling every half minute, as this 
 ball reaches the turning-place in its path of motion. Sir William Congreve was the inventor of this beautiful 
 clock. The ball is the motive-power, and is made of speculum metal. It is not larger than a swan-shot, 
 and whilst it rolls along its grooves the works are quiescent. But when the ball has arrived at an angle 
 where, by a spring, it is propelled back again to retrace another groove, the works shift into a rapid and 
 momentous motion. The dial-plate indicates accurately the hours, minutes, and seconds of time. A distance 
 equal to seven miles is travelled over by the ball in every twenty-four hours. 
 
 The English manufacturers have reached the acme of perfection in clock-work as far as utility is con¬ 
 cerned, although in artistic workmanship foreigners may surpass them. Genevese watches, a large quantity 
 of which is sold in these countries, are accurate time-keepers when good of their kind, but it is sometimes 
 difficult to repair them. The medals for chronometers were mostly awarded, at the Exhibition of 1851, to 
 London makers. In astronomical clocks the foreign and native articles were equally distinguished. Among 
 turret-clocks Mr. Dent’s was the most remarkable. It was an attractive object if only from its great size, 
 the pendulum being not less than eight feet long and above two cwt. The wonderful accuracy of this clock 
 may be estimated from the fact, that its “ accumulated error” for more than two months of the time in which 
 it was exhibited at the Crystal Palace was only 2-8 seconds, or in four millions of vibrations performed 
 during that period the pendulum lost scarcely three beats! 
 
 Watches, as well as the commoner forms of clocks, are now manufactured so generally, that little peculiar 
 excellence could be expected to be found in those made by any individual exhibitor. In England the chief 
 places of the manufacture are, however, London, Liverpool, and Coventry. Even the watches said to be 
 made elsewhere are indebted to these places for the principal parts of their mechanism. The trade in these 
 localities is not so much the completion of watches for sellers throughout the country, as the finishing of such 
 portions as the main-spring, chain, and escapement. But by far the greater proportion of the watches of the 
 world are still made in Switzerland. To meet the demand for cheapness they are constructed in general very 
 imperfectly, and what they want in solid value is made up by a handsome exterior. But external ornament is 
 the smallest item in the expense of manufacture, and oftener indicates the worthless article than the useful. In 
 watches (as in everything else) the pinchbeck only is cheap : the genuine brings a price sufficient to requite 
 the skill and care of the maker. It may be stated in conclusion that of all forms of time-keepers for general 
 use, the lever-watch is the best. Not only is it capable of great accuracy, but will remain uninjured by 
 violent exercise which would disarrange or destroy a duplex or vertical movement_J. A. S. 
 
 1. Allison, R., Wardour-street, London, Manufacturer 
 and Proprietor (exhibited by J. Scates, 2G, College-green, 
 Dublin.)—Bichord grand pianoforte in rosewood; micro- 
 chordou pianofortes of rosewood and walnut. 
 
 2. Barter, R., St. Anne’s Hill, Blarney, Co. Cork, In¬ 
 ventor.—Apparatus for applying cold water to the head 
 without wetting other parts of the person. 
 
 3. Baxter, J. P., Lower Baggot-street, Inventor and 
 Proprietor.—Stethoscopes, with lateral tubes, containing a 
 fluid to increase the power of hearing. 
 
 4. Beaufort, R., Sackville-street, Dublin, Inventor and 
 Manufacturer.—Lenses with accelerators; photographs. 
 
 5. Bennett, W., Cheapside, London.—Large turret 
 clock. 
 
 6. Bevan, P., M. D., Lower Baggot-street, Dublin, 
 Inventor.—A new rectilinear screw splint for fracture of the 
 thigh. 
 
 7. Bevington & Sons, Greek-street, Soho-square, Lon¬ 
 don, Manufacturer.—A church organ, in carved Gothic 
 case, with gilt speaking-pipes in front, containing three 
 complete manuals from CC to F; great choir and swell 
 organ, with a sixteen foot pedal, five coupling movements, 
 composition pedals, and thirty-two stops; a boudoir organ, 
 in carved cabinet rosewood case, five stops and pedals. 
 
 8. Blunt, H., Shrewsbury.—Three drawings of remark¬ 
 able portions of the moon’s surface, from observations made 
 with a Newtonian reflecting telescope, of 9 in. aperture 7 ft. 
 focal length, and a magnifying power of 400. 
 
 9. Braunhelder, Chevr. A. De, Warsaw (Poland).— 
 Model of a music or book-stand, cut out of the solid piece of 
 wood, and working on an ingenious hinge of the same piece, 
 designed and cut out by Mr. Fall, of Manchester. 
 
 10. Bray, John, Westmoreland-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer and Proprietor.—Enlarged double-action harps; witii 
 stands, music-desks, and stools. 
 
 11. Brodrick, William, Essex-quay, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer_Clocks; gold and silver watches. 
 
 12. Brophy, J., College-green, Dublin.—Case of arti¬ 
 ficial mineral teeth. 
 
 13. Bryson, J. M., Prince’s-street, Edinburgh, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—A series of Nieol’s prisms and crystals for the 
 polarization of light. 
 
 14. Bussell, H., Westmoreland-street, Dublin.—Piano¬ 
 fortes, harps, music, military musical instruments. 
 
 15. Cadp.y, C., Liquorpond-street, London, Inventor and 
 Manufacturer.—A rosewood semi-grand pianoforte, with 
 royal patent, suspended, and adjustable sounding-board; an 
 elegant rosewood oblique pianoforte, with three strings; 
 handsomely carved case; two pianoforte backs, one with the 
 ordinary bracing, the other with patent iron truss bracing; 
 a model to explain the latter, showing its superiority over 
 the former. 
 
 16. Caldwell, S. M., Mountjoy-square, Dublin, Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Carved ebony piccolo pianoforte, manufactured by 
 the late John M‘Culloch, Belfast. 
 
258 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class X. 
 
 17. Chance, Brothers, & Co., Birmingham, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—First order fixed dioptric lighthouse apparatus, 
 with catadioptric zones constructed according to the system 
 of Fresnel. 
 
 18. Chancellor, G. TV., Sackville-street, Dublin, In¬ 
 ventor and Manufacturer.—Small turret-clock, with right- 
 angle dead-beat escapement. 
 
 19. Chapman, J., Essex-quay, Dublin, Manufacturer 
 and Proprietor.—Three-part skeleton brass eight-day clock, 
 with Galway marble pedestal; chronometer clock. 
 
 20. Chappius, A., St. Mary Axe, London, Manufacturer. 
 —Patent daylight reflectors, for diffusing light into dark 
 places. 
 
 21. Ciiarriere, J. F., Paris.—Case of surgical instru¬ 
 ments. 
 
 22. Claudet, A., Regent-street, London.—Stereoscopes 
 and photographic specimens. 
 
 *23. Cox, G., Barbican, London, Manufacturer.—An or¬ 
 thochronograph, a portable instrument for ascertaining cor¬ 
 rect time by equal altitudes of the sun; a periphan, illus¬ 
 trating astronomical phenomena; beam draining levels; 
 movable rackwork astronomical diagrams for the phantas¬ 
 magoria lantern. 
 
 24. De la Motte, P. H., London.—Photographs taken 
 by the collodion process. 
 
 25. Dering, G. E., Lockleys, Welwyn, Hertfordshire, 
 Inventor and Patentee.—Electric telegraph instruments on 
 improved principles, in communication with the Telegraph 
 Office, Eden-quay, for the transmission of messages to and 
 fro, by means of the wires of the Electric Telegraph Com¬ 
 pany of Ireland. 
 
 2G. Dillon, Thomas Arthur, Upper Buckingham- 
 street, Dublin, Inventor.—Portable photographic camera, 
 intended for glass plates, paper, or daguerreotype process; 
 compensating pendulum, homogeneous metal; pendulum 
 and clock arranged within a glass chamber, and preserved at 
 an invariable temperature by a casing of steam ; self-regis¬ 
 tering barometer and storm courier. 
 
 27. Dobbyn, G., Wicklow-street, Dublin.—Astronomical 
 clock with mercurial pendulum, (at sidereal time) ; regulator 
 clock with zinc compensation pendulum ; tell-tale or watch¬ 
 man’s clock; railway, chamber, and house clocks, &c. 
 
 28. Doneoan, J. Upper Ormond-quay, and Dame-street, 
 Dublin.—Gold and silver watches. 
 
 29. Donovan, M., Clare-street, Dublin, Inventor.— 
 Philosophical instruments, viz.: a table gas-lamp, generating 
 gas by machinery within ; improved galvanometer; a 
 volta-magnetometer for measuring and regulating the mag¬ 
 netism of galvanometer needles; a combined hygrometer, 
 psychrometer, and hvgroscope, for indicating changes in the 
 dryness of the atmosphere. 
 
 30. Edwards, R. J., Burslem, Staffordshire, Inventor 
 and Proprietor.—Instrument for giving strength and flexi¬ 
 bility to the fingers of instrumental performers. 
 
 31. The Electric Telegraph Company, Lothbury, 
 London.—A system of electric telegraphs for communication 
 with various parts of the Exhibition Building; comprising 
 single and double needle instruments, batteries, bells, mag¬ 
 neto-machines ; method of insulation ; maps of telegraph in 
 operation. 
 
 32. Fannin & Co., Grafton-street, Dublin, Proprietors,— 
 New aneurism compressors for the treatment of aneurism by 
 compression, as finally improved by A. Carte, M.D. 
 
 33. Fleury, Rev. C. M., Upper Leeson-street.—Har¬ 
 monic flute, invented by a clergyman ; properties —vast in¬ 
 crease of tone, perfect tune, open ventage, with facility of 
 fingering; compass —three octaves and two tones. 
 
 34. Freeman, St. George, Beresford-street, Waterford, 
 Designer and Manufacturer.—Specimens of the various 
 modes of adapting artificial teeth to the mouth; mineral 
 teeth; teeth and palates, carved from the tusk of the hippo¬ 
 
 potamus ; contrivance for regulating the growth of children’s 
 teeth; specimens of carious natural teeth. 
 
 35. Gardner, R. K. & Co., Grafton-street, Dublin_ 
 
 Humming-bird clock. 
 
 36. Geary, Brothers, Grafton-street, Dublin, Designers 
 and Proprietors.—Photographic pictures. 
 
 37. Gloag, J. W., 11th Hussars.-—Specimens of seals 
 made by the electrotype process. 
 
 38. Glukman, Professor, Upper Sackville-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Inventor and Proprietor.—Machine for polishing da¬ 
 guerreotype plates; photographic specimens; stand for 
 camera ; electric apparatus for communicating between 
 guards and engine-drivers of railway trains, house-bells, and 
 knockers; regulator for electric light. 
 
 39. Goddard, J. T., Jesse-cottage, Whitton, near Isle- 
 worth, Middlesex, Manufacturer.—An achromatic five-feet 
 telescope. 
 
 40. Gore, G., Broad-street, Birmingham, Inventor and 
 Manufacturer.—Improved medical galvanic apparatus. 
 
 41. Gray, J., Strand-street, Liverpool, Manufacturer.— 
 Binnacles and compasses on an improved principle, for 
 counteracting vibratory action. 
 
 42. Gray' & Halford, Goswell-road, London, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Artificial eyes ; dolls’ eyes; eyes for wax figures; 
 animals’ and birds’ eyes. 
 
 43. Grossmitii, W. R., Fleet-street, London, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Artificial human eyes (worn without pain or opera¬ 
 tion in eveiy case where the sight has been lost), to which 
 the prize medal was exclusively awarded at the Great Ex¬ 
 hibition in London in 1851; artificial legs, with new patent 
 action knee and ankle joints, enabling the wearer to walk 
 with perfect ease wherever amputated ; artificial hands and 
 arms, noses, fingers, &c. 
 
 44. Grubb, Thomas, Leinster-square, Rathmines, Dub¬ 
 lin, Inventor and Manufacturer.—Large equatorial instru¬ 
 ment, with improved clock-work, and system of counter¬ 
 poise, carrying achromatic telescope of 12 inches clear 
 aperture, and 20 feet focus; model equatorial, the form 
 being specially adapted for carrying large Newtonian reflec¬ 
 tors (to 6 feet diameter), the present model carrying one of 
 15 inches; small equatorial, adapted to refracting telescopes, 
 of from 3 to 5 inches aperture; case of achromatic object- 
 glasses for telescopes, and photographic purposes; improved 
 oxylivdrogen microscope, polariscope, and economic double 
 lantern requiring only one half the usual quantity of the 
 mixed gases for dissolving vi<?ws. 
 
 45. Haggard, W. D., Bank of England, Inventor.— 
 A double protractor for measuring angles and distance at the 
 same time. 
 
 46. Hall, G. F., Norfolk-street, Fitzroy-square, London, 
 Inventor.—A standard bar measurer and pyrometer; a phi¬ 
 losophical apparatus for measuring minute differences of 
 length, also adapted for a pyrometer to give to the millionth 
 of an inch the ratio of expansion of metals. 
 
 47. Hanlin & Robert, Westmoreland-street, Dublin, 
 Inventors and Manufacturers.—Eight-day clock; marine 
 chronometers; gold and silver Geneva watches. 
 
 48. Hanson, G., & Chadwick, D., Salford, Manches¬ 
 ter.— Patent high-pressure water-meter, on a new r principle, 
 whereby the smallest to the largest quantities of water can 
 be accurately measured, and the water delivered without 
 destroying the pressure. 
 
 49. Harrison, C. W., Larkfield Lodge, Richmond, near 
 London, Inventor and Proprietor.—Specimens of Harrison’s 
 patent insulated subterranean electric telegraph lines, pro¬ 
 tected on Chatterton’s principle; model of electro-magnetic 
 motive-power engine. 
 
 50. Hayden, Charles, Balbriggan.—Specimens of elec¬ 
 trotype. 
 
Class X.] PHILOSOPHICAL, MUSICAL, AHD SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS, Etc. 259 
 
 51. Heaps, J. K., Leeds, Yorkshire, Manufacturer and 
 Proprietor.—Violoncello constructed on mathematical and 
 geometrical principles, by which superior quality of tone is ob¬ 
 tained, also increased vibration, evenness, freedom, and power. 
 
 52. Hilliard, W. B., Buchanan-street, Glasgow, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Surgical instruments, tooth forceps, invented and 
 patented by Mr. J. A. Young; manufactured by exliibiter. 
 
 53. Hinton, C., Corporation-row, Clerkenwell, London, 
 Manufacturer.—Watch and time-piece enamel dials; dials in 
 the various stages of manufacture, with specimens of the 
 different kinds of enamel used. 
 
 54. Hodgson, Mrs., Baggot-street, Dublin.—Stethote- 
 nist, or chest expander. 
 
 55. Horne, Thornwaite, & Wood, Newgate-street, 
 London, Manufacturers.—Daguerreotype apparatus, with 
 improved bromine apparatus for preparing the plates; port¬ 
 able folding camera and compound achromatic lens, with 
 apparatus for the calotype and collodion process; portraits, 
 &c., produced by the collodion process; medical galvanic 
 apparatus, and instruments for administering galvanism. 
 
 56. Hug, William, South Great George’s-street, Dub¬ 
 lin. —A chronometer time-piece. 
 
 57. Jameson, J., Grafton-street, Dublin—Regulator 
 clock. 
 
 58. Johnson, Zachariah, Kilkenny, Inventor—Sur¬ 
 gical instruments, viz., Protean fracture splint; convertible 
 suspension plane; tracheal trochar; a fracture bed; portable 
 dactyloplast. 
 
 59. Kirkman, J. & Son, London, Inventors and Manu¬ 
 facturers (Mackintosh & Co., Rutland-square, Dublin, Ex¬ 
 hibited).—Pianofortes of various styles and descriptions. 
 
 60. Knox, Rev. T., Proprietor.—Large burning-glass, 
 five feet diameter. 
 
 61. L’Estrange, F., Dawson-street, Dublin, Inventor.— 
 Surgical instruments; patent trusses for the cure of hernia; 
 lithotritic instruments; instruments for arranging fractures 
 of the lower jaw. 
 
 62. Little, R. J., Bloomfield, Charlton-road, Woolwich, 
 Inventor.—Apparatus for loss of the arm, attached to a 
 canvass waistcoat; connecting tap with double plug; coup¬ 
 lings for horses, basins, and drain pipes. 
 
 63. Lover, William, Talbot-street, Dublin, Inventor 
 and Proprietor.—Educational models; novel arrangement 
 of hydrogen generator for the oxyhydrogen microscope; 
 working model of electric clock, with novel galvanic contact- 
 maker; electro-magnetic machinery moved by compound 
 levers and lever of La Garousse; galvanic battery for elec¬ 
 trotyping, and electroplating, on a new arrangement; 
 plan for illustrating the pump-like action of the heart, with 
 other philosophical models. 
 
 64. Lowry, S., Spencer-street, Goswell-road, London, 
 Inventor and Manufacturer.—Marine chronometer air and 
 water tight; a collection of watch movements in the rough 
 and finished state. 
 
 65. Lyons, M., Suffolk-street, Birmingham, Inventor 
 and Producer.—Apparatus for bright electro and magneto 
 plating and gilding, with specimens Illustrating the process. 
 
 66. Mayall, J. E., Regent-street, London.—Views of 
 the Great Exhibition of 1851, and other specimens of da¬ 
 guerreotype. 
 
 67. M‘Master, Maxwell, Grafton-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—A turret-clock; chronometers, with examples 
 of the various stages in the process of manufacture. 
 
 68. M‘Naugiit, W., Glasgow, Manufacturer.—Steam- 
 engine indicator and instruments for measuring the power 
 exerted by steam-engine: oil test, an instrument for mea¬ 
 suring the relative tenacity or friction of oils. 
 
 69. M ‘Neill, J., Capel-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Cornopeans with front and back action, of improved con¬ 
 struction; cornetto in D fiat inventor of; Cambridge 
 trumpet-bugle. 
 
 70. Metzler, G., Great Marlborough-street, London, 
 Manufacturer (Marcus Moses, Westmoreland-street, Exhi- 
 
 biter).—Cottage and microchordon pianofortes; an oak har 
 monium, with patent percussion and harmoniphone attach 
 ment. 
 
 71. Moenig, C., Leadenhall-street, London, Proprietor. 
 —Portable galvano-voltaic batteries, for medical practice, 
 and to be worn on the body for curative purposes; figures 
 exhibiting their application; interrupting apparatus and 
 other accessories. 
 
 72. Moore, B. R., & J., Clerkenwell, London.—An eight- 
 day clock, chiming hours and quarters upon cathedral bells. 
 
 73. Morrison, J. D., Elder-street, Edinburgh, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—-Artificial teeth, made from the raw material; 
 specimens of the raw materials in the natural and prepared 
 state. 
 
 74. Moses, Marcus, Westmoreland-street, Dublin, Im¬ 
 porter.—Specimens of pianofortes and harps, of different 
 classes, and in various woods, manufactured to order, ex¬ 
 pressly for the Exhibition, by Broadwood and Sons, Collard 
 and Collard, and S. & P. Erard. 
 
 75. Murray, Sir J., M.D., Temple-street, Dublin.—A new 
 instrument for comparing the relative specific gravities of 
 different liquids, at the same identical density and tempe¬ 
 rature of the atmosphere. 
 
 76. Nelson, W., Dame-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— A 
 level to be used on top of walking-stick; a plumb level for 
 laying down roads, drains, &c.; concave lens for landscape 
 drawing; convex lens for landscape drawing; portable boat 
 compass. 
 
 77. Newall, R. S., Gateshead.—Samples of submarine 
 telegraph cables, similar to those laid down between Port- 
 patrick and Donaghadee, Dover and Calais, Dover and Os- 
 tend, St. Petersburgh and Cronstadt, &c. 
 
 78. North, T., Grafton-street, Dublin.—A skeleton lever 
 repeating clock on marble stand, strikes the horns on a large 
 gong, and the half-hours on a bell; an electro-magnetic 
 clock; a silver alarum-watch of great antiquity; ladies and 
 gentlemen’s gold watches; an electro-magnetic therapeuticon. 
 
 79. Nunn, R. M., M. R. C. S. L., Wexford, Inventor.— 
 The universal hydrometer, an instrument to ascertain the 
 specific gravity of liquids, its range, including 0-600 and 
 2-000; medical inspirators, for the more exact and efficient 
 administration of chloroform and other anaesthetic agents. 
 
 80. O’Connell, D., Ranelagh, Rathmines, Inventor and 
 Proprietor.—A horizontal dial; geographical clock; per¬ 
 petual almanac ; quadrant, and circumferentor. 
 
 81. O’Connell, E., Bury, Lancashire.—Registered in¬ 
 fant feeder. 
 
 82. Oertling, Ludwig, Store-street, London, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—A balance, with agate knife edges, to carry 1 lb. 
 in each pan, turning with the 100th part of a grain. 
 
 83. Oliver, F., London, Inventor.—Portable, single, 
 and quartett music stands. 
 
 84. Pennington, John, Camberwell, London, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Two-day chronometers; gold and silver watches. 
 
 85. Phelan, W. T., Heytesbury-street, Dublin.—Spec¬ 
 tacles manufactured from Irish pebble found at the island of 
 Achill; specimens of the pebble from which they are manu¬ 
 factured ; a visometer for ascertaining the number of lens 
 suitable for the eye. 
 
 86. Racine & Co., Switzerland, and Nassau-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturers.—Gold Geneva watches. 
 
 87. Read & Co., Parliament-street, Dublin, Inventors 
 and Proprietors.—Surgical instruments. 
 
 88. Reid, R., M. D., Heriot-row, Edinburgh, Inventor. 
 —Compress for arresting excessive bleeding after extraction 
 of teeth, with model head and chin for showing the applica¬ 
 tion of the apparatus. 
 
 89. Rein, F. C., Strand, London, Inventor and Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Rein’s acoustic instruments for the relief of deaf¬ 
 ness ; conical flexible whisper tube; models of acoustic 
 pulpit and acoustic chair; acoustic walking-stick; ear spe¬ 
 cula, ear syringes, and various other instruments. 
 
 2 M 
 
2G0 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class X. 
 
 90. Robertson, A., Baclielor’s-walk, Dublin, Inventor 
 and Manufacturer.—Stomach pumps; mechanical leeching 
 apparatus, with glasses for cupping internally, invented by 
 Surgeon Zach. Johnson, Kilkenny, for the trachea; gum 
 elastic syphons (designed by Dr. E. Kennedy); pieces of 
 elastic tubing; elastic check-string, or voice-conductors for 
 carnages; stethoscopes, and other medical and surgical ap¬ 
 paratus. 
 
 91. Robinson, J., Polytechnic Museum, Grafton-street, 
 Dublin, Manufacturer and Importer.—Achromatic and 
 compound microscopes of various forms; microscopic pre¬ 
 parations ; astronomical and other telescopes ; opera, race, 
 and exhibition glasses; stereoscopes of various forms, with 
 diagrams and proofs ; cameras for the daguerreotype, calo- 
 type, and collodion processes; various specimens of photo¬ 
 graphy on paper and on glass; magic lanterns; polyoramas, 
 and other curious optical and scientific toys; cheap and 
 effective air-pumps; models of electric telegraphs; electro¬ 
 magnetic machines, and galvanic batteries ; magnets ; ba¬ 
 rometers and thermometers; gazogene apparatus for making 
 soda and other aerated waters ; vacuum coffee-pots ; mode- 
 rateur and gazogene lamps, with various other applications 
 of science to useful purposes; opera-glasses, stereoscopes 
 and diagrams, &c. ; cameras for the daguerreotype, calo- 
 type and collodion processes; magic lanterns, &c. ; polyo¬ 
 ramas; phenakisticopes; cylindrical mirrors; air-pumps; 
 models of electric telegraphs; electro-magnetic machines ; 
 galvanic batteries; magnet; barometers and thermometers; 
 gazogene apparatus for making soda and other aerated 
 waters; vacuum coffee-pots; gazogene and other lamps; 
 with various other chemical and philosophical apparatus, &c. 
 
 92. Roe, Henry, Fitzwilliam-square, Dublin.—A magic 
 clock (transparent). 
 
 93. Rowley, J., Lewis-street, Wolverhampton, Manu- 
 factur.—Spectacles of various descriptions ; single and dou¬ 
 ble eye-glasses ; eye-protectors or travelling spectacles. 
 
 94. Royal Dublin Society. —Lord Rosse’s telescope; 
 case of philosophical instruments. 
 
 95. Rudolph, Rose, & Co., Southampton-street, Strand, 
 London, Manufacturer.—Flutes. 
 
 96. Sang, J., Kirkaldy, Fifeshire, Inventor and Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Platometers, or self-acting calculators of surface, 
 telling the area of figures, on carrying the tracer round the 
 boundary. 
 
 97. Scates, J., College-green, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Treble and barytone concertinas, with tympanums. 
 
 98. Sen olefield, D., Huddersfield, Designer.—Im¬ 
 proved metronome ; school and pocket metronomes, for the 
 use of singing classes, &c. 
 
 99. Scriber, John, Westmoreland-street, Dublin, and 
 Geneva, Manufacturer.—Geneva watches on a new princi¬ 
 ple, dispensing with the usual winding, setting of hands, or 
 use of key; duplex, lever, and horizontal watches ; speci¬ 
 mens illustrative of the various stages which the watch un¬ 
 dergoes in the process of manufacture; a small watch the 
 size of a fourpennv piece, set in diamonds; extra flat watches, 
 not one-eighth the usual thickness; English-made patent 
 lever watches, gold and silver; French ormolu, bronze, 
 marble, and mechanical clocks ; a two-tune music box in a 
 gold seal; musical boxes of various descriptions, with over¬ 
 tures, quadrilles, polkas, national airs, &c. 
 
 100. Scriber, M. & J., South Great George’s-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturers.—Clocks of different descriptions. 
 
 101. Smith, R., Blackford, Perthshire, Inventor.—Speci¬ 
 mens of photography. 
 
 102. Solomons, E., Nassau-street, Dublin, and Old 
 Bond-street, London, Inventor and Manufacturer.—Im¬ 
 proved sight-preserving spectacles; amber applied to spec¬ 
 tacles ; various specimens of lenses in their rough state, and 
 also in the different stages of manufacture ; the organic vi¬ 
 brators for relief of deafness. 
 
 103. Spear, R., College-green, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Barometers, thermometers, hydrometers; spectaclo cases ; 
 ivory scales; phantasmagoria lanterns ; optical pillar ; mag¬ 
 netic sun-dials ; eye-glasses and spectacles; opera-glasses ; 
 
 magnifying glasses ; pentagraph ; stereoscopes; sympieso- 
 metcr; microscopes; telescopes: ship compasses; binnacles; 
 drawing instruments; level; theodolite: sextant; quadrant; 
 with other philosophical instruments, &c. 
 
 104. Statham, W. E., Sussex-place, Islington, London, 
 Inventor and Manufacturer.—Chemical cabinets and porta¬ 
 ble laboratories for students, chemists, lecturers, &c. ; agri¬ 
 cultural test chests, for analyzing soils, manures, &c. ; toxi¬ 
 cological test chests, for detecting and analyzing poisons; 
 hydro-pneumatic apparatus, combining a pneumatic trough, 
 large gas jar tray, hydraulic blow-pipe and gasometer; 
 pocket and other blow-pipes for mineralogists; mineralogi- 
 cal cabinet; photographic apparatus, chemicals, &c. 
 
 105. Telford & Telford, Stephen’s-green, Dublin.— 
 Organ, built for the College of St. Peter, Radley, Oxford, 
 in solid oak Gothic cases ; the choir organ, placed in front, 
 the front pipes of pure tin, polished and burnished ; three 
 complete manuals from CC to G in alt; the pedal organ 
 from CCC to G, two and a half octaves, six composition 
 pedals, five copulas, fifty stops; the great organ containing 
 1146 pipes ; the swell organ, 1003 ; the choir organ, 356 ; 
 and the pedal organ, 416; total, 2921 pipes. 
 
 106. Tenison, E. K., Kilbonan Castle, Keadue, Co. of 
 Roscommon.—Photographs. 
 
 107. Thompson, C.T., Campden Hill Terrace, Kensing¬ 
 ton. London, Producer.—Photographs. 
 
 108. Thompson, W., Dame-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Surgical instruments. 
 
 109. Thompson, S., & Co., Henry-street, Dublin.— 
 Surgical instruments. 
 
 110. Tufnell, J., F. R. C. S., M. R. I. A., Designer.— 
 Gutta percha stethoscope. 
 
 111. Vivian, E., Torquay, Devonshire, Inventor.—Self- 
 registering thermometer, hygrometer, augeometer, pluvio¬ 
 meter, constructed for weekly observations. 
 
 112. Walsh, R., Parliament-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Eight-day clocks of various descriptions; gold and 
 silver watches. 
 
 113. Waterhouse & Co., Dame-street, Dublin.—Ball- 
 clock. 
 
 114. Weedon, T., Hart-street, Bloomsbury, London, 
 Manufacturer.—Instruments for microscopical dissection ; 
 dental instruments. 
 
 115. Wells, Captain G. G., Mullingar, Co.Westmeath, 
 Specimens of talbotype drawings. 
 
 116. White, John, & Sons*, Bishop-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—A finger organ in a Gothic case. 
 
 117. White, J. B., West-square, Southwark, Designer. 
 —The national anthem, a specimen of music printed on 
 calico by hand with single types. 
 
 118. White, P. F., Mus. Doc., Wexford, Proprietor.— 
 Royal patent Victoria harp-lyre, a new musical instrument. 
 
 119. Yeates, George, Grafton-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Transit instrument; improved transit theodolites, 
 levels, sextants, &c.; Attwood’s apparatus for demonstrating 
 the laws of accelerated motion ; standard barometers ; sta¬ 
 tion staves. 
 
 120. Young, A. K., Monaghan, Inventor.—A surgical 
 bed for invalids,, 
 
 121. Young, Jamiss A., (of A. S. Young & Son, Sur¬ 
 geon Dentists), Buchanan-street, Glasgow, Inventor.—Two 
 sets of patent forceps for the extract ion of teeth or roots:— 
 I. A complete set of nine forceps (being competent in every 
 case). II. A portable set of these forceps, in pocket case, 
 containing one pair of handles, nine pairs of movable beaks 
 to fit the handles, an elevator handle, to which any of the 
 beaks may be fitted (a reserve to be used only if some of the 
 beaks should break), a scarificator, capable of cutting in any 
 direction, a probe, a small mouth mirror, a spring-catch for¬ 
 ceps, &c. ; these nine patent forceps, from the principles 
 secured in their construction, will remove any tooth or root 
 however far decayed, or of whatever shape, and with the 
 least possible amount of pain. 
 
CLASS XI. 
 
 COTTON. 
 
 T HE products of the cotton manufacture form the commencement of another section of the Exhibition, 
 which includes the whole department of Textile Fabrics. We have already considered in succession the 
 Raw Materials, those objects which in a passive state may be regarded as the basis of all our operations; 
 next, those active agents in the shape of Machinery of different kinds, through the instrumentality of which the 
 former are turned to account; and we now come to the Fabrics themselves, which only await their further 
 application to the purposes of life. Although, in a local point of view, this class is of secondary importance as 
 compared with some others, and accordingly occupied no considerable space in the Exhibition, yet it has 
 already obtained a firm footing in the northern province, and in the other parts of the island, and is no doubt 
 destined to make still further progress amongst us. The cotton manufacture has, moreover, long formed what 
 may be regarded as the staple branch of British industry, and has exercised an important influence indirectly 
 on all other branches of trade and manufacture; and therefore the subject demands more than a passing notice 
 in such a publication as the present. 
 
 The production of fabrics from cotton (which, as a raw material, has already been noticed at some length in 
 Class iv.), is unquestionably of Eastern origin. The Hindoos excelled in their manufacture from time im¬ 
 memorial. It is mentioned by Herodotus, and is also spoken of by Arrian and Strabo, as being well known 
 in India from the earliest periods of which there are any records. Cotton garments were in use in Russia 
 so early as 1252; and the first introduction of the article into London is stated to have taken place in 1590. 
 The manufacture was originally introduced into Europe by the Moors, numbers of whom established it in 
 Spain; but it does not appear that any considerable progress was made in it until after the commencement 
 of the trade to the East, carried on by the Dutch, whose early commercial enterprise is well known. It soon 
 after extended to England, where an impetus was given to it by the operations of the East India Company, 
 through whom importations of cotton goods were steadily earned on for a long series of years. Chintzes, 
 muslins, and calicoes, were brought in considerable quantities from India; and the useful article known as 
 nankeen was procured direct from China. The various kinds of goods thus imported were distinguished by 
 the names of the places whence they came, and these names they have, for the most part, retained to the 
 present day. The general name of calico has been applied to the plain white cloth manufactured from 
 cotton, from the circumstance of this class of goods having been first obtained from Calicut, the seat of its 
 original manufacture. Of this generic name there are several subdivisions, chiefly founded upon the use to 
 which the article is to be applied. Thus as it increases in quality and strength, it is called long-cloth, duck, 
 and double-warp. Printed calicoes or “ prints” were brought to a high state of perfection in India, in 
 the production of muslins, the extreme fineness of some of the Eastern fabrics is still unrivalled, notwith¬ 
 standing all the appliances of modern times. The turbans of some of the rich Mahommedans of Delhi are 
 said to have been made so fine that thirty ells did not weigh four ounces, and some of their broad webs 
 might be drawn through a finger-ring of moderate size, so exquisitely fine was the thread of which they were 
 composed. Specimens of cotton thread in the Museum of the East India Company, though only spun by 
 the distaff and spindle, are of a degree of fineness which our machinery has rarely been able to equal, twenty 
 yards weighing only a single grain, and a pound weight reaching a length of 115 miles. In England 
 the extraordinary fineness has been attained of a thread which contained a length of 167 miles to the pound ; 
 but this no existing machinery could weave, and it can only be regarded as a curiosity, and as illustrative of 
 the perfection which spinning machinery has attained. Some of the Dacca muslin, when first brought to 
 England, fetched from ten to twelve guineas a yard; and although English muslins have been made to 
 approach to this in fineness of texture, the Eastern fabric possesses a richness, softness, and durability, which 
 still fully maintains its ancient reputation. The same remark applies to the calicoes, ginghams, and chintzes 
 of the East, the quality of the finer specimens of which is said to be unrivalled ; though, from the astonishing 
 progress which has been attained in the economy of production, the native articles have long had a monopolv 
 not only of the home market, but also of every other to which they have been admitted without any restric¬ 
 tion. 
 
 The mull muslin is a variety of cotton fabrics used for dresses, trimmings, &c.; the jaconet is also used 
 for dresses and handkerchiefs, and is a light, open, and soft article, though stouter than the mull (this term is 
 said to be a corruption of Jaghernout, the place where it was originally made) ; nainsook is a thicker sort of 
 jaconet, plain and striped; seerhand is between nainsook and mull, and is particularly adapted for dresses, 
 from retaining so well its clearness after washing; buke muslin is a plain, clear kind, chiefly used for working 
 in the tambour; leno is thinner and clearer than the last-named variety, and being a sort of gauze is used 
 for window-blinds ; cambric muslin, an imitation of the linen fabric, is made in cord and fancy checks, by 
 
 2 m 2 
 
 & 
 
262 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XI. 
 
 the introduction of occasional thick threads in the warp or weft, or in both—and of cotton cambrics there 
 
 are two kinds_that used for dresses, white or printed, made in Lancashire, and that substituted for French 
 
 cambric, chiefly produced in Glasgow ; cotton damasks, huckabacks, and diapers are the imitations of the 
 linen articles of the same names, over which they have the recommendation of cheapness; gingham is a thin 
 chequered cotton, a serviceable article ; counterpanes (a corruption of counterpoint) have small projections 
 of the cotton, arranged according to the pattern, and they form cheap coverlets ; Marseilles quilts are formed 
 of double cloth, with a third layer of softer material between them, the connexion being maintained by a sort 
 of quilting done in the loom ; jean is a twilled cotton, both striped and white, a variety of which with a 
 glossy surface is used for shoes, stays, and other articles in which strength of material is required; and 
 dimity, fustian, and moleskin are other varieties in general use, and which are well known. 
 
 The progress of the cotton manufacture in Britain is a subject so pregnant with interest and instruction 
 that a volume might be devoted to it alone, though it scarcely extends over a century. The earliest efforts 
 in the economical use of the cotton originated probably in the conversion of it into candle-wick, and step by 
 step its further application was developed. The first impetus was due to the circumstance of the religious 
 persecution of the Duke of Alva, which led to the banishment of numbers of Flemish artisans skilled in this 
 branch of industry, some of whom settled in England. There was at that period great manufacturing acti¬ 
 vity, and the advantages of increased attention being devoted to the production of cotton fabrics were too 
 apparent to be overlooked. With the distaff'and the hand-loom, progress was, however, necessarily slow, 
 and, for practical purposes, the origin of the manufacture may be dated from the invention of spinning and 
 weaving machinery. The machine of Arkwright, patented in 1767, and the spinning-jenny of Hargreaves, 
 brought forward in the same year, effected a revolution in cotton-spinning; and about the same period the 
 cleaning, carding, and preparation of cotton wool derived great benefit from a number of ingenious and 
 useful contrivances. As these inventions were being stiff further improved and perfected, Watt, the master 
 magician of the age, discovered the application of the new motive power by which they were destined to be 
 worked; steam having done more, perhaps, for the cotton manufacture than for any other branch of industry. 
 The improvement of the weaver’s shuttle by Kay, of Buiy, and the subsequent introduction of the power- 
 loom, mark further and important steps in this singular career of progress. The invention of the spinning- 
 mule, by which hitherto unattainable regularity and fineness were secured in the thread, may be traced to 
 the same extraordinary period of discovery. The location in Lancashire of large numbers of persons engaged 
 in the manufacture of watches and clocks also contributed much to the perfection of the mechanical 
 requirements of the new industry, from the peculiar knowledge which they possessed. As each successive 
 improvement was brought before the public, men of enterprise and intelligence were to be found ready to 
 take it up and fully develop it. Capital became attracted to it, and colossal fortunes were made in it; the 
 activity which it called into operation at the same time extending itself to every other branch of manufac¬ 
 ture. At the commencement of the eighteenth century the annual consumption of cotton wool in Great 
 Britain was about 1,000,000 lbs.; in the beginning of the present century it was 54,000,000 lbs.; in 1825 it 
 had increased to 200,000,000 lbs.; and during the past year it amounted to 895,266,780 lbs. These figures 
 supply unequivocal evidence of progress, and, so far as present appearances warrant an opinion, that progress 
 promises to be continuous. 
 
 It has been too much the habit during the discussions which for years distracted the public mind on the 
 subject of free trade—a habit, it is needless to say, originating in prejudice founded on the most thorough 
 
 ignorance_to sneer at the capitalists engaged in this manufacture; the term “ Cotton Lords” being used in 
 
 derision. As compared with their fellow-subjects, many of these parties are, however, in reality “ lords” in 
 everything that can constitute true nobility. Of this any one who sets about the investigation of the 
 progress of manufacturing industry will soon become convinced. The charge of selfishness so often levelled 
 against them, is made in ignorance of one of the most elementary truths of social science; as the merest 
 schoolboy is now beginning to understand the identity of individual and general interests. The capitalists 
 of Lancashire, no doubt, pursue their honourable and useful career with a view to immediate gain; but 
 success in this is just the way in which the greatest service can be rendered to the whole community. And 
 the advantage, in a national point of view, of the enterprise which they were the first to exhibit on a great 
 scale, has long since been universally felt. The industry of that district led to the formation of the celebrated 
 Bridgewater Canal, which may be said to have inaugurated the age of that kind of conveyance; and we 
 must also bear in mind, that it is to the same district, aided by the enterprise and capital of the “ Cotton 
 Lords,” that we owe the early development of the railway system; the Liverpool and Manchester line having 
 been, as it were, the experimental railway, constructed as a commercial speculation for passenger traffic; 
 and the opposition which that project met with would have been fatal to it at the time in almost any other 
 hands. Again, when gas was brought forward for the purpose of illumination, it met the usual fate of new 
 inventions, and was regarded as one of the chimeras of an over-sanguine imagination, until its value was 
 tested on a large scale by the firm of Philips and Lee, of Salford, who tried it to light their spinning mills. 
 Nor can a doubt for a moment be entertained that the manufacture of machinery generally derived its 
 greatest impetus from this branch of industry. And those who may visit Saltaire, the village of Meltham, 
 and many other localities in which this branch of industry flourishes, cannot fail to be impressed favourably as 
 regards the relation between employers and employed, by the extent to which the moral culture, as well as 
 the material wants of the latter are provided for. At Portlaw, in the County of Waterford, in the vicinity 
 of Belfast, as well as in some other places in Ireland, illustrations of the same watchful care and benevolence 
 may also be seen: all showing the high sense entertained by the manufacturers of the obligation which their 
 position imposes upon them. 
 
 The chief seats of the cotton manufacture are Manchester and Glasgow, the former having Bolton for its 
 dependent, and the latter Paisley. Of late years it has obtained a footing in Belfast (and in some other 
 parts of Ireland), and, from the proverbial energy and sound discrimination of the capitalists of that rising 
 town, we may reasonably hope that it will yet be regarded as one of the great depots of this manufacture. 
 
Class XI.] 
 
 COTTON. 
 
 263 
 
 Of the amount of capital involved in the cotton industry it is quite impossible to convey any accurate idea. 
 That employed even in individual establishments is so great as to appear absolutely fabulous unless to those 
 acquainted with the manufacturing districts. Most of the cotton spinning mills are indeed leviathan estab¬ 
 lishments, giving employment to from five or six hundred, to over fifteen hundred hands, and presenting in 
 every department an appearance of order and regularity truly marvellous.* 
 
 Of the extent of production in the spinning and weaving departments it is also impossible to speak with 
 accuracy. To the quantity consumed at home we have no key. It is obvious, however, that it is immense, 
 
 * As a description of some particular establishment will 
 convey to the reader a better notion of the business of cotton¬ 
 spinning that any mere general notice on the subject, we sub¬ 
 join an account of “ a day at the Meltham Mills,” near Hud¬ 
 dersfield, the property of the Messrs. Brooks, who contributed 
 an interesting collection of specimens of their manufacture to 
 the Exhibition. We may observe, that nearly the whole 
 population of the village of Meltham are dependent on the 
 employment which this establishment affords, the num¬ 
 ber of hands engaged in which ranges between 1000 and 
 1200. To the great credit of the present proprietors, as well 
 as their predecessors, they have not been unmindful of the 
 intellectual and moral wants of those dependent upon them. 
 A church was built by the late Mr. Brook, by whom also it 
 was liberally endowed; the educational requirements of the 
 rising generation have been provided for; and altogether the 
 appearance of the village shows, that with the proprietors’ 
 active benevolence and genuine philanthropy are combined 
 great commercial enterprise. A visit to such an establish¬ 
 ment as the Meltham Mills cannot fail to be eminently 
 suggestive and instructive. With these preliminary remarks 
 we place the following sketch before our readers, which is 
 abridged from an article that appeared in the “Leisure 
 Hour. ” 
 
 We will conduct the reader through the mills ; and that 
 he may have as clear an idea as we can convey of the process 
 which the raw cotton undergoes before it is finished on the 
 spools, we will commence at the cotton store, that is, the 
 room where the cotton is stowed in bales as it comes from 
 the plantations. We will then follow it through all the 
 stages of manufacture until the process is completed. 
 
 Imagine, then, a large room, in the lower part of the mill, 
 filled with these long and tightly packed bales, the growths 
 of the southern states of America, the West Indies, and Egypt. 
 Let us examine some of the bales. How full of dirt, chips, 
 and gins, is the Egyptian. It seems impossible ever to 
 convert it into twist fit for the delicate fingers of a fair lady 
 to handle. Here is a handful of what is called “ sea-island 
 cotton,” and what a contrast it presents to the other! Mark 
 how beautifully white it is, and how fine, long, and silky is 
 the fibre. This is the prince of all cottons, and the material 
 winch is chiefly used in these mills. It is not, however, free 
 from many admixtures of dirt and chips; and now we will 
 witness, in another room, the process by which it is cleaned. 
 
 Observe that curious machine, which those men and boys 
 are feediug with the raw cotton. It contains two eight- 
 scutchers, or blades, which revolve 1600 times per minute, 
 and the cotton is fed into these, and held fast by two pair of 
 rollers, the blades striking against it at such a distance as 
 enables them to open up the cotton, and separate the larger 
 chips and foreign substances which are mixed with its fibres, 
 and these fall to the bottom of the machine ; the cotton thus 
 partially freed from its incumbrances is carried forward to 
 another roller, to undergo a further cleansing, until it is 
 finally driven down into a basket at the end of the machine, 
 and carried off to receive a more complete aud satisfactory 
 dressing. Although vast quantities of dirty, dusty cotton 
 are constantly subject to thi3 operation of cleaning, there is 
 neither dust nor dirt in the room. The air is quite clear and 
 healthy. By a very simple and beautiful contrivance, the re¬ 
 fuse is all driven up a pair of tunnels, running from the ma¬ 
 chine into a cylinder placed in the roof, and is carried thence 
 into a chimney outside the building. This is effected by 
 means of fans, which have saved many hundreds from 
 premature graves—the process of cotton-dressing being 
 formerly almost as inimical to human life as the trade of the 
 Sheffield grinders. 
 
 Let us now go to another machine, and witness the second 
 
 process of cleaning, which consists in taking out all the small 
 nips and shorts from the long cotton. This operation is per¬ 
 formed pretty much in the same manner as the former, the 
 cotton being fed in by rollers, and placed upon the huge 
 cylinders or combs, by a series of cylindrical brushes; the 
 combs are then earned round one by one, and brought under 
 the action of a beater, holding fast all the long fibres, whilst 
 the beater frees them from the shorts, when they are stripped 
 off on the other side, to be ready for further use. This ma¬ 
 chine answers the same purpose as the combing machine used 
 for wool. 
 
 We now come to the blowing machine , where we see 
 numbers of men engaged in subjecting the cotton to a third 
 process, similar to that which it underwent in the first 
 machine. The cotton is now delivered in the form of a web, 
 aud wrapped round a roller, freed from most of the dirt 
 that was originally mixed with it. The rollers are then 
 carried to another machine, where they are doubled three 
 together, and passing through another eight-scutcher, are 
 again formed into a web, and wrapped round a roller; being 
 made by this process as even in every square inch as possible, 
 so that they will fill the card equally without choking it. 
 See what piles of these rollers stand there, in their white 
 jackets, ready to be carried to the card-room ; and from 
 thence to be doubled upwards of thirty-five millions of times, 
 and twisted and twirled by remorseless spindles, before they 
 have been tortured into twist, and made ready for the 
 market. Let us follow them. 
 
 Open that door in the side wall, but be careful or you 
 will tumble down—down thirty feet below. What see you 
 there ? A square tube, running from top to bottom of the 
 mills, with a movable floor exactly fitting it, which rises 
 or falls as required by means of ropes and pulleys. See, the 
 floor is now far down below where we are standing. Give 
 the signal. Lo ! up it rises, with a man to direct its move¬ 
 ments. Now it is on a level with us. We step upon it, and 
 in a few seconds are carried to the card-room. 
 
 What a strange and wonderful sight bursts upon us. The 
 room runs the whole length of the building, and is full of 
 machinery, which really looks alive, and seems as if it could 
 talk. What a roar of wheels and humming of spindles sa¬ 
 lute the ear ! and how complicated is the work going on 
 here. Yet all is accurately and beautifully done, without 
 confusion, without rest, or haste. Hundreds of hands, most 
 of them girls from fourteen to twenty, are busily engaged in 
 their several departments, watching the machinery, feeding 
 it, and instantly joining the broken ends of cotton. Not a 
 moment is lost; every eye is vigilant, every hand active. 
 Let us see now what they are doing with the cotton rollers, 
 specimens of which we saw below. 
 
 The machine to which they are now put is called a 
 breaker. It consists of rapid rollers, and a large cylinder 
 covered with card sheets with movable tops. These sheets 
 contain thousands of sharp iron teeth, so nicely and accu¬ 
 rately set that they catch every fibre of cotton, and separate 
 them film from film, laying them longitudinally to each 
 other. A smaller cylinder of the same description is placed in 
 front of the large one, and set so close to it that it draw's 
 away the cotton in regular proportions as fast as it is fed 
 into the machine. It is finally drawn away irom this cy¬ 
 linder by means of a comb, and delivered in a long tin case, 
 in beautifully white streams about two inches wide. It is 
 then carried to the lap machine. From twelve to twenty- 
 four cans are placed behind a pair of rollers kept down by 
 levers and weights; and the cotton is spread out like the 
 warp of a web, and rolled firmly upon another roller, in order 
 to go through another process of carding, called finishing. 
 The finishing cards contain about 700 teeth, or points, to 
 
2C4 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XI. 
 
 from cotton fabrics being in universal demand among all classes of the community. The declared value of 
 the several classes of exports of cotton manufactures for the under-mentioned years has been as follows :— 
 
 Year. 
 
 Cotton Fabrics 
 of all Kinds. 
 
 Twist and Yam. 
 
 Total 
 
 1820 
 
 . . £13,690,109 . . 
 
 . £2,826,639 . . 
 
 . £16,516,748 
 
 1830 
 
 . . 15,294,923 . . 
 
 . 4,133,741 . . 
 
 . 19,428,664 
 
 1848 
 
 . . 16,753,369 . . 
 
 . 5,927,831 . . 
 
 . 22,681,200 
 
 1849 
 
 . . 20,071,046 . . 
 
 . 6,704,089 . . 
 
 . 26,775,135 
 
 1850 
 
 . . 21,873,697 . . 
 
 . 6,383,704 . . 
 
 . 28,257,401 
 
 1851 
 
 . . 23,454,810 . . 
 
 . 6,634,026 . . 
 
 . 30,088,836 
 
 1852 
 
 . . 23,223,432 . . 
 
 . 6,654,655 . . 
 
 . 29,878,087 
 
 1853 
 
 . . 25,813,931 . . 
 
 . 6,895,454 . . 
 
 . 32,709,385 
 
 The progress of improvement in the cotton manufacture has been very clearly indicated by the astonishing 
 reduction in the prices of the several manufactured articles. In 1820 the average price per yard of the 
 cotton fabrics exported was 12 fc?., and during the past year it has been about 3d. The price of twist in 1820 
 was 2s. b%d. per pound, and now it is 10c?. Of yarns of the fineness of 100 hanks to the pound, the price 
 was, in 1786, 38s. per pound; in 1790, 30s.; in 1800, 9s. 5 d .; in 1830, 3s.; and since the last-mentioned 
 year a still further reduction has been continuously going forward. And while these changes have been 
 
 every square inch, and the fibres are here thoroughly and 
 finally separated. They are then carried off in a long thin 
 web through the delivering roller into another pair of rollers, 
 when each inch of cotton is drawn into lengths of two 
 inches, uniformly from end to end. The cans are all filled 
 with these long streams, which have been delivered into 
 them by the finisher ; and here, close at hand, is another 
 machine ready to receive them. This is called the drawing- 
 frame ; and it contains four separate divisions, each alike. 
 Six of the cans are placed against the frame, and six ends, 
 one for each can, are put into the backmost roller in the 
 first division. There are four pairs of rollers, at small dis¬ 
 tances from one another, each of them, from the hack to the 
 front, going round a little quicker than its neighbour, so 
 that the front roller will revolve six times for one revolution 
 of the hack roller. The consequence is, that every inch of 
 cotton, taken in by the back roller, is drawn into six niches 
 by the front roller ; so that the six ends put in behind come 
 out in the form of one end in front, of the same thickness 
 and weight as each of the six ends ; or, in other words, as 
 one single end, as it came from the cards. This process is 
 carried on through all the four divisions; and after passing 
 through them all, and being doubled 186,624 times, the 
 cotton is still of the same thickness and weight as it was at 
 the beginning of the doubling and drawing operation. 
 
 But a great change has taken place in its appearance. 
 When it was put into the cards it was coarse and rough, 
 with the fibres pointing in all directions; but now it has 
 assumed the lustrous appearance of silk, every fibre lying 
 smooth and straight, and all in the same direction. It is 
 now in a fit state for further operations. You will observe 
 that it is in one endless length, but still thick enough to bear 
 its own weight. Now, before it can he drawn much finer, 
 some means must be adopted to make the fibres hold to¬ 
 gether. In its present state there will he about 100 yards 
 to the pound ; hut it cannot he drawn out to eight or ten 
 hundred yards unless some means can be devised to make it 
 hold together. How then is this to he accomplished ? Let 
 us go forward to the sliibbing-frame , and the difficulty will 
 be solved. 
 
 A row of cans stands behind it, filled with cotton in the 
 state described above. The frame has three lines of rollers 
 for the purpose of drawing the riband or stream of cotton, 
 out into a roving. A series of flyers is also fixed upon re¬ 
 volving spindles, with bobbins upon these spindles to receive 
 the rovings. As the cotton is delivered from the front rollers, 
 it passes through the flyers, and is wound round the bob¬ 
 bins, receiving at the same time its proportionate quantity 
 of twist by the revolution of the flyers. The bobbins are 
 regularly carried up and down by mechanical contrivance, 
 so that the rovings are uniformly laid from end to end of 
 the bobbins, at equal distances to suit their diameters. 
 
 Take a bobbin from the frame and examine it. It is so 
 soft that it can be pressed flat with the fingers ; but it is so 
 equal and level, that every part of it contains nearly the 
 same number of fibres ! The roving on this bobbin has been 
 doubled 746,496 times since it left the hag, and it is eight 
 
 times smaller than when it left the cards. There is no more 
 twist put upon it than is necessary to keep it from separating, 
 and straining its parts by its own weight; and this twist is 
 the sole secret of keeping it together, which was the difficulty 
 that startled us when it left the finishing machine. It is 
 now about one hank, or 840 yards to the pound. 
 
 The bobbins are next taken forward, and put through a 
 similar machine to the last, but smaller and finer its parts. 
 As the rovings are getting finer, the bobbins are made lighter 
 and smaller in proportion. The rovings undergo here another 
 doubling, two of them being made into one, which is then 
 drawn out by rollers four times longer than the former; 
 and after this process is accomplished, it is put through a 
 third and fourth, growing finer and finer as it advances, until 
 it passes through the last frame in the card-room, when 
 every pound is made into thirty hanks, containing 25,200 
 yards of roving, which has now been doubled no less than 
 2,985,984 times; and this when made into nine-cord thread 
 no less than 113,246,208 times, which appears almost in¬ 
 credible. 
 
 It is now ready for being spun into fine yarns, and we 
 must follow it, therefore, from the card-room to the spinning- 
 room. As it is too much of a toil to climb the longe range 
 of steps to the next room above, suppose we mount the 
 “ hoist” again, and make the steam-horse pull us up. So 
 here we are in the room filled with spinning-jennies. These 
 machines differ considerably from the former, as the yarns 
 are here finished, and receive all the twist necessary to fit 
 them for any desired purpose. The rovings are here also 
 doubled into the rollers, and drawn out ten times their ori¬ 
 ginal length. They are built upon spindles, and then doffed 
 off by the hand of the spinner. It is scarcely fifty years 
 since yams were spun only by l\and, one thread at a time ; 
 but now one man, assisted by three boys, can keep 1200 or 
 2000 spindles going at once, each spindle producing a 
 thread! Look at those : how smooth they are ! how level! 
 the fibres all twisted firmly together, making the thread 
 strong and elastic. Here is a cop finished, and just taken 
 off the spindle. It is solid and hard, containing 3000 yards 
 of yam, and weighs about one-third of an ounce! 
 
 The most wonderful, however, of all the machines in these 
 mills is the self-acting spinning-jenny, W'hich performs all 
 the operations alluded to above without any help from the 
 hand of man. We must mount our steam-horse again, and 
 rise to the next room. There it is at full work, no one help¬ 
 ing it—the dumb machine doing as it were both the thinking 
 and labour. It never makes a mistake, and is never wearied; 
 but continues to work all day long in the same precise, ac¬ 
 curate, and methodical manner. It has taken twenty long 
 years of thought and toil to bring it to this state. All the 
 motions are performed with an exactitude that no manual 
 labour can equal. 
 
 Let us now follow the cops to another part of the works. 
 Here is a large iron chest, or rather a great cistern, piled 
 with baskets full of them. The doors are suddenly closed, 
 and the cistern is thus made air-tight. A man near by turns 
 a tap, and there is forthwith a rushing of steam as it pene- 
 
Class XI.] 
 
 COTTON. 
 
 265 
 
 taking place, the wages of the work-people underwent little if any reduction, so rapidly were improvements 
 of various kinds introduced. The magnitude of the transactions rendered fractional savings per yard matters 
 of great moment, stimulating invention, and imparting activity to the manufacture. 
 
 Trifling as the article of sewing cotton may appear, the quantity of the raw material appropriated to its 
 production is very great. The business is sometimes distributed among two sets of hands,—spinners and 
 winders,—one party spinning the cotton and disposing of the thread in the bundle, and the other winding it 
 on the small spools, on which it is ready for use. Some of the names long before the public as manufacturers 
 of sewing cotton are merely winders. It is obvious, however, that the quality of the article is dependent on 
 the proper selection of the raw material, and the manner in which the spinning has been conducted; the 
 winder at most merely putting a gloss upon it to improve its appearance. In the winding of cotton it is sur¬ 
 prising how much is made by the too common trick of putting a smaller quantity on each spool than the 
 stated number of yards marked thereon—the deficiency in some cases amounting to from a sixth to a tenth 
 of the entire quantity—and the fraud is one which readily escapes detection, as few consumers think of mea¬ 
 suring two or three hundred yards of cotton thread, more especially as it costs only a few pence. One 
 remedy for this would appear to be to purchase only those cottons of which the winders are also the spinners, 
 as thei’e is then less chance of these contemptible tricks being resorted to than by those parties who deal in 
 the article on a smaller scale. The respectable firm of Messrs. Brook, Brothers, of'Meltham Mills, have 
 spared no efforts to put an end to this system ; and the notice which is affixed in their winding-room, impos- 
 
 trates into the cistern, and through every fibre of the yams, 
 softening and moistening them, so that they will not double 
 up and kink when they are made into twist. Wlien taken 
 out they are ready for winding on the bobbins, whilst they 
 are yet warm and moist. 100 bobbins are filled at once, 
 each of the same length, when they are doffed off by the 
 girls, and put into a basket to be further dealt with. 
 
 By the next process the yarn is turned into thread. This 
 is earned on in several rooms, the one we saw containing 
 13,000 spindles, and superintended by yoimg girls. These 
 spindles revolve at from 3000 to 5000 revolutions per mi¬ 
 nute, giving twist to the thread in proportion to the fine¬ 
 ness of the yarn to be doubled. 
 
 After undergoing this process, the bobbins are carried to 
 the reeling-room, to be made into hanks, which is done as 
 follows:—The bobbins are placed perpendicularly to the 
 reel, so that they turn round and unwind as the reel revolves. 
 The ends of the thread are fixed to the spokes of the reel, 
 which carries the thread along with it during its revolu¬ 
 tions, and forms it into a hank or skein, with any number of 
 threads, the number being regulated by an index placed on 
 the axle of the reel, so that the reel may be stopped at any 
 moment. 
 
 The hanks are now taken to the bleaching works. Here 
 is a batch of brown thread just as it came from the hank 
 reels. It is thrown into a huge cauldron full of boiling water, 
 with soap and potash dissolved in it. It remains there until 
 nearly all the colouring matter in it is discharged, when it 
 is taken out, well washed, and afterwards put into a large 
 vat filled with water and chlorine, where the colouring mat¬ 
 ter is changed by the acid. After steeping for some time, it 
 is taken out, washed well, and put into a solution of sul¬ 
 phuric acid and water. After repeating this process it is 
 washed with pure soap and water, and beat until every brown 
 speck is removed; and, as a final process, it is drawn through 
 a vat of clear spring water, mixed with the extract of in¬ 
 digo, so that the white ground may appear clear and bril¬ 
 liant. It is then subjected to hydraulic pressure, freed from 
 all superabundant fluid, and carried from thence to the 
 stove, where it is allowed to hang upon poles until it becomes 
 dry, being literally “white as the driven snow.” 
 
 We must now follow it again to the mills, where it will 
 have to be ironed. This is done partly by machinery. There 
 are two powerful dressing machines, with triangular pipes 
 attached, filled with steam, and two rollers moving perpen¬ 
 dicularly up and down. A number of girls, busily employed 
 in their various occupations, are near it; and one amongst 
 them takes hank after hank of the thread, and puts them 
 over the end of the pipe and roller. The latter moves up¬ 
 wards and downwards, stretching out the thread from the 
 pipe, until every crease in it is drawn quite smooth, and the 
 whole hank is made straight and lustrous. It is now passed 
 over to a table in the same room, where it is separated into 
 smaller heads, neatly doubled up in hank, and packed in 
 parcels of ten pounds weight each, when it is ready for the 
 market. 
 
 In addition to the foregoing brief detail, we may fur¬ 
 
 ther observe that the process by which thread is wound 
 on spools, reels, or bobbins, such as are purchased in shops, 
 is also a very interesting one. On entering the room 
 where this winding operation is performed, a stranger is 
 struck with the order and neatness which pervade it. Long 
 rows of well-dressed girls are sitting before iron tables, each 
 with a small machine before her, which is impelled by a belt 
 from a pully, to which is attached a treadle, on wliich she 
 presses her foot, to give motion to the machine; she then 
 takes an empty bobbin, and places it upon a spindle, which 
 is (haven at the enormous speed of 8000 revolutions per 
 minute, and obtains the thread from a large bobbin fixed on 
 a pedestal, which has been wound from the hank by a sim¬ 
 ple contrivance in another room. The most important fea¬ 
 ture of a winding-machine is the guide and screw, both 
 being cut as fine as the thread to be wound; the guide is 
 the instrument for layiug the thread evenly, while the screw 
 prevents the guide from traversing too quick across the 
 surface of the bobbin. Any one unwinding a few rows of 
 thread from a bobbin will at once perceive the astonishing 
 regularity with which it is wound. The reels are then re¬ 
 moved to another room, where, after undergoing inspection, 
 they are ticketed and tied up, ready for sale. We were par¬ 
 ticularly pleased to observe the care taken to give the public 
 exact measure, a notice being posted up to the following 
 effect:—“ Notice. Winders shall pay one shilling for every 
 bobbin that has five yards less than ordered, and sixpence 
 for every bobbin that has more than ordered. Those who 
 are habitually guilty of tfiese irregularities shall be dis¬ 
 charged.” When one beholds the amazing number of bob¬ 
 bins filled in a day by these winders, curiosity is naturally 
 excited to know where they all come from, and how such 
 regularity of size and colour is maintained amidst such a 
 variety of sorts. Let us, for a few minutes, visit the large 
 aud commodious turning-shop. In the adjoining yard cart¬ 
 loads of trees are being brought in, and several men busily 
 employed measuring and arranging them, while others are 
 carrying huge logs to circular saws, that revolve at great 
 speed; here they are cut up into squares of certain lengths 
 and thickness, and cart-loads of timber are thus disposed of 
 every day, amounting to many hundred tons in a year. 
 After being properly seasoned, the squares are then cut up 
 into lengths to suit the size of the bobbins, and a hole is 
 bored in each, and the block made round. Several modes 
 of finishing these are adopted, according to the appearance 
 required; but the machine which most attracts a stranger 
 is the self-acting turning lathe. Here the overlooker has 
 only to supply the blocks, and by three movements of the 
 machine they are transformed into bobbins, and deposited 
 in a basket below at the rate of upwards of forty per minute. 
 Other finishing processes follow, such as dyeing, polishing, 
 embossing, &c. 
 
 [We trust our fair readers will feel interested in knowing 
 the number of processes through which a reel of thread has 
 to pass before reaching their delicate fingers, and on this 
 account we are glad to have had the opportunity of giving 
 the above extract.]—E d. 
 
2G6 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XI. 
 
 ing a fine for any departure from the proper length (making the fine greater, however, for short than long 
 lengths) shows the care taken by them to guard against this common evil. We may further observe, that 
 the only prize medal in this department was awarded to the Messrs. Brook at the Exhibition of 1851. The 
 case contributed by them to this Exhibition, containing specimens of cotton thread and crochet cotton in 
 every stage, and of nearly every degree of fineness, has been deposited with the Royal Dublin Society, where 
 it is still open to public inspection. Among the varieties of thread in that collection is the patent glace cotton, 
 which is really a very superior article, the preparation used in making it up imparting to it all the smooth¬ 
 ness of silk, to which, from the excellence of the raw material, it is also little inferior in strength. Inde¬ 
 pendent of the liigh quality of Brook’s cotton, the public have the guarantee, from the precautions adopted 
 by them in the winding, that the spools of it contain the actual quantities marked upon them. 
 
 Of the other collections in this class the case of Mr. Moss is deserving of more than a passing notice, from 
 the neatness with which it was got up, as well as the variety of its contents. The business of Mr. Moss is that of 
 a candle-wick manufacturer, and his establishment in the vicinity of this city supplies, we believe, nearly the 
 whole of the local demand. This might, at first sight, appear to be a comparatively unimportant branch 
 of manufacture, but the article being one of general consumption, the annual amount of business done be¬ 
 comes very considerable. The case exhibited by Mr. Moss, like that of the Messrs. Brook, has been perma¬ 
 nently deposited with the Royal Dublin Society. 
 
 Of cotton fabrics there were many excellent specimens, though, as a whole, the illustration of the depart¬ 
 ment was not what might have been expected. In one class of these, printed and dyed cottons, other elements 
 come under consideration quite as important as the quality of the fabric itself. In the finer class of goods 
 the character of the ornamentation becomes of great moment. It is only of late that public attention has 
 been duly aroused to the necessity of resorting to some sort of recognised principles in the application of the 
 art of design to the commoner kinds of cotton. The finer kinds were usually French : though the compa¬ 
 ratively high price at which they were available, even taking quality into account, amounted to a prohibition 
 of their use, unless among the wealthier classes. Hence the finer descriptions of cotton have been very spar¬ 
 ingly worn. The extension, among the great bulk of the people, of more correct ideas on these matters than 
 have hitherto prevailed is, however, beginning to create a taste for a better class of goods in this department; 
 and, therefore, in an educational point of view, an ample illustration of this class of fabrics would have been 
 of great value ; for we must bear in mind that the stocks to be found in the warehouses and shops are laid 
 in with a regard to what is most in demand, rather than with any reference as to how far they may comprise 
 specimens of the unexceptionable application of art to purposes of ornamentation_J. S. 
 
 BLEACHING TEXTILE FABRICS.* 
 
 All textile fibres, such as cotton and flax, contain a variable amount of colouring substance in their 
 natural condition. This colouring material is usually accompanied by another substance, in many respects 
 analogous to wax—even the beautiful green colouring principle of the leaves of plants is intimately associ¬ 
 ated with such a waxy substance. In order to dye such fibres any particular colour it is, therefore, 
 necessary that this natural colouring material be removed, and also the waxy substance, which latter would 
 prevent the dying matter from adhering to the cloth. Then again, in the weaving of cloth, certain other 
 substances are added to the fibre, which would also prevent a proper and uniform dyeing of it. The warp 
 is obliged to be prepared or stiffened by some substance, such as starch or dextrine, or by flour paste, to pre¬ 
 vent the shuttle from wearing it. But these substances, or, as they are called, size, are very rapidly altered by 
 the action of the air,—they become sour, and would very soon act upon the material of the thread, if a little 
 sulphate of copper or sulphate of zinc were not added, which has the effect of arresting this tendency. As 
 long as such substances remain in cloth it would be impossible to dye it. But this is not all. Formerly the 
 operation of weaving was conducted in cold and damp places, a proceeding which was attended with the 
 most fatal results to the health of the workmen ; but at present, warm, dry, and well-aired rooms are being 
 gradually selected for this puipose. In such places, however, the fibres of flax, and cotton, and hemp become 
 crisp, and the threads ravel and wear very rapidly, an inconvenience which is corrected by impregnating 
 the tissue with certain deliquescent salts, such as chloride of calcium, which keep the threads continually 
 moist by attracting moisture from the atmosphere. 
 
 Woollen and silk tissues do not contain these foreign substances, but they have some peculiar to them¬ 
 selves. Thus the former is impregnated with fatty matters, which, by gradually altering from the action of 
 air, become changed into bodies which act in fastening the colours in the cloth; but being unequally dis¬ 
 tributed through it, cloth dyed before their removal will be found to be covered with spots. Silk is sized with 
 some gummy substance. Before such fabrics can be dyed, therefore, these substances must be removed ; and 
 in proportion to their perfect removal will be the brilliancy of colour which can be imparted to the cloth. All 
 the white linen, cotton, and woollen goods in the Exhibition, as well as those which have been dyed, have 
 undergone a series of processes for this purpose, termed bleaching. The operation of bleaching is exceed¬ 
 ingly complicated, although it may appear at first sight very simple, and requires not only great and minute 
 care, but also special knowledge; for the bleacher has not merely to understand the nature of the various 
 substances already alluded to, but he has to take into account the different contrivances made by manufac¬ 
 turers to imitate various fabrics in one material, by impregnating another with certain foreign matters. 
 For example, articles are made with a cotton warp and a woollen weft, and in order to make the whole appear 
 as if made of wool, the cotton is prepared with oil; sometimes the cotton threads are even animalized with 
 gelatine, which is fixed by means of some chemical substance, such as alum, in the tissue, so that it is nearly 
 
 * The following paper relates to the bleaching of textile its integrity, in preference to cutting it up in portions, and, 
 fabrics generally; and cotton being the first class in this sec- as a matter of course, going to some extent over the same 
 tion, it has been considered advisable to introduce it here in ground on subsequent occasions.— Ed. 
 
Class XI.] 
 
 COTTON. 
 
 267 
 
 impossible to distinguish the threads from wool. In such cases the bleacher must respect these various sub¬ 
 stances, at the same time that he must remove all the others. 
 
 The operations of the bleacher necessarily divide themselves into two distinct classes; one having for its 
 object the removal of all the substance of which we have just spoken, and the other the bleaching, properly 
 so called; and we may here observe that the operations vary according to the nature of the tissue, and that 
 those which answer for cotton would not be applicable for wool. We shall speak first of the bleaching of 
 cotton and linen goods, as being the more important to this country. In most respects the processes now 
 followed with both these tissues are identical, the chief difference being that in general the linen, which is 
 much more difficult to bleach than the cotton, in addition to being treated by the chemical processes, is spread 
 upon grass and exposed for a certain period to the action of the sun’s rays. 
 
 It may be useful, before describing the processes now followed in the bleaching of vegetable fibres, to 
 give our readers some notion of the means which were formerly adopted to effect the same object. About 
 fifty years ago flax yarn used to be fermented for three days, then washed with potash, and rinsed, after 
 which it received a second washing with potash and a twenty hours’ boiling, then rinsed and steeped in 
 chlorine water, after which it received a fresh rinsing, and three other washings with potash ; then a series 
 of immersions in chlorine, of steeping in alkaline leys, and of rinsings in acidified water. Finally, the tissues 
 were spread upon the bleach-green, after which they received a last ley and rinsing. It is unnecessary to 
 observe that such a process must have occupied a considerable length of time—at least six weeks, and fre¬ 
 quently three months. For a long period these processes remained unaltered, but it was at length proposed 
 to substitute lime for potash and soda in removing the filthy matter. At first the attempts were very unsuc¬ 
 cessful, as it was found that the goods were burned ; but subsequently it was ascertained that if the air was 
 excluded during the operation no such injurious action would occur. Another improvement was then made, 
 namely, the employment of acids. These different modifications have given rise to the present process, which 
 is exceedingly cheap and expeditious. 
 
 Bleaching may now be effected in twelve hours, and the most perfect white obtained in three days, instead 
 of six to twelve weeks as formerly ; and the bleaching of a yard of cloth does not cost the tenth part of a 
 penny, instead of nine-pence, as it did sixty years ago. Lime is employed, because no substance is so well 
 adapted for removing the fatty matters, which it does by converting them into soaps ; while it has not the 
 disadvantage of attacking the fibre, of rendering the tissues translucent, and at the same time contracting 
 them. In dissolving out the foreign substances from the tissues, it does not form viscous compounds which 
 would adhere to the cloth. It thoroughly removes all those peculiar substances which contain nitrogen. 
 These are very liable to decay, and if not frequently removed under the influence of the air, soon render the 
 whited cloth as brown as it was before it had been bleached. The lime is made to act directly according to 
 the nature of the tissues to be bleached, and according as they are more or less charged with foreign sub¬ 
 stances. The operation is commenced by two steeps with lime, after which the material to be bleached is 
 submitted to a series of operatious entirely mechanical, which have for their object to assist the action of 
 water in removing all foreign matter in suspension. They, in fact, replace the beetle or wooden mallet of 
 the washerwoman. When these operations are terminated the action of an acid is had recourse to—the 
 usual acids employed being sulphuric acid or oil of vitriol, and hydrochloric acid or spirit of salt. The acid 
 decomposes the soap which the lime had formed, combines with the latter, and sets the fatty bodies free. It 
 is now only that it is necessary to employ soda to remove the free fats ; and if it is wished to have a perfect 
 white, about 2 lbs. of rosin for every 1000 yards of cloth are added. The introduction of rosin was a happy 
 innovation, and completes the invention, for by it alone can perfect white be obtained. 
 
 When a tissue has been submitted to these different operations it may be considered as entirely purged 
 from all foreign substances, and is ready for the process of bleaching properly so called. Formerly the 
 steeping process was conducted in precisely the same way as in the corresponding domestic arrangement 
 of the laundress; afterwards, an apparatus wasdevised, constructed upon the same principles as a French 
 coffee-pot. The steam, disengaged by water contained in a reservoir, causes the water to ascend into a 
 second recipient in which the goods are placed. This water, which is charged with lime, passes through them, 
 and returns again into the reservoir. It is not our object, nor have we space for describing all the apparatus 
 now used for this purpose; we shall only say that that which is most employed at present, and which appears 
 to have fulfilled all the necessary conditions, is the apparatus invented by Mr. Badington. In it the goods 
 are submitted to the action of a ley of lime, the temperature of which is raised much higher than boiling 
 water (230° Fahr.), by means of steam, which exerts a pressure in the apparatus of about 60 lbs. upon the 
 square inch. M. Baudry, of Rouen, has effected a very happy improvement in this contrivance, by making 
 the circulation of the ley continuous. 
 
 The clumsy way in which the rinsing of bleached and dyed goods was formerly managed is well known ; 
 and it may even be still seen among poor workmen who manufacture woollen goods—namely, beating them 
 with wooden flails in some stream of running water. A substitute was found for this system, which consisted 
 of a turning table, and an arrangement of heavy beetles which rose and fell alternately on the goods. Then 
 came the dash-wheel , which is still much employed in England, and which consists of a drum five or six feet 
 in diameter, and about two feet in depth, turning on a horizontal axis; it is divided into four compartments 
 by means of partitions, each of which has a large circular opening, and on one face of the wheel water is 
 admitted by a pipe which surrounds the axle. The pieces of cloth to be washed are put into the compart¬ 
 ments through the openings just named, and are washed during the rapid rotation of the wheel by the water 
 entering near the axle, and flowing out by the hole. Another machine was subsequently employed, composed 
 of two cylinders, one of which was small and polished, and the other longitudinally grooved; one turned 
 upon the other, and the tissue passed between the two; the upper or smaller one falling each time into a 
 groove, and in so doing, striking or beetling the cloth. To this succeeded another contrivance, composed of 
 two cylinders, placed one above another, and between which the goods are passed and submitted to a pow¬ 
 erful pressure, the whole of the water being thereby removed. A number of pieces are stretched together 
 
 2 N 
 
268 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XL 
 
 in a heavy endless band, which passes between the rollers, and then into a cistern of pure water. Each piece 
 is thus pressed dry several times, and again moistened as often as may be necessary. There is another form 
 of machine which consists of a cylinder upon which are fastened straps of the skin of the hippopotamus, or 
 of gutta percha, which act like beetles during the revolution of the drum. And lastly, we could employ a 
 centrifugal machine, similar to those exhibited in the Machinery Court of the Exhibition, a stream of water 
 being let in at intervals upon the goods placed in the drum, by which the whole of the impurities would be 
 driven out. 
 
 By the operation just described we remove the foreign matters which would prevent the action of the 
 agents used to decolorize; let us now see wliat are those agents by which the colouring matter naturally 
 contained in the tissue of linen or cotton is destroyed, and the different modes in which they are used. 
 Among bleaching agents chlorine and its various compounds, such as a solution of it in water, chlorides of 
 lime, soda, potash, &c., hold the first rank; the chloride of lime being the substance chiefly employed. 
 Chloride is a peculiar yellowish green gas, of a strong and disagreeable odour, which attacks animal and 
 vegetable substances with great energy, and especially colouring matters. It dissolves in water, and the 
 solution has the same properties as the gas ; it is rapidly absorbed by lime, forming the well-known compound 
 bleaching powder. To those of our readers who are not acquainted with chemistry, it will appear curious 
 that this extraordinary substance, which, when breathed, is so destructive to life, should form part of that 
 wholesome and necessary condiment, common salt; indeed, the latter is the great source of all the chlorine 
 used in the arts. To Berthollet, the celebrated French chemist, who lived in the commencement of this 
 century, we are indebted for the application of chlorine to bleaching; and to Mr. Tennant, of Glasgow, for 
 the introduction of bleaching powder as an article of commerce. For many years after its first employment 
 the process of bleaching underwent scarcely any change; it is only within the last twelve years that any 
 great improvement has taken place; for previous to that time bleachers were content to steep the goods in a 
 solution of chloride of lime, owing to the prolonged action of which the tissue was burned, or, at least, 
 injured to a considerable degree, and much loss was thus entailed upon the manufacturer. The process was, 
 therefore, modified, and instead of allowing the goods to rest ten or twelve hours in a solution of chloride of 
 lime, as was formerly done, they were merely passed through it, and were then submitted to the action of an 
 acid bath. This method was more rational; for the employment of the acid in this case decomposed the 
 chloride, and prevented the lime from burning the tissues. The nearer we approach the present time the 
 more perfect do we observe the process to become. For example, instead of making the tissues pass simply 
 through a bath of chloride of lime, they are now subjected to the action of two cylinders, between which the 
 cloth is made to pass; these cylinders cause the decolorizing agent to penetrate into the finest fibres, and at 
 the same time drive it out by the pressure which they exert, and thus prevent its action from being too pro¬ 
 longed. This machine has been so far modified as to permit the cloth to pass in the form of an endless band, 
 as before described, several times through the bleaching solution, and then between the rollers. The acid 
 bath in which the pieces are subsequently passed has, besides, the further advantage of dissolving a species 
 of yellow resin, which, in time, gives to the tissues, and to paper, the yellow tint or mark of age. These 
 different operations terminated, it only remains to well wash the pieces in pure water, and to dry them, 
 which is now usually done in the centrifugal machine. The wet goods are placed in the drum, which is made 
 to revolve at the rate of from 1000 to 1500 revolutions per minute; the result of which is that the water 
 contained in the cloth is driven out through the periphery of the drum as a fine vapour, while a rapid current 
 of air is, at the same time, caused to pass through it. lu order that the reader may have a precise notion 
 of the sequence of the operations, we shall enumerate them here in a few words. 
 
 FIRST SERIES OF OPERATIONS, OR SCOURING PROCESS. 
 
 1. Soaking in lime-water for twelve hours. 
 
 2. Washing and rinsing. 
 
 3. Soaking in lime-water for twelve hours. 
 
 4. Washing and rinsing. , 
 
 5. Immersing in very weak sulphuric acid—tecliically called scouring. 
 
 6. Washing and rinsing. 
 
 7. Steeping in weak solution of carbonate of soda, with the addition of rosin for pure whites. 
 
 8. Washing and rinsing. 
 
 SECOND SERIES OF OPERATIONS, OR BLEACHING PROCESS. 
 
 9. Immersion for some hours in chloride of lime, which does not mark on the areometer, or instrument employed to 
 
 measure the strength of the solutions, and which, saturated with an acid, does not give rise to a disengagement 
 of chlorine—technically called chemicking. 
 
 10. Immersion in very dilute hydrocholoric acid—or souring. 
 
 11. Washing, &c. 
 
 12. Second steeping for twenty-four hours in carbonate of soda. 
 
 13. Washing. 
 
 14. Second chemicking, or immersion in chloride of lime. 
 
 15. Souring, or immersion in hydraulic acid. 
 
 16. Perfect washing. 
 
 17. Drying. 
 
 Silks are not, properly speaking, bleached; they are simply boiled with a solution of soap and soda to 
 remove the grease, then scoured by being passed through dilute sulphuric acid, and finally well washed and 
 dried. Woollen goods and mousselin de laines are bleached by being passed two or three times through a 
 solution of soap and soda at a temperature of about 130° Fahr. (much beyond which woollen goods cannot be 
 
Class XI.] 
 
 COTTON. 
 
 2C9 
 
 heated without injury), and then exposed for several hours to the action of sulphurous acid gas, an operation 
 which is technically called sulphuring. The goods are then rinsed in a very weak solution of caustic soda ; 
 or, what is preferable, as it removes the crispness caused by the sulphuring, a very slight alkaline soap bath. 
 The woollen thread used for the manufacture of the celebrated Gobelin tapestry, and which are so remark¬ 
 able for the purity and brilliancy of their dyes, are stuped in a bath made of a solution of sulphurous acid 
 in water, which is prepared by a most ingenious and effective contrivance. The perfection of this process, 
 and the unrivalled colours which it enables the manufacturer to communicate to his goods, have gradually 
 led to its adoption in several of the celebrated continental factories—W. K. S. 
 
 1. Anketei.l, Matthew J., Anketell Grove, County 
 Monaghan.—Ginghams, &c., manufactured on the Anke¬ 
 tell Grove Estate. 
 
 2. Barber, J. L., & Co., Norwich, Manufacturers.— 
 Sewing and crochet threads; specimens of three, six, and 
 nine-cord sewing, crochet, and brocade threads. 
 
 3. Brook, Jonas, & Brothers, Meltham Mills, near Hud¬ 
 dersfield, Manufacturers and Winders.—Cotton in process 
 of manufacture; sewing cotton in hanks, bleached and un¬ 
 bleached, and on spools; crochet and knitting cord in 
 hanks, bleached and unbleached, and on spools; Valenciennes 
 thread on spools. 
 
 4. Clabburn, Sons, & Crisp, Norwich, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Fancy dresses. 
 
 5. Clarke, J. P., King-street Cotton Mills, Leicester, 
 Manufacturer.—Specimens showing the various winding of 
 sewing and crochet threads. 
 
 6. Clugston, John, & Co., Power Loom Cloth Manu¬ 
 facturers and Bleachers, Glasgow, Manufacturers (James 
 Forbes, Eden-quay, Dublin, Agent).—Scotch liollands of 
 all qualities; white and buff window hollands; twilled 
 cotton sheetings; Denies, furnitures, Bengals, jean stripes, &c. 
 
 7. Cumming, Wallace, & Co., Power Loom Cloth 
 Manufacturers, Queen-street, Glasgow (James Forbes, 
 Eden-quay, Dublin, Agent).—Scotch hollands of all quali¬ 
 ties; white and buff window hollands; twilled cotton 
 sheetings; Denies, furnitures, Bengals, jean stripes, &c. 
 
 8. Fry, William, & Co., Westmoreland-street, Dub¬ 
 lin.—British printed chintzes and velvets; and foreign 
 chintzes in variety. 
 
 9. Gill, F. J. & R., Manchester, Manufacturers.— 
 Cotton and silk stitched double nankeens and contils, con¬ 
 sisting of two cloths woven and stitched in the loom for 
 corsets. 
 
 10. Johnson, J., Spring Gardens, Manchester, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—White and coloured toilette quilts and covers; 
 fancy wove quiltings; and shapes for vests; quilting skirts. 
 
 11. Lee, Daniel, & Co., Manchester, Manufacturers.— 
 Cotton damasks, chintzes in great variety of manufacture 
 and design. 
 
 12. Mair, J., Hutcheson-street, Glasgow, Proprietor.— 
 Friends’ book muslin and tarlatan; handkerchiefs of same. 
 
 13. Mair, J., Son, & Co., London and Glasgow.—Em¬ 
 broidered muslin robes; window muslins and lenos; printed 
 Bandannas; sewed piece goods. 
 
 14. Martin, W., & Son, Bolton and Manchester, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Hair cord dimity; furniture dimity; dice, and 
 damask dimities. 
 
 15. Marsland, Son, & Co., Manchester, Designers and 
 Manufacturers.—Cotton, in skeins and on reels, for sewing, 
 crochet, guipure, knitting, and embroidery purposes; crochet, 
 guipure, and embroidery worked therewith. 
 
 16. Mellodews, Em.mott, & Co., Albion Mill, Oldham, 
 Lancashire, Manufacturers.—Self nankeens for card making, 
 tent cloth, tailors’ trimmings, or stays; stiffening nankeen 
 for boot linings, tailors’ trimmings, cork making, or book¬ 
 binding; superfine twills for petticoats; heavy Croydon 
 cloth, in imitation of linen. 
 
 17. Moss, Sigismund S., Kilteman Cotton Mill, Golden 
 Ball, Co. Dublin, and High-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Cotton in various stages of preparation, from the raw mate¬ 
 rial to the manufactured state; raw cotton; carded sliver 
 from drawing frames; on bobbins preparatory to spinning; 
 spun cotton in the cop and skein; unbleached and bleached 
 cotton twist for w r arps ; cotton candlewick unbleached and 
 bleached; mould and dip candlewick in balls for cutting by 
 machine and by hand, unbleached and bleached; fine bleached 
 cotton for spermaceti candles ; plaited wicks prepared for 
 spermaceti and composite candles, cut to the required lengths 
 and looped. 
 
 18. M‘Birney, Colles, & Co., Dublin, Exhibiters; 
 
 R. & J. Workman, Belfast,Manufacturers_Jaconet muslin; 
 
 mull muslin; bishop’s lawn ; India book ; tamboured book 
 and jaconets; Swiss mull. 
 
 19. M‘Bride & Co., Glasgow, Inventors and Manufac¬ 
 turers.—-Cotton diaper; cotton, damask, and table cloths ; 
 cotton bird-eye diaper; cotton huckaback towelling ; furni¬ 
 ture, regatta, and coach stripes; ginghams, apron checks, 
 and cross-over stripes—all woven in power looms, invented, 
 and first applied by Mr. J. M‘Bride. 
 
 20. Symington, R. B., & Co., Glasgow, Manufacturers. 
 —Figured harness muslin window curtains, in leno and 
 book muslin grounds, (made by the Jacquard loom); figured 
 harness muslin short blinds. 
 
 21. Walmsley, H., Failsworth, Manchester, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Jacquard figured robes, damasks, &c. 
 
 2 N 2 
 
CLASSES III. & X1Y. 
 
 WOOLLEN AND WORSTED, AND MIXED FABRICS, 
 
 [NOT INCLUDING POPLINS.] 
 
 T HE space occupied by woollen fabrics in the Exhibition was probably less than most persons would have 
 expected, though there were few kinds of goods of this class without then- representative being present, 
 from the superfine cloths of Germany, and of the West of England, to the coarse friezes and tweeds produced 
 in our own country. 
 
 The woollen manufacture of the United Kingdom has long been regarded as one of the most important 
 branches of industry. In this country it attracted a great deal of attention in former times, and flourished 
 towards the close of the seventeenth century to an extent of which we can now scarcely form an opinion. 
 While the finer kinds of cloth were produced in some of the large manufactories, the production of the coarser 
 fabrics was carried on throughout the entire country. But this prosperity was checked by the jealousies 
 which then prevailed in England as to the high manufacturing position which Ireland enjoyed ; and in the 
 absence of any correct notions on economic science, the woollen trade was in every way discouraged, and at 
 last actually prohibited ! At the present day we are almost astounded at the idea of legislative interference 
 in this direction ; but this, and similar instances of misrule, speak trumpet-tongued of the character of those 
 times, which we sometimes hear lauded as “ the good old times,” from which so much degeneracy is alleged 
 to have ensued. It is with difficulty we can realize to ourselves the idea of an Act of Parliament being 
 directed to put down a particular branch of manufacture in any part of the country. But we must observe, 
 that it is to that prohibition we are chiefly indebted for the attention devoted to the growth and manu¬ 
 facture of flax, which received especial encouragement at the period to which we refer—the favour extended 
 in the one case being designed to compensate for the prohibition in the other. The woollen manufacture, 
 however, continued to be carried on by the peasantry for their domestic wants, notwithstanding these 
 restrictions; and at length a more liberal policy prevailed, when the prohibition in question was removed. 
 By way, probably, of making amends, a protective duty was levied on the importation of woollen goods 
 into Ireland, even from the sister country. But the trade did not recover the shock which it had received. 
 It is now a long period since all restrictions between this and the sister country in this class of goods 
 have been removed. Still the trade has made slow progress. It has been stationary, or, perhaps, we 
 should say retrograde, for some time past; and at present the woollen manufacture of Ireland is in an ex¬ 
 ceedingly languid state. There are now but few factories at work; and of these a still smaller number afford 
 evidence of that activity and those general ai-rangements which are essential to the success of any branch of 
 trade. 
 
 In treating of “ woollen goods” we must bear in mind that the term, as generally used, does not include 
 all such as are commonly made of wool, but only those prepared in a particular manner. For instance, the 
 term “ worsted stuffs” is applied to those productions in the composition of which wool is used that has under¬ 
 gone the process of combing; the term itself being derived from a village in Norfolk, where this class of 
 goods was first produced. In examining the fleece of a sheep, a distinction will be found between the 
 wool of short and that of long staple. The short wool, when observed by the aid of the microscope, will be 
 distinguished by the immense number of little feathery serrations or imbrications on its surface, which enable 
 the individual fibres to be locked into each other in what is called th c felting or fulling process, to which all 
 “ woollen” as distinguished from “ worsted” goods are subjected. Hence the short wool is especially adapted 
 for the production of woollen cloths. Long wool does not possess these serrations to the same extent; and 
 is hence better suited for combing, the object of which is to unravel the fibres and lay them smooth and 
 even. The long wools are totally unfit for being manufactured into the finer kinds of cloths, as, in addition to 
 their not being acted upon in the fulling mill, they cannot be made to present a fine surface. The short wools 
 of Australia, the Cape, and even of our own mountain districts, are therefore made into superfine fabrics; 
 while the long wool of the sheep of the finer districts is exclusively confined to the production of worsted 
 goods, such as merinos, coburg cloths, delaines, and a host of other denominations. 
 
 The business of wool-sorting is a fundamental one in this branch of trade, requiring much practical know¬ 
 ledge on the part of those engaged in it. As many as from ten to fourteen varieties of wool are found in a 
 single fleece, each being adapted for the production of a peculiar class of goods. The fibres of the wool are 
 straight and lank in some instances, and crooked or interlaced in others ; these peculiarities also fitting them 
 for particular purposes. The division into links, formed by the coherence of the single fibres, varies in every 
 species of wool, and forms what is called the staple. If a fleece is spread out, thp wool of the head, the legs, 
 the belly, and the tail, form the exterior parts or margin, and are the portions of most inferior quality : that 
 on the back and sides being the best. The Spanish wool comes into the market divided into four sorts: refina , 
 
Classes XII. & XIV.] WOOLLEN AND WORSTED, AND MIXED FABRICS. 
 
 271 
 
 prima , segonda, and tercera. Saxon wool is similarly divided. In wool-sorting, if the best wool of one fleece 
 be not equal to the finest sort, it is put with the second or third class of an equal degree of fineness with it. 
 The best English fleeces, such as the Southdown, are usually divided into the following kinds, according to 
 quality :—1. Prime ; 2. Choice ; 3. Super ; 4. Head ; 5. Downrights ; 6. Seconds ; 7. Fine abb ; 8. Coarse 
 abb ; 9. Livery ; 10. Coarse, short, or breech wool. Fine Merino wool grows within a year from one to two 
 inches in length, while the fleece of those animals, technically called “ long-woolled,” is often over four inches. 
 For the determination of the degree of fineness, what is called “ wool measures” have been invented. But 
 the softness of the fibre is not less important than its fineness ; and the former does not altogether depend 
 on the latter, but consists of that peculiar feel so well indicated by the touch, but which is so difficult to 
 describe. For example, the value of two pieces of cloth made of two kinds of wool equally fine, the one dis¬ 
 tinguished for its softness, and the other for the opposite quality, will vary very materially, the difference 
 being so much as 20 per cent. It has been asserted that the quality of the wool is dependent on the nature 
 of the soil on which the sheep are fed : sheep pastured on the chalk or light calcareous districts producing 
 hard wool, the softer kinds coming from rich loamy clay soils. But considerations of this kind are of little 
 moment to the manufacturer, who is able by a glance to determine the quality and value of every sample 
 that may come before him. 
 
 It may be further observed, that hard wools are deficient in felting properties—those characteristics on 
 which the adaptation of any specimen for hat-making depends. Most of our readers are, doubtless, aware that 
 the wool of which hats are made is neither spun nor woven ; but locks of it being thoroughly intermixed and 
 compressed in warm water, cohere, and form a solid tenacious substance. Felted wool is also used for certain 
 descriptions of cloth. Even in woven goods the appearance is dependent on the extent to which the process 
 takes place. After the cloth is brought from the loom, the strokes of the fulling mill make the fibres of the 
 wool adhere to each other; the fabric becomes thickened, and of course proportionably contracted; and, 
 after undergoing a dressing and finishing-off, is fit for use. The process is no less essential to the strength 
 than to the beauty of the cloths. There is, in short, little similarity between the article which has just come 
 from the loom, and that which is ready for the market; and any one not conversant with the manufacture 
 could scarcely conceive that the one was resolvable into the other. 
 
 The commercial value of the wool is greatly affected by its condition as regards cleanliness; and in this 
 respect we are bound to state that the practice of the Irish farmers is often sadly deficient. Much may be 
 done by a little attention, without involving much trouble. Thus, removing sheep shortly before shearing 
 to clean pasture; and washing them immediately previous, will materially improve the value of the fleece. It 
 is said, that a pack of English or Irish wool of 240 pounds weight will waste about 70 pounds in the manu¬ 
 facture, in consequence of the impurities combined with it, while Spanish wool will not waste more than 48 
 pounds. 
 
 After sorting, the wool has to be scoured, and further divested of impurities, by passing it through an 
 apparatus for the purpose. When dyed the requisite colour, and made pliant by a liberal application of oil, 
 it is passed to the carding machines, where it is minutely teased, and formed into small cylindrical rolls, of a 
 diameter not much exceeding that of a goose-quill. This machine consists of a number of cylinders of different 
 diameters, on the surface of which sheets of card with teeth are placed. These cylinders work on each other, 
 passing forward the wool thus acted upon, until it is finally ejected in the small rolls already mentioned. The 
 slubbing machine converts these rolls into thread, each machine having a great number of spools, to which 
 the rolls of wool are supplied by young persons. By the use of a machine termed a condenser, attached to 
 the carding machine, the latter may be made to discharge the rolls by the end, instead of throwing off rolls 
 of a length corresponding to that of the cylinders. By the arrangements now referred to, the rolls come 
 continuously from the carding machines without any break in them so long as wool is supplied; and the 
 rolls are at once taken up by the condenser and spun into thread, without the intervention of an attendant, 
 further than to remove a spool when filled and replace it by an empty one. In either case the thread is 
 further operated upon by a jenny or mule, in which it is drawn out and twisted to any desired degree of 
 fineness and hardness. In the mule, as well as in the slubbing machine, the spindles are placed upon a car¬ 
 riage which moves backwards and forwards, the thread being in the process transferx-ed from one set of spools 
 to another. In these mules two or more threads are put together and twisted up, according to the kind of 
 fabric to be made. 
 
 The yarn is now ready for the warping machine or the shuttle pools, according as it is intended for warp 
 or woof. The weaving pi’esents but little peculiarity deserving of note; the power loom and hand loom being 
 indiscriminately used for the purpose. The oil which had to be used on account of the roughness of the 
 fibres, to enable them to move freely upon each other in the spinning and weaving, is discharged from the 
 cloth by scoui-ing ; and if not dyed in the wool the fabric is now ready to receive the desired colour, according 
 to the object for which it is intended. 
 
 The fulling process is not applied to articles made from long wool, which in this respect are finished when 
 they come from the loom. The tendency to thicken by friction is peculiar to wool and hair, and does not 
 exist in the fibres of cotton or flax. It is owing to a certain roughness of the fibres, which permits motion 
 in one direction while it retards it in another. Entanglements of the fibres, so to speak, are thereby pro¬ 
 duced, through which the thickening of the fabric is effected. The downy surface of woollen cloths that so 
 much adds to the beauty of the appearance, is, however, pi-oduced at the expense of a diminution of sti-ength. 
 It is effected by causing the cloth to pass over cylinders in motion, the surface of which is formed of a spe¬ 
 cies of burrs, the fruit of the common teasel, Dipsacus fullonum ; which is largely cultivated for the purpose 
 in certain districts of the South and West of England, and might, no doubt, be profitably grown in this 
 country. Successive portions of the fibres are extracted by this action, and are laid in a parallel direction, 
 to be further operated upon by excision in the case of the finer description of goods, and by the twisted nap¬ 
 ping machine for friezes and such fabrics. In shearing, the process is performed by a large spiral blade 
 revolving rapidly in contact with another blade fixed ; the cloth being stretched over a bed or support just 
 
272 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Classes XII. & XU. 
 
 near enough for the projecting filaments being cut off at a uniform length, the main texture being left un¬ 
 injured. The twisted nap, usually confined to friezes, is dependent entirely on whim, and, we believe, pos¬ 
 sesses no particular advantage. 
 
 To the finishing process, woollen fabrics of the finer class owe much of their beauty. Without it they 
 would be wanting in that elegance of appearance and softness to the touch by which they are characterized, 
 whatever might be their qualities in other respects. The present system of finishing off by what is called the 
 roll boiling process , has been in use since 1824 ; and its peculiarity is that it produces a lustre on the face of 
 the cloth that neither spots by rain nor is removed by damp. The permanent face is imparted by rolling the 
 cloth round a cylinder, putting it in scalding water for two or three hours, then taking it out and letting it 
 cool; and this has to be done several times during the process of dressing. Before the introduction of this 
 method the general plan had been to dye blacks in the piece of a common dye; but this new method was 
 found to interfere with that of dyeing, from its being found difficult to make the dye penetrate through the 
 improved fabric. Hence the gradual introduction of dyeing in the wool,—a process which requires for its 
 successful execution both skill and experience. On the Continent the method of finishing off most in vogue 
 consists in rolling the cloth tightly round a perforated hollow cylinder, into which steam is introduced to 
 produce the desired effect. 
 
 The changes which have taken place in the localities of the woollen manufactures of England are not a 
 little remarkable. Norfolk was in former times the great seat of the worsted trade; the production of 
 woollens being chiefly confined to two or three of the western counties. But since the commencement of the 
 present century a few of the leading towns of Yorkshire have gradually attracted both branches to their 
 localities until that county has now become the centre of the trade. Superfine cloths are, however, still pro¬ 
 duced in the West of England (especially the finer qualities), at Chippenham, Frome, Wootton-under-Edge, 
 and Stroud ; as well as at Huddersfield, Leeds, and Halifax. At Galashiels, Hawick, and Selkirk, in Scot¬ 
 land, particular qualities, chiefly narrow cloths, are produced. Witney, Dewsbury, and Oakhampton, are 
 famous for the production of blankets ; and in Dewsbury a manufacture is carried on of a coarse cloth solely 
 from woollen rags, which has attracted much attention. Bradford, in Yorkshire, has become the great seat 
 of productions of the worsted manufacture, the progress of that town being really surprising. In 1801 it had 
 a population of 13,264 ; and in 1831 the population had increased to upwards of 43,000 ; and in 1851, to 
 103,000; the rate of increase being still more extraordinary, there being over 33,000 persons at present 
 directly employed in that branch of trade in Bradford.* But Leeds is fairly to be regarded now as the great 
 capital of the woollen manufacture, which, with the surrounding towns, supplies a large proportion of this 
 class of goods. Huddersfield comes next in importance for the quantity and great variety of the woollen 
 cloths which it produces, including broad cloths and trowserings of almost every quality. Flannel is pro¬ 
 duced in large quantities at Rochdale ; and various kinds of woollen goods are produced at other English 
 and Scotch towns. 
 
 In Ireland the woollen manufacture is for the most part confined to friezes, tweeds, and flannels, all of 
 which are produced of excellent quality. 
 
 The progress of this branch of industry has been diversified by the introduction of new improvements, 
 and of new descriptions of raw material, the changes produced in the one way being probably as great as in 
 the other. The carding machinery, the spinning-mule, the power-loom, and the felting machinery, were each, 
 no doubt, followed by striking and important changes. The same may also be said of the introduction of the 
 wool of the llama, alpaca, and of the worked-up residue of worn-out woollen goods. At the present time woollen 
 rags are eagerly sought after to be again worked up into new fabrics. The rags are, of course, torn up and se- 
 pai’ated into fibre, which is afterwards mixed with wool. The fibre so obtained is termed “ shoddy,” and if 
 of good quality and used in moderate proportions it is contended by some of the manufacturers that its use is 
 not injurious. But, on the other hand, when used in excess, the shoddy is eminently pernicious, producing 
 a most unserviceable article. This material, when well prepared, is now selling at eleven-pence per pound. 
 So much for the value of those woollen rags which usually go to make manure. Shoddy is not used by any 
 of the Irish woollen manufacturers. > 
 
 THE IRISH WOOLLEN TRADE. 
 
 An incidental allusion has already been made to the discouragement thrown in the way of this manufac¬ 
 ture in Ireland in times past. Its present state is by no means satisfactory; and on setting about an inquiry 
 as to the causes on which such a state of affairs is dependent—more especially as we have evidence of its 
 being once in a prosperous condition—we come to those monstrous drawbacks which were thrown in the way 
 by the Crown, shortly after the Revolution, the baneful effects of which are seen to the present day. After 
 the Commonwealth the Irish woollen manufacture was in a flourishing state, and so continued until it was 
 made to feel the blighting influence of mistaken legislation. It is not with a view of declaiming against the 
 sister country that we now revert to circumstances so long passed by ; but it is in order to disarm of their 
 
 * There were only three mills in Bradford at the beginning sent state of the trade of the town and neighbouring district, 
 of the present century, and now there are upwards of 1G0. including the village of Bingley, which may be regarded as 
 The following statistics will convey some idea of the pre- a dependency of the town of Bradford:— 
 
 Number of Spindles.. 355,792 
 
 Number of Power-looms,.17,294 
 
 Moving power, steam (horse power),. 3,884 
 
 Ditto, water, „ . 134 
 
 Children employed under 13, males. 1,489 
 
 Ditto, females,. 1,729 
 
 Males from 13 to 18,. 3,426 
 
 Ditto, above 18,. 5,951 
 
 Females above 13,.21,280 
 
 Total number of persons employed, j pg^ies' 23 009 } Tota1 ’ S 3 - 856 
 
Classes XII. & XIV.] WOOLLEN AND WORSTED, AND MIXED FABRICS. 
 
 273 
 
 force those sneers which are so constantly indulged in by strangers at Irish mismanagement. The formation 
 of the character of a people is a work qf slow growth ; and if two countries are united together, the stronger 
 depressing the energies of the weaker and throwing discouragements in the way, such an amount of lethargy 
 and indifference, combined with discontent, will ensue, as it may require generations to remove. The spirit 
 which dictated this course has long passed away; and at present, so far as regards the commercial relations 
 not only between this country and England, but with all parts of the globe, we have no fault to find. But 
 the injurious effects of the past may still be traced. Some of the incidents of the Irish woollen trade have, 
 in truth, so much the appearance of being fabulous, that we may here be excused for detailing a few of them, 
 referring at the same time to the official documents whence the information is derived. 
 
 The interference with the woollen manufactures of Ireland in the reign of William III. was the more 
 unjustifiable on account of the circumstances which led to its taking place. Complaints were made by the 
 English traders at the influx of Irish goods to their markets; but this large export of Irish woollens followed 
 a previous prohibition of cattle and sheep into England, at the instance of the farmers of the latter country. 
 The increased proportion of sheep killed at home gave an impetus to the production of woollen goods, the 
 manufacture of which next came to be regarded with jealousy; and it, too, was placed under restrictions of 
 a character which persons at the present day could scarcely believe to be possible. 
 
 The Act of the 15th of Charles II., c. 7, and that of the 18th of the same monarch, c. 2, were passed 
 to restrain and afterwards prohibit the exportation of cattle and sheep from Ireland; the people of which, 
 being thus deprived of their principal trade, and reduced to the utmost distress, had no resource left but to 
 work up their own commodities at home, which the accounts of the period represent them as having done 
 with great vigour. The previous ineffectual attempt of Lord Strafford, in 1639, to prevent the mailing of 
 broadcloths in L-eland, lent additional countenance to the belief which the prohibition of the exportation of 
 live stock inspired, that with the woollen trade no further interference would be made. Even in the same 
 reign in which these prohibitions took place, inducements were held out for the exportation of woollens. 
 But in an Act of the first year of William and Mary, c. 32, we find a prohibition of the shipment of wool 
 from Ireland, unless from certain ports therein named ; and by the same Statute it was provided that only 
 at certain English ports it would be admitted. It was not, however, until 1697 that any attempt was made 
 to prevent the exportation of the manufactured goods. A Bill for the purpose passed the English House 
 of Commons in that year, but was thrown out by the Lords. It was not, however, until the assembling of 
 a new Parliament, in 1698, that the contemplated piece of injustice was consummated.* 
 
 The feeling which prevailed at the time may be seen from the Address presented by both Houses of 
 Parliament to the King. On the 9th June, 1698, the Lords represent, “ That the growing manufacture of 
 cloth in Ireland, both by the cheapness of all sorts of necessaries for life, and the goodness of materials fur 
 making all manner of cloth, doth invite your subjects of England, with their families and servants, to leave 
 their habitations to settle there, to the increase of the woollen manufacture of Ireland, which makes your 
 loyal subjects in this kingdom very apprehensive that the further growth of it may greatly prejudice the said 
 manufacture here ; by which the trade of the nation and the value of land will very much decrease, and the 
 numbers of your people be much lessened here.” Their Lordships then fiuther beseech his Majesty “ in the 
 most public and effective way that may be, to declare to all your subjects of Ireland, that the growth and 
 increase of the woollen manufacture hath long and will ever be looked upon with jealousy; and if not timely 
 remedied may occasion very strict laws, totally to prohibit and suppress the same ; and on the other hand, 
 if they turn their industry and skill to the settling and improving the linen manufacture, for which generally 
 the lands of that kingdom are very proper, they shall receive all countenance, favour, and protection from 
 your royal influence , for the encouragement and promotion of the said linen manufacture, to all the advan¬ 
 tage and profit that kingdom can he capable of." In the royal reply, his Majesty said that he “ will take care 
 to do what their Lordships have desired.” 
 
 In the Address of the Commons, adopted on the 30th of June in that year, they say that “ being sensible 
 that the wealth and peace of this kingdom do, in a great measure, depend on preserving the woollen manu¬ 
 facture as much as possible entire to this realm, they think it becomes them, like their ancestors, to be jealous 
 of the establishment and increase of the same elsewhere, and to use their utmost endeavours to prevent it; 
 and therefore they cannot without trouble observe that Ireland, dependent on and protected by England in 
 the enjoyment of all they have’ and which is so proper for the linen manufacture, should of late apply itself 
 to the woollen manufacture, to the great prejudice of the trade of this kingdom ; the consequence whereof 
 will necessitate your Parliament of England to interpose to prevent the mischief that threatens us, unless 
 your Majesty, by your authority and great wisdom, shall find means to secure the trade of England, by 
 making the trade of Ireland to pursue the joint interest of both kingdoms. And we do most humbly implore 
 your Majesty’s protection and favour in this matter; and that you will make it your royal care, and enjoin 
 all those you employ in Ireland to make it their care, and use their utmost diligence, to hinder the exportation 
 of wool from Ireland, except to be imported hither, and for the discouraging the woollen manufactures and 
 encouraging the linen manufactures in Ireland, to which we shall be always ready to give our utmost 
 assistance.” 
 
 The notable address from which the foregoing is extracted was presented to the King, and the answer does 
 not partake of that ambiguity which now sometimes characterizes royal speeches. His Majesty assured his 
 
 The total value of those manufactures exported in 1697, 
 as cited by Dr. Smith, in his Memoirs ofWool, was £23,614, 
 of which stockings and friezes amounted to £14,625, the 
 balance representing the value of the old and new draperies. 
 According to the same authority, the gross value of the ex¬ 
 ports in 1687 was £70,521, of which the friezes amounted 
 to £56,485. 
 
 * Bythepublic returns we learn that the exports of woollen 
 goods from Ireland, in the undermentioned years, were : 
 
 Tears. 
 
 New Draperies. 
 
 Old Draperies. 
 
 Frieze. 
 
 Pieces. 
 
 Pieces. 
 
 Yards. 
 
 1665 . . 
 
 
 . . 32 . . 
 
 . 444.381 
 
 1687 . . 
 
 . . . 11,360 . . 
 
 . . 103 . . 
 
 . 1,129,716 
 
 1696 . , 
 
 . . . 4,413 . . 
 
 34 . . 
 
 . 104,167 
 
 1698 . , 
 
 . . . 23,285 . . 
 
 . . 281 . . 
 
 . 669,901 
 
274 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Classes XII. & XIV. 
 
 “ faithful commons” that he would not be wanting in giving effect to their wishes—“ I shall do all that in me 
 lies to discourage the woollen trade in Ireland, and encourage the linen manufacture there ; and to promote 
 the trade of England.” 
 
 On the. 16th of the following month, in writing to Lord Galway, then one of the Lords Justices here, the 
 King stated that “it was never of such importance to have, as at present, a good session of Parliament, and 
 that you make effectual laws for the linen manufacture, and discourage as far as possible the woollen.” The 
 ensuing session of the Irish Parliament commenced on the 27tli of September, 1698, and the Lords Justices 
 in their opening speech direct attention to a Bill transmitted to them for the encouragement of the linen and 
 hempen manufactures, to which they thus allude:—“ The settlement of this manufacture will contribute much 
 to people this country, and will be found much more advantageous to this kingdom than the woollen manu¬ 
 facture, which being the settled staple trade of England, from whence all foreign markets are supplied , can 
 never be encouraged here for that purpose.” The consideration of the subject was referred to a select com¬ 
 mittee, the slow movements of which did not please the Lords Justices, who on the 2nd October again called 
 attention to the subject:—“The matters we recommended to you,” said their Lordships, “are so necessary, 
 and the prosperity of this kingdom depends so much on the good success of this session, that since we know 
 his Majesty’s affairs cannot permit your sitting very long, we thought the greatest mark we could give of our 
 kindness and concern for you was to come hither and desire you to hasten the despatch of the matters under 
 your consideration, in which we are the more earnest, because we must be sensible that if the present oppor¬ 
 tunity his Majesty’s affection for you hath put into your hands be lost it is hardly to be recovered.” 
 
 To enter into a detail of the negotiations and propositions advanced with a view of effecting the desired 
 object would occupy more space than we can devote to the subject in this brief sketch. Suffice it to say, 
 that on the 29th of January following an Act received the royal assent, 10 Wm. III., c. 5, by which an ad¬ 
 ditional duty was imposed of 4s. for every 20s. in value of broadcloth exported out of Ireland. But this did 
 not satisfy the English Parliament; and on the 20th of June, 1699, an Act was passed, 10 and 11 Wm. III., 
 c. 10, prohibiting the exportation from Ireland of all goods made or mixed with wool except to England and 
 Wales, and with the license of the Commissioners of the Revenue. Duties had before been imposed which 
 amounted to a prohibition. 
 
 Crippled thus at every step by mistaken and ill-directed legislation, large quantities of Irish goods were 
 smuggled to other countries; and if ever such a demoralizing practice could be palliated it was in such a case 
 as this. To put it down the severest penalties were enacted, but in vain; and in 1739 a slight relaxation was 
 made by which the duties were taken off woollen or bay yarn exported from Ireland, excepting worsted yarn 
 of two or more threads. Other changes in the social condition of Ireland ensued, which still further depressed 
 this branch of trade, though they made the vexatious restrictions placed upon it less severely felt. And yet 
 these restrictions were almost sufficient of themselves to lead to the disappearance of the woollen trade alto¬ 
 gether. The spirit which pervaded all parties in the English interest in reference to Ireland, towards the 
 close of the seventeenth century, may be judged from a representation made by the Commissioners of Trade, 
 dated the 11th of November, 1697, advising a duty to be laid on the importation of oil, upon teasles whether 
 imported or growing there, and upon all the utensils employed in the woollen manufacture, on the utensils of 
 worsted combers, and a duty upon all cloth and woollen stuff, except friezes, before being taken from the 
 loom ! The changes referred to were those by which the growing of wool became less profitable than other 
 branches of industry, especially the production of grain, an increased demand for which prevailed throughout 
 a great part of the eighteenth century. Thus, whilst our own manufacturers were starving for want of em¬ 
 ployment during the years 1777 and 1778, we find that woollen goods to the amount of £715,740 were im¬ 
 ported from England—years which we have specified on account of the great distress that prevailed, upwards 
 of 20,000 of the manufacturers who had previously been in receipt of a competence by the proceeds of their 
 industry being supported by public charity.* 
 
 It is not necessary to pursue this subject farther. Enough has been shown on data which do not admit 
 of question as to the short-sighted policy which in former times was carried out in reference to this branch of 
 manufacture; and it cannot be matter of surprise that the withering effects of that policy should long survive 
 its abrogation. The obstacles to the cause of progress in Ireland in times past have been numerous; and those 
 who will take the trouble to study the social history of the country will see room for abstaining from the 
 jeers which are so often indulged in at our expense. The truth is, we have been both sinned against and 
 sinning. But a more liberal and enlightened policy now prevails; and it is gratifying to find that we are not 
 altogether standing still under it. Our progress may be slower than could be desired, but we believe it to 
 be sure; and if we refer to the past, it is chiefly with a view of showing that matters are at present more 
 hopeful than might be supposed without reference to our antecedents. 
 
 It will readily appear that one of the effects of the drawback against the exportation of wool was to ex¬ 
 tend the manufacture among the growers of it. Hence, the fabrication of articles from wool is understood 
 and practised to a greater or less extent throughout the country up to the present period. It is spun into 
 yarn by the farmer’s family, woven into cloth by some neighbouring weaver, who also weaves household linen 
 goods, and afterwards sent to a fulling mill, to be thickened and prepared for use. Even this latter process 
 we have known to be performed by the parties who were to wear the cloth, by a sort of beetling analogous 
 to the operation of the fulling mill; though it is needless to observe that under such circumstances the 
 thickening of the cloth is very imperfectly attained. The greater part of the frieze worn by the peasantry, 
 and what is termed home-made blankets, are produced in this manner. The general deficiency of employ¬ 
 ment which, until recently, prevailed throughout the country at particular seasons of the year perpetuated 
 such manufactures as that of which we now speak, as the parties who engage in it would otherwise be idle, 
 and hence there has been no value attached to the time thus occupied. The change which is now happily in 
 progress in the relation between the supply of, and the demand for, labour, will tend to confine the manu- 
 
 * “ Commercial Restraints of Ireland Considered.” Dublin, 1779. 
 
Classes XII. & XIV.] WOOLLEN AND WORSTED, AND MIXED FABRICS. 
 
 275 
 
 facture of such articles to those who follow it as a business, and by whom it can be done at once more 
 economically and effectively than by the amateur. Large quantities of frieze continue, however, to be pro¬ 
 duced in the rural districts ; and in a few cases the manufacture of the coarser descriptions of woollen fabrics 
 has been introduced with a view of providing employment for persons who might, otherwise have been charge¬ 
 able on the rates. Of the work so produced, we had examples in the Exhibition in the goods exhibited by 
 the Caledon Model School; by Mr. Porter, of Lisbelaw ; and Mr. Anketel, of Anketel Grove in the county 
 of Monaghan. These fabrics have, of course, only a local demand. In point of durability they are generally 
 unexceptionable; and, to improve their appearance, and bring them somewhat on a par with the ordinary 
 goods of the shop, they are occasionally sent to some of the smaller manufacturing establishments to be 
 finished off. 
 
 Another effect of any branch of manufacture being carried on under discouragements or depressing in¬ 
 fluences is, that it will rarely be prosecuted with spirit and vigour. New improvements will be slowly intro¬ 
 duced. The ability to enter successfully into competition with other parties not so circumstanced will 
 thereby be diminished; which, in turn, will react upon the trade, by circumscribing the demand for the 
 article. And such has been precisely the case with the Irish trade. The great competition which prevails 
 on the other side of the channel among the manufacturers of all kinds of goods in constant demand, keeps 
 ingenuity perpetually on the rack, in the effort to discover any process by which cost of production could be 
 lessened, or the quality of the goods improved without a corresponding increase of expense. This circum¬ 
 stance in conjunction with the intercourse which is taking place between the work-people of different establish¬ 
 ments in the same branch of trade, leads to nearly the simultaneous adoption of improvements by almost every 
 employer. How different from this has been the position of the manufacturer in Ireland! Languishing 
 under the influence of mistaken legislation in times past, and without either the facilities or inducements to 
 exertion to which we have referred, the woollen trade of Ireland has for years been ill able to maintain 
 its ground ; and perhaps the only matter for surprise is, that it has not long ere this been banished from the 
 land. But this peculiarity of position has had one compensating advantage. With the indisposition to 
 readily adopt improvements, the Irish trade have been equally slow to plume themselves on anything but 
 the genuine and serviceable character of their goods. Shoddy is extensively employed as an adulterant on 
 the other side of the channel, but we believe its use is unknown here. 
 
 There are no materials available for determining the extent of the Irish branch of the woollen trade, or 
 the probable quantities of the different classes of goods which they produce. In the vicinity of Dublin we 
 find eight establishments in which the manufacture is to a greater or less extent carried on ; but of some 
 three or four of these little can be said, either in reference to their general arrangements or the quantity or 
 quality of the work which they turn out. It requires no special knowledge to enable the visitor to these 
 factories to see the small extent to which they are capable of enabling the manufacture to be economically 
 and effectively carried on. To these remarks, however, we are glad to find some exceptions, and these, 
 moreover, important ones. 
 
 The factory of the Messrs. Willans, at Island Bridge, for example, is not only of considerable extent, but 
 it also appears to be fitted up with judgment, and to be well calculated for an extensive trade. This is the 
 only establishment in the district in which the power-loom is at work in the weaving of woollen fabrics. 
 There are twenty-three power-looms in the Island-bridge Factory, and ten hand-looms, but the latter are 
 only occasionally employed, when there happens to be an unusual press of work. The number of spindles 
 in the mules and billies is 4500; and a large quantity of fine yarn is spun, nearly the whole of which is pur¬ 
 chased for the manufacture of shawls in Scotland. There are five sets of carding and scribbing machines, 
 and an additional one is being fitted up. It will, therefore, be seen that the power of production of this fac¬ 
 tory is considerable; and the manufacture embraces friezes, tweeds, army tartans, and army cloths for cavalry 
 and infantry. A variety of other descriptions of woollen goods in the Exhibition illustrated the character of 
 the fabrics turned out by the Messrs. Willans, which well sustained the position their establishment has long- 
 held at the head of the Irish branch of the trade. 
 
 The establishment next in importance is that of Mr. John Reid, at Ballyboden, which has attained a 
 well-merited celebrity for the production of tweeds, their goods having obtained a prize medal at the Exhi¬ 
 bition of 1851. Blanketing, friezes, and such other fabrics as meet with a large local demand, are also pro¬ 
 duced at this factory. Neither here nor at the Island-bridge Mills are superfine goods manufactured unless 
 to order. 
 
 The Blue Bell Factory, the property of Mr. Henry Milner, is one of great promise from the excellent 
 arrangements which are in progress, and the business-like manner in which the work of fitting up the factory 
 seems to have been set about. The period which has elapsed since the present proprietor obtained possession 
 of the premises has been spent in alterations and improvements, and the manufacture can only be said to 
 have commenced. Wool-combing is also carried on here in addition to the other branches of the woollen 
 manufacture. 
 
 In the factory of Messrs. C. Neill and Sons, near the village of Tallaght, may be seen at work what, in 
 this country at least, is a modification of the routine practice of the trade—the addition of what are termed 
 condensers to the carding machines—by which the wool is not only carded but spun into yarn without the 
 intervention of human labour; the wool being supplied at one end of the machinery and the yarn being 
 deposited on the large spools at the other. Blanketing, friezes, and tweeds, are the staple produce of this 
 establishment. 
 
 The remaining factories may be passed by without any special remarks, as they are of small extent, and 
 some of them are in a state of dilapidation. The business of these mills is chiefly confined to supplying poor- 
 law unions with the coarser description of woollen fabrics ; sometimes they finish off goods spun and woven 
 elsewhere in the country; occasionally they produce friezes direct for the consumer, who supplies the wool 
 and pays a stipulated sum for its conversion into the required kind of cloth ; and in one or two instances the 
 washing and scouring machine of the woollen factory is used for washing for the soldiery. 
 
 2 o 
 
276 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Classes XH. & XIV. 
 
 There are a few woollen factories to be found throughout the provinces, of which, however, we have no 
 precise information. It is quite clear that the woollen trade of this country might be greatly extended. The 
 only obstacles which now stand in the way are the want of enterprise which is here felt in almost every branch 
 of trade, and the absence of correct and definite notions as to the way in which a business may be pushed 
 and extended. Persons in Ireland of adequate capital to enable them successfully to embark in manufac¬ 
 turing industry have seldom the necessary enterprise ; preferring the life of idleness, and of that supposed 
 gentility of which idleness forms an ingredient, by investing their capital in the funds, or in some other way 
 so as to realize an income independent of any exertions of their own. But this spurious gentility has, in 
 reality, much to do with the oppressed condition of our people. We have hitherto unfortunately been doing 
 homage to idleness; and a fearful penalty has followed as the result of such fatuity. Let us now recognise 
 the dignity of labour, and of that well-directed enterprise which alone can insure the prosperity of a country. 
 
 The manufacture of this country are not only carried on with inadequate capital in most cases: they 
 also labour under the disadvantage of those connected with them looking for some ground of preference for 
 their productions other than their intrinsic excellence. We hear constant complaints of “want of encourage¬ 
 ment,”_complaints which no man ever makes who understands his trade and goes properly about pushing 
 
 it. There may be, and, no doubt, there often are, local prejudices to contend with. Such silly things may 
 take place, for a time, as the shipment of goods to another country, and their re-shipment, with some foreign 
 mark upon them to the country in which they were produced; the customer thereby paying two freights for 
 his folly. But prejudices of this kind have only to be encountered in a proper manner to be soon dispelled. 
 Wherever goods of an unexceptionable quality are produced at a moderate cost, a market will be created. 
 The (neat seats of manufacturing industry have, no doubt, a tendency to absorb the particular branches of 
 trade within themselves; but we have only to look at the position of the woollen manufacture in Great 
 Britain to see how effectually in many cases the enterprise of a few energetic individuals can localize a trade; 
 of this Hawick, Galashiels, and many other places that might be mentioned, afford conclusive illustrations. 
 And there is no reason why the same might not be done in many parts of Ireland, but the absence of the 
 necessary enterprise for the purpose. So long, however, as the possessors of capital sneer at trade and ma¬ 
 nufactures, and so long as those engaged in the great branches of industry look for “ encouragement” on any 
 other "round than the excellence of their goods, we must be content to only imperfectly realize that pros¬ 
 perity the material elements of which are so profusely supplied to us. 
 
 The following summary shows the exports in this department from the United Kingdom in the undermen¬ 
 tioned years:— 
 
 1846. 1848. 1849. 1860. 1851. 1852. 1853. 
 
 Woollen Manufactures of all kinds, 6,335,103 5,733,828 7,342,723 8,588,690 8,377,183 8,730,934 10,171,263 
 
 WooUen Yam,. 208,270 776,975 1,090,223 1,451,642 1,484,544 1,430,140 1,454,457 
 
 Total,. 6,543,373 6,510,803 8,432,946 10,040,332 9,861,727 10,161,074 11,625,720 
 
 Into any examination of the comparative merits of the several collections in this department it would 
 not become us to enter for reasons which will be obvious. There was, on the whole, a good representation 
 of this class of articles, though it could not be expected that much of novelty would be brought forward 
 The most noticeable goods in this respect were undoubtedly those of Messrs. Wrigley and Co., of Hudders¬ 
 field, which combined closeness of texture and softness in a surprising degree. Some of these cloths were 
 little inferior to fur from the extreme fineness and length of the pile upon one side, the other being dressed 
 short like ordinary superfine cloth. The quality of the Irish goods was generally such as to entitle them to 
 high commendation. In trowserings they are not to be excelled ; but in the Irish superfine cloth there was 
 a total absence of that high finish which the leading English manufacturers now carry to so great perfection. 
 Although serviceable beyond question, therefore, the production of this article is not likely to find much 
 favour amongst us-J. S. ' 
 
 1. Anketell, Matthew J., Anketell Grove, County 
 Monaghan.—Woollen fabrics. 
 
 2. Allen, R., Lower Sackville-street, Dublin, Proprietor. 
 —Fine anil superfine waterproofed Eblana friezes; heavy 
 Irish wool friezes; supertine heavy friezes; tweeds and doe¬ 
 skins; embroidered vests, worked in Ireland; superfine 
 wool-dyed Irish black cloth; treble-milled Irish black, blue, 
 and drab box cloths; English and foreign cloths. 
 
 3. Bidgood, Reside, & Co., College-green, Dublin, and 
 Vigo-street, London, Proprietors.—Superfine West of Eng¬ 
 land cloths; scarlet hunter, and mixed army cloths; Jac¬ 
 quard and fancy trowserings; hunting cords; Irish friezes, 
 llamas, and tweeds; Scotch mauds. 
 
 4. Bull & Wilson, Saint Martin’s-lane, London, Pro¬ 
 prietors.—West of England superfine broad cloths, livery 
 cloths, Devons, &c.; kerseymeres and doeskins, dress and 
 fur beavers, Melton cloths, summer cloths, hunting cords; 
 prize black cloth and doeskin, fancy trowsersings, &c. 
 
 5. Burgess, Alfred, & Co., Leicester.—Knitting yams; 
 hosiery yarns; embroidery and fancy hosiery yarns. 
 
 6. Clabburn, Sons, & Crisp, Norwich, Manufacturers. 
 —Paramattas for mourning; gentlemens’ scarfs and hunting- 
 wrappers. 
 
 7. Comyns, Birch, & Co., College-green, Dublin, Pro¬ 
 prietors.—Melton cloths, Eblana friezes, shepherds’ plaid, 
 angolas, fancy trowsersings, and tweeds; Irish embroidered 
 kerseymere vests; black doeskins of West of England, 
 Yorkshire, Irish, Prussian, and German wool; extra super¬ 
 fine black Saxony cloth; a variety of fine six-quarter tar¬ 
 tans. 
 
 8. Craven & IIarrop, Bradford, Yorkshire, Spinners 
 and Manufacturers.—Registered damasks, all wool, cotton 
 and wool, silk and wool; registered damask table-covers, all 
 wool, cotton and wool, silk and wool; Orleans, Coburgs, 
 double twills, merinos, moreens, Circassians, alpacas, alpaca 
 lustre, alpaca serge, alpaca mottled crapes, chamboard 
 cloths, &c. 
 
 9. Day & Fox, Low Mills, Mirfield, Yorkshire, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Brown and grey friezes; piece and wool-dyed 
 pilot cloth. 
 
277 
 
 Classes XU. & XtV.] WOOLLEN AND WORSTED, AND MIXED FABRICS. 
 
 10. Dicksons & Laings, Hawick and Glasgow, Manu¬ 
 facturers and Merchants.—Cheviot and Saxony lambs’ wool, 
 and Saxony wool hosiery, and under-clothing; tweeds; 
 travelling plaids, and ladies’ wool shawls and plaids. 
 
 11. Dillon, L., Parliament-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Irish friezes and other woollens; Irish embroidered vests. 
 
 12. Edmonds & Co., Bradford, Wilts, Manufacturers.— 
 Black cloth, wool-dyed and manufactured on a new princi¬ 
 ple ; blue and coloured cloths. 
 
 13. Fry, William, & Co., Westmoreland-street, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Plain, corded, and watered tartans. 
 
 14. Grundy, J. & E., High-street, Manchester, Manu¬ 
 facturers_Lancashire, Saxony, silk warp, Galway, and 
 
 other flannels; dyed flannels; swanskins; kerseys; plaiclings, 
 serges, baizes, blankets, printed druggets, crumb cloths, and 
 table covers; travelling rugs, &c. 
 
 15. Halpin, J. & J., Blanchardstown Mills, near Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturers.—Fringe worsteds, in oil and stoved; 
 laced worsteds, in oil and stoved; knitting worsteds, in 
 various colours. 
 
 16. Hastings, Brothers, Huddersfield, Manufacturers. 
 —Woollen cloths of various colours and qualities. 
 
 17. Houldsworth, J. & Co., Portland-street Mills, 
 Manchester, Manufacturers and Designers.—A collection of 
 fabrics for furniture and ecclesiastical decorations, manufac¬ 
 tured in Manchester by the exhibitors. 
 
 18. Houldsworth, J. & Co., Halifax and Bradford, 
 Manufacturers.—Union and worsted damask in registered 
 designs; yam dyed damasks; silk and wool damasks; 
 Victoria and merino covers; table covers, silk and worsted, 
 fill worsted, and worsted and cotton ; ponchos, plam and 
 brocade (worn by the South Americans). 
 
 19. Irwin, E., Albion-street, Leeds.—Drab, blue, wool- 
 dyed, and other cloths; doeskins, pilots, and kerseymeres. 
 
 20. Kelsall, R. & J., Rochdale, Manufacturer.—Saxony 
 flannels, white, pink, blue, and scarlet; medium and swanskin. 
 
 21. Lees, R. & G., Galashiels, Manufacturers.—Plaids, 
 shawls, tartans, and dresses of Saxony lambs’ wool. 
 
 22. Locke, J., Regent-street, London, Manufacturer.— 
 Scotch woollens; mauds; ladies’ shawls; Cheviot tweeds; 
 milled angolas; milled clan tartans, as worn by the High¬ 
 land regiments; the shepherd’s check. 
 
 23. Logan, J., Neiv-row, South, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Irish manufactured fine black cloth, napped; fine beavered 
 brown frieze; woollen mops ; all made of Irish wool. 
 
 24. Lupton, W., & Co., Leeds, Manufacturers.—Super¬ 
 fine cloths, doeskins, pilots, Meltons, and black Venetians. 
 
 25. Macdona, George, Moles worth-street, Dublin, Ex- 
 liibiter; Messrs Davies, Sons, and Evans, Stonehouse Mills, 
 
 Stroud, Manufacturer_Nash scarlet cloth, finest made; 
 
 shell scarlet for undress; royal white for dress; imperial 
 scarlet for Russian full dress uniforms ; wool dyed electoral 
 black cloth. 
 
 26. Mecredy, Rev. J., Spiddall, Co. Galway, Proprietor. 
 —Tweeds manufactured at the Spiddal Industrial SchooL 
 
 27. Middleton & Answorth, Norwich and London, 
 Manufacturers.—Barege bayadere robes; paramatta dresses. 
 
 28. Murray, W., Chamber-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Irish friezes and fine tweeds, &c. 
 
 29. M‘Crea, II. C., & Co., Lumbrook Mills, Halifax, 
 Manufacturer.—Damasks, all worsted, worsted and cotton 
 (piece-dyed and yarn-dyed), silk and worsted; velvet, Ita¬ 
 lian, Geneva, and Balmoral damasks. 
 
 30. Neill, C., & Sons, Usher’s-quay, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Brown,' gray, and Oxford friezes ; a blanket. 
 
 31. Nioolls, A., Brown-street, Cork, Manufacturer.— 
 Blankets, swanskins, flannels, tweeds, friezes, &c. 
 
 32. Pawson, Son, & Martin, South Parade, Park-row, 
 Leeds.—Superfine woollen cloths. 
 
 33. Perfect, H. G., & Co., Halifax, Yorkshire, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Damask of wool, cotton and worsted, and silk 
 and worsted, table covers of silk and worsted, and cotton 
 and worsted, and all wool; covers of wool, cotton, and 
 worsted, and silk and worsted, in all colours. 
 
 34. Porter, J. G. V., Belleisle, Lisbelaw, Co. Ferma¬ 
 nagh, Manufacturer.—Tweeds, friezes, and blankets. 
 
 35. Read, J., Usher’s-quay, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Treble-milled drab, blue, and black cloths ; friezes ; llama 
 cloths ; elastic tweeds. 
 
 36. Roberts, W., & Co., Galashiels.—Scotch (all wool) 
 shawls. 
 
 37. Sanderson, R. & A., & Co., Galashiels, Manu¬ 
 facturers.— Gentlemen’s travelling plaids of fine Saxony 
 wooL 
 
 38. Schofield, A., Oldham-road, Newton Heath, Man¬ 
 chester, Manufacturer.—Patterns of goods made betwixt the 
 years 1780 and 1820 ; patterns of woollen cloths and cash¬ 
 meres ; woollen shawls. 
 
 39. Walker, Brothers, Greek-street, Leeds, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Cloths, royal cashmeres, and Gention plaids, for 
 ladies’ cloaks. 
 
 40. Walker, James, & Co., Leeds, Manufacturers.— 
 Shawls and cloths in various colours, manufactured from 
 the down of the Jemlah goat, a native of the Himalayan 
 Moimtains. 
 
 41. Walmsley, H., Failsworth, near Manchester, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer_Silk and cotton fabrics, viz., barege bayadere 
 
 robes ; Jacquard figured robes. 
 
 42. Willans, Brothers, & Co., Island-bridge, Dublin, 
 Manufacturers.—Extra superfine black cloths, kerseymeres, 
 and doeskins; superfine Eblana friezes, shepherds’ plaids, 
 and fancy tweeds ; regulation tartan, for officers, sergeants, 
 and privates; fine shawl woollen yams; hosiery and knit¬ 
 ting yams. 
 
 43. Wright, E., Corn-market, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Superfine blue cloth, black doeskins, and kerseymeres; 
 invisible green cloths; black elastic, coloured, and fancy 
 tweeds; heather mixture, for summer coats and vests—all 
 of Irish manufacture ; Wicklow friezes, single milled, gray, 
 brown, and drab ; Irish and French embroidered vests; 
 single milled doeskins; Zurich velvets and silks. 
 
 44. Wrigley, J. & T. C., & Co., Dungeon Mills, near 
 Huddersfield, Manufacturers.—Fancy and reversible coat¬ 
 ings ; partridge and heather mixtures for shooting coats; 
 fancy trowserings, &c 
 
 2 o 2 
 
CLASS XIII. 
 
 SILK AND VELVET, AND POPLINS. 
 
 T HE silk manufacture, like that of cotton, is of Eastern origin ; the knowledge of the subject being derived 
 from the Chinese, by whom silken fabrics have been in use from a remote antiquity. Its progress 
 westward was slow. To the Romans the use of silk was known in the time of Aurelian ; and in the reign of 
 Justinian the manufacture was introduced into Europe. It .appears, however, that Bologna was the only 
 city in Italy before the commencement of the sixteenth century in which the throwing or twining of silk was 
 performed by machinery. Antwerp was famous for its silk manufacture, until it was taken by the Duke of 
 Parma in 1585, when a check was given to it; and those engaged in that branch of trade sought and obtained 
 refuge in England, where they introduced the manufacture, which has since been of so great magnitude. 
 
 For a long period after the introduction of the silk trade, home-made fabrics were little prized. The 
 invention of the stocking-frame, however, gave it an impetus, which caused the English silk stockings to be 
 prized above all others. A further stimulus was given to the trade of these countries by the settlement of 
 refugees, who had been obliged to fly from France in consequence of the revocation of the edict of Nantes in 
 1685. By that measure Louis XIV. drove from his kingdom thousands of the most intelligent and useful 
 of his subjects, whose industry and skill tended to enrich rival nations. Some of these refugees settled in 
 Spitalfields, and some of them came to Ireland, to whom we are indebted for the introduction both of the 
 linen and silk manufacture. In 1692 such of these persons as had been engaged in the silk trade prevailed 
 on the king to grant them a patent, giving to them the exclusive right to manufacture lusterings and alamodes, 
 the silks then in greatest demand. In 1697 an Act was passed prohibiting the importation into the United 
 Kingdom of all French and other European silk goods, and in 1701 the prohibition was extended to India 
 and China, with a view of promoting the home manufacture. 
 
 The history of the silk manufacture from that time to the present is fraught with instruction as to the 
 evil consequences of any kind of interference with the most perfect freedom of action. In our examination 
 of the progress of the woollen trade we saw that by a system of what may be called penal legislation, and by 
 vexatious and prohibitory duties, that branch of manufacture was almost driven from the country. In the 
 case of the silk trade, however, an opposite course was adopted. Protection of every kind was conceded to 
 it. However extravagant the demands of those engaged in it, they were granted ; but strange to say, almost 
 with a like result. Under a stringent system of protection the silk trade languished for a century. The 
 public money was squandered in payment of bounties for the encouragement of production. An extra¬ 
 vagantly high artificial price was paid by the consumer for all goods of that class, owing to the absence of 
 competition. But under this state of affairs silk was an article of luxury only within the reach of the wealthy. 
 The demand for it was consequently limited; while at intervals the smuggler was able to supply the home 
 market with contraband imported goods ; on which occasions the silk manufacturers were often brought to 
 the verge of ruin. The policy of those times was that we should import only the raw silk, and exclude the 
 manufactured article as far as practicable in every stage. What are termed throwing mills were encouraged, 
 so that we might not even have to import the thrown silk or organzine ; but the establishment of these mills 
 at that stage only impeded the progress of the manufacture from the imperfect manner in which they per¬ 
 formed the work. 
 
 The absurdity of the system pursued in reference to this branch of industry reached its climax in 1773, 
 when not only was the service of the State employed in keeping out foreign goods, but also in regulating the 
 rate of wages to be paid by the employers to their workmen ! The masters had set the example of seeking 
 to bolster up their trade by a system of combination against the foreign manufacturer ; and the men were not 
 slow to follow it by demands of the most outrageous character, and which they sought to enforce by riotous 
 proceedings, endangering the peace of the whole community. The result was the enactment of what is com¬ 
 monly called the Spitalfields Act, by which the aldermen of the city of London and the magistrates of Mid¬ 
 dlesex were empowered to fix the rate of wages which should be paid to the weavers ; and while both masters 
 and men were restricted from giving or receiving more or less than the fixed price, the manufacturers were 
 liable in heavy penalties if they employed weavers out of the district ! All experience has shown that pro¬ 
 tected trades are invariably carried on without that regard to economy in the different processes which is 
 necessary in order to provide for their extension by bringing the protected article within the reach of a large 
 number of consumers ; but whatever hopes there might have been of the progress of the silk manufacture at 
 the period in question, these were for the time completely neutralized by the legislation to which we refer. 
 The monopoly which the masters had hitherto enjoyed had sufficient influence to render inventions or dis¬ 
 coveries of rare occurrence ; and the law having declared that the manufacturer should be obliged to pay 
 as much for work done by the best machinery as if it were done by hand, it would have been folly to have 
 
Class XIII.] 
 
 SILK AND VELVET, AND POPLINS. 
 
 279 
 
 thought of attempting anything new. Fortunately this legislation was only local in its application, otherwise 
 it would, most undoubtedly, have driven the manufacture altogether out of the country. The most valuable 
 branches of the trade gradually escaped from this control, by being carried to some other district; and hence 
 Macclesfield, Manchester, Coventry, Norwich, Paisley, and many other places on the other side of the Channel, 
 became seats of a trade, which had been hitherto confined almost to the metropolitan districts.* 
 
 * Among the places famed for the production of particular 
 kinds of goods, Coventry has long enjoyed a favourable 
 notoriety for its ribbons; which were, moreover, well re¬ 
 presented in the Exhibition. The following account of “ The 
 Kibbon Trade of Coventry” has been supplied by a resident 
 of that city. 
 
 The Great Exhibitions of London and Dublin have been 
 the means of bringing under public notice many of the pro¬ 
 vincial seats of industry which had previously been compa¬ 
 ratively little known, beyond the limits of actually trading 
 or mercantile connexions. One of these industrial hives is 
 the ancient city of Coventry, situate in Wanvickshire, one 
 of the midland counties of England, where the ribbon trade 
 has long had its seat, and now forms an important source 
 of employment. Although the ribbon trade of Coventry is 
 far from having attained to perfection,—although there is 
 ample scope for further efforts in the way of advancement, 
 and some remnants of old ideas and prejudices have to be 
 got rid of, a glance at its past history here—a contrast of 
 what has been with what now is —affords much ground for 
 congratulation, and encouragement for hope as to the future. 
 
 Without attempting to fix the precise date at which the 
 textile art was first practised in Coventry, it is well known 
 that the weaving there of tammies, camlets, shalloons, and 
 other fabrics chiefly of worsted, is of great antiquity. From 
 its local records we find, in the early part of the sixteenth 
 century, some of its mayors distinguished by the simple de¬ 
 nomination of “ weaver and although at present it is little 
 more than a name, there still exists the “Weaver’s Company,” 
 of very ancient origin. The coarser products of the loom, 
 above mentioned, have long ceased to be produced there, and 
 it is now about a century and a half ago since the ribbon 
 trade was introduced by a Mr. William Bird, whose grand¬ 
 son, in 1796, became one of the representatives of the city 
 in Parliament. Mr. Bird was assisted very materially in the 
 establishment of the ribbon trade by certain French refugees, 
 who were driven from their own country and sought an 
 asylum in Britain. For thirty or forty years after its first 
 introduction the trade was confined to a very few hands ; 
 but just before the close of the last century it began to ex¬ 
 pand as a branch of local manufacture, and the working 
 classes, not only of Coventry but of the surrounding districts, 
 turned their attention to it with some degree of earnestness 
 as their main resource. The single-hand, or rather the single 
 shuttle loom, at first used, gradually gave way to the engine 
 loom or many-shuttle loom : but this description of machi¬ 
 nery consisted, for a long time, only of the old-fashioned 
 Dutch loom, a specimen of which now, even in Coventry, 
 would be viewed as something of a curiosity. These first 
 steps in the way of advance, though not attended with any 
 actual hostility from the operative classes, were nevertheless 
 productive of no small amount of jealousy and alarm. Those 
 who had been accustomed to the making of one middling 
 and narrow ribbon at a time in the single loom, could not 
 divest themselves of the idea, that if a dozen such ribbons 
 could be made by one man, the necessary consequence must 
 be, that eleven persons would be thrown out of employment. 
 In short, it was the old and prevailing dread of machinery, 
 too much of which still hangs about the popular mind, from 
 an imperfect understanding of its nature and tendencies. 
 Necessity, and the instinct of self care, however, soon over¬ 
 came fear and prejudice; and the Coventry weavers pur¬ 
 sued their career of progress. The single shuttle loom yielded 
 more and more to the engine loom, and the latter was soon 
 turned to account for ribbons of greater width and better 
 quality than when first introduced. Between 1819 and 1822 
 various improvements in the construction of looms were in¬ 
 troduced by different parties; and it is an honourable fact to 
 record, that although the spur of foreign competition had 
 not then been applied, these improvements were received 
 with alacrity, and eagerly adopted. Satins, and figured 
 
 ribbons of no mean pretensions at that period, were pro¬ 
 duced ; and the general character of the trade of the city 
 assumed a position greatly in advance of that which it had 
 previously occupied. But useful as these improvements were, 
 it must be confessed that, in the figured ribbon department, 
 they were entirely thrown into the shade by the appearance 
 of the Jacquard machine, which was almost immediately 
 afterwards brought into use, and about the adoption of which 
 there was no room for hesitation. The Jacquard loom soon 
 became general, and speedily extinguished all inferior ap¬ 
 pliances. 
 
 In estimating the character and reviewing the progress 
 of the ribbon trade of Coventiy, however, machinery is not 
 the only thing to which attention is to be directed. The 
 other concomitants of dyeing, arrangement of colour, design, 
 taste, &c., are equally essential features to be taken into 
 consideration in forming an opinion of the trade as a whole. 
 In these latter respects it is undeniable that the repeal of 
 the prohibitory laws in 1826, which immediately brought 
 the English silk trade into competition with that of France, 
 has had a marked influence upon the Coventry ribbon ma¬ 
 nufacture : and although probably the preference shown by 
 the fashionable circles in English society for foreign produc¬ 
 tions cannot always be justified by reasonable arguments, it 
 is useless to deny that our foreign rivals, notwithstanding all 
 our progress, are still considerably in advance of us in mat¬ 
 ters of taste. But it is satisfactory to state, that in Coventry, 
 during the last twenty years, the art of silk-dyeing has been 
 assiduously cultivated, and with great success. The process 
 of shading has attained to a high degree of excellence, and 
 the brilliant and rich colours now turned out of the dye- 
 houses form a striking contrast to the work of years gone 
 by. Encouraging as these facts are, there is still one great 
 drawback to be overcome, and that is, the want of an edu¬ 
 cational training,—a thorough understanding of chemistry, 
 upon which the art of dyeing is based,—and as those engaged 
 in this department are becoming constantly more impressed 
 with the importance of this acquirement, it may reasonably 
 be hoped that its study will be still more successfully pur¬ 
 sued. The samples of figured and fancy ribbons, and of dyed 
 silks from Coventry, in the London Exhibition of 1851, and 
 to which prizes were awarded, as also the excellent assort¬ 
 ment of ribbons from the establishment of Messrs. Sharp, 
 Odell, and Jury, and that of Mr. Bray, contributed to the 
 Dublin Exhibition, show that the foregoing remarks are not 
 offered in any other spirit than that of awarding to the 
 Coventry ribbon trade its fair share of merit. 
 
 With respect to the mode in which this trade is conducted, 
 and its magnitude in Coventry, it may be necessary to add 
 a few further observations. Forty years ago the operatives 
 were of two denominations : first, the “ undertaker" or mid¬ 
 dle-man, who received the silk in the hank from the master 
 manufacturer; the business of the undertaker being to find 
 looms, and manage the processes of winding, warping, &c.; 
 secondly, the “journeymen,” who for the most part were 
 employed by the undertaker for the single-hand loom work, 
 and to some extent in the engine loom. Few of the manu¬ 
 facturers troubled themselves then with the incumbrance or 
 responsibility of any large quantity of machinery. As the 
 single-hand loom, however, gradually became superseded by 
 the engine loom, so the class of men called “ undertakers” 
 diminished, and the “journeymen” multiplied, establishing 
 themselves in direct connexion with the master manufac¬ 
 turers. In process of time, this arrangement, as a general 
 principle, began to yield: competition applied the stimulus to 
 invention; and about the year 1830 Coventry saw its first 
 factory of ribbon loom worked by steam-power. Since that 
 period, and particularly within the last eight or ten years, 
 steam factories have multiplied with extraordinary rapidity, 
 and there are at present about thirty to forty of them of con¬ 
 siderable extent. But amongst that class of operatives who 
 
280 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XHI. 
 
 Many of the people of Ireland are loud in their complaints of “ want of encouragement” in their respective 
 branches of trade ; but here was encouragement with a vengeance, and what are the results ? The trade 
 continued to languish, now enjoying a season of comparative prosperity, and anon those engaged in it being 
 plunged in the deepest miser}-, until within a comparatively recent period. It was not till 1824 that a relaxa¬ 
 tion of the system was effected. In that year Mr. Huskisson obtained the sanction of Parliament in favour 
 of the withdrawal of the prohibition of foreign silks after the 5th of July, 1826 ; the interval being intended 
 to give the manufacturers time to prepare for the change. An ad valorem duty of 30 per cent, was substi¬ 
 tuted, and the result was an immediate and great increase of consumption of all kinds of silk goods. Every 
 throwing mill and every loom was soon put into constant employment, and a great increase was made in the 
 number of these establishments through the impetus which the trade had received. The number of throwing 
 mills in different parts of the country was raised from 175 to 266, and the number of spindles from 780,000 
 to 1,180,000, but all this was unable to keep pace with the increased consumption which sprang up. In the 
 ten years preceding 1824 we find that the quantity of raw and thrown silk used by our manufacturers 
 amounted to 18,823,117 lbs., being an average of 1,882,311 lbs. per annum, while in the ten years following 
 the change of system the average annual consumption was 3,678,000 lbs., and in the sixteen years ending 
 1849 the average consumption was 4,148,540 lbs. per annum, or an increase of 120 per cent, on the con¬ 
 sumption under the restrictive system. So unprecedented has been not only the increase of manufacture, 
 but the improvement in it, that the once existing disparity between goods of French and English make has, 
 with some few exceptions, disappeared ; the superiority being actually in some cases on the other side. Large 
 quantities of particular classes of British silks have for years past been exported to France, forming about 
 three-fifths of the exports of these goods to the whole of Europe. 
 
 In 1824, when the prohibition was removed, a graduated scale of duties was substituted, a duty of about 
 30 per cent, being levied on the imported article. This duty has subsequently been still further reduced 
 to 15 per cent.; which, however, is still too high, as it can scarcely be doubted from the experience of the 
 past that with a duty of 10 per cent, the manufacture would continue to progress. In the throwing mills 
 important improvement s have been introduced, the effect of which has been to lessen the cost of the process; 
 and by the adoption of the Jacquard loom fancy fabrics are now made of a quality which, with a few unim¬ 
 portant exceptions, may defy competition. The charge made by English throwsters for converting raw silk 
 into organzine was at the rate of 10s. per lb. previous to 1824. At that time the duty imposed upon the im¬ 
 portation of foreign organzine was 14.?. 8 d., or 9s. 2d. beyond the duty upon raw silk, and yet a much larger 
 proportion of the material used in our silk looms was then thrown abroad than has since been the case. Under 
 the healthy influence of competition, the throwsters have succeeded in reducing their charges from 10s. to 
 from 3s. to 5s. per lb., the rate depending upon the quality of the silk. And the best proof of the improve¬ 
 ment in the manufacture keeping pace with the increase of production is to be found in the fact, that for a 
 series of years past the export of manufactured silks has been gradually on the increase, until it has now 
 reached in value £1,000,000 per annum; and, what is more surprising still, as already observed, nearly one- 
 fifth of the entire quantity exported is sent to France. Thus, while French silks of the finer qualities are 
 imported into these countries, amends are made even in this branch of trade by exporting to France large 
 quantities of the coarser kinds of the silks produced in British looms. In the production of the finer colours, 
 and in the art of ornamentation, the higher qualities of French goods are unequalled, though of late rapid 
 strides have been made in the United Kingdom towards successfully imitating the imported article.* 
 
 So much for the silk trade of the sister country. Let us now briefly examine into its history and present 
 condition in our own island, where we may, as a matter of course, expect to find that the same deleterious 
 
 have been accustomed to domestic employment, there is a 
 great repugnance to enter upon factory labour, and latterly a 
 keen struggle has been maintained with the factories by the 
 introduction of the alabar loom into private houses. In some 
 instances these have been worked by steam power, by means 
 of shafting running through an entire range of private-house 
 workshops, but, generally speaking, the moving power of the 
 alabar loom is that of child labour. Out of a population of 
 nearly forty thousand in Coventry, it may be safely calcu¬ 
 lated that twelve or fifteen thousand are dependent on the 
 silk trade. The prevailing rate of wages in the steam facto¬ 
 ries is from 1 Os. to 15.«. per week. There are several large 
 parishes and townships in the neighbourhood of Coventry 
 which are fed by the silk trade of the city; and probably in 
 which there are not less than 20,000 persons employed in the 
 silk trade, the great bulk of which are dependent on the 
 Coventry manufacturers. The class of goods Coventry is 
 justly celebrated for is that used by the middle classes, in 
 which, both as regards price, quality, and style, the trade 
 there is inferior to that of no other country; and at the pre¬ 
 sent time large quantities of goods are preparing for expor¬ 
 tation. 
 
 * “The silk manufacture haslong been carried on in France 
 to an extent which has caused it to be considered one of 
 the most important branches of the national industry. The 
 raw material being principally produced in the country, there 
 are not any means of ascertaining precisely the quantity that 
 is employed in its looms. At the breaking out of the French 
 Revolution, the estimated quantity of native silk produced 
 
 was one million of pounds per annum. The Tables published 
 by Count Chaptal, of the production of different departments 
 in five years from 1808 to 1812, give an annual average of 
 about 950,000 lbs. There had consequently been no increase 
 during twenty years—the whole of which period had been 
 passed in a state of war. Between 1812 and 1820 we have 
 no estimate of the progress of production; in the latter year 
 the quantity is said to have amounted to 1,350,000 lbs. The 
 facts collected by Dr. Bowring, in his official inquiry, show 
 that the produce of France in 1832 was about 3,000,000 lbs. 
 The average annual weight of foreign silk imported into 
 France, after deducting the quantity re-exported, was then 
 about 1,000,000 lbs. It is estimated that the total value 
 of the silk manufactures of France is about £8,000,000, 
 four-sevenths of which consist of the value of the material 
 used, the remaining three-sevenths being added for labour 
 and profit. The result of the manufacture in both countries 
 is placed in very striking contrast by the fact, that while 
 two-thirds of the silk goods made in France are exported, 
 leaving, consequently, for the use of her thirty-four millions 
 of inhabitants, silk fabrics below the value of £3,000,000 
 —the export of English-made silk goods does not amount 
 to one-tenth of the quantity that passes through our looms, 
 and is more than replaced by the goods of foreign manu¬ 
 facture imported for use ; so that, taking into the calculation 
 the difference in the number of the people, and the greater 
 cost of production, the consumption of silk goods is more than 
 five times as great in the United Kingdom as it is in France." 
 — Porter's Progress of the Nation. 
 
Class XIII.] 
 
 SILK AND VELVET, AND POPLINS. 
 
 281 
 
 agencies have been at work that have produced such injurious effects in England. We have already stated, 
 that it is to the Huguenots we owe the introduction of the manufacture of both linen and silk into Ireland. 
 Louis Crommelin, the great founder of the linen trade, settled in the vicinity of Lisburn, which has long been 
 the centre of that branch of industry; and the family of La Touche, who stood in a similar position in refer¬ 
 ence to the silk manufacture, settled in this city, where the refugees from the tyranny of Louis XIV. lost no 
 time in getting to work at their trade. The Banking House in Castle-street, now conducted by the de¬ 
 scendants of the family here alluded to, derives its origin from that comparatively remote period; as the high 
 character for integrity which the Mr. La Touche of that day maintained caused him to be the general deposi¬ 
 tory of the funds of the infantile community. In 1745, the AVeavers’ Hall was erected at the sole expense 
 of Mr. J. Digges Latouche; at which period an organization was formed for the general protection of tlm 
 interests of the trade. But notwithstanding the supposed fostering care of the State, and the system of combi¬ 
 nation got up among the workmen with a view of watching after their interests, the manufacture continued to 
 languish ; and Parliament was actually besieged by the clamour which they raised for relief. Following out 
 the policy adopted in the sister country, an Act was passed in 1764, placing the silk manufacture under the 
 especial care of the Royal Dublin Society ; and that body was armed with extraordinary powers, and libe¬ 
 rally supplied with funds for the accomplishment of the object in view. A first grant of £8000 was voted 
 from the public treasury for this purpose, as a commencement of that lavish expenditure which was after¬ 
 wards so misapplied. With a view of providing a suitable depot for the sale of the goods, a public warehouse 
 was forthwith established under the auspices of the Society, “ for the sale of silk goods manufactured in 
 Ireland.” The new emporium, which was situated in Parliament-street, was placed under the management 
 of a committee of six merchants, acquainted with the trade ; and one of their preliminary announcements 
 was the offer of a premium of £10 to “ all manufacturers who should deposit on sale, in the warehouse, silk 
 goods manufactured in the country after the 1st June, 1764.” Thus a system was commenced, no doubt with 
 the best intentions, under which no branch of industry could flourish; and when one traces the history of 
 the Irish silk trade from that period, he cannot be much surprised at the position which it now occupies. 
 
 One of the inevitable results of artificial restrictions, or even of undue favouritism, is to lead to the prac¬ 
 tice of an interminable system of fraud. Prohibitions only partially attain the ostensible object for which 
 they are framed—that of preventing competition in the home market—as smuggling will take place, not¬ 
 withstanding all the vigilance that can be exercised to prevent it. Under excessive excise or customs duties, 
 it is also impossible to secure the market to the fair trader, who labours under drawbacks in competing with 
 parties who escape payment of any duty, far greater than could be encountered if the trade were perfectly 
 open and free. And under a system of bounties on production, or exportation—a system which was long in 
 vogue in these countries, as an offshoot of that system of protection which so long acted as an incubus upon 
 the country—frauds will also be practised to an extent commensurate with the object to be gained thereby. 
 But while even the ostensible object of all such interference with trade is unattainable, its effects are ruinous 
 in the extreme. Under the influence of protect ion no manufacture ever flourished. By it the great stimulus 
 to all improvement—healthy competition—is interfered with. Men’s energies become paralyzed when some 
 source of reliance is held out to them other than their own exertions. Of this the state of this country, a few 
 years ago, affords a melancholy example. Everything amongst us has been either encouraged or discou¬ 
 raged. Almost every branch of industry has been the victim of prohibitions, or has been the object of an 
 absurd and impolitic system of protection; and in either case the effect has been the same. The result 
 is that we are yet looking for some artificial encouragement in all directions—one class upon another, and in 
 turn all classes to the Imperial Parliament and the British people; and the non-compliance with such absurd 
 demands we are ready to construe into a sort of covert persecution, or at least as indicating that those who 
 have the ability to help us have no sympathy with us. 
 
 Reverting to events connected with the establishment of the warehouse of deposit in Parliament-street, 
 we find that the immediate effect of such a movement was to lead to the perpetration of frauds almost without 
 end, which degraded those who- practised them, and still further detracted from any portion of self-reliance 
 which they might have possessed. The payment of a premium of £10 to all who should deposit for sale a 
 certain quantity of goods in this warehouse was well calculated to excite the ingenuity of needy manufac¬ 
 turers as to how they could most easily multiply the premiums. The result was that the same piece of goods 
 was again and again deposited by the same party, who obtained on each occasion a sum of £10 for the 
 deception which he practised. Acting in connivance with some pretended purchaser, to whom money was 
 advanced, the manufacturer, after a decent interval, re-deposited the goods which had been so recently there 
 before, and obtained another premium for so doing. From the early records of this warehouse, it would, 
 therefore, appear that the silk trade was in a most flourishing condition ; that the quantity of goods produced 
 was large; and that an active demand existed for them, as illustrated by the quantity there deposited and 
 sold. 
 
 The extent to which the frauds under this bounty system was carried at length attracted the attention 
 of those appointed to carry it out; but instead of looking upon it as the natural result of a false and vicious 
 system, they set about preventive measures, by the adoption of a more stringent rule than had hitherto been 
 applied. For this purpose, at a meeting of the Royal Dublin Society, held on the 6th of June, 1765, it was 
 determined that an oath, of which the following is a copy, should be administered to all persons trading at 
 the warehouse, viz.:—“ I neither have advanced or lent, nor will advance or lend money, to any person to 
 purchase my goods, when once deposited, or intended to be deposited, in the Irish silk warehouse; but I 
 will, after lodging them, leave them bond fide , without any evasion whatever, to the public for a fair sale.” 
 On the 13th of the same month the Society added a clause to this oath, with a view of making it more strin¬ 
 gent, to the effect that—“ I have not heretofore bought out of the warehouse, with money advanced, or on 
 credit given by me to the purchaser.” The extent to which credit was thus fraudulently used led to the 
 adoption of means for discountenancing it altogether. But here, as is often the case, the remedy became 
 more oppressive than the evil which it was designed to meet. Artificial restrictions upon credit cannot exist, 
 
282 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XIII. 
 
 without to a greater or less extent paralyzing trade. The restriction in question was, accordingly, found so 
 oppressive, that in the spring of the following year a petition was presented to the Society, praying that the 
 rule prohibiting credit should be rescinded ; but the prayer of this petition it was not then deemed expedient 
 to grant. 
 
 It will not excite surprise at this distance of time, and with the more correct notions that now prevail on 
 such matters, that the arrangements which we have here detailed should fail in accomplishing the object in 
 view. The cause of failure was not, however, seen by the Government of the day, and probably was as little 
 understood by the Royal Dublin Society, by whom the system was carried out. All the “ encouragement” 
 then given really did nothing for the trade. Those engaged in it continued to be clamorous for all sorts of 
 relief from the distress in which they were involved ; and sundry expedients were from time to time devised 
 with a view of mitigating the evil. Thus in July, 1776, a bounty or drawback of 7£ per cent, was granted 
 to all who purchased silks at the warehouse in Parliament-street; and in the following year, with a view of 
 more generally extending the supposed blessings of this system of protection, it was determined that the 
 bounty should not be confined exclusively to goods sold in the warehouse, but that it should extend to all 
 the goods sold wholesale. In 1778 the mercers adopted further measures with a view of promoting and 
 extending the trade, one of which was that they would not purchase any foreign silks which cost less than 
 7s. an ell, abroad, and absolutely prohibiting the sale of a variety of articles which had hitherto been imported 
 
 to a greater or less extent. The manufacturers, in return, agreed to allow the mercers a liberal discount_ 
 
 defaulters from these resolutions not being eligible to receive any premiums ; and to carry them out an oath 
 was required to be taken to the effect that the requirements of the trade had been complied with by 
 the claimant. The Society, which was the executive body in all these matters, was constantly on the 
 alert devising further restrictions ; and among other things, ordained that the mercers should be obliged to 
 take an oath that they would not sell silks at a lower price than that at which they were marked in the 
 warehouse. 
 
 Of the transactions of this period there are very scanty records, and there appear to be none available 
 from which any accurate statistics of the trade could be made out. We find, however, that the warehouse 
 scheme was barren of any beneficial results, and after an experience of twenty-two years it was given up, 
 the premises being made over to the Corporation of Weavers. In 1775 the sales in the warehouse during 
 the year appear to have realized the sum of £44,000 ; but in 1783, three years before it was given up by 
 the Society, the amount of business done amounted only to £25,000. Shortly after this period the trade was 
 greatly depressed. The silk weavers, regarding the Society and Parliament as omnipotent, urgently prayed 
 for relief, after depicting in doleful terms the hardships to which they were exposed; but the Society, in 
 reply, stated that “ having given every assistance hitherto in their power for the encouragement of the silk 
 manufactures of Ireland, they found themselves, from the present state of their funds, absolutely unable to 
 do anything for that purpose.” 
 
 We have seen that the system of mistaken protection exercised an equally baneful operation in England and 
 in Ireland. Li both countries so complete was the interference of the Government with the trade, in pro¬ 
 tecting it from foreign competition, with, no doubt, the laudable intention of “ encouraging” it, that the 
 workmen, following the example of their employers, also sought the extension of the “encouragement” to 
 themselves. The interference with the Spitalfields weavers has been already referred to; and we find that 
 up to the termination of the prohibitory system in 1824, the wages of labour were regulated by the Royal 
 Dublin Society, and made entirely independent of the operation of the law of supply and demand. The 
 Jacquard loom was introduced into England in 1801; but during the whole period of this interference with 
 the labour market on the part of the Society, the operatives prevented its introduction here. When the trade 
 was partially opened a crisis was accordingly brought about, which led at once to a reduction in the rate of 
 wages, to the amount of 15 per cent. But slow as had been the progress of improvement in England 
 during the regime of prohibitory duties, it was much slower here; and on the relaxation of the restrictions 
 the English manufacturers supplied our shopkeepers with silk goods of every description at lower rates than 
 they could be produced at home. After a protracted struggle the silk trade disappeared altogether from the 
 country, but the poplin manufacture continued with varying fortunes to the present day ; the Irish goods in 
 this department being celebrated for their very superior quality, but the extent to which the manufacture is 
 carried on is inconsiderable. 
 
 The maintenance of stringent regulations on the part of the operatives was entered upon on the cessation 
 of the surveillance of the Royal Dublin Society. A scale of prices was then adopted, to which the inferior 
 and skilled workmen were equally entitled. But while the workmen in Dublin would not sanction any de¬ 
 viation from this scale, such as had the good sense to go elsewhere in search of employment at once complied 
 with the rules of the trade in their new location. Thus, Mr. Curran, secretary of the Manchester Silk Wea¬ 
 vers’ Association, testified before the Hand-Loom Weaver’s Committee of 1840, “ that after the Spitalfields 
 Acts were repealed the silk weavers in Dublin combined not to take lower wages of their employers than thev 
 had previously received; and numbers came over to Manchester, where, in many instances, they were obliged 
 to take lower wages than the rules of the trade in Dublin would permit. This combination had the effect of 
 withdrawing a large portion of the trade from Dublin, and opening a trade in that city for Manchester silks, 
 which more than compensated for the increase in the labour market of the additional number of silk weavers 
 that had migrated from Dublin.” But the workmen of this city could not be brought to see their mistake, 
 and they continued to clamour for protection, and the resumption of that system which was overturned in 
 1824. The Committee of Silk Weavers endeavoured to impress upon the Hand-Loom Weavers’ Committee, 
 to which we have already referred, that “the decline of the trade here was owing to the superiority of Eng¬ 
 land, and her large capital and machinery; to the repeal of prohibitory duties, and the introduction of free 
 trade and by the way of providing a remedy they asked for “ a repeal of the corn laws”—thus affording a 
 curious illustration of how the most thorough-going protectionist desires free trade in everything but his own 
 goods—“ a special labour protection bill; a board of trade to regulate the minimum of wages for definite 
 
Class XIII.] 
 
 SILK AND VELVET, AND POPLINS. 
 
 283 
 
 stated periods ; a limitation to the production of goods by machinery, by a tax on the quantity produced by 
 power-looms, or by contracting the number of them ; a duty on all imported silks ; and a loan of fifty or sixty 
 thousand pounds so as to enable them to compete with England.” 
 
 It is impossible to produce any more forcible illustration of the ignorance and fatuity of a set of men than 
 is here displayed. What could be expected from people who entertained such notions as these in reference 
 to the means calculated to benefit then - trade ? It will not excite surprise that Alderman Abbott, and others 
 engaged in it, should give such evidence as the following, which we extract from that of the Alderman before 
 the Committee already referred to. After an experience of the trade for fifty years, he states that “ up to 
 1829 I was engaged in the wholesale silk trade, employing a large number of looms. I imported my own 
 silk, and I manufactured it here. I left the trade in consequence of the combination of the workmen. I called 
 my weavers together, and they agreed to make a considerable reduction in the price of weaving. When they 
 got the work out for the winter’s trade, the Committee of the combinators took the shuttles from them, and 
 would not allow them to finish the work in the looms until I agreed to give the full London prices; in conse¬ 
 quence which I did not consider it safe any longer to continue in the trade, and I retired from business. 
 This occurred in the year 1826. I attribute the withdrawal of the trade in whole-silk to the combination of 
 the men, who will not work at the Manchester prices, but insist on London prices, which the manufacturers 
 cannot afford to give.” Mr. M‘ Connell, another employer, stated that he had a large extent of work in hands 
 at a period when the men agreed to get through with it at a slight reduction from the standard price. But 
 the Committee of the trade, on hearing this, would not allow the men to fulfil their engagement; and what 
 is more extraordinary still, they fined him in ten pounds for this violation of their laws, which fine, moreover, 
 he was obliged to pay, and consent to return to the former prices, before the work could be completed ! It 
 is not surprising that, like Alderman Abbott, he, too, should retire from the trade, which he accordingly did 
 without delay. 
 
 In commenting on this state of affairs, Mr. Otway, one of the Commissioners appointed to inquire into 
 the state of the trade, thus wrote—“ The day or two previous to my leaving the island I called on a manu¬ 
 facturer of high respectability, and the head of one of the oldest houses in the silk trade, who had on a former 
 occasion given me his evidence. He told me that since I then examined him he had set up a hand-loom 
 weaving factory for weaving broad silks,—had gone to England and expended upwards of £700 in pur¬ 
 chasing Jacquard looms of the best construction, and a machine for winding silks. He took me to see his 
 factory, and I found it the best arranged and the most healthy and convenient factory I had ever seen ; but 
 of upwards of thirty looms only twelve were at work, and the winding machine appeared to have never been 
 used. I asked the reason of this. He told me that when he had finished his arrangements, there was a 
 meeting of the body of the trade called, and that they had passed a resolution not to allow more than twelve 
 weavers to work for him ; and he was directed not on any account to use the winding machine. ‘ The con¬ 
 sequence is, sir, that although I gave the same rate of wages as that fixed by the union, if I were to give 
 £100 as an inducement I would not get a thirteenth weaver to work for me. But this is not all. They 
 passed another resolution forbidding the twelve weavers to pay me more than Is. 6 d. each per week for the 
 use of the looms, although 2s. Gd. is the fixed price where the manufacturer supplies the Jacquard loom; and 
 to-morrow there is to be a meeting of the trade to limit the number of weavers they would permit to work 
 for me to six. The other manufacturers are either afraid or unwilling to assist me in putting down this com¬ 
 bination. The consequence is that, after sustaining immense loss, I must withdraw from the trade. The silk 
 weavers are so exasperated against me for introducing a winding machine, though I never used it, that I 
 dare not even in the open day walk through the Liberties,—the very women would pelt me with stones and 
 mud.’ ” Mr. Otway further stated that “the combination of operatives has not only driven the most wealthy 
 and extensive manufacturers out of the silk trade ; but by the unjust and illegal control which they assume 
 over the industry of their fellow-workmen, they have compelled them to emigrate to other places, where they 
 can exercise their judgments in regard to the disposal of their labour. The consequence has been that many 
 of the best Irish silk-weavers have from time to time emigrated to England or the United States of America, 
 where they have been glad to get employment at a lower rate of wages than in Dublin. 
 
 Under such circumstances it will be at once seen that no trade can prosper ; and while strongly censuring 
 the conduct of the workmen, we are little disposed to compliment the employers for passively submitting to 
 a system of tyranny which, if persevered in, must eventually drive the trade altogether from the country. 
 When writing in 1840, Mr. Otway stated that “ the silk trade of Ireland may be said to be supported by 
 charity. Purchasers are induced to take the goods, because it is an act of charity to do so ; and they are 
 requested not to endeavour to lower the price on account of the charitable effect that is to result from buying 
 Irish tabinets. It is considered a patriotic and genteel mode of bestowing charity to purchase a few yards 
 of this material!” Can anything be more discreditable than such a state of affairs as this ? Miserable indeed 
 must be the trade, the support of which rests on such grounds. 
 
 But it may be said that these remarks apply to the past, and that at the present time this manufacture 
 is in a more healthy state, and rests on a more secure basis than it did at the period referred to. We believe 
 that such is the case. Those engaged in it have not wholly escaped the influence of the change that has 
 taken place in the sentiments of the community at large. The combination system is, however, as firmly 
 acted upon at the present period as in times past, the only difference being that it does not now assume so 
 objectionable a character. So recently as 1849 we have had a significant exemplification of this. The large 
 number of the Irish weavers who resorted to the English manufacturing districts, and who there acquired 
 more correct notions than they previously entertained, had the effect of arousing attention on the other side 
 of the channel to the anomalous state of the trade here. We find that in the month of July in that year, an 
 address on the part of several of the broad silk weavers of Macclesfield was agreed to be presented to their 
 brethren in Dublin, recommending the immediate adoption, on the part of the latter, of the customs and 
 usages of the trade in England, in that address attention was called to the fact, that “ England has raised 
 herself to the most eminent position among the nations of the earth by her systems of manufacture, which 
 
 2 p 
 
284 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XHI. 
 
 systems Irishmen of all trades help to carry out; and that it is grossly inconsistent with common sense for 
 Irish silk-weavers to go to that country and work under certain conditions, which conditions they will refuse 
 to work under in their own country, thus helping to enrich England at the expense of Irelandand when 
 questioned by the Committee of the trade in this city, as to what was meant by the proposed assimilation, 
 the Macclesfield weavers stated that there every man has a right to work at the silk trade if he be qualified 
 to do so ; that weavers pay for loom rent in factories in England five shillings per week for figures and three 
 shillings for plains; that boys are apprenticed for five years only instead of the usual period of seven years, 
 and serve their time on half earnings ; and that every weaver has a right to engage as much work as he may 
 require, either for his family or journeymen. The Committee of the Dublin trade, in reply to these very 
 sensible suggestions, stated that in their opinion “ the adoption of the customs and usages set forth would 
 not have the effect of raising the whole-silk trade of Dublin, or of increasing the present amount of employ¬ 
 ment ; for this reason, that the present employers in Dublin are men of easy circumstances, and have no incli¬ 
 nation to compete with the English manufacturers in the whole-silk trade, which they believe they could not 
 do, no matter what advantages the operatives gave them. As regards the failure of the silk trade in Dublin, 
 they believe the cause springs from the same source as the failure of nearly all the trades in Ireland; namely, 
 acts of the British Government and the combination of English capitalists to have the trade of this country.” 
 The Committee further stated that, “ it is the policy of the great leviathan England to swallow up the trade 
 of every place she can put her grasping hand on, either by fair or foul meansand, in conclusion, they 
 express their opinion that “ as regards the revival of the whole-silk trade they can see no prospect; and, as 
 regards the tabinet trade, they believe that if it was not for the prejudice that is in favour of the name of Irish 
 tabinet it would long since have gone after the whole-silk trade.” 
 
 The amount of ignorance and self-sufficiency which is here displayed is truly astonishing ; and it was ably 
 exposed by the associated Macclesfield weavers, though without effect. Of men who entertain such senti¬ 
 ments it is difficult to make anything, as arguments are altogether lost upon them. 
 
 One of the objects of the system of combination which prevails here was, and is, to maintain the rate of 
 wages agreed upon so long ago as 1826; since which no reduction has taken place among such as are asso¬ 
 ciated with the trade. While reductions to a large extent have taken place in several branches in England, 
 they have been strenuously resisted here; though it is not difficult to show that constant employment at 
 moderate wages is preferable to casual work at higher rates. The consequence has been that several branches 
 of the trade hitherto carried on have been altogether abandoned. Instead of determinedly resisting this system, 
 the misfortune is that the masters for the most part submit to it, though it is quietly effecting their own ruin. 
 We must not, however, omit to notice a spirited and successful exception in the case ofMessrs. William Fry 
 and Co., which has only to be generally imitated to place the trade on a more satisfactory footing than it has 
 ever yet enjoyed amongst us. They had been in the habit of producing tabarets for coach-makers and cabi¬ 
 net-makers ; but, in 1849, when looking after contracts advertised by some of the railway companies, they 
 found that they could not compete with the English prices, without taking any profit for themselves at all 
 into account. Seeing, after the closest calculation, that they were unable to modify their tender, they applied 
 to some of the English manufacturers for their scale of prices to the workmen, when they found that the 
 London price for weaving furniture tabarets was five-pence to six-pence per y r ard, while here it was eight- 
 pence ; and that ten-pence to one shilling per yard was paid for coach-maker’s tabarets on the other side of 
 the channel, while Messrs. Fry and Co. had for years been paying one shilling and eight-pence halfpenny. 
 On receipt of this information these gentlemen called their workmen together, when it was placed before them; 
 and they were apprised that unless the rates here were reduced to those of England the trade must vanish 
 from the country altogether. After due deliberation a peremptory refusal was given to this very reasonable 
 demand. But the Messrs. Fry were not to be driven from the field without an effort; and, after making the 
 necessary arrangements, they succeeded in collecting a number of hands who were satisfied to accept the 
 proposed terms, which rendered them independent of the general body of the trade, a position which they 
 have since maintained. The consequence is, that they are now doing a large business in this class of goods ; 
 and through their firmness, and the judicious arrangements which they adopted, thqy succeeded in preserving 
 to the country a branch of trade which the insane system of combination had well nigh driven from it. 
 
 The declared value of the manufactured silk goods of all kinds exported from the United Kingdom since 
 1824 has been as follows:— 
 
 Tears. 
 
 1824, 
 
 . . . . £442,596 
 
 Years. 
 
 1834, 
 
 . . . £636,419 
 
 Tears. 
 
 1844, 
 
 . . . . £736,455 
 
 1825, 
 
 . . . . 296,736 
 
 1835, 
 
 . . . 972,031 
 
 1845, 
 
 . . . . 766,405 
 
 1826, 
 
 . . . . 168,801 
 
 1836, 
 
 . . . 917,822 
 
 1846, 
 
 . . . . 837,577 
 
 1827, 
 
 . . . . 236,344 
 
 1837, 
 
 . . . 503,673 
 
 1847, 
 
 . . . . 985,626 
 
 1828, 
 
 . . . . 255,870 
 
 1838, 
 
 . . . 777,280 
 
 1848, 
 
 . . . . 588,117 
 
 1829, 
 
 . . . . 267,931 
 
 1839, 
 
 . . . 868,118 
 
 1849, 
 
 . . . 998,334 
 
 1830, 
 
 . . . . 521,010 
 
 1840, 
 
 . . . 792,648 
 
 1850, 
 
 . . . . 1,255,641 
 
 1831, 
 
 . . . . 578,874 
 
 1841, 
 
 . . . 788,894 
 
 1851, 
 
 . . . 1,326,778 
 
 1832, 
 
 . . . . 529,990 
 . . . . 737,404 
 
 1842, 
 
 . . . 590,189 
 
 1852, 
 
 . . . 1,551,866 
 
 1833, 
 
 1843, 
 
 . . . 667,952 
 
 1853, 
 
 . . . . 2,044,912 
 
 There were few classes of articles in the Exhibition the appearance of which more decidedly indicated 
 their origin than the tabinets ; and this was not less so at the Great Exposition of 1851, than at that held 
 in our own metropolis. Irish tabinets have, in fact, obtained a world-wide celebrity; and so superior are they 
 to the same class of goods produced elsewhere, that the most cursory examination is sufficient to enable the 
 one to be distinguished from the other. Their superiority was manifest in Hyde Park, where one of our lead¬ 
 ing houses, Messrs. R. Atkinson & Co.’s., carried away the prize medal from a number of competitors; and 
 we may further safely assert, that the competition then really lay between the Irish houses themselves. The 
 illustration of this class from the English manufacturers was certainly scanty on the late occasion. The con- 
 
Class XIII.] 
 
 SILK AND VELVET, AND POPLINS. 
 
 285 
 
 trast, however, was remarkable. The visitor who examined the specimens in the Centre Hall, contributed 
 by our own manufacturers, and then went over to the English goods in the same class, could scarcely believe 
 that both belonged to the same category. In the collection of Messrs. R. Atkinson & Co., Wm. Fry & Co., 
 Pim Brothers, and Keely and Leech, the L-ish poplin trade was creditably represented. Some of the goods 
 of the first-named firm were gorgeous in ornamentation, and, at the same time, were not wanting in elegance. 
 Due attention appears to be paid to obtaining suitable designs, which, in articles of this class, is a matter of 
 the utmost importance. We may observe, however, that the range of ornament in poplins is comparatively 
 limited, by the peculiar nature of the material. In this respect they fall far short of the purely silk fabrics ; 
 what they want in appearance they have in durability, poplin being perhaps the most serviceable article of 
 female attire. 
 
 But while awarding the palm to the few houses in this city engaged in the poplin trade, we can scarcely 
 believe that it has at all been pushed or carried on to a degree at all commensurate with its importance. 
 The tendency of the present day is marked by a great straining after variety. An article is not valued in 
 proportion to its durability—a quality inconsistent with that variety in dress so much prized. This feeling 
 may, to some extent, account for the poplin trade not being more extended than it is. As carried on in 
 Ireland, it can scarcely be said to have attained to the dignity of a wholesale trade, the fabrics being retailed 
 by the manufacturers. Economy of production, so as to secure a reduction in price, has not been attended to as 
 much as the attainment of excellence of quality, or else the trade cannot have been pushed to the extent of 
 which it is susceptible. One or other of these conclusions irresistibly forces itself upon the mind of any one 
 who examines these beautiful goods, and learns that a merely retail trade is done in them. While we maintain 
 that there is no comparison between the English and L-ish poplin goods in quality, we are also bound to state, 
 that there is also no comparison in price. This latter, we apprehend, is the direction in which our local manu¬ 
 facturers must seek, by increased efforts, to extend their trade. We speak generally, and without any spe¬ 
 cial knowledge of this branch of business ; but we cannot help thinking that a greatly extended consumption 
 would follow even a slight reduction in price, provided this were attainable without sacrificing the quality of 
 the article—J. S. 
 
 1. Atkinson, R. & Co., College-green, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers and Designers.—Rich gold tissued and brocaded 
 Irish poplins (designed by pupils of the Dublin School of 
 Design); Irish poplins, plain, figured, double, plaided, shot, 
 and in various other styles; gold tissued and figured poplin 
 waistcoatings ; specimens of tapestry woven in Dublin, in 
 1738, being a portrait of George II., in a frame. 
 
 2. Barr, J., Caledon, Manufacturer.—Silk shawls of va¬ 
 rious patterns ; silk scarfs and aprons ; ladies’ dresses of spun 
 silk and silk and wool. 
 
 3. Bray, C., & Co., Coventry, Manufact urers.—Plain and 
 fancy ribbons. 
 
 4. Browett, W. & H., Coventry, Silk Dyers and Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Ladies’ dress trimmings; fringes, in various styles 
 and materials; fancy braid gimps; frilled ribbons. 
 
 5. Clabburn, Sons, & Crisp, Norwich, Manufacturers.— 
 Brocaded, check, tartan, corded, watered, and plain poplins ; 
 brocaded and fancy dresses; gentlemen’s scarfs. 
 
 6. Cordner, R. D. & Co., Dame-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Rich silk curtain, in amber tabaret, with silk 
 fringe ; carriage laces ; silk tabarets for curtains ; velvet plush 
 and London cords for carriage lining ; vallance fringes and 
 borderings for window curtains. 
 
 7. Cornell, Lyell, & Webster, St. Paul’s Church¬ 
 yard, London; Nuneaton, Warwickshire ; and Battersea, 
 Surrey ; Manufacturers.—Watered and figured ribbons. 
 
 8. Dunne, W., Mark’s-alley, Dublin, Manufacturer. — 
 Double watered, figured, fancy, and plain poplins; silk velvets. 
 
 9. Fry, W. & Co., Westmoreland-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers, Designers, and Importers_Plain, corded, and 
 
 watered tartan; figured and brocaded Irish poplins, &c.; 
 Bayadere poplins; gold and silver tissues and vestings ; 
 striped tabarets and damask furniture poplins; Irish broca- 
 telles ; carriage silks, laces, and trimmings. 
 
 10. Grout & Co., Foster-lane, London, Manufacturers. 
 —Specimens of black crape for mourning, of various quali¬ 
 ties ; Aerophaue used for caps, trimming dresses, flowers, 
 &c.; crepe lisse and lisse gause. 
 
 11. Jones, E., St. Andrew-street.—Plain and figured 
 poplins and velvets. 
 
 12. Keely & Leech, Grafton-street, Manufacturers and 
 Designers.—A rich tobined poplin, the flowers shaded in va¬ 
 rious colours, the ground composed of antique scroll-work, 
 veined with gold tissue brocade; plain, figured, and watered, 
 double, and demy cords ; Bayadere poplins ; plain and fancy 
 waistcoatings. 
 
 13. M‘Birney, Colles, & Co., Aston’s-quay, Dublin, 
 Proprietors.—Brocaded and plain silks; plain and fancy rib¬ 
 bons; crape shawls. 
 
 14. Middleton & Answorth, Norwich and London, 
 Manufacturers.—Checked satin, and Norwich poplin dresses; 
 Bayadere dresses. 
 
 15. Moran, E., Mark’s-alley, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Velvets; Irish poplins, plain and figured; brocaded and wa¬ 
 tered vestings, &c. 
 
 16. Pim, Brothers, & Co., George’s-street, Dublin, 
 Designers and Manufacturers.—Specimens of plain watered 
 tartan; fancy rich figured and rich brocaded tissue poplin; 
 poplin robes ; glace silks ; rich velvets ; vestings, &c. 
 
 17. Sharp, Odell, & Jury, Coventry, Manufacturers.— 
 Samples of ribbons of medium and extra quality. 
 
 18. Todd, Burns, & Co., Mary-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turers and Importers.—Ribbons in great variety; window 
 curtains in French brocatelle ; silks. 
 
 19. Walmsley, H., Failsworth, Manchester, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Silk fabrics; poplins, plain and striped, in variety; 
 antique poplin vestings. 
 
 2 p 2 
 
CLASS XY. 
 
 MANUFACTURES FROM FLAX. 
 
 ^TMIE articles comprised in this class may be regarded as constituting the staple manufacture of Ireland— 
 JL that in which she maintains a supremacy over every other country in the world—and hence of peculiar 
 interest in an Irish Exhibition. Having in a previous section of this work (Class iv.) treated of flax as a 
 raw material, we now come to the articles manufactured from it; and in the execution of this task a brief 
 sketch of the linen manufacture will not be out of place. 
 
 Up to the latter end of the eighteenth century all the flax yarns of Europe were spun by hand, and gave 
 employment to an immense number of females in their own homes. For centuries the spinning-wheel was 
 the only known method of preparing vegetable and animal fibres for the weaver ; and its universal employ¬ 
 ment led to the designation of spinster , as applied to unmarried females, the use of this implement being an 
 important branch of domestic routine. Nor was it confined to the lower orders. The early chronicles and 
 the plates of Froissart show us that high-born dames were accustomed to pass a portion of every day in 
 spinning, and they are represented as surrounded by their handmaidens, occupied at this industrious employ¬ 
 ment. Some of the aged members of noble families in our own isles, at the present day, pride themselves on 
 their former expertness in this art, and preserve specimens of their handiwork, with the curiously inlaid 
 wheels which had descended to them as heir-looms. An example of these was in the Exliibition, among the 
 linens shown by Mr. Roddy, of Belfast, where a wheel and reel of elaborate workmanship and elegant mate¬ 
 rials, once belonging to a noble Ulster family, were shown as emblems of the infancy of the Irish linen manu¬ 
 facture. Before the application of machinery to spinning, the hum of the wheel might have been constantly 
 heard throughout our island; and on market days each little country town was crowded with housewives, 
 carrying their hanks or spangles of yarn for sale directly to the weaver, or to be exchanged at the huckster’s 
 shop for the articles of which they stood in need. It was not unfrequent, also, for the women of a family to 
 spin the yarns, which the men, in the intervals of farming labour, or the long nights of winter, wove into 
 fabrics, to be disposed of to the bleachers, or to be fashioned into homely garments for household use. An 
 ample store of linen was the pride of every ambitious housewife, and formed part of the trousseau of every 
 bride of certain fortune ; and the quantities thus collected by the labour of successive generations was, in 
 the better class of houses, something wonderful to see. In Brittany, at the present day, among the simple 
 peasantry of that primitive Celtic region, an amusing illustration of this feeling may be noted by the traveller 
 who explores its woods and wilds. He will be surprised to find that the peasants of both sexes wear their 
 linen of all shades, from brown to snowy white, in the inverse ratio to the respectability of their other gar¬ 
 ments. If he seeks an explanation, he will be told that the poorer the individual'the whiter will be the linen; 
 those of middle estate will be known by their half-bleached shirts, while the village seigneur and his dame 
 stalk in majesty, proudly displaying their flaxen envelopments brownly fresh from the loom. And then follows 
 the reason—necessary indeed to the bewildered tourist—whose snowy shirt and collar of “ pure grass-bleach 
 linen” are among the outward tokens of his gentlemanly condition which he most dearly cherishes—that, in 
 Brittany, it is only the wealthy who can afford to wear the brownest fabrics, constantly renewed ; while the 
 poor, who have but a scanty supply of linen, must wash and dry, and wash and dry again, the self-same gar¬ 
 ment, until it attains the hue which in more civilized countries is alone prized. 
 
 During the hand-spinning period of our linen manufacture a considerable export of Irish yarns took place 
 to England and Scotland, where they were used both for linen fabrics and also as the warp for cottons, before 
 the latter were solely manufactured from the cotton wool. They were likewise employed in the weaving of 
 linsey-woolsey, a union-cloth of flax and wool now fallen into desuetude. Connaught was much resorted to 
 by the merchants for a supply of yarns for these purposes. 
 
 In 1793 the first flax-spinning machinery was erected in England ; and as it was soon ascertained that 
 yarns could be thus produced much more cheaply than by hand, the trade extended itself rapidly in Great 
 Britain. In 1805 the first flax-spinning mill in Ireland was put up at Cork, and consisted of 212 spindles 
 for canvass yarns. The Linen Board, by giving a bounty of 30s. per spindle, encouraged the erection of 
 several mills, amounting in 1809 to 6369 spindles. In 1815 there were in Ulster five mills, in Leinster two, 
 and in Munster seven, with an aggregate of about 12,000 spindles. 
 
 Up to this period all the yarns were spun dry. About 1822 an improvement was introduced in England. 
 The prepared flax was passed through hot water before being caught by the spindle, and this enabled it to 
 be spun to much finer yarns. In 1825 the Irish market began to be stocked with English machine-spun 
 yarns sold at such a price as to carry despair to the cottages of the spinners of similar descriptions ; for as 
 yet they were but coarse, and the more expert housewives laughed to scorn the idea that iron and brass would 
 ever rival their nimble and experienced fingers. Some manufacturers in Ulster, wise in their generation, 
 began to ponder upon this new feature in their trade. They knew that Englishmen bought the flax at their 
 
Class XV.] 
 
 MANUFACTURES FROM FLAX. 
 
 287 
 
 very doors, carried it across the Channel, spun it in their mills, and returned it in the shape of yarn. They 
 reasoned that if, with comparatively dear labour, and with their source of snpply and their market of demand 
 both to seek in Ireland, English spinners could make money, factories in Ireland ought to pay, with cheap 
 labour and the supply and demand equally at their doors. Almost simultaneously two enterprising men took 
 steps to secure the advantage of this new brancli of industry—Mr. Murland of Castlewellan, and Mi - . Mul- 
 holland of Belfast. In 1828 the first of the modern factories was at work. “ Ce n'est que le premier pas qui 
 coute." Thirteen years afterwards, in 1811, there were forty-one Irish factories with 260,000 spindles. There 
 are now eighty-eight factories with 500,000 spindles. The little Cork precursor of 212 spindles, spinning only 
 yarns like small twine, for canvass, has been succeeded by gigantic factories, several of them containing 20,000 to 
 30,000 spindles each, and producing yarns up to what is employed for cambric, fine as gossamer. It is true 
 that the hum of the cottage wheel, turned by hundreds of thousands of hands, is no longer to be heard in the 
 green valleys of Ireland, and that it has been replaced by the whirr of iron frames, attended by some 23,000 
 women and children pent up within brick and mortar, chiefly in the capital of Ulster; but the change was 
 not only inevitable but necessary, in order that Ireland should preserve her linen manufacture in its integrity ; 
 and the social condition of the female peasantry is actually improved, by the transfer of immense numbers 
 to the embroidering of muslins and various other departments of needlework which have of late attained such 
 celebrity. 
 
 To estimate the present magnitude of the Irish flax-spinning trade, let us look at a few plain figures. 
 First, there are 580,000 spindles, representing a capital of £2,370,000 sunk in buildings and machinery. 
 Then there is the direct employment of 23,000 factory workers, earning an aggregate of £360,000 annually; 
 besides the indirect employment to iron founders, blacksmiths, tinsmiths, carpenters, &c., &c. There are, at 
 Belfast alone, about sixty vessels constantly employed in providing fuel for the motive power of such factories 
 as are driven by steam, which consume fully 200,000 tons of coal annually. Then these factories yearly spin 
 up 30,000 tons of flax and tow, value £2,100,000. And lastly, they produce about 10,500,000 bundles of 
 yarn, value, say £2,800,000. 
 
 Of the Irish flax factories, thirty-nine, or nearly one-half, are situated in Belfast and its environs, and 
 outside the province of Ulster there are but nine. Two have been recently built, one at Limerick and the 
 other at Ballyshannon ; which may be regarded as feelers thrown out with a view to ascertain whether the 
 charmed circle of Ulster and the east coast of Leinster can be broken, and the other two provinces brought 
 to have a share in the benefits of this trade. 
 
 The yarns spun in Ireland are not all used at home, a considerable quantity being exported to Great 
 Britain, Germany, Belgium, and Spain. France, up to 1841, took a very large quantity, but prohibitory 
 duties being then put on by the Chambers, there are now none shipped to that country. The export to other 
 places is rapidly increasing ; in 1850 it was 4,494,240 lbs.; in 1851, 5,060,160 lbs.; and in 1852, 6,679,680lbs., 
 valued at £318,700. On the other hand, certain sorts of yarn are imported from England and Scotland, and 
 a small quantity of very fine handspun from Germany and France; in 1852 the import of all kinds was 
 valued at £263,025. 
 
 Flaxen yarns are of two sorts, line and tow; the former being made from the long fibres prepared by the 
 process of hackling, the latter from the cottony refuse of that process. Both were well represented in the 
 Exhibition. In the Royal Flax Society’s case were samples from 6 lea to 300 lea; that is, from half a hank 
 in the pound, measuring 20 yards, to 25 hanks in the pound, measuring 93^ yards. The same case also 
 showed the scutched flax, the hackled line and tow, the sliver or drawings , and the rovings or last process 
 before spinning. Messrs. J. Hind and Sons, of Belfast, showed an elegant series, up to 320 leas. Messrs. 
 Gradwell, Chadwick, and Co., of Drogheda, exhibited beautiful specimens of all degrees of fineness, com¬ 
 prising some of 360, some of 420, and some of 520 leas. To show the perfection at which machine-spinning 
 has arrived, we may state that 10 hanks of the latter, weighing but 3 oz. 11 drs., measure 21 miles; a bundle, 
 therefore, weighing 4 lbs. 10 ozs. would reach from the Giants’ Causeway to Cape Clear, and leave 118 miles 
 to spare! One of the largest factories, consequently, if spinning, by all its machinery, this delicate thread, 
 would nearly rival Ariel’s boast, and 
 
 “ Put a girdle round about the earth 
 In forty minutes.” 
 
 The hand-spinning, whose province has been, year by year, encroached upon by machinery, still holds its 
 place for a few high numbers. In 1844, £80,000 worth of foreign hand-spun yarns were imported for the 
 manufacture of cambric. In 1848, this had fallen to £46,000; and in 1851, to £27,750 ; thus showing that 
 it has, by rapid degrees, been replaced by the product of our factories, and may, in a few years more, be en¬ 
 tirely obliterated. Messrs. S. G. Fenton and Co.’s case of linens contained an extraordinary specimen, spun 
 by a county of Antrim woman, aged 83, of the wonderful grist of 1120 leas, or 90 hanks in the pound. This 
 is rather more than double the fineness of Messrs. Gradwell and Co’s finest sample of mill-spun, hitherto 
 unequalled anywhere by machinery; and consequently 3^ ounces of the former would reach 43 miles, or 
 little more than five ounces would be required to unite the Welsh with the Irish coast. 
 
 We may here glance at the position which Ireland has taken in the flax-spinning world, which the fol¬ 
 lowing Table will illustrate. There are in the flax factories of each country where this industry exists, as 
 follows:— 
 
 In Ireland,. 
 
 
 England,. 
 
 . 345,000 „ 
 
 Scotland,. 
 
 
 France,. 
 
 . 476,000 „ 
 
 Belgium,. 
 
 . 102,000 „ 
 
 Zollverein,. 
 
 
 In Austria,. 74,000 spindles. 
 
 Russia,. 50,000 „ 
 
 United States of America, . 14,500 „ 
 
 Switzerland,. 8,000 „ 
 
 Holland,. 6,000 „ 
 
 Spain,. 6,000 „ 
 
288 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XV. 
 
 Closely allied to flax-spinning is the linen thread manufacture. Yarns, spun in the usual way, are only 
 employed in the manufacture of woven fabrics. To fit them for the use of tailors, dressmakers, and shoe¬ 
 makers, they require to be re-twisted, to render them of sufficient firmness and strength. Several of the 
 British and Irish spinning factories have attached to them thread-twisting frames, and for the material so 
 produced there is an extensive demand, both at home and abroad. In 1852 the United Kingdom exported 
 3,788,497 lbs. of threads, value £338,821. There are four or five of the Ulster flax-spinners who have at¬ 
 tained much celebrity in this branch of the trade, and their threads are sold throughout the British Islands, 
 and in many of the Continental States. 
 
 The first great impulse given to the Irish linen trade arose from the effects of the famous revocation of 
 the Edict of Nantes, by Louis XIV. A colony of some seventy persons, from France and Belgium, under 
 the direction of an experienced manufacturer, M. Louis Crommelin, settled in Ulster, and under the 
 auspices of Government applied themselves chiefly to the introduction of the continental processes, which were 
 then very superior to the routine observed in Ireland. The Irish Linen Board, which began its labours in 
 1711, continued for more than a century to exercise a watchful supervision over this growing trade; and, as 
 some equivalent for that arbitrary enactment, in the reign of William III., by which the British Parliament 
 destroyed the Irish woollen manufacture, considerable sums were appropriated by Government to this pur¬ 
 pose; the yearly vote from 1711 to 1737 being £6000, and afterwards £20,600. The Linen Board, through 
 the stimulus it gave to the trade, was certainly productive of much benefit to the nation. The now exploded 
 system of bounties led, however, to much abuse; and early in the present century it was found that the Irish 
 linen manufacture could stand by itself without further aid from the State. Since then it has assumed a 
 healthiness, and progressed with a rapidity, which amply demonstrate the peculiar natural advantages pos¬ 
 sessed by Leland for this manufacture. 
 
 Before the application of machinery to the spinning process, the trade was quite of a domestic character. 
 It was carried on throughout Ireland, in the cottages of small farmers, and of weavers in the country towns. 
 The linen was brought for sale to certain markets, where bleachers attended and bought it up, these bleachers 
 being generally the shippers of their own goods. By a return made to the Linen Board, in 1816, we find that 
 the value of the linens thus sold in the country markets of each province was as follows:— 
 
 In Ulster,.£2,323,962 
 
 Leinster,. 265,460 
 
 Munster,. 62,856 
 
 Connaught,. 127,774 
 
 Total, £2,780,052 
 
 It will be seen that, even then, Ulster had by far the greatest share of the trade ; the industrious character 
 of its inhabitants, and their aptitude for manufacturing employment, distinguishing them from the people of 
 the other provinces, who were then, as they continue to be, almost exclusively tillers of the soil. In the 
 county of Antrim alone, £697,600 worth of linens were sold in 1816, or 50 per cent, more than in the three 
 southern provinces put together. 
 
 After the introduction of machinery for spinning, the hand-spinning soon ceased, and as almost all the 
 factories were in Ulster, weaving concentrated itself there also. At the present day, with the exception of a 
 district round Drogheda, and a few localities of Cork and Mayo, no linens are woven without the boundary 
 of the northern province. 
 
 Soon after the revolution in spinning, the weaving system underwent considerable changes. Persons pos¬ 
 sessing capital and a knowledge of the trade embarked as manufacturers, employing a number of weavers, 
 to whom they gave out the yarns bought by them in quantity from the spinners, already boiled and warped. 
 Some spinners, also, found it advantageous to manufacture their own yarns, and even to buy from others; and 
 they employed as their agents individuals in country districts to whom the yarns were sent, and were by them 
 distributed amongst the weavers, and returned as woven fabrics to the spinner*, who either sold them to 
 bleachers and shippers, or bleached and exported them on their own account. At present there are only four 
 or five markets in Ulster where buyers attend as formerly; and even in these, few linens are sold by weavers, 
 being generally disposed of in lots by manufacturers. The more extensive of the latter employ 500 to 2000 
 weavers each. 
 
 Since the famine of 1847, consequent on the loss of the potato crop, linen weaving has been considerably 
 affected by the social changes arising therefrom. Previously, in Ulster, many persons existed partly on their 
 earnings as weavers, and partly on the produce of the small tracts of land which they held. The latter grew 
 the potatoes, which constituted the staple of their food, and the earnings of the former enabled them to pay 
 rent, to buy clothing, and to provide the humbler luxuries. When the potato failed, they found themselves 
 unable to exist with comfort, a considerable emigration ensued, and their land was consolidated into larger 
 farms. Consequent upon this decrease in the supply of weavers, a considerable advance in wages has re¬ 
 cently taken place; and even with this advance, enough cannot be had to keep pace with the increase of the 
 linen trade. So much inconvenience has arisen, that great efforts have lately been making to adapt the power- 
 loom to the weaving of linens. 
 
 Owing to the want of elasticity in the fibre of flax, as compared with cotton and wool, it has been found 
 difficult to employ the power-loom for weaving those light fabrics which constitute the bulk of the export, and 
 which form also the great mass of the Irish make. At Dundee and Barnsley, and in other parts of the sister 
 island, the power-loom is employed in the weaving of heavy fabrics, such as canvass, bagging, drills, &c., and 
 3660 looms are thus occupied. In Ireland the number of those worked by power was, until this year, under 
 100. Great exertions, however, have been lately made, and are now making, to render the power-loom 
 available for ordinary light linens, and the future extension of the linen trade must greatly depend upon the 
 success of these trials. 
 
Class XV.] 
 
 MANUFACTURES FROM FLAX 
 
 289 
 
 As is always the case in kindred manufactures, the different sorts of linen fabrics are confined to certain 
 localities. Thus, coarse linens for blouses, &c., and for the common kinds of export goods, are chiefly made 
 in the county of Armagh; medium and fine kinds of export cloth, about Ballymena and Coleraine ; damasks 
 and diapers, at Lurgan, Lisburn, and Belfast; lawns, at Lurgau and Dromore ; cambrics, at Lurgan, War- 
 ingstown, and Dromore; heavy linens and sheetings, for the home market, at Banbridge; hollands, in the 
 counties of Antrim and Armagh ; shirt fronts, woven in plaits, at Dromore; and the coarsest fabrics, such as 
 bed-ticks, coarse drills, &c., at Drogheda. 
 
 As to the destination of the Irish linen manufactures, every one has heard that they are to be found sell¬ 
 ing throughout the globe; that 
 
 “ From China to Peru, from Indus to the Pole,” 
 
 in every part where floats the British flag, Irish linens are a well-known article of commerce; and yet Irish 
 legislators have gravely stated, in their place in Parliament, that the linen trade of their country had fallen 
 off grievously, and that in 1852, only 50,964 yards were exported to foreign countries! Let us examine this 
 apparent inconsistency. In 1852, out of 58,602 packages of linen fabrics shipped from Belfast, only 27 
 were sent direct to foreign countries, and yet there are several Belfast houses, each of which has transactions 
 in linens with foreign states, averaging from £50,000 to £300,000, annually, or equal to a million and six mil¬ 
 lions of yards respectively. The explanation is simple, and it is this:—Before the extraordinary facilities 
 offered by steam navigation, and before the growth of’Liverpool, London, Glasgow, and Southampton, as en¬ 
 trepots for export, the Irish merchant shipped his linens direct from Belfast to foreign ports. In 1800, the 
 then large quantity of 3,126,340 yards was thus exported. Week after week the vessel lay in the docks, 
 loading slowly for New York, or Havanna, or Rio Janeiro, awaiting the shipments of the manufacturers. Now 
 every steamer leaving Belfast, Newry, or Derry, carries its 50 or 100, or 500 boxes and bales of linens, to 
 Liverpool, Glasgow, London, and Southampton. In those ports are to be found vessels filling up rapidly 
 with woollen and cotton, and silk and hardware goods, for every port in the world where British commerce 
 flourishes. Every week fast-sailing steamers depart for America, and for the Mediterranean and the Levant. 
 And every week the customers of the Irish linen manufacturer receive fresh consignments through these con¬ 
 venient channels. In a word, Liverpool and Glasgow are to Belfast what they are also to Manchester, Sheffield, 
 and Paisley—the great shipping ports; and hence the official figures of Irish exports are no longer to be 
 relied on as indications of the extent of the Irish linen trade with foreign states. 
 
 As regards the growth of the manufacture, we may consult a few figures. There were exported from 
 Ireland to Great Britain and foreign countries:— 
 
 In 1710,. 1,688,574 yards. 
 
 1750,. 11,200,771 „ 
 
 1800. 35,676,908 „ 
 
 1835,. 60,916,572 „ 
 
 No official returns are available since 1835, but taking the ascertained production in that year and that 
 now existing, we may put down the present make at about 160,000,000 yards. 
 
 It is difficult to fix the proportion of those fabrics which is intended for the home as distinguished from 
 the foreign market. We may, however, come to some conclusion as regards the relative quantities shipped 
 to each foreign state by a reference to the Liverpool exports of linens, as it is through that port the great 
 bulk of Irish goods are forwarded. Li 1852 there were shipped from Liverpool— 
 
 the United States of America, . 
 
 . 35,118 Packages. 
 
 To other European States, . . 
 
 . . 675 Packages. 
 
 Britisli North America, .... 
 
 . 2,530 
 
 
 Turkey and Egypt, .... 
 
 . . 981 „ 
 
 West Indies, . 
 
 . 14,088 
 
 
 East Indies and China, . . 
 
 . . 541 „ 
 
 South America,. 
 
 . 30,626 
 
 
 Australia, . 
 
 . . 882 „ 
 
 Italian States,. 
 
 . 3,313 
 
 
 Other countries. 
 
 . . 33 
 
 Spain and Portugal,. 
 
 . 2,421 
 
 It 
 
 
 It will be thus seen, that the western hemisphere is the great market for our linens. On the Continent 
 of Europe, although linen fabrics are consumed to an immense extent, prohibitory duties shut out our goods ; 
 and, until there be a change in the tariffs of France, Germany, Russia, and Austria, we cannot expect to gain 
 admission for them to any considerable extent. To compare the present consumption of Dish linens in 
 America with what it is in Europe, we may put the case thus :—39 millions of people in America consume 
 more than two yards of Irish linen per head, while 228 millions in Europe take only one thirty- eighth of 
 a yard per head. Nothing but obstructive tariffs could prevent Ireland having the lion’s share in all the 
 linen markets of the world. Wherever we meet the French, the Belgians, and the Germans, on equal terms, as 
 in the States of the American Continent, we beat them out of the field. For it is a fact patent to every in¬ 
 quirer, that Ireland now produces the best and cheapest linens in the world. 
 
 It has been erroneously stated in some of the public journals, that this department, as illustrative of our 
 sole great native manufacture, was imperfectly represented. A careful inspection could not fail, however, 
 to convince any one conversant with the subject, that the display was complete in all its details, and that 
 quantity and position were the only points to which exception could be taken. As respects the former, it 
 cannot be desirable that examples of the same kind of fabric should be multiplied; for while in the case of 
 three other great textile manufactures—silk, wool, and cotton—colour and design so largely enter as to 
 admit of an extended representation of the same class of articles; in linen, on the contrary, the absence of all 
 tint, and the limited application of ornament, render a selection more desirable, especially as the space that 
 would otherwise be occupied by a repetition of sameness can be more appropriately devoted to other objects. 
 The great fault of the Flax and Linen Department was the very defective arrangement, both as regards pro¬ 
 minence and light; and it is to be regretted that a branch of Irish manufacturing industry, which is so far 
 
290 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XV. 
 
 in advance of all others, and which has, almost by itself, obtained an industrial status for Ireland among the 
 nations of the world, should have been condemned to a secondary position in the Building, removed from the 
 gaze of the majority of visitors; only to be found by penetrating through side alleys; and when found, dis¬ 
 appointing the seeker in the want of effect produced by insufficient and borrowed lighting. 
 
 The total absence of foreign linen fabrics was to be remarked in the Dublin Exhibition. In that of Lon¬ 
 don, in 1851, there was a very considerable display from France, Holland, and Belgium, the Zollverein, 
 Austria, Russia, Switzerland, and even from Spain, Portugal, and Italy. It would almost seem that foreign 
 linen manufacturers dreaded to show their fabrics in the stronghold of their great and successful rival. 
 
 England, also, which contributed to the Exhibition of 1851 many excellent specimens of Barnsley drills, 
 Knaresborough sheetings, and Bridport goods, was entirely absent on the late occasion. Scotland, however, 
 though not an extensive exhibiter, yet showed a fair assortment of the class of fabrics manufactured in such 
 large quantities on her eastern coast. 
 
 In the Irish display scarcely an article was wanting. The Exhibition furnished examples of almost every 
 fabric made in the kingdom; and the quality upheld the character freely conceded to Irish flaxen manufac¬ 
 turers by all consumers. 
 
 It is not to be supposed that this excellence has been of easy attainment, or that it dates from an early 
 period in the industrial history of the island. It is true that the manufacture was prosecuted centuries ago, 
 and that the use of linens was extensive among the upper classes at the time of the Norman Invasion. For, 
 as Campion quaintly says, “ linen shirts the wealthy do weare for wantonness and braverie, with wide hang¬ 
 ing sleeves, playted; thirtie yards are little enough for one of them.” But these exaggerated garments were 
 of the coarsest texture, and they are stated to be yellow—the famous L-ish bleach being then unknown. 
 And when bleaching was introduced, and the Irish linens were prepared for the English market, the colour was 
 extracted by the rudest means. Attached to every bleach-green w-as a large dairy, which furnished the acid 
 and the alkali, now supplied by more scientific means—cow manure then providing the latter, and buttermilk 
 the former, which, up to 1761, was the only acid used. In 1770 sulphuric acid was successfully employed; 
 in 1780, potash; and in 1795 chloride of lime. The improved growth of flax, the machine-spinning of yarns, 
 superior looms, and numerous ameliorations and curtailments of the bleaching process, have, by slow degrees, 
 brought the manufacture to its present excellence. But though the skilful application of chemistry has in 
 this, as in other arts, effected wonderful improvements, the snowy purity of the L’ish bleach is mainly to be 
 referred to the humidity of our climate, its alternate showers and sunshine. 
 
 “ Erin, the tear and the smile in thine eyes”— 
 
 not only typifies national history and character, but is as useful in the arcana of the bleacher, as it is sug¬ 
 gestive of the elegant trope of t he poet. 
 
 L-ish linens may be divided into two great classes, the heavy and the light fabrics, which as nearly distin¬ 
 guish the home from the foreign trade. There are, of course, exceptions, some being suited for both markets, 
 and there is the separate class of damasks, to which decorative art lends a new feature. The taste of the 
 home consumer is chiefly for the sound, close, substantial fabrics, durable, and comparatively dear; that of 
 the foreigner, especially of our great customers of the western hemisphere, is for the light, highly-finished, 
 and cheap article. The Americans would rather have a less substantial shirt and renew it more frequently; 
 the Europeans seek strength and durability, and hoard their linen for generations. As a striking way of 
 showing the difference of texture and quality in the two classes of goods, it may be stated that a bundle of 
 the same number of yarns for the best make of heavy linen, sells up to 9s. 6c/., and for the commonest make 
 of export linen, can be had down to 3s. 9 d. All depends on the quality of flax employed for the purpose. 
 
 Of plain heavy shirtings there were good examples in the Exhibition. All were excellent, and the closer 
 the examination the more fully did their whiteness of bleach and evenness of texture appear. Fronting linen 
 was also shown by several exhibitors. It is lighter in texture, and finer in the set. A branch of the latter 
 section of the trade has, within a few years, risen to some importance, viz., the manufacture of plaited shirt 
 fronts. By an ingenious invention adapted to the loom, these fronts can be woyen, in different patterns of 
 plaits, in a superior manner to the former mode of stitching by hand; and as they are produced much cheaper, 
 an extensive consumption has, in consequence, arisen, chiefly in the United States. The houses of Messrs. 
 Harrison, Brothers, and Sprott and Co., both of Dromore, confine themselves to this article, and their spe¬ 
 cimens afforded a good idea of the variety of pattern. 
 
 In the class of export goods the chief exhibitors were Messrs. Murland; Fenton, Son, and Co.; and 
 J. Hind and Sons. The highly-glazed surface of some of their goods, produced by extra beetling or calen¬ 
 dering, was a characteristic type of the appearance looked for by South American consumers, the effect being 
 to flatten and consolidate what would otherwise be a rather rough and flimsy fabric. In this class also might be 
 seen great diversity of folding, a gaudy style of ornamentation, and a recurrence of Spanish names and titles. 
 Some of these, such as Silesias, and Irlandas, indicate the origin, either present as in the latter, or anterior 
 as in the former—the Silesias being now L-ish goods, though the German name is retained to meet the fancy 
 of the market. Then there are Creas and Platillas, and each piece, again, is stamped with such phrases as 
 “ kilo puro ,” “ garantizado'' “ todo kilo,” &c. &c. ; so that the Cuban or Mexican cnballero may feel secure 
 that he is buying linen in its integrity, and not union or cotton with an imitative finish, while the attractive 
 title of “ grano de oro" doubtless sells many a piece. 
 
 Another extensive class of goods are sheetings, and here the Scotch manufacturer comes into competition 
 with ours, but generally keeps to the coarser range, leaving the finer to the Irish maker. 
 
 In drills, Ferguson, of Drogheda, showed a variety of handsome patterns ; D. Lindsay, Dromore, a series 
 of excellent goods, both plain and fancy; and R. Roddy, some of very superior quality. These fabrics are 
 now made in great variety at Belfast, and the character of the numerous patterns employed was well indi¬ 
 cated by the small specimens in the Royal Flax Society’s case. 
 
Class XV.] 
 
 MANUFACTURES FROM FLAX. 
 
 291 
 
 Hollands, so called from the country where they were formerly made, were admirably represented by 
 Messrs. AV. Kirk and Son’s collection. 
 
 Lawns and cambrics, which form a large and rapidly increasing branch of the manufacture, were chiefly 
 exemplified in the cases of Mr. Henning, AVaringstown, and of Messrs. Bell and Co., Lurgan. The advance 
 of the cambric manufacture is highly interesting, as showing the capability of Ireland for producing descrip¬ 
 tions of linen fabrics in which foreign countries had previously attained great eminence. Every one has 
 heard of French cambrics as being the ne plus ultra of excellence, and yet, at the present day, the fabrics 
 known in the home market by that title are almost exclusively Irish. So rapidly did the Irish manufacturers 
 tread on the heels of their foreign competitors that, in 1845, it was declared that for every 1000 pieces of 
 French, 10,000 pieces of Irish were sold, although, in the interval, the duty on foreign cambric was consi¬ 
 derably reduced. Since then, one Irish manufacturer has been known to effect sales of cambric to the value; 
 of <£8000 in a single day in London. In 1852 only 24,834 pieces of French cambric and lawn were imported 
 into the United Kingdom ; and even this extremely decreased amount must be taken cum grano sails, for it 
 is an established fact that L-ish cambrics have often been bought by Parisian houses, and sent into England 
 again as French manufacture. So much for a name ! While our manufacturers have beaten the French out. 
 of the market, in all coarse and medium qualities, the latter still maintain a superiority in the very fine class 
 of goods. But even in these every year sees their pre-eminence lessened. A few years ago, it was objected 
 to Irish cambrics, that though excellent in quality, they wanted the lightness and transparency of the French 
 goods. This, however, is no longer the case, as was illustrated by the fabrics in the Exhibition, many of 
 which showed a gauzy texture almost rivalling book-muslin. 
 
 There remains to notice a section which embodies a new feature,—that of ornament—and which includes 
 damask table linen, and printed linens and cambrics. As the only branch of the manufacture requiring the 
 direct application of design, it deserves a careful study, and a close scrutiny of the extent to which the rules 
 of correct taste have been observed. 
 
 The application of decorative art to linen fabrics involves a consideration of the nature of the material, 
 its peculiarities, and the treatment which these require. Other textile manufactures more or less call in the 
 adjunct of colour, which renders decoration at once more ample and more facile. In damasks we have to deal 
 with a total absence of colour, and can only rely upon the effect produced by light and shade, in the dispo¬ 
 sition of warp and weft. Floridity of ornamentation should be avoided, and chasteness and elegance studied, 
 with a careful reference to the purposes of the material. Very few of the damasks shown in the Exhibition 
 were free from the fault of overcrowding with a confusion of flowers and foliage. It must be admitted, 
 however, that the taste of the consumer has to be studied by the manufacturer ; and that the former very 
 frequently estimates his table linen by the amount rather than the character of its decoration. T his mere¬ 
 tricious taste is apparent not only in the article of which we treat, but in almost all others which involve the 
 application of design ; and it is assisted and pandered to by the facility which machinery has given to the 
 almost infinite multiplication of copies. The cost of a design is a mere bagatelle when spread over a large 
 amount of sales; and consequently manufacturers are quite ready to give full measure of ornament where 
 required. It was very different in the earlier periods of the world’s industrial history, when the designer and 
 the worker were generally combined in the same individual. Yet we cannot regret the change that has been 
 wrought by the Jacquard loom and the founder’s mould, as it brings within easy reach of the multitude what 
 the wealthy alone could formerly obtain. 
 
 In the ornamentation of damask, floral patterns prevail, and they are the least affected by criticism. The 
 embarras de richesses, alluded to, was very conspicuous in several of the table-cloths exhibited by Messrs. 
 Andrews, Coulson, and Henning. A design termed the “ Ardoyne Exhibition Pattern,” of the first-named 
 producer, shows nearly thirty distinct species of flowers, all well drawn and gracefully combined; but the 
 effect, to a critical eye, is marred by this very profusion. Mr. Roddy’s table-cloths are carefully designed, 
 and the patterns well executed. 
 
 Another class consists of heraldic devices, ciphers, &c., executed expressly for noble families, clubs, and 
 regimental messes. Mr. Coulson is the chief exhibitor of these, and it will be observed that the best result 
 is produced by the necessary simplicity of the design, and the absence of distracting variety. It is to be noted, 
 however, that relief is too much attempted; at least this objection would be made by those arbiters of taste 
 who insist on a perfectly flat treatment. 
 
 The subject of relief is still a queestio vexata; one side roundly objecting to its employment in any textile 
 fabrics, while the other insists that it is necessary, in order to give the requisite degree of richness and variety, 
 and to avoid the stiffness of mediaeval or pre-Raphaelite art. One thing is certain, that, with the great mass 
 of customers, relief is always looked for, probably because the tendency of design has, for a long period, been 
 to reproduce nature, as imitatively as possible. 
 
 There is a class of damask designs which certainly sins against the rules of correct taste, viz.:—the repre¬ 
 sentation of landscapes, buildings, architectural ornaments, and copies of designs applied to ceramic works, 
 or found in the remains of antiquity. As an instance we may refer to the “ Portland Vase Pattern” of Mr. 
 Henning, admirably represented, no doubt, and to be wondered at as a triumph of manufacturing skill in 
 copying so accurately the human figure and the expression of the features ; but quite unsuitable when the 
 intention of damask table linen is taken into account. Another, the “ Egyptian Pattern,” the mechanical 
 execution of which is equally excellent, is open to a similar objection. In the Exhibition of 1851 a Dun¬ 
 fermline manufacturer showed a table-cloth containing, as a centre, a correct view of Balmoral Castle, and 
 another copied a shield of precious metal presented to Prince Albert. Again, in our own Exhibition, Mr. 
 Andrews exhibited a table napkin with the emblems of Ireland—a wolf-dog, round tower, harp, &c. The 
 fault of all these consists in applying to what should be considered a flat surface objects totally out of keeping 
 with it. AVe do not place our bouquets on sphinxes and ibises, nor range our dishes against the perpendi¬ 
 cular walls of Irish round towers and Balmoral Castles, nor set our plates on the top of the Portland Vase, nor 
 our wine glasses on antique shields. AA r reaths of flowers, as in the time of the Romans, may be strewed on 
 
 2 Q 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 292 
 
 [Class XV. 
 
 the festive board ; foliage may add freshness to it, or geometrical patterns may give the idea of a tessellated 
 or mosaic surface ; but farther than this, at least with correct taste, we should not go. 
 
 These errors are by no means confined to our own manufacturers. Those of Germany, France, and Bel¬ 
 gium, who exhibited in London, in 1851, showed the same. 
 
 It is strange that so little of the foliage of trees and plants should be employed in damask designs ; pre¬ 
 senting, as they do, such a variety of appropriate and graceful forms. One of Mr. Andrews’ cloths, termed 
 the “ Fern Rustic Pattern” showed how agreeable a combination can be so effected. Another, and most 
 suitable style, appears totally neglected, none of the damasks shown at Dublin having adopted it, and but 
 one example, a German cloth, in the Exhibition of 1851, having presented it. The style referred to is the 
 endless variety to be found in geometrical patterns, arabesques, mosaics, Byzantine ornaments, &c. &c., all 
 highly suitable and perfectly correct. Even with floral decoration a diaper treatment, i. e. sprays arranged 
 geometrically in diamonds or squares, would be found much more satisfactory for the space between the border 
 and the centre than the handfuls of flowers now thrown in at random, which lessen the effect of the centre 
 and are paltry in themselves—as witness the “ Clarendon Pattern” otherwise admirable. Another desirable 
 mode of treatment, of which there was no example in the Exhibition, consists in rays, say, of climbing flowers, 
 diverging from the centre to the border ; and this, also, would be in keeping with the general principle of 
 making the centre the principal object, and the rest of the ornament, except the border, subservient to it. It 
 is almost a pity that so much pains should be lavished on the border, when so large a proportion of it is turned 
 over the side of the table and does not meet the eye, so that to see a table-cloth it must be hung up or laid 
 out perfectly flat. This also might be remedied. 
 
 It may appear rather as hypercriticism to allude so largely to the deficiencies of style existing in our 
 damask manufacture. The excellence of the fabric and its purity of bleach atone to a great extent, and every 
 Irishman must feel a pride in reflecting that these beautiful fabrics are sought far and wide, and that the 
 tables of few European sovereigns are without specimens of Irish manufacturing skill. 
 
 Another branch of the linen trade is illustrative of design. In the Exhibition were shown cambrics, lawns, 
 and linens, printed for ladies’ dresses, and handkerchiefs with border patterns in colours. The designs, gene¬ 
 rally, were fair, and some of them tasteful. They consist, for the dresses, of delicate sprays of flowers chiefly 
 in stripes, and the effect is increased by narrow alternate rows of open-work ; for the handkerchiefs, the bor¬ 
 dering is either floral or geometrical. The colours are chiefly of the more subdued tints; where glazing 
 ones are used, it will be seen that the effect is lessened. These dresses are chiefly for the American and West 
 Indian markets. The material is delightfully cool in a hot climate, and is preferred to muslin. Some orna¬ 
 mental embroidery was also to be seen on shirt fronts; but few of the patterns were remarkable for their 
 skill, while some were intensely vulgar. Indeed, the skilful arrangement of straght lines has a better effect 
 in the plaited fronts ; and some of the handkerchief borders which merely consist of narrow cotton recti¬ 
 linear stripes, arranged in greater or less thickness, with alternate spaces, are preferable in point of chaste¬ 
 ness to the printed borderings. 
 
 These remarks on ornament, as applied to linen, would be incomplete without a reference to the external 
 decoration of the fabrics intended for home and foreign markets. Prettiness is the general characteristic of 
 these, and novelty is much studied. Coloured prints, embossed paper, gilded or silvered bands, ribbons, 
 stamps, &c., &c., are in wonderful variety. Some are tawdry, but others are very beautiful. It is well known 
 that this mode of decorating linen intended for the United St ates, the West Indies, Cuba, Brazil, Mexico, &c., 
 is a matter of much import in the sale of the goods, and those who carefully examine the materials employed 
 in embellishing a Platilla will not be surprised to learn that the cost is often enhanced by a halfpenny or a 
 penny per yard on the fabric. It is stated that some ,£60,000 are annually paid by Irish manufacturers for 
 these ornaments. They were formerly exclusively obtained from London and Paris, but of late some enter¬ 
 prising persons in Belfast have gone into the trade, and make large quantities of certain descriptions of bands 
 and boxes. The Belfast School of Design has produced some creditable patterns for these, two of which 
 were contributed to the Exhibition. Notwithstanding the prettiness of these ornaments, they cover up too 
 much of the linen, and distract the attention from its intrinsic merits. In Mr. Roddy’s collection, and in that 
 of Messrs. Fenton, Son, and Co., the specimens of linen for the home market were simply tied with longi¬ 
 tudinal ribbons, and in other instances plain bands of dark blue glazed paper. The quietness of these was 
 an absolute relief after the glare of the ornaments employed in goods for foreign markets. It was observed 
 in the Exhibition of 1851 that the German, French, and Belgian linens were decorated in a wretched man¬ 
 ner. In the Zollverein department especially they were to be found wrapped with bands of badly coloured 
 paper, stamped with the most uncouth designs. In addition to the greater cheapness of Irish goods, their 
 high degree of embellishment has, doubtless, contributed to give them the command of South American mar¬ 
 kets, where the people have a taste for brilliant colours and beautiful forms, arising, no doubt, from their 
 familiarity with the gorgeousness of the animate and inanimate nature by which they are surrounded. 
 
 Our task is now completed. We have made the Flax and Linen Department of the Exhibition the text 
 for a popular review of the history, statistics, and present aspect of this great national industry in all its 
 branches : and have thereby, it is to be hoped, aroused feelings of interest and pride in the success which has 
 attended the exercise of skill, perseverance, and intelligent toil on Irish ground, with the aid of Irish heads 
 and hands. 
 
 We have necessarily left out of our theme the numerous subordinate industries which this great linen 
 manufacture has called into life,—the iron-founding, the machine-making, the chemical works which supply 
 the materials for bleaching, the paper mills, and the felt works which use up the commonest refuse of flaxen 
 fibre, converting it into the substance on which these pages come before the public eye, or which roofs our 
 houses, and sheaths our ships. We have not touched upon the delicate manufacture of lace, making into 
 fabrics fine as gossamer the fibres of that same plant which furnishes the material for the thickest and 
 strongest cables. We have equally omitted all mention of the ropes, the twines, the fishing-nets, which pre¬ 
 sent a ruder but most useful application of this material. 
 
Class XV.] 
 
 MANUFACTURES FROM FLAX. 
 
 293 
 
 We have seen how the flax plant, after affording profit and employment to the farmer and labourer, has 
 been converted, by the agency of hundreds of thousands of the Ulster population, into manufactures repre¬ 
 senting the yearly value of more than four millions sterling ; after rewarding, equally, the toil of the artisan 
 and the enterprise of the capitalist; and that these manufactures have been distributed over the whole surface 
 of the civilized globe, making our little island widely known as an industrial country in every foreign state. 
 Were we to pursue the sub ject farther, we might point to the comparative absence of pauperism in our manu¬ 
 facturing districts ; to the wonderful rise of their capital, Belfast, from a little fishing village, unnamed in the 
 earlier maps, to the position of a city of more than 100,000 souls, crowded with factories, possessing a mer¬ 
 cantile fleet greater than that owned by the first port of France, expending in the improvements of its streets 
 and harbour upwards of =£700,000, constructing railways and canals at a cost of more than two millions ster¬ 
 ling, and in its numerous public institutions showing that its citizens are alive to the utility and amenity of 
 science and literature, as well as to the claims of suffering humanity. 
 
 Of the future of Ireland’s linen manufacture we can scarcely predicate. It holds that vantage-ground 
 which will enable it to seize every opening which the progress of liberal commercial policy may make for it 
 in foreign realms. The last vestige of protection, as regards the admission of foreign flax and flaxen pro¬ 
 ducts into the United Kingdom, has vanished. Flax, yarns, and linen fabrics, have all free entry to an open 
 competition with the productions of Irish soil, and the labour of Irish hands. Hid but other countries follow 
 this lead, our linen manufacture would equal in its extent, and in the rapidity of its progress, its gigantic rival, 
 the cotton manufacture of Great Britain. We should then have Belfasts in the South, Ballymenas and Ar- 
 maghs in the West;—the island would resound with the hum of human bees;—the trade of our ports would 
 no longer be confined to the shipment of raw agricultural produce, but would include quantities of manufac¬ 
 tures representing for the most part the wages of labour. But as to the future commercial policy of our 
 European neighbours we cannot speculate. We may draw hopeful auguries from the more certain increase 
 of population in those foreign countries to which we have free access, from the growth of nations tracing their 
 origin to British colonization, and from the increasing earnings of the masses at home leading to an increase 
 in the consumption of manufactures. Meantime, we have to aim at extending the growth of the raw mate¬ 
 rial throughout Ireland, at the application of the power-loom to weaving, and at all requisite improvements 
 in the different processes of the trade. Half a century, nay, a quarter century hence, a Dublin Exhibition 
 may contain flax of the qualities then to be shipped in quantity to France, Belgium, and Italy; yarn from 
 our factories finer than any now dreamed of; linens of all kinds, made by the power-loom, better and cheaper 
 than are now woven by hand; fabrics as made up for the Australian, the New Zealand, and the Polynesian 
 markets ; Kerry cambrics, Galway drills!—J. M. 
 
 1. Andrews, Michael, Royal Manufactory, Ardoyne, 
 Belfast, Manufacturer.—Super-extra double damask table 
 cloth, the “ Clarendon Pattern,” a specimen of natural 
 flowers tastefully arranged, and among them the national 
 and industrial emblems of Ireland, the shamrock and flax 
 plants, interwoven with each other—also, two table napkins 
 to match, one with, and one without, springs,—this pattern 
 was designed specially for the table linen presented by the 
 Royal Society for the Cultivation of Flax in Ireland to the 
 Earl of Clarendon when Lord Lieutenant; super-extra dou¬ 
 ble damask table cloth, the “Ardoyne Exhibition Pattern,” 
 a very rich pattern, composed of a great variety of flowers 
 from nature, grouped in a new style, with two table napkins 
 to match; double damask table cloth, new pattern, the 
 “ Fern Rustic Pattern,” composed of a great variety of ferns 
 picturesquely grouped; table napkin with coat of arms, 
 and another with emblems of Ireland. 
 
 2. Bell, Thomas, & Co., Bellevue, Lurgan, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Cambric handkerchiefs, bordered, printed, hem¬ 
 stitched, tucked, and embroidered (in the loom); printed 
 dresses also embroidered (in the loom). 
 
 3. Bremner, John, Kirkaldy.—Bleached, extra, navy, 
 and twist canvass, tow-varn, and sail-twine—spun by R. & 
 J. Aytoun. 
 
 4. Carson, R., Randalstown, County Antrim, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Bleached linens. 
 
 5. Clibborn, Hill, & Co., Linen Merchants, and 
 Bleachers, Banbridge, Manufacturers.—Bird-eye diapers, 
 manufactured from prime linen yarn. 
 
 6. Coulson, James, & Co., Lisburn, and Craven-street, 
 Strand, London, Manufacturers.—Specimens of superfine 
 damask table cloths; napkins, appropriately ornamented 
 with armorial bearings, badges, devices and inscriptions, 
 similar to those prepared for Her Majesty, and the leading 
 nobility and gentry. 
 
 7. Elliott, J., Thomas-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Ropes and twines, from Irish hemp and flax. 
 
 8. Fenton, Son, & Co., Linen Hall, Belfast.—Case of 
 linen fabrics ; prize linen of the Exhibition of 1851 ; family 
 and light linen, for the home and foreign trade. 
 
 9. Ferguson, Frederick C., Fair-street, Drogheda, and 
 Linen Hall, Dublin, Linen Merchant.—Manufacturer of goods 
 suited for home consumption and exportation ; specimens 
 exhibited of imperial and fancy linen drills; linens, lawns, 
 and platillas; goods adapted to the European, East and West 
 Indian, and other foreign markets. 
 
 10. Finlayson, Bousfield, & Co., Johnstone, near 
 Glasgow, Manufacturers.—Specimens of tailor’s thread, in 
 various colours and numbers made up in rolls and skeins; 
 patent satin finish thread ; shoe thread; hemp thread and 
 closing thread ; fine white gimp thread for lace ; fine black 
 silk thread. 
 
 11. Fitzgibbon, J., Glin, County Limerick, Producer.— 
 Gray and white linen duck. 
 
 12. Fletcher, A., & Co., St. Rollox Flax Mills, Glas¬ 
 gow.—Linen threads, and shoe threads. 
 
 13. Geoghegan, J. & R., Upper Sackville-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Proprietors.—Irish linens ; sheetings ; table linen ; 
 worked cambric handkerchiefs. 
 
 14. Gradwell, Chadwick & Co., Drogheda, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Linen yarns, 100 to 520 lea, in different stages 
 of manufacture, from Irish and Courtrai flax. 
 
 15. Grant, G., & Co., Armagh, Proprietor.—Sail can¬ 
 vass ; canvass yarn in the green state canvass yarn in the 
 boiled state, all made from hand-scutched Irish flax. 
 
 16. Harrison, Brothers, Dromore, County Down, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Linen shirt frontings, in various patterns, all 
 woven in the loom; frontings, embroidered, veined, printed, 
 &c. 
 
 17. Kirk, W., & Son, Annvale, Keady, County Ar¬ 
 magh, Manufacturers.—Rough brown linens; linen hollands; 
 bleached linen diapers; lining, family, and fronting linens ; 
 unions. 
 
 2 Q 2 
 
294 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XV. 
 
 18. K.vox, A., Linen Hall, Dublin, Manufacturer.—Irish 
 sheetings, diapers, and towellings. 
 
 19. Lockhart, N., & Sons, Kirkaldy, Manufacturers. 
 —Linen bed-ticks, rough and calendered, woven by hand; 
 grain sacks, hand-w r ove; diaper and Portobello bath towels; 
 water twist; checks. 
 
 20. Local Committee of the County Kerry, The, 
 Tralee, Proprietors.—Hand-loom diaper table-cloths. 
 
 21. Leadbeater, J., & Co., Belfast.—Specimens of 
 yam and linen; cloth manufactured of flax, prepared by 
 the patent process of exhibiters. 
 
 22. Lindsay, D., Ashfield, County Down, Manufacturer. 
 —Table-cloths, and napkins of single and double damask; 
 strong, light, and fancy drills; mosquito netting; shirt fronts, 
 plaited in the loom without using the needle. 
 
 23. M‘Birney, Collis, & Co., Aston’s-quay, Dublin, 
 Proprietors.—Damask table-cloths ; linens of various quali¬ 
 ties; cambrics. 
 
 24. M'Cay, T., Dromore, County Down, Manufacturer.— 
 Fine linens. 
 
 25. M‘ Donald, H., Leinster-row, Kevin-street, Dublin. 
 —Patent sash line, manufactured from Irish and foreign 
 hemps; window blinds ; cords and fancy twines; a six-strand 
 machine line, the first made in Dublin. 
 
 26. Mere and, H., Castlewellan, Bleacher and Producer. 
 
 Irish linens for the United States market. 
 
 27. Oldham, S., & Son, Westmoreland-street, Dublin, 
 Proprietors.—Irish linens, sheetings, diapers, lawns, damask 
 cloths ; cambric handkerchiefs ; specimens of Irish embroi¬ 
 dery ; quilts ; toilet-covers ; doyleys. 
 
 28. Roddy, R., Belfast, Proprietor.—Double damask 
 table cloths, napkins, linens, lawns, diapers, and other 
 linen fabrics ; mill and hand-spim yams ; bleached drills. 
 
 29. Rowland, J., Drogheda, Manufacturer_Damask 
 
 and diaper sheeting of all breadths ; huckaback ; Drogheda 
 linens ; dowlas ; tickens ; hooping; glass cloths ; stair cover¬ 
 ing ; rollering ; drills in various colours. 
 
 30. Royal Flax Society, Belfast.—Line rovings for 
 130 lea and 260 lea yarns; line and tow yams from 6 lea 
 to 280 lea ; specimens of unbleached and bleached fabrics, 
 including heavy and light linens, drills, diapers, damasks, 
 lawns, cambrics, mosquito netting; specimens of fancy, 
 dyed, or printed fabrics, including drills, bed-ticks, floor 
 cloths, lawns, cambrics, linens ; case of specimens of linen 
 yams, &c., the manufacture of Messrs. Gradwell, Chadwick, 
 & Co., Drogheda ; case of specimens of linen fabrics, &c., the 
 manufacture of Messrs. John Hind & Sons, Belfast; speci¬ 
 mens sent n 1774 to the Society of Arts, by Lady Moira, 
 comprising—coarse wrappering for linens for furniture from 
 the backings of tow ; coarse dimity for upper petticoats, and 
 a piece of Lady Moira’s own gown. 
 
 31. Soper, R. S., London, Manufacturer_Patent sash 
 
 lines; thread and worsted blind lines. 
 
 32. Speedie, R., & Sons, Kirkaldy, Manufacturer_ 
 
 Bleached linen sheetings; bed-ticks; window-blinds; coutille 
 huckabacks ; diapers ; towels, &c. 
 
 33. Todd, Bup.ns, & Co., Maty-street, Dublin.—Spe¬ 
 cimens of Irish fronting linens, bleached by a new process ; 
 Irish cambric handkerchiefs. 
 
 34. Tough, Alexander, & Son, Greenock, Manufac¬ 
 turers_Coils of rope, each 6 and 9 inches, formed upon the 
 
 highest angle with the greatest tension on the lesson, and 
 maintained during the subsequent operations. By this plan 
 a great amount of strength and durability is insured. 
 
 35. Watson, J., Jamaica-street, Glasgow, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Fishing lines and twines. 
 
 36. Wilson, R., Dublin, Manufacturer.—Hawsers ; 
 standing rigging, wormed; lanyard rope ; bolt rope ; flat 
 rope for mining. 
 
CLASS XVI. 
 
 LEATHER, INCLUDING FURS AND SADDLERY AND HARNESS. 
 
 T HE manufacture of leather, and its various applications, possess peculiar interest in this country, not only 
 because it is an article of universal consumption, and consequently the basis of great manufactures, but 
 because its production is peculiarly adapted to the circumstances of Ireland. We shall, therefore, devote 
 a little more space to the subject than we would otherwise feel inclined to do, in the case of a manufacture so 
 well known. 
 
 Our subject naturally divides itself into the following sections, under which we shall briefly discuss it:— 
 1. Eaw materials of the leather manufacture : hides, skins, and tanning materials. 2. The tanning of leather 
 properly so called. 3. Curried leather. 4. Enamelled, varnished, and dyed leather. 5. Tawed, or alum 
 leather; and oil, or chamois leather. 6. Parchment, dried sheep-skin rugs, &c. 7. Animal skins used for 
 
 their fur. 8. Applications of leather to harness, saddle, trunk-making, &c. 
 
 RAW MATERIALS OF THE LEATHER MANUFACTURE. 
 
 The external covering or skin of warm-blooded animals consists of several distinct parts or layers, the 
 outer of which is called the epidermis or cuticle, a thin membrane filled with small holes or pores, through 
 which the hair reaches the surface, and the perspiration passes of. In its chemical composition it is analo¬ 
 gous to horn, and consequently cannot be tanned; it is easily separated from the layer of the skin imme¬ 
 diately below it by caustic alkaline solutions, such as potash or lime, in which it dissolves, or even by steeping 
 it in water, in which, however, it does not dissolve. Immediately under the epidermis is a fine tissue called 
 the mucous membrane , which is a kind of network filled with a mucous substance, and consisting of veins 
 and other vessels and nerves, which spread themselves over the skin, and constitute the seat of feeling on 
 the surface of the body, and the organs for the secretion of the perspiration. The papilla3, or raised eminences 
 situated at the roots of the hair, which one feels so distinctly on the skin on feeling a sudden chill, are prin¬ 
 cipally in this tissue. Under the mucous membrane lies the true skin, corium or cutis, which is a thick tissue 
 composed of an endless number of delicate fibres, which cross and ramify in every direction, leaving a number 
 of small openings or pores between them, which widen as they open inwards—that is, are conical. These 
 canals are filled with cellular tissue, and the vessels and nerves which pass from within to the external 
 mucous membrane. Any one may be able to distinguish the fibres which constitute the true skin by tearing 
 a piece of dried skin parallel to its surface, when the great mass will be found to consist almost entirely of 
 fine, white, shining, semi-transparent fibres, which are perfectly flexible, and to some extent elastic. In 
 chemical composition these fibres are analogous to the ligaments which attach the bones together, and to 
 the organic material which forms a large part of the bones themselves, and, like those tissues, possess the 
 property of dissolving in boiling water, forming a gelatinous solution, which becomes solid on cooling—being, 
 in fact, the article known as glue. Besides these fibres, which constitute the true tissue, and the cellular 
 tissue, and vessels contained in the pores, as just mentioned, a fresh skin contains certain fluids, of which 
 water is the principal ingredient, forming, indeed, no less than 57 j per cent, of the weight of a fresh hide ; 
 the solid substances of these fluids, like the epidermis, cannot be tanned, and are, therefore, of no use in the 
 preparation of leather. By steeping the skins in water, however, these fluids or juices are removed, the 
 pores becoming filled with pure water instead. A skin in this condition is semi-transparent, at the same 
 time that it swells up considerably; when dry it retains to some extent this semi-transparency, and would 
 then form about 32^ per cent, of the raw skin—that is, 100 lbs. weight of fresh hide usually contains about 
 32£ lbs. of solid matter capable of forming leather. Immediately under the cutis, and separating it from the 
 true muscular fibre or meat, lies a layer of cellular tissue, one of the principal seats of the fat in the animal 
 body. 
 
 The thickness of the skin is not uniform on every part of the body, being thicker on the back than on 
 the belly; and in this, as well as in many other respects, the quality of skins is subject to great variations, 
 depending upon the food, the period of the year, the age and state of health of the animal, as also upon the 
 variety or breed. Thus a bull hide is inferior to a cow hide, in consequence of its being coarser grained, and 
 thinner on the back, the great thickness of the former being concentrated in the neck and certain parts of 
 the belly. Similarly, the skin of an animal which happens to die from disease is very much inferior to that 
 of one killed in full health and vigour. In the case of a sheep, it is remarkable that the finer-woolled varie¬ 
 ties yield the most inferior skins; and it has been remarked that the skin of a sheep gains in thickness and 
 quality even within a period of three or four days after shearing. 
 
 The skins of all quadrupeds may be converted into leather, but in practice, with few exceptions, the whole 
 of the leather made is manufactured from the skins of the ordinary domesticated animals. 
 
296 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVI. 
 
 Horse Hides are much thinner than what would be expected from the size of the animals, and are also 
 rather weak, a fact which is probably to be attributed to the greater number being obtained from old and 
 worn-out animals. When tanned they are usually employed in the manufacture of slipper shoes, or made 
 into Cordovan or enamelled leather, being split, when employed for the latter purpose, by a peculiar machine. 
 They are also sometimes made into tawed, white, or alum leather, and used as smiths’ aprons, thongs for sewing 
 common harness, &c. Large quantities are exported from South America: the number from that region 
 alone in 1850 being no less than 180,000, where they are obtained from the herds of wild horses which live 
 in the great plains called Pampas , lying between the chain of the Andes and the mouth of the Rio de la Plata. 
 
 Skins of Oxen , Cows , Calves , Buffaloes , <^c_We may here remark, to prevent confusion, that the term 
 
 skin in commerce is applied only to those of small animals, such as the goat, sheep, &c.; hide is the term for 
 the skins of the full-grown large animals, such as horses, cows, &c.; whilst the name kip is given to the skins 
 of the younger animals of the same class. These terms depend rather upon the size than upon the nature of 
 the skin, for that of a young calf still fed upon milk is termed a skin; the term kip being only applied to it when 
 the calf has been put to grass. The supply of hides of cows and oxen employed in this country and in Great 
 Britain is derived in the first place from native hides, which are usually sold in the fresh or green state, as 
 market hides. And in the second place from the foreign hides imported in large quantities from Buenos Ayres, 
 Monte Video, Valparaiso, the West Indies, Rio Grande, Brazil, the Cape of Good Hope, the East Indies, 
 and New South Wales. The trade in hides between Europe and South America is of great extent, and is 
 rapidly extending, for not only are the wants of these countries, and of France, Belgium, and Germany sup¬ 
 plied, but a considerable Mediterranean trade has also sprung up; the imports of Austria being at least 
 400,000 cwts.; whilst Greece, which we are rather in the habit of pitying, imports, strange to say, 50,000 or 
 60,000 hides, of which she exports to her neighbour Turkey 30,000 in a tanned condition ! When America 
 was discovered, no cattle were found there ; and the first were introduced by Columbus himself, in his second 
 voyage to Hayti, in 1493, where in a few years they increased with a wonderful rapidity, and were soon intro¬ 
 duced into the other islands, and the Continent. The trade in hides sprung up at a very early period; for 
 we find that even in the year 1587, thei'e were 35,444 exported from Hayti to Spain, and 64,350 from Mexico 
 —that is, only fifty-six years after the conquest of the latter country. Some idea may be formed of the rapi¬ 
 dity with which the European domestic animals have increased in the fertile regions of America, when it is 
 stated that the city of Vera Cruz, in Mexico, possessed, in 1830, 50,000 horses and 300,000 head of cattle. 
 But it is on the great plains which form the interior of South America—those enormous grassy seas which 
 stretch from the foot of the Andes very nearly to the Atlantic coast—under the name of Pampas in the 
 southern regions of Buenos Ayres, and of Llanos in the northern parts—that we can behold the wonderful 
 development of the few cattle taken over by Columbus in his small and ill-fitted vessels. It is calculated that 
 there are twelve millions of head of cattle, and three millions of horses, on the Pampas, having recognised 
 owners, exclusive of the millions which are not claimed by any one, and which are gradually increasing; 
 whilst in the northern Llanos (level plains) between the Orinoco and the Lagunes of Maracaybo, about 
 1,200,000 head of branded cattle, 180,000 horses, and 90,000 mules, roam, besides countless herds of unclaimed 
 animals. A single rich hateros or proprietor often brands with a hot Ron as many as 14,000 head of cattle 
 in a year. Thousands of these half-wild animals are annually slaughtered for their hides alone, the fat being 
 also occasionally collected ; these hides are sent to Europe, either dried, salted and dried, or simply salted 
 without being dried, the former being the most prized. Market hides are considered best, but they cost more 
 than any others in consequence of the quantity of water which they contain—thus, for example, in order to 
 produce 100 lbs. of leather, there would be required on an approximate average, say 75 to 76 lbs. of dry hide, 
 150 lbs. of salted hide, and 185 lbs. of market hide. The principal uses to which tanned ox and cow hides 
 are put are for sole leather, stirrup leather, harness leather, driving bands for machinery and coach-makers’ 
 use. English and Irish calf skins are of very superior quality, and are employed almost entirely for the pro¬ 
 duction of curried leather, for the uppers of shoes, and for boot fronts. Kips are imported from the East 
 Indies, dried, salted and dried, and simply salted, and from Buenos Ayres and Monte Video salted. A great 
 many calf skins are imported from the Baltic countries, especially from St. Petersburg!!, where they are killed 
 very young, and are hence, properly speaking, skins. They are principally employed for bookbinding, for 
 ‘ladies’ shoes, and occasionally, when split, for inferior gloves. 
 
 Deer Skins —Very few skins of this kind, comparatively speaking, come into commerce in these countries; 
 the few that do are employed as oil leather in the manufacture of gloves, breeches, boots, and braces. A good 
 deal of this kind of leather is now prepared in America, and exported to Europe instead of the raw skins. 
 
 Pig Shins _In L-eland pigs are rarely if ever skinned, and we believe the same is the case in England ; 
 
 but not so in Scotland, where a great deal of these skins are tanned. Some are also imported from Germany. 
 The principal use of tanned pig skins, which form a very porous, spongy kind of leather, but very hard, tough, 
 and durable on the outer side, is for covering saddles. On the Continent a good deal of the skins dressed 
 with the hair on are employed for covering knapsacks, &c. 
 
 Sheep and Lamb Skins _Large numbers of these skins, obtained from native animals, come into com¬ 
 
 merce in these countries, some of which are sent to the United States in a salted state ; a portion of the rest 
 is tanned with bark for bazils and bellows leather ; another portion is made into parchment and chamois; 
 and another into white leather for aprons, &c., by tanning with alum and salt. Others again are split, the 
 upper side being tanned with sumach, and sometimes dyed and used under the name of skiver for making 
 pocket-books, hat linings, &c.; or of roan for bookbinding, slippers, &c.; and finally, some are employed as 
 imitation morocco leather, and the under or flesh side made into parchment and chamois. Native lamb skins 
 are frequently split, the grain side being tanned with alum and salt, and employed by apothecaries for covering 
 the stoppers of bottles ; the flesh side being made into chamois or oil leather for lining gloves. A large number 
 of sheep skins are also dressed with the wool on, dyed, and employed for carriage and door mats. Large 
 quantities of the skins of a peculiar breed of sheep, found at the Cape of Good Hope, are imported into Great 
 Britain. In Asia Minor a similar kind of sheep is found, and many of the skins are imported, and also to a 
 
Class XVI.] 
 
 LEATHER, FURS, AND HARNESS. 
 
 297 
 
 considerable extent into France. The skin of a lamb killed a few days after its birth is exceedingly fine¬ 
 grained, and may be dyed of a good uniform tint, and employed as ladies’ glove leather, or dressed in their 
 wool as fining for morning gowns, slippers, and winter gloves. The skins of lambs killed about three weeks 
 to a month after birth still retain a good deal of their fineness of grain and thinness, and are much superior 
 for many purposes to those killed at a later period, as is the case in these countries, and especially in England. 
 In the south of Europe, especially in France and Italy, great numbers of lambs are killed at this intermediate 
 age, the skins being employed as a substitute for kid. About 1,400,000 are also exported to England, where 
 they are made into gloves, which, although not equal to kid, are useful, and much cheaper. 
 
 Goat Skins _A large number of native skins come into commerce in Ireland. The great majority of 
 
 those employed in Great Britain are derived from four sources :—1. Swiss skins , which are the most valuable, 
 in consequence of the closeness, fineness, and equality of grain, and their great strength and durability, which 
 enable them to receive a very fine finished dye (all goat skins in these respects are superior to sheep or other 
 skins). About 100,000 are annually imported from Switzerland and the upper valley of the Rhine into 
 England alone, where they are employed in the manufacture of true morocco leather for carriages and uphol¬ 
 stery purposes. 2. Mogadore skins, which are imported from Morocco and Algiers, being brought down 
 from the Berber valleys of the Atlas chain of mountains. They are inferior to the Swiss in quality, and are 
 chiefly employed in the manufacture of what is called Cordovan or Spanish leather—the latter name being 
 derived from the fact of our chief supplies having been formerly obtained from Spain, and the former from 
 this branch of tanning having been brought to great perfection by the Moors, especially in Cordova. 3. 
 Cape skins, great numbers of which are now imported into England, and being much thicker and stronger 
 than other goat skins, are used wherever considerable strength is required. 4. East India skins, which are 
 small and fight, and are largely employed for the manufacture of ladies’ shoes, and for upholstering chairs, &c. 
 
 Kid Skins —The finest kid skins, perhaps, in the world are the French, next to which may be reckoned 
 the Irish, the greater part of which are, however, unfortunately exported, between 60,000 and 70,000 being 
 sent to England alone. All the finer kid skins are tawed, that is, white tanned with salt and alum, for the 
 manufacture of gloves: those imported from the East Indies are rather goat than kid skins, and are conse¬ 
 quently coarse, for it is remarkable that the moment the food of the kid is changed from milk to grass it loses 
 its delicacy, and will not make very fine gloves. The coarser skins not fit for gloves find, however, many 
 other uses, such as binding leather for shoes, braces, light summer shoes for ladies, &c. 
 
 Seal Skins _Immense quantities of these marine animals are taken annually—the number often amounting 
 
 to 600,000, chiefly for their oil; but the skins, although not worth more than about four shillings each, also 
 form an item of importance. The principal supplies come from Newfoundland and the coasts of Norway ; 
 when dressed they form probably the strongest leather known, in proportion to their thickness, and are prin¬ 
 cipally employed for the upper portions of hunting and riding boots, tourists’ knapsacks, &c.; or the fighter 
 skins are enamelled for ladies’ boots and gentlemen’s dress boots. 
 
 Among the curiosities of skins maybe included those of the hippopotamus, a few skins of which are occa¬ 
 sionally brought from the coast of Africa; they take a long time to tan, and are then more like planks of 
 wood than hides of leather; their only use as yet is for beetling bleached goods, in order to remove all 
 impurities. 
 
 Having now glanced over the chief raw materials of animal origin used in the manufacture of leather, we 
 shall say a few words upon the vegetable substance by means of which it is carried on. 
 
 If we powder common gall nuts, and treat them with the well-known liquid ether, we shall obtain a solu¬ 
 tion which, on the evaporation of the ether, leaves a slightly yellowish, white, shining, porous, uncrystalfizable 
 mass, called tannin. This substance is very soluble in water, from which it may be precipitated of a bluish- 
 black colour by certain compounds of iron—it is this precipitate which constitutes the basis of ink. Tannin 
 is also precipitated by solutions of glue, isinglass, or bone-size, the t anno-gelatine formed being so perfectly 
 analogous to leather in its chemical composition that for a long period it was considered as such. If we place 
 a piece of soft, well-washed skin in a solution of tannin, the latter will be gradually absorbed by the skin, 
 with which it will combine, and the resulting compound will be leather. Tanning materials are, therefore, 
 simply such substances as contain tannin, and as this substance is rather widely distributed in the vegetable 
 kingdom, we may naturally expect to find that the catalogue of plants in which it is found is very large. For 
 example, it occurs in common tea, in the bark of the oak, of the sycamore, the elm, the apple tree, the birch, 
 willow, fir, whitethorn, and even in the common mountain heath, and thistle, and, in fact, in most astringent 
 plants ; tannin being the type of astringent substances. From what we have just said it might be concluded 
 that the tannin of all plants was the same substance, an opinion, indeed, held by several of the most eminent 
 chemists, but which recent investigations seem to show is not the case. The different tannins may be classed 
 into two divisions—those which form ink, that is, which precipitate black with compounds of iron, and those 
 which give a green precipitate with the same substances. It must, however, be remarked, that all tannins 
 which give the same colour are not necessarily identical. These peculiar differences between tannins would, 
 doubtless, appear to practical men of very little importance, as they may be all used indifferently to make 
 leather, and that, however interesting to the chemist their study might be, the tanner may neglect them. It 
 is quite the contrary ; and although science has not yet explained these differences, there can be no doubt 
 that the quality of the leather made is very much influenced by the nature of the tanning material employed. 
 For example, it is well known that the remarkable beauty of the Norwegian glove leather is owing to the 
 employment of elm bark, while the peculiarities of the Danish and Schoonian gloves is supposed to be owing 
 to the bark of the willow, and that of the celebrated Bautzner leather to that of the pine. 
 
 If a solution of tannin be boiled for a few minutes with water to which oil of vitriol has been added, it 
 undergoes a peculiar change ; for, on cooling, silky needles will separate from the solution. These needles 
 are gallic acid, a substance totally different from tannin, and which has no tanning properties whatever. 
 Many of the substances usually employed as tanning materials contain this peculiar acid, as, for example, 
 
208 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVI. 
 
 valonia, divi-divi, &c. It is not, however, found in any fresh plants, and is hence supposed to be produced 
 in every case from tannin ; an opinion which is sustained by the fact, that if a solution of tannin be exposed 
 to the air, especially in a warm atmosphere, it will gradually absorb one of its elements, oxygen, and will 
 disengage at the same time an equal bulk of carbonic acid, and after some time the tannin will be converted 
 into gallic acid. If we employ the gall nuts themselves, the change of tannin will be more rapid, a similar 
 result being produced by the addition to pure tannin of yeast, cheese, &c. In the conversion of tannin into 
 gallic acid, directly from gall nuts and bark, there is produced at the same time another acid called ellagic 
 acid, which is usually obtained as a yellowish gray powder, scarcely soluble in water. Unconnected as the 
 changes just indicated appear to be with the manufacture of leather, they are, however, of immense practical 
 importance. 
 
 We have probably said enough to explain to our readers the nature of the substance to which tanning 
 materials owe their power of converting animal skins into leather. We will, therefore, speak of the materials 
 themselves; but as our space is limited, we shall only notice the most important of those employed by tan¬ 
 ners, which are as follow :— 
 
 Tanning Materials. 
 
 Oak bark. 
 
 Cork tree bark. 
 
 Valonia,. 
 
 Larch bark,. 
 
 Hemlock bark. 
 
 Willow bark,. 
 
 Elm bark,. 
 
 Birch bark, . 
 
 Babool bark,. 
 
 Mimosa or wat tle bark, . 
 
 Terra Japonica,.]> 
 
 Cutch or Kut,.j 
 
 Catechu and Gambier,.J 
 
 Shumac, . 
 Myrobolans, 
 Kassu, . . 
 
 Trees from which obtained. 
 Different varieties of the oak, .... 
 
 Species of the pine and allied genera, 
 
 Species of salix or willow,. 
 
 Common elm, . 
 
 Common white birch,. 
 
 Species of the acacia, . 
 
 Caesalpina coriaria, a plant of same 
 genus as the trees which yield the 
 dye-woods, Brazil wood, &c. . . . 
 
 Rhus coriaria, . 
 
 Terminalia chebula, . 
 
 Areca catechu. 
 
 Country. 
 
 J" Ireland, Great Britain, Holland, Spain, 
 j Smyrna, Trieste, Morea. 
 
 ( Europe. 
 
 I United States. 
 
 Europe. 
 
 Europe. 
 
 North Europe. 
 
 r 
 
 I Bengal. 
 
 ■j New South Wales. 
 
 | East Indies. 
 
 "j> Maracaibo, Rio de la Hache, &c. 
 
 Sicily, Trieste, Malaga. 
 
 Bengal. 
 
 Ceylon. 
 
 Oak bark is the most important of all tanning materials, and is the one most largely employed in these 
 countries. There are several kinds of oak, the bark of all of which may be employed in tanning; but some 
 possess peculiar advantages for that purpose. We may divide them into two classes—the deciduous, and 
 the evergreen oaks. To the first class belong the common oak, of which there are several varieties. The 
 two most important of the evergreen oaks are, Quercus suber or the cork tree, which is a native of the south 
 of Europe, and especially of Spain, and Quercus coccifera or kermes oak, which is abundant in the moun¬ 
 tainous districts of the south of France. 
 
 The peculiar mildness of the climate of this country, and the fact that the arbutus and other plants of 
 Southern Europe are indigenous to the south-west of Ireland, as well as the luxuriance with which the laurel 
 and other evergreen trees grow here, render it probable that the kermes oak could be grown here for its 
 bark. The tanning principle of oak bark is not equally distributed through every part of it. Bark is to the 
 tree what the skin is to the animal, and, like it, is composed of several distinct layers. The external, thin, 
 dry, and in some cases, semi-transparent membrane which envelops the trunk and branches of trees is called 
 the epidermis. Immediately underneath this layer is found one of cellular tissue, which is perfectly analogous 
 to the soft part of the leaves, and, like it, is very often green, especially in the case of the branches. Under 
 this herbaceous tissue comes the true bark or cortical tissue , composed of elongatea cells, divided into layers 
 of network-like tissue. And, finally, there is a fourth layer called the liber, which consists of a network of 
 fibres, connected together by cellular tissue ;—when macerated in water it may be separated into thin layers 
 or leaves, hence the name liber, from the Latin for book. This layer is, perhaps, the most important part of 
 a tree ; for part of it is transformed annually into wood, forming one of those annular rings of growth which 
 may be distinguished by cutting a tree or branch across, and which we call grain in wood cut longitudinally. 
 The bark of trees is the seat of a great number of secretions of great use in the arts,—as, for example, gums, 
 resins, volatile oils, acids, and many of those peculiar substances which have so energetic an action when em¬ 
 ployed in medicine. In general these substances are found most abundantly in the newer bark, and hence 
 we may naturally expect to find the greatest amount of tannin there also, and such is the case. The greatest 
 amount is found in the white layers, composed partly of liber and partly of the newer layers of the cortical 
 tissue. The outside or very coloured portions of the latter contain only colouring matter, and scarcely any 
 tannin, whilst the epidermis contains none at all of the latter. The bark of young wood is richer in tannin 
 than that of old, and communicates a much greater degree of softness to the leather ; the bark of old trees 
 and bark stripped for several years contains more foreign matters of what is called an extractive kind, which, 
 although capable of assisting in the formation of leather, give it a deep colour, and never yield a superior 
 quality. Probably the best age at which trees should be stripped for their bark is from fourteen to twenty- 
 five years ; and the best season is undoubtedly in spring when the tannin is at a maximum. The warmer the 
 spring the more tannin will be found in the bark ; a week of strong sunshine in the beginning of April will 
 make a most remarkable difference in this respect. In England and in this country, the bark employed is of 
 various ages, and is rarely stripped in spring, as the wood cut at that period would be liable to decay. Hence 
 great advantage would, no doubt, be derived from the cultivation, in otherwise useless ground, of copsewood, 
 
Class XVL] 
 
 LEATHER, FURS, AND HARNESS. 
 
 299 
 
 which could be cut in spring. The observation which we have just made in reference to the bark of the oak 
 will apply equally well to the other barks of indigenous trees, such as those of the willow, the ebn, the pine, 
 the beech, and the birch. None of these barks are used in Ireland, with the exception of larch, and some¬ 
 times birch bark, which are employed in the manufacture of bazils and other sheep-skin leathers, although we 
 are quite convinced, from the example of the Continent, many useful applications might be made of them, in 
 consequence of their great cheapness. In former times leather was tanned with the common heath, which is 
 considered to have one-third of the tanning properties of the best oak bark. This, if true, would make it 
 more valuable than either larch or birch bark. The leather made, was, however, rather hard, but when a 
 quantity of the St. John’s wort (Hypericum calycinum or perforatum) is employed along with the heath, a 
 beautiful pliable leather is said to be obtained. The bark of the latter is richer in tannin than that of any 
 other, and is well adapted for the manufacture of leather. 
 
 A great many substances have been either proposed or employed as a substitute for vegetable matters 
 containing tannin; among which we may notice peat, which, when broken small and boiled with water, can be 
 employed as a substitute for bark. Calf-skins steeped for about three weeks in such a decoction, and then 
 laid in a decoction of larch bark for a few days, in order to raise them, are found to yield excellent leather, 
 remarkable for its softness and the facility with which it can be dyed black. The process for tanning with 
 peat has been considerably improved of late by a tanner of the name of Pretorius, from the neighbourhood, 
 we believe, of Liege. Another curious substitute was proposed for tannin by Darcet, a few years since ; 
 which does not, however, appear to have been very successful. It was founded upon the principle that the 
 persulphate of iron—a substance readily made from green copperas—combines with glue or with skin in the 
 same way as tannin does ; and the process consisted simply in immersing the skins in a solution of the salt, 
 when they became completely tanned in the course of a few days. A Mr. Berry proposed to make leather by 
 mixing tar and lime together ; from this mixture he made a liquor with boiling water which he employed for 
 tanning. Skins prepared in this way were also treated, as in the case of turf, with a little true tanning solution 
 made from oak bark, or shumac, &c. 
 
 In order to give some idea of the different tanning powers of the various substances used in the prepa¬ 
 ration of leather, we shall give here the approximate quantity of tannin contained in 100 lbs. of each :— 
 
 lbs. 
 
 Best Bombay catechu,.54-3 
 
 Gall nuts, .2 6 “4 
 
 Sicilian shumac,.16‘2 
 
 Malaga ditto,.10'0 
 
 Bark of the Kermes oak,. 8’5 
 
 Bark of coppice wood oak,. 6'6 
 
 Ditto of oak, stripped in spring,. 6-0 
 
 lbs. 
 
 Bark of oak, stripped in autumn,. 4'3 
 
 Bark of Spanish chestnut,. 4-3 
 
 „ Italian poplar,. 3 - l 
 
 „ willow cut in May,. 3'1 
 
 „ birch,. 16 
 
 „ larch, stripped in autumn,. 1'6 
 
 The remarks which we have already made upon the existence of different kinds of tannin become useful 
 in considering the value of this Table ; for if the quality of a tanning substance depended solely upon the 
 amount of tannin which it contained, catechu would be the best substance to employ. Experience, however, 
 has shown that other elements besides the amount of tannin must be taken into account—one of the most 
 important of which is the nature of the tannin itself; and we may also mention the influence of colouring 
 matters in the bark. Purchasers of leather demand that it should always have a particular colour, the one 
 most preferred being a yellowish fawn colour; hence if any peculiar colouring matter should exist in a 
 tanning material, the leather would be tinged by it, although in other respects its quality might be unaf¬ 
 fected. For example, a decoction of cork-tree bark will, after exposure to the air for some time, gradually 
 give rise to the production of a dark brown colouring matter, which dyes the leather throughout its thickness. 
 There also exists a colouring matter in cuteh and terra-japonica, which imparts a reddish-brown colour to 
 the leather, and which is considered very objectionable in commerce. Some tanning substances, such as oak- 
 bark, valonia, and divi, produce a sort of buff-coloured deposit on the leather, called by the tanners “bloom,” 
 and which is considered in some way to be connected with the quality of the leather; and hence materials 
 which do not yield it are considered inferior. Here, then, arises another element in judging of the value of 
 a tanning substance. Terra-japonica is one of those substances which does not produce this bloom; and 
 although one pound of it is capable of tanning one pound of leather, whilst it requires from 3| to 4 lbs. of 
 oak bark to effect the same object (the price of the former being only double that of the latter), this 
 supposed defect, togethenvith the large quantity of colouring matter it contains, as already mentioned, have 
 prevented tanners from employing it to' any large extent—perhaps much to the advantage of those who 
 employ leather, for the article made with terra-japonica is spongy and porous. 
 
 We shall now endeavour to briefly describe the operations through which a hide or skin passes in order 
 to convert it into leather. These operations may be divided into two series—the one intended to prepare 
 the skin for the action of the tanning principle; and the other the process of tanning, properly so called. 
 The distinction which we have already pointed out between hides, kips, and skins, is of considerable 
 importance in reference to these operations, for the manner of treating hides differs in many material points 
 from that for skins; and the relative duration of the operations is still greater, for whilst a few months will 
 suffice for the complete tanning of a light skin, a thick hide will frequently require two years. In our 
 description of the processes, therefore, we shall keep this distinction in view. 
 
 The first operation to which hides and skins are subjected is that of steeping or washing, in order to 
 remove blood and filth attached to them. Dried Buenos Ayrean hides are obliged to be thoroughly soaked 
 in water and rubbed, or trampled under the feet, or beaten in a machine specially invented for the purpose, 
 in order to bring them as nearly as possible into the condition of green hides. When fully cleansed, the 
 hides are subjected to the action of a solution of lime, with the object of removing the hair and the epidermis, 
 which, as we have already stated, cannot be tanned. For this purpose, four or five cisterns, built of brick 
 
300 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVI. 
 
 or stone, are sunk in the ground, and are partially filled with a milk of lime of different strengths. The hides 
 are first introduced into the weakest, where they remain for a couple of days, and are then transferred into 
 the next in the series, and so through the remainder; the duration of the whole process varying with the size 
 of the hide or skin, two to five days being sufficient for a sheep-skin, whilst a large thick hide may require 
 three weeks. During the process the hides are handled; that is, are occasionally taken out of the lime pits, 
 piled upon each other, and allowed to drain for a few horn’s, when they are again placed in the pits, the 
 liquid in which is usually stirred up before the immersion, so as to bring the particles of lime in suspension 
 in contact with each skin. As soon as it is found that the hair and'epidermis may be removed, the skins are 
 taken from the pits and unhaired. The loose pieces are also cut off, and under the name of fleshings form 
 material for the manufacture of glue. The hides are then steeped in water and washed, to remove as much 
 of the lime adhering to them as possible. The tissue of the hide when taken from the animal is very close, and 
 is ill fitted for absorbing the tanning principle ; and even if this were not the case, the thickest hides would 
 be scarcely adapted for making sole leather, as any one will understand who compares a piece of sole leather 
 with a piece of fresh skin. The hides are, therefore, obliged to be subjected to the action of some acid fluid 
 which will cause them to swell out, or, as the tanners say, raise them. The action of the lime effects this 
 object to some extent, but in practice it is found necessary to employ the acid solution also. The usual acid 
 employed is that produced by digesting spent bark for five or six months in water, during which time the 
 liquid becomes quite acid. No matter how well washed the hides may be after the action of the lime, a 
 portion of the latter will remain in the skin, partially as caustic lime, which in time would injure the 
 skin, and would render a part of the tannin inactive by combining with it, as well as physically opposing its 
 entrance into the tissues; by the action of the acid this lime is neutralized, and where the acid forms soluble 
 salts with the lime the latter may be dissolved out by water. In 1774 Dr. M’Bride proposed the use of 
 sulphuric acid instead of the liquor of spent bark, a process which is still very extensively followed with 
 success, producing a very excellent leather where its use is not abused. Sulphuric acid forms, however, a 
 rather insoluble salt with lime. When used, therefore, in raising the hides, the greater part of the lime 
 remains in them fixed, as it were, by its combination with the acid; this, although no great disadvantage to 
 sole leather, which requires a certain amount of rigidity, a property increased by the presence of a salt of 
 lime, is very detrimental to light skins intended to be curried for the manufacture of upper leather, in which 
 pliability is the object aimed at. In such cases science evidently forbids the use of sulphuric acid, and would 
 recommend the substitution of an acid which would form very soluble salts with lime, such as muriatic acid 
 or common spirit of salt, which has accordingly been employed in France. In these countries a process is 
 followed for removing the lime as completely as possible, called graining, which consists in exposing the 
 limed skins for a period of eight or ten days to the action of a fluid called the grainer or bate, made of the 
 dung of pigeons, hens, &c. During the operation the skins are frequently stirred about, and are scraped on 
 the beam a couple of times, the combined effect of which is to remove the greater part of the lime, and 
 to render the skins soft and pliable. This process is, however, subject to a great inconvenience : a kind of 
 fermentation is sometimes liable to set in, which alters the tissue and injures its quality ; and even where this 
 does not occur, the leather, especially in summer, is liable to become discoloured. According to some persons 
 the active constituent of the grainer is sal-ammoniac or muriate of ammonia, or, in other words, muriatic acid. 
 It is, therefore, very probable that some substance could be employed instead of the barbarous process of 
 graining, which would have the same effect. Several attempts have been made to attain this object, but 
 unfortunately, as in the case of the patent of Mr. Warrington, in which he proposed carbonate of ammonia, 
 the main question was always lost sight of—namely, the removal of the lime—for carbonate of ammonia does 
 not assist in its removal, but merely neutralizes it, and forms an insoluble salt which remains in the leather. 
 
 We believe that hitherto attention has been too exclusively directed to the improvement of the tanning 
 process, properly so called (especially with a view to the shortening of its duration) to the neglect of the pre¬ 
 liminary ones of unhairing, and of removing the lime, when that agent is employed for the former purpose. 
 Science has not as yet done as much for the tanner as we believe it might do ; and we are further of opinion 
 that its first efforts should be directed to the preliminary processes, a point to which we would advise our Irish 
 tanners to direct their attention. And here we may add, that they have it in their power by skill, perseve¬ 
 rance, and a little capital, to raise their trade to a position little, if at all, inferior to that enjoyed by the linen 
 trade. 
 
 Attaching, as we do, such great importance to the operations just described, it is necessary to state, that 
 although the lime process is the one generally followed for the removal of the hair and epidermis, there are 
 several others which have been proposed and partially adopted for the same object. On the Continent, and 
 in some places in Great Britain, the process of unhairing is effected by an incipient putrefaction, produced by 
 laying the skins in a heap on each other in a sort of a pit covered over until the smell of ammonia is evolved; 
 or by suspending them in a room heated a little above the ordinary temperature; or by placing them upon a 
 bed of stable manure, and covering them with another for twenty-four hours, during which time they become 
 heated, and are then frequently turned over and examined until they are fit to be unhaired. Another pro¬ 
 cess is to place them for three or four days in water, to which a little larch bark is added; the water being 
 renewed each day, and put on warm. M. Delbut, of Paris, effects the unhairing by exposing the skins to 
 the action of vapour in a closed chamber in which the temperature is kept fixed at the limits of from 68° Fahr. 
 to 79°. The great disadvantage of all these processes is the loss which is sometimes sustained by the putre¬ 
 faction of part of the true leather tissue itself; the latter process, however, if conducted with care, yields very 
 good results. The Kalmuck Tartars, who make excellent leather, remove the hah’, in some cases, by spread¬ 
 ing the skin upon a bench, and pouring boiling water over it, exactly as pigs are unhaired in Ireland. In 
 America the hides are exposed in a kind of vault to the action of cold air loaded with moisture, by which the 
 hair is gradually loosened, and in the course of from six to twelve days may be easily removed. 
 
 Besides these processes for loosening the epidermis and the roots of the hair, acid may be employed ; for 
 example, sulphuric acid not only raises the hides, when applied after the liming, but may be substituted for 
 
Class XVI.] 
 
 LEATHER, FURS, AND HARNESS. 
 
 301 
 
 the latter process. The Kalmuck Tartars also employ sour milk; in Transylvania an acid liquor, made from 
 rye-meal and water, is employed; and in Wallachia it is made with barley and water. The latter is very 
 extensively employed in France, and is, perhaps, preferable to the liming system, in everything except in 
 cost; in many tanneries in Paris, sour milk, which can be had cheap, is also largely employed. The acid 
 liquor of spent bark, already alluded to in speaking of raising the hides, is sometimes employed for softening 
 the hair, especially in the neighbourhood of Liege, in Belgium. Instead of acids or lime, we might employ 
 a number of other substances with the same object. For example, M. Felix Boudet has proposed caustic 
 soda, a process which occupies but one-third of the time that the ordinary one does; he has also proposed a 
 mixture of sulphurets of calcium and sodium. Lime from the gas purifiers has also been successfully em¬ 
 ployed, and a Mr. Turnbull has proposed a solution of sugar, or treacle and salt; and finally, M. Vauquelin, 
 of Paris, removes the hair and epidermis by means of a peculiar machine. The latter, when fully perfected, 
 is the best process of all; for not only is the skin unaltered by contact witli disorganizing substances, and no 
 foreign material is added which would prevent the combination of the tannin, but the hair is obtained unin¬ 
 jured, which is of great importance for many purposes. 
 
 After the operations of steeping, unhairing, and raising—the objects of which are to remove all animal 
 matter in solution in the pores of the skin, the separation of the hair and epidermis, and the swelliug of the 
 pores—the hides are ready for being impregnated with the tanning matter. This object was at one time 
 effected by placing them in pits with a layer of bark slightly moistened between each skin, and leaving them 
 in this way for about four months, until it was supposed the bark was spent or exhausted, when the opera¬ 
 tion was repeated. After this had been done several times, a strong infusion of bark was employed to com¬ 
 plete the process. The leather made in this way is said to have been very good; but it is impossible to 
 conceive a more absurd process, for as tannin can only enter the skin in the state of solution, it is quite clear 
 that only a small portion of the tannin actually existing in the bark would have come into play, as no water 
 was used except what the sldn imbibed, or with which the bark was moistened. Another process, followed 
 formerly, and which is not quite given up yet, was to arrange the hides in the manner just described, and 
 then to fill up the pit with water. At the end of two or three months the hides were taken out, the spent 
 bark removed, and the operation recommenced; and so on until the skins were considered to be fully tanned, 
 which usually occupied a period of two years, and even in some cases, two years and a half. Instead of 
 water, infusions of bark were substituted, as is usual in Ireland; it was by this process, no doubt, that 
 several of the really fine specimens of sole leather in the Exhibition were prepared. But even this method 
 has become antiquated; and tanners are now beginning to employ only an infusion of the bark, which they 
 prepare in different ways. Some, for example, place the bark in a pit partially filled with water or spent 
 liquor, from which the greater part of the tannin lias been separated in the process of tanning, and pass steam 
 into it. Others use a series of pits in which the bark is placed, and exhausted by making the water charged 
 with the tannin of the bark of the first pit pass successively through the others, and continuing this opera¬ 
 tion with fresh water untH the whole of the tannin is dissolved out. Others place the bark or other tanning 
 material with water in a large vessel, which can be covered perfectly tight with a cover, through which passes 
 a tube from 20 to 30 feet long, which is kept full of water, and which thus exerts a considerable pressure upon 
 the bark. The idea of using an infusion of the tanning material instead of the old process originated in the 
 commencement of the present century with M. Seguin ; and in consequence of the greater rapidity with which 
 leather can be tanned in this way, has been largely adopted and considerably improved, both in England and 
 on the Continent. Our Irish tanners have been slow to adopt the quick processes, under the belief that the 
 leather so made is inferior to that produced by the old method. This, to some extent, is true, but it need 
 not necessarily be so; indeed, we believe, that with the proper skill, and some chemical knowledge, as good 
 leather may be made by the quick tanning as by the old. But, without attempting to decide this question, 
 it is certain that the Irish tanning trade received a considerable blow by the introduction of the new processes 
 in England, especially after the removal of the duty upon leather, which, like the present duty on paper, acted 
 most disastrously upon any attempts at improvements. Irish tanners not having adopted them were, of 
 course, unable to compete, and were driven from the market. This is not the only case where an adherence 
 to old methods, and, we will add, an honest prejudice in favour of a good article, has been destructive to our 
 manufactures ; for many of the so-called improvements of English manufacturers consist in a better method 
 of adulterating, fostered by the popular rage for cheapness, irrespective of quality. There is a wide differ¬ 
 ence, however, between learning how to adulterate, and endeavouring, by the application of science, to im¬ 
 prove processes, which would enable us to economize time and cost; and in this point of view there is a wide 
 field open to the Irish tanner. How few of our leather manufacturers use any means for ascertaining the 
 strength of their infusions of bark ? or who have any methods of knowing whether they have extracted the 
 whole of the tannin from their bark, or how much a parcel of bark which they are about to purchase contains ? 
 and until they can do so it is hopeless to expect that the manufacture of leather will be anything but a pre¬ 
 carious business, in which some few persons with skill, although of a rule of thumb kind, may make fortunes, 
 whilst the mass will be unsuccessful. 
 
 The rapid and effectual extraction of the tannin from the bark or other material is of the greatest import¬ 
 ance; a decoction of bark in water gradually decomposes, and the tannin becomes converted into gallic acid, 
 which is of no use in making leather. It must, therefore, be advantageous to exclude the air during the pro¬ 
 cess of making the infusion of bark, and to some extent during the operation of tanning. This it would not 
 be difficult to do, especially in respect to the first point, and we would accordingly recommend to the notice of 
 tanners the apparatus invented by M. Boura, for the extraction of colouring matters from dye-woods, and 
 which was exhibited in the Machinery Court by Manlove, Alliott, and Co., of Nottingham. 
 
 Where effusions are employed in tanning—that is, we may say, everywhere—a number of liquors of dif¬ 
 ferent strengths are made use of, which are classified into two divisions, termed handlers , and layers or 
 bloomers; the former being the weaker and the latter the stronger. The skins are first introduced into the 
 weakest handler, which usually consists of an infusion which has been nearly exhausted of its tannin in some 
 
 2 r 2 
 
302 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVI. 
 
 previous state, where they are handled, that is, taken out once or twice a day, and laid in a heap ; thence 
 they are introduced in succession through the other handlers, and whilst in the strongest are only handled 
 every second day; after which they are placed in the bloomers or strong solutions, where they are only han¬ 
 dled every eight or ten days, hence the name layers. Some tanners place a little ground fresh bark between 
 the hides in the bloomers, which is considered to give better leather and a richer bloom. 
 
 As soon as the leather is sufficiently tanned it is removed from the blooming pits, slightly washed in cold 
 water so as not to remove the bloom, allowed to drain, and hung up to dry in lofts, which are usually arti¬ 
 ficially warmed in winter. Before it has become thoroughly dried it is hammered upon a block, an operation 
 which is now effected in large tanneries by a machine; of which several have been invented, the best known 
 being that of Berendorff, patented in 1842, and of Messrs. Jean and Scellos in 1852. When the operation 
 of beating is finished, the hides are taken back to the lofts to be thoroughly dried. Skins intended to make 
 upper leather are not beaten, but when dried are subjected to a set of operations termed currying. 
 
 When leather is taken out of the strong tanning solutions it is found to be covered with a light fawn- 
 coloured deposit termed the bloom. This substance, which is looked upon as an important indication of 
 superior tanning, although in reality of no utility whatever in making leather, is believed to be a peculiar 
 acid termed ellagic acid, derived from the decomposition of tannin. To produce this bloom of a proper kind, 
 the tannin must be the same as that which is contained in oak bark, and can only be obtained with strong 
 solutions and after considerable time ; hence the value attached to the bloom in commerce as indicative of 
 good bark and a slow process of tanning. Catechu produces scarcely any bloom, and what it does is dif¬ 
 ferent in composition from the bloom of bark, but divi-divi gives the ordinary bloom in considerable quantities. 
 All tanning materials contain a certain amount of colouring matter, which communicates a degree of colour 
 to the leather ; but some are very rich in it, and absolutely dye it. Pin-chasers consider that good leather 
 ought to be of a light uniform fawn colour, which can only be obtained by the use of good bark and carefully 
 limed skins. Catechu, divi, and most of the new tanning materials contain far more colouring matter than 
 oak bark, and the latter, especially when its infusion is exposed to the air, develops so deep a colour that 
 the leather made with it is sometimes almost unsaleable. If such infusion be kept from exposure to the air 
 during the process, this result is avoided. But the development of the colour is not entirely dependent on 
 the nature of the tanning material; for even the infusion of the best oak bark will become reddish-brown by 
 contact with alkaline solutions, such as lime. Hence, independent of the fact that lime left in a skin will 
 prevent its perfect tannage, it will also produce a dark-coloured leather. 
 
 Curried Leather _The leather intended for the uppers of boots and shoes, and for saddlers’ use, and 
 
 indeed for most purposes, must have a smooth surface, a considerable degree of softness and flexibility, and 
 a certain lustre, and be as impermeable to water as possible. These qualities are given to it by three series 
 of operations : the first of these consists in moistening the tanned skin with water, shaving off the inequali¬ 
 ties, and thinning such portions as are unnecessarily thick, and then rubbing the grain side with pumice- 
 stone, to remove the superficial bloom. The second series consists in communicating flexibility to the leather, 
 by rubbing both sides repeatedly with a piece of hard wood having its lower side indented with a number of 
 transverse grooves, then scraping it with a broad knife, in order to equalize the thickness, and the third in 
 dubbing it, as curriers say, with a mixture of tallow and oil, or other fatty substance. Sometimes the flesh 
 side is blackened, as for shoe-leather, and at other times the grain side. 
 
 Although the operations which we have just stated represent the general nature of the process of curry¬ 
 ing, yet there are very many variations in detail, according to the kind of leather operated upon, and the 
 uses to which it is intended to be put. These details our space does not permit us to notice further; we 
 may, however, remark that upon the details, as well as upon the previous process of tanning, depends, in 
 a great measure, the quality of the leather. The same skin which, in one of our tanneries, yields an upper 
 leather which becomes in a few weeks hard and unwearable for tender feet, is capable of producing the 
 softest and most flexible French leather. Although the strong upper-leather manufacture in these countries 
 cannot be excelled for durability and adaptation to our damp climate, and we might extend the observation 
 to the harness leather, which is, perhaps, the best in the world, we are a great way behind the French in the 
 production of a light, flexible, soft leather for summer use. And yet there seems no reason why our tan¬ 
 ners should not produce an equally good article as their neighbours, if the necessary exertions were made. 
 
 Russia Leather _The Russians prepare a kind of leather remarkable for its peculiar smell, and which is 
 
 much used in these countries for book-binding, covering writing-desks, &c. All kinds of skins are used, 
 even horse-hides; that chiefly used in these countries is made from goat-skins. The unhairing process is 
 usually effected by alkaline lye made with wood ashes. The tanning material employed is the bark of two or 
 three species of willow, and even birch bark is also occasionally used. When tanned, the skins are dyed 
 usually red, but very often of a brown and black, and are then rubbed with a peculiar empyreumatic oil, 
 obtained by the destructive distillation of the outer rind of the birch, especially of the black birch. It is to 
 this oil that the peculiar smell is owing. The finest Russia leather, especially that called mastrehy , so much 
 sought after for the finish, is made at Kostromagorod and Iaroslaw. For some years an excellent imita¬ 
 tion of the Russia leather is made in France, the birch oil being also prepared there. A peculiar leather is 
 prepared from very fine kid-skins in Denmark and in Norway, by tanning with the bark of a species of 
 wallow—the Salix viminalis. This leather has a peculiar smell, and is chiefly used for the manufacture of 
 gloves. It is probable that this leather might be prepared in Ireland, as the salix would grow very luxuri¬ 
 antly with us. 
 
 Morocco and Cordovan Leather _Originally these two kinds of leather were identical, and even now are 
 
 not essentially different. True Morocco leather is always made from goat-skins, and imitation Morocco from 
 sheepskins; while horse-skins may even be used for the manufacture of Cordovan. All the preliminary ope¬ 
 rations of unhairing, &c., are exactly the same as with other kinds of leather which we have described already. 
 Morocco leather is tanned either with gall nuts or with sumach, the former, indeed, being only used in the 
 I^evant, where it is abundant; Cordovan is also tanned with the same materials, but oak bark is often used 
 
LEATHER, FURS, AND HARNESS. 
 
 303 
 
 Class XVI.] 
 
 instead; it is almost invariably dyed black, but it may be made of any other colour; its surface is now also 
 usually smooth, whilst Morocco leather has always a peculiar grain, produced by the action of a grooved 
 roller, and is dyed of some fancy colours. The process of dying leather is, in principle, exactly the same as 
 that of silk, cotton, &c., and need not be further described. The only part of the process of making Morocco 
 leather which deserves special mention is the mode of applying the tanning material. Instead of laying the 
 skins over one another in a pit with the tanning infusion, each skin is sewed up into the form of a bag, and 
 nearly filled with a very strong decoction of sumach ; a number of these are then thrown into a wide, shallow 
 vessel filled with a weak infusion of sumach, and moved about, from time to time, for about three or four 
 hours. Cordovan, as we have already mentioned, is derived from the city of Cordova, where it was largely 
 manufactured by the Moors; and Morocco leather, as its name imports, is derived from the country of that 
 name, where large quantities are even still made, especially in the states of Fez and Tetuan. The know¬ 
 ledge of the process of making Morocco leather was only introduced into Middle and Northern Europe about 
 120 years ago: France being indebted to the Count de Maurepas, the then Minister of Marine; and Eng¬ 
 land to the exertions of the Society of Arts, who employed an Armenian, of the name of Philippo, to visit 
 the Levant, and learn the process. A good deal of this kind of leather is still made in Turkey and in Asia 
 Minor, but it is not fitted for general consumption in Europe. 
 
 Enamelled and Varnished Leather —This article, which has only come into general use within the last 
 twenty years, is now made in very large and increasing quantities. It is chiefly used for the manufacture of 
 ladies’ shoes and gentlemen’s dress boots, belts, superior coach harness, &c. The ordinary black kinds are 
 made with a varnish of boiled linseed oil, thickened, so as to form a paste with lampblack, to which is added 
 some Prussian blue to give depth and lustre to the colour. This varnish is laid on with a brush, and the 
 skin then heated in a (frying chamber to the temperature of about 150° to 160° Fahr., and the operation 
 repeated several times, sometimes as many as seven, according to the nature of the leather and the object 
 for which it is intended. When the varnish is thoroughly dry it has sufficient brilliancy and great 
 power of resisting strains, or bending without cracking and peeling off. The superior kinds, especially those 
 employed under the name of “ Patent Leather” for shoes and boots, and whicb are made of such superior 
 quality in France, are prepared in a somewhat different way. The skin receives, as in the other case, a number 
 of coatings, generally three, of a linseed oil varnish, made by boiling linseed oil with litharge and then mixing 
 it with some ochre or chalk. When these coatings have dried, the proper varnish is applied in from three to 
 five coatings, according to circumstances. This varnish is usually formed of equal parts of the oil varnish 
 and oil of turpentine, mixed with about half as much of copal oil varnish, coloured with ivory black and 
 Prussian blue for black leather, with lakes for red, with Prussian or ultramarine blue for blue, and so ou. 
 Even the effects of the Chinese bronze, gold, and other lacquering, may be perfectly imitated in the same 
 way as we have already indicated in speaking of varnishes. The chief points to be attended to in the manu¬ 
 facture of varnished leather are the selection of very carefully tanned and curried skins; and especially that 
 the oil or “ stuff” used in the latter process be good and be equally applied, as otherwise the varnished skin 
 will very soon stain and become covered with greasy spots. 
 
 Tawed or Alum Leather _Tannic acid is not the only substance by which animal skins can be converted 
 
 into a kind of leather, for a mixture of alum and common salt will also have that effect. The leather thus 
 obtained differs in colour from ordinary leather, being white ; it is also less durable and not so strong. The 
 chief use of the leather made with alum, which is called “ tawed leather,” is for gloves, and the skins usually 
 employed are kid and lamb-skins. The preliminary processes in the manufacture of glove leather, also, do not 
 materially differ from those already described for leather generally, except in the case of lamb-skins ; after 
 the removal of the hair by lime, the skins are subjected to a fermenting mixture of bran and water for the 
 purpose of removing the lime by means of the acetic acid formed in the bran water, and corresponding to 
 the “ bate” used in the preparation of superior calf-skins. The short wool of lambs, having very high felting 
 properties, is well adapted for making the bodies of felt hats, and is accordingly much used for that purpose. 
 But as lime would injure the wool of lamb-skins, they cannot be “ unhaired” in the usual way with that 
 substance; they are, therefore, suspended in a cellar or other room for about eight or nine days, and 
 access of air shut off as perfectly as possible. By this means an incipient putrefaction is induced, which first 
 sets in at the roots of the wool, which may then be easily removed ; the skins are then limed and treated as 
 in the case of kid-skins. Common white leather, such as that used for smiths’ aprons and for the coarser 
 kinds of gloves, is made with a simple solution of alum and common salt; but the finer kinds of kid glove 
 leather are made with a mixture of alum, salt, flour, and yolk of eggs. The beautiful softness of the fine 
 French glove leather is attributed to the use of such an emulsion. About 6 lbs. of alum, 6 lbs. of salt, and 
 the yolks of eighty to a hundred eggs, may be considered the approximate quantity of ingredients required to 
 taw a hundred kid-skins. Unlike the ordinary process of tanning, the impregnation of a skin with alum is 
 effected in a few minutes, either by working the skins about with the hands in a tub containing the mixture, 
 or by introducing them into a drum or barrel with the emulsion and turning it rapidly round. Tawed skins 
 are not subjected to any subsequent process except drying, and then drawing them repeatedly over the edge 
 of a semicircular plate of iron, so as to soften and smoothen them. 
 
 Hungary, and Chamois , or Oil Leather _A peculiar kind of leather is made, called Hungary leather, 
 
 intended as a substitute for common tanned leather, which must be mentioned here, as it forms the link 
 between tawed leather and oil leather. It is obtained by preparing skins with alum and salt, and then impreg¬ 
 nating them with melted tallow or other fat, and exposing them to a high temperature in a closed room or 
 stove, and then drying them in the air. Chamois or oil leather, on the other hand, is not tawed or treated 
 with any other chemical reagent. The process of manufacture consists in smearing the skin, made perfectly 
 dry by beating it in a fulling mill exactly similar to that used in fulling cloth, with cod or other cheap fish 
 oil, and then again exposing it to the action of the mill. The operation of smearing with oil and beating 
 in the mill is repeated a great number of times. After each beating, which lasts from two to four hours, the. 
 skins are taken out of the mill and exposed to the action of the air for a short time. In many mills, instead 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVI. 
 
 301 
 
 of smearing the skins with the hand, the oil is poured upon the skins, in small quantities at a time, while in 
 the mill. The action of the fulling process compresses the pores of the skins, and it therefore becomes 
 necessary to subject them to a kind of fermentation, which expands them and at the same time causes a more 
 perfect combination with the oil. This is effected by hanging the skins in a room which may be heated by a 
 stove, as in the case of Hungary leather, if required. The oil is always applied to the grain side, and, in 
 order to get a highly absorbent and soft surface, the grain side is scraped or rubbed off with pumice-stone 
 before being smeared ; and after the fermentation the same surface is again usually scraped. The oiled skins 
 are now subjected to a scouring process, which consists in stirring them about and then allowing them to 
 steep for an hour in a weak ley of potash, which converts all excess of oil into a soap. The subsequent ope¬ 
 rations, consisting of wringing, drying, and stretching, need not be further described, as they differ little from 
 the similar operations employed in the other branches of the leather manufacture. 
 
 The name chamois is derived from the fact, that it was only the skin of the chamois goat which was first 
 used in the manufacture of the kind of leather just described; but sheep-skins, and other skins, more especially 
 deer-skins, are now chiefly employed; and in these countries exclusively so. A few chamois skins are still 
 converted into oil leather in the Tyrol, and used to make very superior gentlemen’s gloves, which form the 
 basis of a trade carried on by the Tyrolese. The superior kinds of oil leather are employed for the manu¬ 
 facture of gloves, hunting breeches, braces, soldiers’ belts, &c.; and the inferior kinds under the name of wash 
 leather, for cleaning plate, &c. This kind of chamois or shamoy leather is chiefly made from the inner side 
 of sheep pelts, split by a machine, the other portion being tanned with sumach to make skiver, which is em¬ 
 ployed for hat leathers, &c. Formerly the use of chamois leather breeches was very general among all the 
 cavalry of Europe, especially of England, Prussia, and Austria; but having been found unhealthy, it has been 
 given up ; owing to this, the manufacture of it in England, which was the chief seat of the trade, has greatly 
 diminished. At present a peculiar kind of it is made, by first slightly tanning the skins with willow bark, and 
 then impregnating them with oil in the fulling mill. 
 
 Dijed Sheep-shin Bugs , Sfc A considerable number of sheep-skins, of the coarse-woolled sheep, espe¬ 
 cially those of Leicestershire, &c., are tanned without removing the wool, which is then dyed of some bright 
 colours. Angora goat-skins are also prepared in the same way, as well as a large number of lamb-skins. The 
 former are chiefly used for door and carriage mats ; and the lamb skins for lining morning gowns, slippers, 
 &c. The process of tanning, which is always done with sumach, differs from that pursued with other skins 
 in this, that the tanning solution is only applied to one side of the skin. Instead of tanning them with 
 sumach, they are frequently tanned with salt and alum. The process of dyeing the wool, not differing from 
 that usually followed with other woollen fabrics, does not demand any further notice here. 
 
 The manufacture of leather in all its various branches was represented in the Exhibition by only seventeen 
 exhibiters; of whom six were Irish, two English, six French, two Belgian, and one German. The different kinds 
 of leather were represented in the following proportion:—Rough heavy tanned hides were contributed by six 
 exhibiters, four from the city of Dublin, and two French ; light welling bridle and harness hides by four, of 
 whom two were L’ish, and two French; curried leather by eight, of whom four were French, three Irish, and 
 one Belgian; Cordovan by one Irish exhibiter; Morocco leather by two, one Irish and one English; enamelled 
 and varnished leather by six exhibiters, of whom two were Irish, two French, one German, and one Belgian ; 
 tawed leather by one Belgian exhibiter; and dyed lamb and Angora skins by two English exhibiters. 
 
 This was certainly no adequate representation of one of the greatest trades in the world, and least of all 
 was it of the Irish leather, which was altogether left to a few of the tanners of Dublin. It does not speak well 
 for the enterprise of Irish manufacturers that there were as many French exhibiters of leather as there were 
 Irish. It might appear invidious in describing the contents of an Exhibition upon which no Juries sat to 
 decide upon the relative merits of the exhibitors, to specially notice the contributions of any one manufac¬ 
 turer in particular; yet we cannot avoid giving our opinion of some of the art icles shown. Among the tanned 
 hides, all of which were of the most superior quality, those exhibited by S. Ord and J. O’Neill were remark¬ 
 able for the density of the leather, the property of being bent and even doubled'up without the slightest 
 appearance of a crack, lightness of colour, and depth and richness of bloom. The curried leather adapted 
 for harness purposes by W. R. Box and Co., was exceedingly well tanned and possessed great flexibility and 
 strength; the enamelled leather of the same manufacturer was also very good. Hayes, Brothers’, Cordovan 
 and grained calf were well tanned and curried, and in many respects were superior to the usual articles of 
 that class manufactured here. Among the French exhibitors, the curried calf-skins of M. Cornequel, of 
 Vannes, and of M. Guillot, of Paris, fully supported the character of French leather, by its extraordinary 
 pliability, softness, and closeness, as well as fineness of grain. A. Byrne and Son's case of fancy dyed 
 Morocco leather was well finished; the colours were pure, the dye deep and uniform, and the skins flexible 
 and close-grained. Among the exhibitors of varnished leather, the first place undoubtedly belonged to M. 
 L. Deadde, of Paris, not alone for the excellence of the specimens, but for the extent of the collection which 
 he contributed. For pliability of the leather, perfect adhesion of the varnish, the absence of all tendency to 
 scale or crack, perfect polish and lustre, and beauty of colouring, we have never seen anything to excel 
 them. This was particularly the case with the green, bronze, silver, and gold grounds. 
 
 The manufacture of leather is one eminently adapted to this country; indeed w r e do not know if it be 
 not of all the great manufactures of Europe the one best adapted to the circumstances of Ireland. We have 
 thousands of acres of uncultivated land upon which oak copses might be grown, which would provide bark 
 enough for an immense trade ; the supply of hides and skins and foreign tanning materials is as open to us 
 as to any other country in Europe; and lastly, no fuel is required which is not provided by the waste of the 
 manufacture, that element of all others which has given to England her great superiority. We may also add, 
 that it is not a new manufacture, which presents a number of difficulties to be overcome, but one already 
 existing in the country, and pretty well understood. Why it should, therefore, have been lately rather 
 declining than advancing, seems strange; and can only be accounted for by the fact that our tanners 
 
Ci.ass XVI.] 
 
 LEATHER, FURS, AND HARNESS. 
 
 305 
 
 do not endeavour to keep up with the improved condition of the trade elsewhere, being in many cases tanners 
 by accident, and usually gentlemen by profession, and knowing just that the skins of animals and an infusion 
 of bark make leather, but considering the process by which it is made to be the peculiar domain of the work¬ 
 men. There are some honourable exceptions, no doubt, but they are not sufficiently numerous to give a 
 character to the Irish trade. Much blame cannot, however, be attached to them, because hitherto there 
 were no available means in this country of acquiring any solid information upon the application of science 
 to manufactures, or even upon the practical improvements effected elsewhere. 
 
 With the increasing facilities which have now arisen in this department, and with the rapid development 
 which is making in almost every branch of our industry, it is to be hoped that this highly important and, if 
 well understood, profitable branch of trade will share extensively in that development; and that in a few years, 
 from being an importing country, we shall become one of the chief leather exporting countries in Europe. 
 
 The official Returns of the Board of Trade do not supply any informafion as to the state of the Irish 
 branch of this department of business; and the extent of the business transacted in hides and skins could, there¬ 
 fore, only be obtained from the several houses in the trade. It appears, however, that the exports from the 
 United Kingdom, taken as a whole, are steadily on the increase, as may be seen by the following return:— 
 
 VALUE OF LEATHER AND LEATHER WARES EXPORTED FROM THE UNITED KINGDOM IN THE UNDER-MENTIONED YEARS. 
 
 1840, . . 
 
 . . . £417,074 
 
 1845, . . 
 
 . . . £460,671 
 
 1850, . . 
 
 . . . £608,865 
 
 1841, . . 
 
 . . . 432,775 
 
 1846, . . 
 
 . . . 432,925 
 
 1851, . . 
 
 . . . 598,159 
 
 1842, . . 
 
 . . . 400,927 
 
 1847, . . 
 
 . . . 465,527 
 
 1852, . . 
 
 . . . 844,759 
 
 1843, . . 
 
 . . . 462,998 
 
 1848, . . 
 
 . . . 372,256 
 
 1853, . . 
 
 . . . 1,579,309 
 
 1844, . . 
 
 . . . 465,942 
 
 1849, . . 
 
 . . . 501,298 
 
 
 
 FURS. 
 
 The skins of animals are chiefly employed for two purposes,—either as articles of clothing in their na¬ 
 tural condition after removal from the animal, or only after a very short preparation; that is, as furs, and as 
 tanned leather. Nearly all kinds of animal skins answer for the latter purpose, but it is only those thickly 
 covered with a short and fine hair which are suited for furs. The fur-bearing animals are almost all natives 
 of cold climates, the finest and most prized furs being obtained from the coldest regions, such as Siberia and 
 the polar regions of North America. Independent of this circumstance, the quality of a fur depends a good 
 deal upon the age of the animal, the season of the year at which it is killed, and even upon the particular 
 locality in which it has lived. Thus, for instance, the fur is finer and closer at the approach of winter than 
 in summer; and more wiry and coarse in a damp locality than in a dry one. 
 
 Our chief supply of furs comes from North America and Russia. The greater part of the trade with the 
 former is in the hands of the Hudson’s Bay Company, which has numerous stations throughout the regions 
 extending from Labrador to the Russian American possessions. The Russian furs are nearly all bought at 
 the great fairs in that country, especially that of Nishnei-Novgorod ; they are purchased there partly for the 
 English market, but chiefly by Continental merchants, who re-sell them at the Leipsic fair, whence they 
 are distributed over Europe. Many furs are of great value, such as the Russian sable, which is usually sold 
 for from £2 to £3, and very fine ones even fetch £10. Many cheap and serviceable furs are also obtained 
 from indigenous animals, such as the otter, the rabbit, &c. This class of skins is usually dyed and the 
 coarser hairs removed, so as to produce imitations of the more expensive furs. 
 
 The only preparation which furs receive is to impregnate the skin with some fatty substance, to make it 
 into a kind of oil or chamois leather. This is done by rubbing the flesh side with salt butter, and trampling 
 the skin in a tub, and turning them over from time to time during four or five hours. The adhering par¬ 
 ticles of flesh are then scraped off, and the unequal thickness of the skin planed away. The grease adhering 
 to the fur, or in excess in the skin, is removed by trampling the skins in boxes with the sawdust of hard 
 woods (free from turpentine or other resins), and repeating this operation several times until the skin has 
 become dry and soft, and the fur glossy and smooth. 
 
 Furs are not so generally used in this country as in Germany and many other parts of the Continent, but 
 especially in Russia. Those chiefly used here are the Russian sable, Mustela zibellina ; the ermine, Mustela 
 erminea , both from north-eastern Europe and Siberia; the Hudson’s Bay sable, Mustela Canadensis; the 
 musquash or musk rat, Ziber zebetliicus (not the musk animal), from North America; the squirrel, Sciurus 
 vulgaris , chiefly from Russia; the mink, Mustela vison, North America; the stone marten, or French 
 sable, Mustela saxorum, and tbe baum (tree) or pine marten, Mustela abietum, both from central and north 
 Europe; the chinchilla, Chinchilla lanigera , from Buenos Ayres, and Arica in Chili; the common seal, 
 chiefly from the coasts of Newfoundland, Labrador, Greenland, and Norway; and several varieties of the 
 common rabbit, Lepus cuniculus, obtained from England, Poland, and North America. A much greater 
 number of the squirrel and musquash are employed than of any other kind. 
 
 The dyeing and preparation of cheap furs, in imitation of the more expensive ones, is much better under¬ 
 stood on the Continent than here; and some excellent cheap specimens of rabbit-skins thus prepared were 
 exhibited in the Belgian department, and will be furthur alluded to in another place. 
 
 There were three Dublin exhibiters of furs, independent of those of dyed sheep-skins, lamb-skins, and 
 Angora goats, whose collections were extensive, varied, and well prepared_W. Iv. S. 
 
 SADDLERY, HARNESS, Etc. 
 
 Under this title is included a great variety of articles, such as portmanteaus and travelling cases of various 
 kinds. These branches of business present certain characteristic features which operate against that centra¬ 
 lization that prevails in other departments of industry. Saddlery has, no doubt, of late, become an article of 
 
30G 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVI. 
 
 general merchandize much more than in times past, when the manufacturer was almost invariably the vendor. 
 In this way, Walsall, and some other towns, supply the trade of the United Kingdom with a portion of the 
 saddlery kept by the hardware merchants ; but still in every town of note throughout the country, the trade 
 is to a greater or less extent carried on, as the business of repairing is of considerable importance, and in 
 practice it is combined with the manufacture. The productions of the leading provincial towns are 
 kept almost on a par with those of the metropolis, from the manufactured article constantly falling into the 
 hands of distant makers for repair ; and we may, in consequence, expect to find a uniformity of excellence in 
 this branch of trade, which does not prevail in many others. 
 
 In the Exhibition there were many good examples of saddlery, both native and imported; and while the 
 higher priced articles bore testimony to the progress of improvement, so far as regards elegance of work¬ 
 manship, the common cart and dray harness was not less remarkable for the great change which has taken 
 place in it within the past few years in this country. At no distant period the harness of the rural districts 
 was as rude as could well be conceived. The use of the improved Scotch cart and plough harness has, 
 however, now become general; a good illustration of which was to be found in that contributed by J. Pollock 
 and L. Cowan of Glasgow. But these articles are now successfully imitated in almost the whole of our pro¬ 
 vincial towns. The manufacturers of this city contributed some highly creditable work; and, as a provincial 
 effort, the harness exhibited by B. Watson of Mullingar was entitled to high commendation. 
 
 The collection in this department of Messrs. W. R. Box and Co., of this city, was worthy of the high 
 reputation which their house has long enjoyed at the head of the wholesale trade of Ireland. The manu¬ 
 facture of saddlery of all kinds is carried on to a considerable extent in their premises in Abbey-street, and 
 in a variety of articles they supply the city and country trade. 
 
 AVlien referring to the made-up saddlery, which is extensively produced in Walsall, we should not omit 
 to notice the very complete collection of specimens and models exhibited by Messrs. C. Greatrex and Son of 
 that town. Their case, in fact, represented the trade of Walsall generally, including saddlers’ and coach- 
 makers’ ironmongery ; and everything was good of its kind, whether as regarded design or execution. As 
 a specimen of workmanship a small horse-collar, only five-eighths of an inch high, was a gem in its way ; and, 
 as elegant articles, their rounded leather ladies bridles’ were deserving of commendation. 
 
 Another remarkable specimen of workmanship in this department was the racing saddle exhibited by Mr. 
 W. D. Jones, which, though of the full size, was under 2 lbs. weight. The ornamental workmanship was 
 excellent, though the remarkable feature about the article was its extreme lightness. 
 
 The harness exhibited was generally of good quality, and not unfrequently presented choice specimens of 
 beautiful workmanship; but, with one or two exceptions, there was little of novelty. In that of Mr. 
 M‘Mullen a modification was introduced by which the horse can be disengaged in a moment in case of acci¬ 
 dent,_an object of great importance, as may be seen almost daily in our streets, where the falling of the 
 
 horse usually renders it necessary to cut some portions of the harness, as from the strain upon the buckles they 
 cannot be undone. The same object is gained by a patent improvement exhibited by Mr. White of London, 
 in which not only an efficient but an ornamental substitute for the buckle is introduced. The common hame 
 tug, from its great thickness, necessitates the use of a large and unsightly buckle; and the buckle coming 
 between the shaft of the vehicle and the shoulder is a constant source of annoyance, on this account alone, 
 where one-horse carriages are used. In a greater or less degree the use of the buckle is in all cases objec¬ 
 tionable; and hence, in the better class of harness, we are glad to see that it may be dispensed with by the 
 simple and ingenious invention of Mr. White. This consists of a metallic framework attached to the end of 
 the strap, into which the end of the other strap is to be introduced; and the latter being perforated with 
 holes, a tongue or plug passes directly through, which instantly secures the junction, insuring the different 
 portions working in a straight direction, and thereby guarding against cracking at the holes. This fixture 
 may be made highly ornamental, and be surmounted by a crest or other device, as was the case on some of 
 the specimens in the Exhibition. 
 
 In the portmanteaus and travelling cases of different kinds, there were many good specimens of the extent 
 to which the convenience and comfort of travellers are now provided for in this gge of locomotion. The 
 goods in this department were in general deserving of high commendation for the ingenuity displayed in 
 providing a large amount of accommodation in the smallest possible space. Many of the articles exhibited 
 showed this in a high degree ; and the workmanship was also good, in which respect they formed a marked 
 contrast with that large class of goods only made up for sale. In short, although in this department we had 
 only a few Dublin Exhibiters, it was amply illustrated—a circumstance which is highly creditable to those 
 engaged in this branch of trade—J. S. 
 
 1. Atkinson, W., Montpelier-hill, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Enamelled chaise and welting hides; brace, harness, and 
 japanned split hides, for coach purposes. 
 
 2. Barnardo, John M., Dame-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Muffs, boas, and cuffs of Russian sable, royal ermine, 
 chinchilla, and greebe; ermine cardinals, muffs, and cuffs ; 
 South Sea seal-skin coats; and fur wrappers in various fo¬ 
 reign skins. 
 
 3. Blackwell, Samuel, Oxford-street, London.—One 
 patent dumb jockey, with elastic Indian-rubber springs, 
 crupper, and girth, complete; one patent double girth; two 
 girth straps, with elastic springs; one stable roller, with 
 elastic spring; one servant’s coat-belt, with elastic spring; 
 
 | two Indian-rubber web boots, to prevent horses cutting; one 
 harness bridle complete, with apparatus to prevent horses 
 running away. 
 
 4. Box, W. R., & Co., Abbey-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Curried leather, hog-skins, bridle, stirrup, and har¬ 
 ness leather; japanned leather; enamelled hides; japanned 
 bag hides; patent splits ; stout middlings; japanned cloth ; 
 hunting, exercise, and racing saddle-trees; side saddle-trees: 
 harness and pad-trees; driving, hunting, and hand wdiips; 
 specimens of heraldic devices in silver and brass, chased and 
 embossed, for state and plain carriages and harness; coach 
 handles; harness furniture, plain and embossed, in silver and 
 brass; polished steel bits and stirrups; machinery belts and 
 1 hose pipes. 
 
Class XVI.] 
 
 LEATHER, FURS, AND HARNESS. 
 
 J07 
 
 5. Browning, W. & R., Stockwell-street, Glasgow, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Set of cart harness. 
 
 6. Byrne, A., & Son, New-row, South, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers_Fancy coloured Morocco leather skins for car¬ 
 
 riage, upholstery, and bookbinding purposes; Russia kid, 
 or chamois; black Morocco, and grained calf and goat-skins 
 for boots and shoes. 
 
 7. Clark, Cyrus & James, Street, near Glastonbury, 
 Manufacturers.—Angora rugs; hearth-rug, centre of white 
 English lamb-skin, with flowers, each colour being a sepa¬ 
 rate piece sewn in, and border of crimson Angora goat-skin; 
 sheep, lamb -akin, and Angora carriage, door, and window 
 rugs; Angora and sheep-skin boas; caps of slink lamb-skin ; 
 harvest and housemaids’ gloves, &c.; and Cork and lamb¬ 
 skin socks. 
 
 8. Corcoran, J., & Co., Westmoreland-street, Dublin, 
 Manufacturers.—Foreign skins and manufactured furs. 
 
 9. Cowan, L., Barrhead, Manufacturer.—Scotch cart 
 harness, as in use in the West of Scotland. 
 
 10. Cummins, J., James’s-street, Dublin, Inventor and 
 Manufacturer.—Side saddle; hunting saddles; silver-mounted 
 drag harness, with newly invented breeching chains, and 
 improved crupper; a chain invented as a substitute for top 
 strap; brass-mounted harness, with a new crupper; plain 
 cart harness. 
 
 11. Deed, J. S., Little Newport-street, Leicester-square, 
 London, Manufacturer.—Specimens of Morocco leather for 
 upholsterers, coachmakers, bookbinders, and bootmakers; 
 dyed sheep and lamb-skin, for wool rugs or mats, in fast 
 and brilliant colours. 
 
 12. Farrell, R., College-green, and Fishamble-street, 
 Dublin, Designer and Manufacturer.—Ladies’ and gentle¬ 
 men’s portmanteaus, of new and various designs; coat-cases, 
 hat-cases, capable of holding a suit of clothes, &c.; railway 
 tourist’s companion, of new design, with dressing-case, &c.; 
 improved travelling bags; ladies’ and gentlemen’s travelling 
 trunks of various designs; improved bonnet-boxes; ladies’ 
 dressing-cases, &c. 
 
 13. Fletcher, W., Clare-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Phaeton harness, with silver chased and covered buckles; 
 silver-mounted gig harness; hunting saddles. 
 
 14. Greatrex, Charles, & Son, Walsal, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Saddlery, including bridles, stirrups, snaffles; steel, 
 gig, and carriage bitts; spurs; harness mountings; horse, 
 water, and spoke brushes; rosettes; harness collars in minia¬ 
 ture, smallest weighing eight grains; whips; curb chains ; 
 crests, ornaments, and armorial bearings; silver-mounted 
 gig and carnage lamps; coach lace; coach door handles 
 and hinges; whip sockets; miniature elliptic carriage spring; 
 Colliuge’s patent axle. 
 
 15. Hart, P., Watling-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Irish and Buenos Ayres hides, tanned with oak bark and 
 valonia. 
 
 16. Hayes, Brothers, Dublin, Manufacturers.—Tanned 
 leather; tanned hides, native growth and manufacture; 
 East India kip butt; native kip butt; native rounded 
 calf-skin; native black grained calf-skin; hide, Spanish 
 Cordovan; hide, native Cordovan; native horse butt. 
 
 17. Heacock, J., Dame-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Ermine; chinchilla grebe; monkey sable, and sable tail; 
 muffs, boas, and cuffs; fur coats and aprons; and a variety 
 of foreign skins. 
 
 18. Hinkson, J., Charlemont-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Improved side saddle, with movable pannel, so as 
 to fit any horse; improved hunting saddle, with movable 
 pannel, and without nailing; gig saddle; improved chariot 
 pads; horse clothing, ornamented. 
 
 19. Holmes, -, Cork.—Silver-plated mounted har¬ 
 
 ness ; saddles; Victoria side saddle, with leaping head. 
 
 20. Hudson, S., Dawson-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Chariot and phaeton harness; jaunting-car and cab har¬ 
 ness ; improved side saddles; gentlemen’s saddles. 
 
 21. Jones, William D., High-street, Shrewsbury.—A 
 light saddle of full length for racing, 26 oz. weight, em¬ 
 bellished in relief by hand-labour only—design, roses, 
 thistles, and shamrocks, interspersed with oak foliage and 
 acorns. 
 
 22. Kane, G., Dame-street, Dublin, Designer and Ma¬ 
 nufacturer_Portmanteaus and dressing-cases of various 
 
 designs. 
 
 23. Large, T., Leiuster-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Side saddle, covered with hog-skin; hunting, steeple¬ 
 chase, and racing saddles; light phaeton pair-horse harness, 
 silver-plated on German silver; car or gig harness, half 
 covered and silver-plated. 
 
 24. Lennan, W., Dawson-street, Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—A set of state pair-horse harness, made by 
 order of Her Majesty; single and double harness, silver- 
 mounted, and half covered and silver-mounted; improved 
 safety buckles, and safety breeching; side saddles, with ho¬ 
 rizontal trees; hunting, steeple-chase, and racing saddles; 
 children’s chair saddles; riding bridles, bitts, &c. 
 
 25. Lestrange, C., & Son, James’s-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Butt leather hides. 
 
 26. Lynch, G., Lower Sackville-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Pormanteaus; square hat-case, containing dres¬ 
 sing-case ; enamel waterproof bags, &c. 
 
 27. M'Mullen, B., Dawson-street, Dublin, Inventor and 
 Manufacturer.—Saddles; child’s chair saddle; bridles; cha¬ 
 riot harness, car or gig harness, on a new construction, 
 whereby the horse can be disengaged in a moment in case 
 of accident; military appointments. 
 
 28. M’Naught, G., Maxwell-street, Glasgow, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Saddle-trees, several varieties; polished and black 
 hames for Scotch cart, van, and stage ; polished Scotch cart 
 rigwoodie, with shaft rings, draught chains, &c. 
 
 29. Molloy, B., Kildare-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Harness, with newly invented hames, trace fasteners, and 
 driving bitts, &c. 
 
 30. Ord, A., Cork-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.—Tanned 
 Buenos Ayrean hides, and native hides of tanned leather. 
 
 31. Perry, J., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Threefold portable trunks, with dressing-case and writing- 
 desk ; improved trirnks and travelling-cases; bonnet and 
 hat-cases of various designs ; leather bags with portmanteau 
 bottoms, fitted with dressing-case; railway and overland 
 portmanteaus, and other articles. 
 
 32. Pollock, J., Stockwell-street, Glasgow, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Scotch cart harness for city and agricultural use. 
 
 33. Swain & Adf.ney, Piccadilly, London, Manufactu¬ 
 rers. — Prize racing whip, mounted in carved Irish bog 
 oak; prize hunting whips, with sporting devices; ladies’ 
 and gentlemen’s riding and driving whips; ladies’ riding 
 and driving whips, with parasols, fans, or sim shades at¬ 
 tached ; improved patent Arab or Chowrie riding whips, 
 with horse-hair plumes for driving away insects; state car¬ 
 riage and postilion whips ; gentlemen’s driving whips, with 
 horn and warning whistle in the handles; patent whip- 
 socket, and Indian-rubber Oxonian driving-apron. 
 
 34. Watson, B., Mullingar, County Westmeath, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Side saddle, hunting, cut back, steeple-chase, 
 and racing saddles. 
 
 35. White, James, Liverpool-street, London.— Set of 
 silver-mounted pair-horse carriage harness, with White’s 
 patent safety tugs; set of gig Brougham harness, with pa¬ 
 tent safety tugs to the traces, backhands, and crupper; 
 specimens of carriage and gig tugs finished with silver, brass, 
 or covered mountings. 
 
CLASS XVII. 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, ETC. 
 
 T —PA PEE. 
 
 T HE manufacture of paper, like that of leather, is one eminently adapted to tho circumstances of Ireland, 
 and one, therefore, which demands a large share of our attention. It has another claim, also, upon our 
 space, as being one of the most important of the few large manufactures which we possess, ranking perhaps 
 in this respect after flax. We shall, accordingly, give as complete a sketch of the nature, history, and 
 present condition of the trade as the objects and extent of such a publication will permit. 
 
 In speaking of starch and sugar we drew attention to the relations of those substances to one another, 
 and to a third, the woody matter which forms the skeleton of plants. It will be unnecessary, consequently, 
 to refer to this subject here, further than to say that woody matter, as its name imports, constitutes the 
 great mass of wood. The skeletons of plants composed of this substance are formed of cells and tubes, whicli 
 are nothing more than a number of cells joined together, in which all the other constituents of plants exist. 
 In the green parts of plants and in bulbous roots the material composing the cells is in much smaller pro¬ 
 portion than the substances in solution in those cells. Many of oui- readers will, perhaps, be surprised when 
 we tell them that the framework, in which everything else is held, of 100 lbs. weight of turnips, does not 
 exceed more than 3 or 4 lbs. in weight! The framework of trees is, however, much more solid, and the woody 
 matter of the stems far exceeds in quantity all the other constituents ; hence the capability of the stems of 
 vegetables to bear pressure and support weights, which fits the larger ones for building and other purposes. 
 
 If we reduce a piece of wood to a fine state of division—for example, to the condition of sawdust, and 
 boil it for some time with water, and then with certain chemical substances, we shall be able to remove all 
 the other constituents of the plants contained originally in the stem, and obtain the woody matter quite pure. 
 This woody matter is composed of two distinct substances—one of them, called cellulose , forms the walls of 
 the cells, which are then thickened, as it were, with an encrusting matter. In some plants, or rather in 
 certain parts of plants, another peculiar substance is found, which sometimes, also, acts as a thickener of the 
 cellular substances ; this body, of which there are several modifications, is called j oectine, and will be familiar 
 to most of our readers as the chief constituent of currant and other fruit jellies. The woody matter, or 
 lignine , is the basis of many manufactures. For example, all cotton, linen, and hempen fabrics, are simply 
 woody matter in a greater or less degree of purity; and all the processes through which flax passes in its 
 preparation from the flax straw have for then - objects the elimination in a separate state of this substance. 
 In such manufactures form is an element of quite as much importance as chemical constitution—the woody 
 matter must be in the condition, in fact, of fibre. We have already remarked that the woody matter consists 
 either of an agglomeration of cells such as we have in the pith of plants, as, for example, in the elder, or of 
 a number of fibres which consist of tubes ; the former is called the cellular tissue' of plants, and the latter 
 the vascular or vessel tissue. Any one who has ever seen a piece of elder pith will at once see that it could 
 not yield a textile fabric, and that it is only lignine, in the condition of vascular tissue or fibre, which can be 
 employed for such a purpose. There is another manufacture of which lignine is also the basis, namely, 
 paper ; but one in which form is of less importance than in the textile fabrics, because both the cellular and 
 vascular tissue of plants may be employed in its production. If we x-educe the lignine of plants to a fine state 
 of division, and while still moist pi-ess a mass of it together into a thin sheet, it will form a kind of paper. If 
 we could employ pure cellulose, fi-eed from its encrusting matter, the material thus obtained would be more 
 adhesive and pliable; and in proportion as the cellulose which we employ is coated with this substance, the 
 less adapted will it be to form paper. The cells of which the woody part of large trees is composed are 
 thickly coated in this way, whilst the stalks of herbaceous plants are less so; hence timber or its sawdust is 
 not so well adapted for making paper pulp as the fibres of the flax plant. Indeed the excess of the encrusting 
 matter renders the fibres of a plant equally unfit for the manufacture of paper as for that of a textile fabric. 
 The objections here made to the ordinary woody encrusting matter, as far as the manufacture of paper is 
 concerned, are not equally applicable to pectine when it pei’forms the same functions, as we shall have occa¬ 
 sion to notice subsequently. Although paper differs essentially in many respects from a woven fabric, yet 
 we require it to have, to a certain degree, two of the chief qualities of the latter; namely, strength and 
 flexibility. Hence, although, as we have observed above, a paper-like pulp may be made of cellular tissue, 
 it would have no strength, which could only be given to it by vascular tissue or fibi’e; and consequently the 
 larger the proportion of the latter in a paper, the stronger and more flexible it will be, especially if the fibres 
 be not too much broken up. An example of this is presented to us in the toughness of bank-note paper, but 
 there is a still more remarkable one in the cloth called tnppa , which is made by the inhabitants of the South 
 Sea Islands from the liber or inner bark of a tree. This cloth is, in fact, nothing more than a species of 
 
Class XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 309 
 
 paper formed by steeping the fibres in water until they undergo a kind of change similar to that to which flax 
 is submitted, and then beating them with a wooden mallet until they adhere and spread out. Paper made 
 in this way, and, indeed, all paper, bears somewhat the same relation to textile fabrics of cotton or wool as 
 felt does to textile woollen fabrics. In all textile fabrics the great object to be attained is to give a certain 
 direction to the fibres, somewhat similar to that which they have in the stems of the plants, an object which 
 is effected by spinning ; in paper, on the other hand, the fibres must be made to run in all directions, which 
 is also the case with felt. 
 
 Previous to the invention of paper various substitutes appear to have been employed, such as the fine 
 inner bark of several trees, which was beaten and then dried in the sun ; plates of lead and tablets of wax 
 were also employed, and even the leaves of trees, as is still the case in the East; as, for example, in Ceylon, 
 where the dried leaves of the talipot palm, cut into convenient sizes, and joined together in the shape of a 
 fim, form their books, of which there was an example in the Indian collection of the Royal Asiatic Society. 
 The first attempt at making paper was the employment by the Egyptians of the pith of a reed which grows 
 on the. Nile, and which was formerly called the papyrus , from whence our word paper is derived. This plant, 
 which looks like a bulrush, must have been used at a very early period for the manufacture of a kind of 
 paper remarkable for its delicacy and for the simplicity of its manufacture. Paper made from the Egyptian 
 papyrus continued to be employed until the fifth century, but after that date it appears to have gone out of 
 general use, having been replaced by the true paper made from cotton. The precise date, however, at which 
 cotton paper was first made, or the country where it was first invented, cannot be distinctly ascertained, for 
 we find no mention of it, at least as far as we are aware, of an earlier date than the commencement of the 
 twelfth century. Indeed, subsequent to the twelfth century the use of cotton paper became very general in 
 Europe; but the chief supplies were still brought from the Levant, although it is certain that its manufac¬ 
 ture was introduced into Europe in that century by the Crusaders, or by the Venetians. In the end of the. 
 fourteenth century the important discovery was made that paper could be manufactured from linen rags, the 
 first mill for that purpose having been erected at Nuremberg, in the year 1390. This discovery completely 
 changed the whole manufacture, because, for several centuries after, the supply of raw material of this kind 
 was much greater than the demand; hence the more expensive material, cotton, was given up. In order to 
 make white paper, it was necessary to employ white rags, as no means existed for rapidly and cheaply 
 bleaching the coloured ones. Under such circumstances it need not be a matter of surprise that no attempt 
 was made to find a substitute for linen, or cotton, which would be as cheap. In this way rags came to be 
 considered as the only material from which paper could be advantageously made. The discovery of the 
 bleaching powers of chlorine opened up a new field, and led to the hope that a great number of vegetable 
 tissues might be substituted for rags, in case there would not be sufficient of the latter to supply the demand 
 which the extraordinary extension in the use of paper has created. To give our readers some idea of how 
 far this hope has been realized, we shall enumerate here the various substances from which paper is now 
 made, or which have been proposed for that purpose :—- 
 
 RAW MATERIALS OF PAPER. 
 
 Cotton and linen rags. 
 
 Scutching waste from flax. 
 
 Cotton waste. 
 
 Hemp and flax straw. 
 
 Inner bark of the white mulberry. 
 
 Plantain fibre. 
 
 Fibre of the leaves of the dwarf palm. 
 
 Straw of wheat, barley, oats, rye, maize, hay, &c. 
 Common reeds. 
 
 Potato pulp after extraction of the starch. 
 
 Pulp of beet after expression of juice, for the manufac¬ 
 ture of sugar. 
 
 Moss and turf. 
 
 Wood shavings. 
 
 Curriers’ shavings, obtained in the manufacture of 
 leather. 
 
 Waste from Manilla hemp. 
 
 Besides these, a number of other vegetable substances have been proposed for the same purpose; such as 
 the common nettle, the common rush, the thistle, the barks of the Daphne mezereum , the acacia, the elm, 
 the lime, &c.; the tendrils of the hop, tanners’ spent bark; and we might add a number of other substances, 
 such as the common rag weed, the bagasse, trash or pressed sugar cane, and a great variety of Indian and 
 other tropical fibres which have been lately introduced to the notice of the public. The substances contained 
 in the first column are undoubtedly the best adapted for making paper, but as yet only the rags, scutching 
 waste, and cotton waste, are generally employed; the flax and hemp straw, although apparently well adapted 
 for the purpose, are not likely to be employed in consequence of their high price. Straw, on the other hand, 
 has lately become a most important material for the manufacture of paper, and a very considerable trade 
 is springing up in Dublin, the chief seat of the manufacture at present. 
 
 The first idea of making paper from straw originated with Seguin, who was granted a patent in France, 
 in 1801, but he was unable to overcome the difficulties of the material. In 1820 another patent was granted 
 to M. Hirigoyen, Jun., which appears to have been equally unsuccessful. In 1824 Chaptal and D’Arcet, two 
 eminent French chemists, and M. Bronzac, obtained a patent for the manufacture of paper from straw, which 
 was actually worked, and may, therefore, be considered as the first successful attempt to solve this problem. 
 Since that period various attempts have been made in France, Germany, and England, to perfect the process 
 of Chaptal and D’Arcet; but it is only within the last year or two that these attempts have been crowned 
 with complete success—the honour of the successful perfection, as well as the first invention, belonging, we 
 believe, to France. The sample in the Exhibition, as the first successful attempt to make straw paper capable 
 of being used for printing, was, therefore, worthy of special attention, and pointed to a wide field of industrial 
 enterprise in this country. It is but just to remark here that a number of excellent experiments was con¬ 
 ducted in Cork several years before the patent of Chaptal and D’Arcet was taken out, for the purpose of 
 testing the process of Seguin, the first inventor. 
 
 2 s 2 
 
310 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVII. 
 
 A great many efforts have recently been made on the Continent to bring several of the subst ances named 
 in the second column into use, and with a considerable amount of success. Among them we may specially 
 mention the pulp of beet-root, wood shavings, and peat. Wood shavings have also been tried in England, 
 and according to the reports published the process is perfectly practicable, and the quality of the paper pro¬ 
 duced excellent. Of all the substances proposed, however, peat is that which is most interesting and impor¬ 
 tant to us, in consequence of the great extent of our peat bogs. Although proposed as a material for the 
 manufacture of paper many years ago, the only successful attempt which appears to have been made was 
 within the past year in Piedmont and Saxony. In the former place a soft and much prized paper has been pro¬ 
 duced, composed of from 80 to 90 per cent, of turf, the remainder being formed by the pulp obtained from 
 the inner bark of the white mulberry. Millboard was also produced containing 95 per cent, of turf. The 
 results obtained in Saxony were similar, rags being substituted for the mulberry bark. 
 
 The other substances which we have mentioned can only be considered as curiosities, as they cannot be 
 obtained in sufficient quantities, supposing them even to be well adapted for paper-making, if we except 
 tanners’ spent bark, which we have seen applied to the manufacture of pulp for papier mache, with the addi¬ 
 tion of some made from old ropes, &c. The chief difficulty which manufacturers have had to contend 
 with in the manufacture of paper directly from vegetable substances has been the sort of semi-transpa¬ 
 rency which papers so made possessed. To avoid this a certain quantity of rags had to be added. It is, 
 however, to be hoped that these difficulties will be entirely overcome—indeed in many cases they have 
 already been so. 
 
 Having now discussed the raw materials, we shall turn our attention to the old processes employed in 
 paper-making, and which are to some extent still followed in some places, commencing with that in use 
 in China and Japan. 
 
 Independent of the special interest which attaches to Chinese and Indian paper in a historical point of 
 view, and which would in any case induce us to notice the process adopted in these countries for its manu¬ 
 facture, we are specially called upon to do so in consequence of the numerous specimens contained in the 
 Japanese, Chinese, and Indian collections in the Exhibition. These specimens were, properly speaking, not 
 exhibited as paper, but rather as that material applied to various purposes—such as books, drawings, &c.: 
 they, however, exhibit all the peculiarities of the Eastern paper so well that we can refer to them as 
 illustrations. 
 
 The Manufacture of Paper in China , like the other manufactures of that singular country, dates from a 
 very remote antiquity. Although we are acquainted with only a few varieties of Chinese paper, such as that 
 used for covering tea-chests, printing Chinese books, and the kinds so largely used in Europe for making 
 artificial flowers, and another for engraving under the name of India paper, the Chinese make nearly as 
 many varieties as we do. The papers just alluded to are exceedingly thin, the printing paper especially, 
 fifty square feet of which weigh scarcely three ounces. A great number of substances are also employed in 
 paper-making, almost every province having its own peculiar material. In some districts the young shoots 
 of the bamboo are employed; in others the liber or inner bark of a variety of mulberry ; in others again, rice 
 straw, hemp, cotton ; and, finally, the cocoons of the silk-worm after the separation of the silk fibre. The 
 beautiful paper known as rice paper is made from the cellular pith of the Aralia papyrifera , and is, therefore, 
 more like the ancient paper of the papyrus than our modern paper from fibrous tissue. Although the bamboo 
 does not yield the finest paper employed by the Chinese, the article made from that substance having always 
 a yellowish tint, it is the material which is most largely employed ; and as the process by which it is made 
 does not essentially differ from that followed with other materials, we shall select it as our illustration of 
 paper-making. The young shoots of the bamboo are first cut into convenient lengths, and then split into 
 thin slices and laid in a pit built of bricks or of stonework with a quantity of slaked lime, the bamboo and 
 the lime being arranged in alternate layers, the whole being pressed down by placing a quantity of stones 
 on the top. Water is then admitted, and the whole allowed to rest for about fourteen days ; at the end of 
 which time the mass becomes soft, and the external green rind may be easily separated. The pieces are next 
 removed from the pit and beaten with an iron mallet, which removes a quantity of rind, and leaves a fibrous 
 mass like flax, which is hung in the sun to dry and bleach, after which it is again steeped with lime as before. 
 When taken out of the lime it is made into heaps, and allowed to undergo a kind of spontaneous fermenta¬ 
 tion which decomposes the glutinous matter that unites the fibres together. To remove this material, the 
 impure fibre, still impregnated with lime, is boiled for twenty-four hours in water which becomes syrupy 
 from the dissolved matter, and is then run off; and the fibre washed in running water and kneaded into 
 lumps; when it is again boiled with an alkaline solution, obtained by dissolving the ashes of rice straw in 
 water. The object of these processes is, as in the case of the preparation by steeping of the corresponding 
 fibre of flax, to dissolve out all the other constituents of the plant, especially a glutinous substance which 
 would not only be unfit for the preparation of paper, but would tend to produce decomposition in the fibre. 
 The pure fibre thus obtained is kept in a moist condition in cellars, ready for use until it is required, where 
 it undergoes a slow fermentation which is induced by sprinkling the different layers of the mass with a 
 decoction of beans. 
 
 To make paper from this mass it is subjected to a very rude process of trituration in stone mortars, until 
 it is reduced to the condition of a uniform pulp. In some cases a quantity of an unctuous extract made 
 from a plant called the koteng , is added to the bamboo pulp, for the purpose of making it stiffer, and com¬ 
 municating a certain degree of semi-transparency to the paper. When the pulp is finished, it is placed in a 
 vessel or vat with the proper quantity of water; at this vat the workman stands, and by means of a square 
 mould like a sieve, which he dips into the stuff, forms a sheet of paper. The moulds are formed of a number 
 of fine slips of bamboo, previously boiled in oil to diminish the tendency to absorb water, or adhere to the 
 sheet of paper, and placed parallel to one another like a grating. These slips are exceedingly thin, and 
 placed close together, as many as forty in the space of an inch; they are kept together by cross threads of silk 
 
Class XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 311 
 
 or of gut placed at intervals of about five-sixths of an inch asunder. When this mould is dipped into the 
 water containing the pulp, and then carefully lifted out, the water streams out, and leaves a uniform sheet 
 of pulp resting upon the bamboo grating. If we examine a sheet of Chinese paper, we may discover the 
 impression of the bamboo on one side of the sheet in the form of a series of fine lines, like cording in certain 
 varieties of silk, and also of the threads which run at right angles to each other, and resemble the ordinary 
 water-marks on our paper. 
 
 This process of moulding each sheet of paper differs but little from that adopted in Europe, but here the 
 analogy ceases, the other operations of the Chinese paper-maker being quite distinct. The pulp vat is 
 placed near a kind of oven with a large flue, the walls of which have a slight inclination. The workman in¬ 
 verts the bamboo mould over this flat surface, presses it against it, and then removes it, leaving the sheet of 
 paper adhering to the wall; it there rapidly dries, by the heat of the oven, or by that of the sun alone in 
 summer; whilst drying, another workman rubs the sheet against the wall with a fine brush, in order to pre¬ 
 vent it curling up, or drying unequally. The impression of the hairs of the brush resulting from this opera- 
 ration, although exceedingly fine, may be readily distinguished by examining a sheet of Chinese paper. 
 Before the paper is thoroughly dried, it is removed from the stove, and when a sufficient number of sheets 
 are obtained to form a pile, they are placed in a press, after which they are made up into parcels of 100 
 sheets each, and again pressed. 
 
 Paper made merely of vegetable tissue, as is well known, is very porous, and will absorb water very 
 rapidly. Paper composed of woody matter, freed from all foreign substances, such as that from rags, pos¬ 
 sesses this property in a more remarkable degree than paper which contains a certain amount of pectine. 
 Paper intended for writing is dipped into a solution of alum boiled with a little isinglass or fish glue, a 
 process which is, in every respect, identical with the European one of sizing. By means of a size prepared 
 with glue made from parings of skins, and therefore perfectly identical with our size, the Chinese make some 
 pretty ornamented papers. 
 
 Japanese method of making Paper _The Japanese make their paper chiefly from one substance, the bark 
 
 of a kind of mulberry, which may be considered a true paper tree. The young saplings of the mulberry are 
 subjected to the action of boiling water until the bark begins to separate from the wood, when they are taken 
 out, and the bark removed and placed aside to dry ; and in this condition it forms the material for paper¬ 
 making. The first operation consists in steeping it in water, in order to soften it, after which the coarser 
 and dark-coloured portions are separated. After being thus sorted, it is boiled in a ley made with the ashes 
 of plants, until it is so softened and divided that it is reduced to the condition of an extremely light and 
 fibrous pulp. It is next washed upon a kind of sieve, upon which a fine stream of water is allowed to fall, 
 the mass being continually stirred about with the hand. By these operations the pulp is freed from all 
 foreign matters, and is rendered exceedingly fine and soft; it is then beaten on a flat table with a mallet 
 until it is reduced to the proper degree of tenuity to make paper. A quantity of this pulp is mixed up in a 
 vat with water, and a quantity of a decoction of rice strained through cloth added, as also some made with 
 roots of particular plants, and the whole agitated until the different substances are thoroughly mixed, when 
 it is ready to be moulded into sheets of paper. This operation is performed exactly as in China, with a 
 mould made with slips of bamboo, but the paper is not dried in the same way. In Japan each sheet as it is 
 made is laid upon the previous one, with an exceedingly fine slip of wood between them, until a sufficient 
 pile is formed, upon which is placed a board with weights on it, the weight being at first very light, to 
 prevent the sheets from adhering. According as the water drains out the weight is augmented, the whole 
 operation of pressing lasting about twenty-four hours. On the following day the weight is removed, and 
 each sheet lifted up by means of the. slips of wood to which the moist sheets adhere, and suspended by means 
 of them, to be dried in the sun. When dry, the sheets are rubbed smooth and pressed, and are then con¬ 
 sidered to be finished. 
 
 The Japanese do not size their paper or subject it to any further preparation for printing or writing, the 
 decoction of rice and of the other plants performing the functions of the alum and isinglass of the Chinese; in 
 addition to which it communicates considerable whiteness and silkiness to the paper. The use of such a 
 decoction of rice is also known in China, and in several other parts of the East. Japanese paper is an exceed¬ 
 ingly strong material. 
 
 PAPER-MAKING IN EUROPE. 
 
 Any person who visits a modern paper mill, and sees that most perfect, perhaps, of all automata, a paper 
 machine at work, will be very much inclined to smile at the processes just described, and to form a very dis¬ 
 paraging idea of the Oriental manufacture. Fifty years have not yet passed, however, since the first machine 
 of this kind was invented. 
 
 A good deal of hand-made paper is still produced in Ireland and also in England ; but instead of the 
 mould being made of a number of wires laid parallel to one another (and hence called a laid mould , and 
 the paper made with it laid paper), it is usually formed of woven wire-gauze, containing from forty-eight 
 to sixty-four meshes in the square inch, hence called a wove mould , and the paper formed with it wove 
 paper. The pulp is made in an engine invented in the last century by the Dutch, and hence called by the 
 old paper-makers the hollender , and which we shall describe hereafter. Chlorine is also used, and, in fact, 
 the process of making hand-paper practised at present only differs from that of the machine, or continuous 
 paper, by the pulp being moulded instead of being run on a machine, all previous operations being, to a 
 great extent, the same. 
 
 Rags may be regarded as the great basis of the paper manufacture; and besides the enormous supply 
 produced in these countries, large quantities are annually imported from the Continent of Europe, but chiefly 
 from Hamburgh, Bremen, and Petersburgh, in the North of Europe, and from Leghorn and Ancona, on the 
 Mediterranean. In 1850 the quantity of rags, old ropes, &c., imported was 8124 tons, of which Bremen, Ham- 
 
312 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVII. 
 
 burgh, and Lubeck alone supplied 4449 tons, or more than one-half; Russia, 859 tons; and the rest of the 
 North of Europe, 496 tons. The imports from Leghorn amounted to 1352 tons, and from other ports in the 
 Mediterranean, 503 tons. Foreign rags are coarser and inferior in appearance to British rags, and were 
 formerly less valued; but since the introduction of the process of boiling rags in a ley of soda, and bleaching 
 them in chlorine, they are held in equal estimation, and in many cases are considered even superior to our 
 own rags, more especially as they are chiefly linen. The rags from the North of Europe are darker and 
 stronger than those from the Mediterranean, the latter being apparently bleached by the intense sunlight. 
 It is worthy of remark, that rags are forbidden to be exported from France, Belgium, Holland, Spain, and 
 Portugal. 
 
 The first operation to which the rags are submitted is a careful picking and sorting, which is altogether 
 performed by women and girls, who divide them into six or seven qualities, all of which, however, may be 
 classed into three divisions—white, gray, and coloured rags. The white rags are usually sorted into linen 
 and cotton rags, for in some kinds of paper it is of great importance to regulate exactly the proportion of 
 cotton rags which is employed; a fact which is easily accounted for by comparing the structure of cotton and 
 linen fibres, as seen under a microscope—the former is composed of tubes, having very thin and delicate 
 walls, which are easily flattened, whilst the fibres of hemp and flax are composed of thick cylindrical tubes, 
 which do not yield to compression. During this operation of sorting, the seams are ripped up, the but¬ 
 tons carefully cut off, and the whole cut into small pieces with knives. The woollen rags are also carefully 
 separated and set aside, for they could not be boiled with soda, which would dissolve them, nor bleached with 
 chlorine, which has scarcely any action upon them. A small portion is, however, worked up in the manu¬ 
 facture of a dark gray thick filtering paper, employed by apothecaries for filtering tinctures, &c. A good 
 deal is also employed for making flocks for room paper, and as a material for mattresses. Some are also 
 employed as a manure, especially for hops; indeed, considerable quantities are imported, chiefly from Rostock 
 and Bremen, for that purpose; and, we regret to say, to unravel and mix with fresh wool, under the name of 
 shoddy, for the manufacture of those wonderfully fine West of England cloths, with which the public are 
 duped by the extravagantly low prices at which clothing establishments offer them. The import of woollen 
 rags for manure is about 1100 tons, at an average price of about £5 to £6 per ton—the coloured woollen 
 rags of loose texture, fit for unravelling, fetch £10 to £13, and white of the same description, £15 to £18 
 per ton,—prices which show a good demand. 
 
 The picked rags are next placed in a dusting-engine, called “ the devil,” which consists of a cylinder 
 about six feet long, and four feet in diameter, covered with wire gauze. The rags are introduced into this 
 cylinder or drum, which is then made to revolve very rapidly, the rags being effectively tossed about in the 
 inside by a number of spokes fixed to the axis. Thus freed from the dust, they are next washed in warm 
 water, and then boiled with a solution of caustic soda at the rate of from 40 to 45 lbs. per ton of rags. There 
 are two modes of effecting this object,—one is to place the rags in a sort of vat with a false bottom, pierced 
 with holes, and covered with a loose cover; a tube rises from the false bottom to nearly the top of the vat, 
 and a steam-pipe enters between the bottoms; a quantity of wet rags is placed upon the false bottom, and 
 a sufficient supply of the ley admitted; steam is then turned on, which heats it, and the warm liquor ascends 
 the tube in the centre, and is distributed over the surface of the rags; the cold ley descends through the 
 holes in the false bottom. In tills way a current is established which effectively washes the rags, after which 
 the ley is withdrawn, and replaced by water, an operation which is performed a sufficient number of times to 
 completely remove all traces of the soda. The other consists of a sort of rotatory drum partially immersed 
 in the ley, which is placed in a steam-tight vessel, heated by high-pressure steam. The action of this vessel 
 is very effective, and is, perhaps, the best contrivance invented for this purpose. 
 
 The rags are next introduced into the washing-engine, which consists of an oval trough, or rather of an 
 oblong trough, rounded at the angles, and partially divided along its length into two compartments, in one 
 of which revolves a drum, or rather a solid cylinder of wood, provided with forty cutting-blades, which are 
 inserted into it. Immediately under the drum is placed a block of wood provided with twelve or fourteen 
 cutters like those in the cylinder, the distance between the cutting surfaces of lqoth being capable of being 
 regulated at will. The cylinder is made to revolve at the rate of about 120 revolutions in a minute; this 
 produces a sort of rotatory current in the water in which the rags are suspended, which carries them in a 
 continuous stream between the cutting edges of the drum and block, which make about 60,000 cuts per 
 minute; the effect being, however, less of a true cutting kind than a tearing operation which pulls the fibres 
 asunder, and reduces them to a sort of pulpy mass technically called half stuff. In this condition the rags 
 are bleached, which is done either by chlorine gas, or by the compound of that substance with lime known 
 as bleaching powder. When done with the former, the half stuff - is placed upon shelves or floors in a kind 
 of chamber constructed of planks, into the top of which the gas is admitted. The bleaching with chloride of 
 lime, of which 1 to 2 lbs. is enough for each cwt. of fine rags, is effected either in vats, where the half stuff 
 is allowed to steep, which is the most effective method, or in the washing-engine, which brings every fibre of 
 the rags in contact with the solution. When fully bleached, the pulp must be well washed to free it from 
 all traces of lime and chlorine. Some manufacturers, aware of the deletei’ious action of any chlorine left in 
 the pulp, go so far as to add small quantities of sulphite of soda, in order to neutralize any chlorine which 
 may remain. We would recommend for the same purpose sulphite of alumina, which can be easily had, and 
 any excess of which would, instead of being injurious, contribute to the formation of size subsequently. 
 
 The bleached half stuff is now ready to be made into stuff or pulp, which is effected in another engine 
 called the heater , similar to the one described, except that it has usually sixty teeth on the cylinder, and 
 twenty or twenty-four on the block, and makes about 150 revolutions per minute, which would give 170,000 
 to 180,000 as the number of cuts which it is capable of giving per minute. When the pulp is finished, it is 
 run into the stuff'chest, which is a large vat usually capable of holding about three engines’ full of stuff, where 
 the different kinds of pulp are mixed together, judged to be the best adapted for making any particular variety 
 of paper. The stuff chest is usually made circular, and has a hog or churning agitator continually revolving in 
 
Class XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 313 
 
 it to keep the pulp in suspension. The pulp so prepared is now ready to be made into paper, an operation 
 either done by hand, or by machine. 
 
 The idea of a machine for making paper originated with a workman of the name of Robert, employed in 
 the mill of M. Francois Didot, of Essonnes, who made the first trial at that place in 1799. The great pro¬ 
 mise of success which it held out induced the Directory to grant him a patent for fifteen years, and a sum of 
 8000 francs to assist him in perfecting his discovery. This patent he disposed of to M. Leger Didot, who, 
 accompanied by his brother-in-law, Mr. Gamble, came over to England for the purpose of putting the dis¬ 
 covery into practice, an object which could not be effected in France at that time, in consequence of the 
 continual state of war in which the Continent was then plunged. In 1801 a patent was granted in the name 
 of Mr. Gamble, and in 1803 a second for improvements on the former. In 1804 the principal share in these 
 patents was sold to Messrs. Henry and Scaly Foiudrinier, at that time the principal paper-makers and sta¬ 
 tioners in Great Britain, who at once embarked a large capital in the attempt to perfect the machine. The 
 first experiments were made at Dartford, in Kent, in the establishment of a Mr. Ilall, who happened to have 
 a young assistant of the name of Bryan Donkin, who applied himself with enthusiasm to the matter; and, 
 aided by the capital of the Fourdriniers, he produced a true self-acting machine in 1803, which was set up 
 at Frogmore, in Hertfordshire. From this time until 1807 a great many improvements were effected; the 
 patentees, in fact, spared no expense to make it perfect, and had consequently derived no advantage from 
 their outlay. On this account the Messrs. Fourdrinier endeavoured to get an extension of their patent for 
 an additional fourteen years, which would have been granted, and had, indeed, gained the sanction of the 
 House of Commons, but for Lord Lauderdale, who moved that it be fixed at seven years; the result was, 
 that the Fourdriniers were ruined, the only thing which they gained by their connexion with the improve¬ 
 ment in the paper manufacture being that of having the machine called by their name. Mi-. Donkin, how¬ 
 ever, by devoting himself to the construction of the new machines, has made a large fortune, his firm having 
 erected, up to the present year, more than two hundred machines in different parts of the world. 
 
 Previous to the pulp flowing on the machine it must be strained, an operation which is performed by 
 means of a number of gun-metal bars placed like a grating, leaving spaces varying from l-70th to l-100th 
 of an inch between them. This operation is very important, for no matter how carefully the pulp may be 
 prepared, small lumps will be found in it which would form knots in the paper. These had formerly to be 
 picked out with a knife, an operation which caused a great many damaged sheets, technically called retree. 
 A common sieve could not be used for this purpose, as it would separate all the long fibres from the pulp, 
 which are so serviceable in giving strength to the paper. A pulp-strainer of this kind was exhibited by H. 
 Watson, of Newcastle-upon-Tyne, and was well made. Instead of this gridiron-strainer some machines have 
 a sort of squirrel-cage, one which continually revolves in the pulp, the only outlet for which is through the 
 bars of the cage, which have slits between them of about the 1-115th of an inch wide. The strained pulp is 
 delivered in an uniform stream upon an endless sheet of fine wire cloth, which is made to revolve in a hori¬ 
 zontal position upon rollers; it also receives a sort of jogging motion, the object of which is to strain the 
 water more rapidly through the cloth, and leave the pulp in the form of a pasty sheet of paper upon the 
 wire. The soft sheet, still resting upon the wire-gauze, then passes under a pulp roller, or dandy, as it is 
 called, consisting of a small cylinder channelled and perforated, or of wire, which slightly presses the soft 
 mass, squeezes a quantity of water out of it, which escapes through the perforations in the dandy. Instead 
 of the dandy roller, a box is sometimes placed under a part of the wire cloth corresponding to where the dandy 
 is usually fixed, and a partial vacuum produced in the box by pumps, the effect of which is to suck out the 
 water from the pulp, and give the sheet more firmness. The sheet, after passing under the dandy, and while 
 still resting upon the wire cloth, goes between two rollers furnished with felt kept continually moist, and 
 called the couching rollers, because they perform, to some extent, the same functions that couching between 
 felts does in making paper by the hand. The wire cloth now leaves the paper, and passes round the under 
 roller, whilst the sheet of paper, couched upon a revolving endless sheet of felt, is subjected to two pressures 
 between cylinders of iron, after which it passes over drying rollers of polished metal heated by steam, and 
 then in some mills between two highly polished metal rollers to give it a sort of glaze, after which the paper 
 is wound upon a reel. When sufficient paper has been thus coiled up, it is cut into sheets by a pecu¬ 
 liar machine, the essential part of which consists of an axis, having fixed upon it a number of circular 
 cutting-blades, which, in their revolution, divide the endless sheet of paper longitudinally; whilst a long 
 cutting-knife is made to fall at intervals, according to the size of the sheet of paper required, and cuts the 
 paper as it is drawn through the machine. 
 
 It is unnecessary to say that the original machine of the Fourdriniers was not as complete as the one just 
 described ; the dandy roller, drying rollers and cutting machine, as well as a great number of minor details, 
 being subsequent improvements. The paper made on the first machines differed essentially from that made 
 by hand, by having no wire marks on it; and as the public preferred paper with such marks upon it, it 
 became an object to communicate them to it, which was effected in 1830 by Mr. Thomas Barratt, of St. 
 Alary Cray, in Kent. He divided his endless web into portions equal to the size of an ordinary sheet of 
 paper, and fastened on each division a device such as a crown or the maker’s name, which was impressed 
 upon the portion of this endless sheet of paper which was formed upon it. Various other contrivances were 
 introduced, the best of which is that invented by Mr. Thomas Sullivan, Foot’s Cray, Kent, and which consists 
 of a peculiarly constructed dandy roller upon which are fastened the devices, and which gives a perfect imi¬ 
 tation of laid paper. The great advantage of this system is, that the paper is stronger than when the wire 
 mark is placed upon the wire cloth, and as it is easier to alter the dandy than the cloth, a greater variety of 
 devices may be introduced. We are not aware whether the elaborate water-marks on some of the sheets 
 exhibited by T. H. Saunders, of the Dartford Mills, such as the Madonna in imitation of the corres¬ 
 ponding photophanic porcelain picture copied from one of the paintings in the Dresden Gallery, have 
 been attempted on a machine, but we feel confident that it could be done by a properly constructed 
 dandy roller. 
 
314 
 
 TIIE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVn. 
 
 The system of the Fourdrinier machine is not the only one which has been tried for making continuous 
 paper; for so early as 1809, a Mr. Dickenson, to whom we owe many improvements in the art of paper¬ 
 making, proposed employing a hollow brass or gun-metal cylinder, having a polished surface pierced with a 
 number of very fine holes, and covered with wire-gauze. This cylinder was placed in contact with prepared 
 pulp, and was made to revolve rapidly, at the same time that the air was continually being exhausted from 
 the intei’ior of the cylinder; the result was that a thin film of pulp adhered to its surface, the water of which 
 had been sucked in, and left a sheet of paper on the gauze, which was delivered to a felted roller, where it 
 was properly couched by pressure ; the remaining operations being exactly similar to those described. There 
 is a beautiful modification of this machine made by the inventor himself, by which he is enabled to produce 
 paper of extraordinary thickness ; such, for example, as drawing paper, which was until lately all made by 
 hand. He places two vats supplied with pulp close together, one being behind the other, in each of which 
 revolves a cylinder moved by the same gearing ; the first roller gives off a sheet of paper which is received 
 on an endless felt, passed between two rollers, and carried over the other vat, from the cylinder of which 
 another sheet of paper is now thrown off, and is carried along towards another pair of rollers, where it meets 
 with the first sheet of paper just as it leaves its felt; both sheets are pressed together by the rollers, and 
 
 are finished in the usual way. The paper of which stamped envelopes are made is produced in this way_a 
 
 few fine silk threads being laid between the sheets as they are passing through the rollers, as will be seen by 
 examining one of those envelopes, when two fine lines may be traced in a part of it, out of which may be 
 removed a blue and a red silk thread. 
 
 After the successful manufacture of paper with a machine was effected, a great desideratum still remained 
 to be supplied, namely—to economize the time and labour expended in the tedious process of sizing each 
 sheet separately by dipping it into a solution of glue and alum. Accordingly, it was proposed to add the 
 size to the pulp in the vat, but it was soon found that the animal matter of the size very rapidly destroyed 
 the felts, an objection which was found to apply to such a process even in a still stronger degree when paper 
 was maae by hand. There was also another objection, that the sized pulp was liable to undergo incipient 
 putrefaction by long exposure to the air, and to deteriorate and become discoloured; a substitute was, 
 therefore, sought out, to which these objections could not apply. Accordingly, in 1827, M. Canson made a 
 size, of which wax was the base, and soon after M. Delcambre made another with rosin; but both were 
 superseded by the one now in common use on the Continent, invented by Mr. Obry, which consists of a rosin 
 soap with alum and potato starch. To make this size, 150 parts of finely powdered and sifted rosin are boiled 
 with 180 parts of water, to which is added 20 parts of washing soda dissolved in 50 parts more of water ; when 
 all have completely united, an equal quantity of soda, dissolved in 45 parts of water, is added, and the boiling 
 continued until a perfect resin soap is formed , which, in order to mix thoroughly with the pulp, is diluted with 
 three times its weight of water, in which is stirred up a quantity of potato fecula equal to about one-eighth 
 of the weight of the resin employed. The granules of starch swell up from the heat of the boiling water, and 
 tend to subdivide the particles of resin soap very considerably ; about sixteen to twenty-four quarts of this 
 mixture is added to the pulp in the beating engine, for every 50 lbs. of dried paper ; and after being worked 
 up with it for about a quarter of an hour, from 4 j- to 04 lbs. of alum, according to the quantity of size employed, 
 is added, the effect of which is to precipitate the resin as an insoluble soap in combination with the alumina 
 of the alum, which, being in an extremely fine state of division, attaches itself to every particle of the pulp 
 along with the fecula. Nearly all the paper made on the Continent is sized in this way, and some of the 
 better papers thus prepared are of remarkable whiteness and beauty ; and although much softer than papers 
 sized with gelatine, they do not feel so greasy under the pen, the great fault of all papers made in these 
 countries, although so superior in every other respect. Printing paper is usually sized with a resin soap, but 
 potato starch is rarely, if ever, employed, all attempts to use it having failed, owing, according to most 
 manufacturers, to our using a very large quantity of cotton rags in our paper, to which the starch does 
 not so well attach itself. English and Irish writing paper is still sized with gelatine, which gives a stronger 
 and harder paper, and better fitted for the steel pens than the resin-sized papers. The paper used in news¬ 
 papers is required to be very strong, and, accordingly, a number of attempts were made to size it with gela¬ 
 tine on the machine, an object which was effected by Sir. Crompton, by passing the sheet as it is made between 
 rollers supplied with the size, somewhat similar to the ordinary padding machines of the calico printer. And 
 within the last year or two Mr. W. Johnson, of St. Mary Cray, in Kent, has succeeded in sizing the finest 
 writing papers with gelatine, so that he has at length completed the paper machine, which is now the most 
 perfect automaton ever invented. The gentleman just named has two machines, each of which produces a 
 sheet of paper seventy inches wide, which is made, sized with gelatine, dried and cut at the rate of sixty teet 
 in the minute. 
 
 In all that we have hitherto said with regard to the modern manufacture of paper, we have confined 
 ourselves to paper from rags ; but when paper is made from straw, the half stuff is obliged to undergo several 
 boilings with lime and potash according to the kind of straw used, wheaten straw requiring three boilings, 
 each of three hours’ duration, and oaten straw but one, which is effected under a pressure of several atmos¬ 
 pheres, the quantity of lime for each 100 lbs. of straw being 50 lbs., and of potash 2 lbs. The object of these 
 boilings is to dissolve the silicious rind of the straw, which otherwise could not be removed by any mecha¬ 
 nical process. In other respects the after process of making paper does not dilfer in principle from that 
 followed in making paper from rags. 
 
 The manufacture of paper, as already observed, is only second to that of linen as a great branch of Irish 
 manufacturing industry, not merely from its extent, but also because, having struggled through many vicissi¬ 
 tudes, it has gradually progressed and prospered. Its progress has not, however, been so great as it might and 
 ought to have been, inasmuch as it is one of those manufactures which seem to be peculiarly adapted to the 
 wants and circumstances of the country. It is a manufacture to which water-power is in a special manner 
 adapted, and which may be carried on in every part of the country where that power is available, and where 
 the proper facilities exist for procuring the raw materials. The latter, too, if we except cotton waste, are as 
 
Class XVII. ] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 315 
 
 easily, and, in most eases, as cheaply procured as in the great centre of the English paper trade. In respect 
 of new materials we are, perhaps, better off than any of the manufacturers of England and Scotland. In 
 the first place we have millions of acres of the very kind of peat best adapted to make paper, and water or 
 railway communication to the greater number of those bogs. Then again, the best, we might say the only 
 kind of straw which is suited for paper-making is oaten straw, so plentifully produced in Ireland. This is not 
 grown to any large extent in England ; and in Scotland, where it is one of the chief crops, the clauses in 
 the usual letting leases forbid the straw from being sold off the land. In the north of Ireland there is also 
 abundance of scutching waste, and if the flax industry spreads into the middle, south, and west of Ireland, as 
 it ultimately will do, this supply will be still further increased. With these three materials, in addition to rags 
 and the tropical fibres, which will no doubt very soon come into general use, a wide field is open to Irish 
 paper makers. 
 
 The variety of papers made in Ireland is not sufficiently large, and it seldom happens that an Irish mill is 
 entirely devoted to one class of papers, which is very often the case in England and Scotland. We conse¬ 
 quently import very largely from the latter countries, instead of exporting, as we might do. For example, 
 we do not make sufficient printing paper to supply our wants, especially of the finer kinds; the same remark 
 applies to the finer qualities of cream-laid post, very large quantities of which are imported. Among the 
 papers much in demand, and which are not made in Ireland, or at least not regularly made, we may mention 
 coloured printing papers, strong coloured cartridge, such as copy-books are covered with, drawing-paper, 
 fine English brown lapping, copying paper (for copying letters), pink and white blotting paper, white and 
 coloured tissue paper, tinted post, fancy damask writing papers, water-lined foolscap for lawyers’ use, &c. 
 Sometimes, but very rarely, a few Irish-made coloured printing papers may be had; but the supply is not 
 regular, and the trade is chiefly in the hands of Scotch houses. 
 
 There were only four exhibiters of paper, exclusive of those of embossed and ornamented papers; of whom 
 two were Irish, one English, and one Scotch. One of the Irish paper makers, the firm of W. and E. Ryan, 
 of Merchant’s-quay, Dublin, exhibited only printing paper made of straw. This paper was manufactured at 
 the mills of Mi’. Sullivan, of Golden-bridge, near Dublin, who, along with Mr. Daniel Sullivan of Drimna, 
 and Mr. Seery of Clondalkin, purchased from the French inventor the patent for making it in Ireland, and 
 who, with the Messrs. Ryan, spent a large sum of money in bringing it to perfection. Several other Dublin 
 manufacturers have taken advantage of the results obtained at Golden-bridge, and have commenced the ma¬ 
 nufacture of straw paper, and we believe there are now five mills in the county of Dublin engaged in it. The 
 paper exhibited by the Messrs. Ryan was of excellent quality, considering the great difficulties encountered in 
 making the process practicable. But since then it has been considerably improved, and a very serviceable 
 printing paper is now made, which is extensively used in printing Irish newspapers both in Dublin and 
 in the provinces. A nice thin-laid paper for notes is now prepared from straw, which is extremely agree¬ 
 able to write upon. A large quantity of thin unbleached paper, almost like tissue paper, is also made in the 
 county of Dublin from the same material, and used very extensively as wrapping paper by drapers, mercers, 
 confectioners, and others, for small parcels. 
 
 The other Irish exhibiter of paper was John M‘Donnell, of Swiftbrook Paper Mills, county of Dublin, 
 who contributed a good variety of some of the finer papers in large demand, such as blue-laid medium, fools¬ 
 caps, bank post, &c. The latter is but little made in Ireland, except, we believe, by Mr. M‘Donnell. 
 Among the papers in tins collection, and made at the Swiftbrook Mills, we must specially mention the cream- 
 laid posts. This paper, although not equal in quality or colour to the best English, is much cheaper, and 
 consequently answers the general Irish trade better. Its sale is not, however, confined to Ireland, for there 
 is a considerable demand for it in the English and Scotch markets, and in the colonies. There is no similar 
 article so good or so showy , at its price, made in Great Britain. This is not the only instance in which Mr. 
 M’Donnell has served the Irish paper trade by his skill and perseverance. A good deal of this class of paper 
 is also made at Dripsey, near Cork, by A. Gieer anil Co. Among the articles shown by the other exhi¬ 
 biters there was nothing which calls for special mention, if we except the specimens of paper ornamented 
 with a water mark, showing gradations of light and shade, and producing the effect of the porcelain photo- 
 phanic pictures made in Berlin. Their transparency is produced by fastening a design formed by thin 
 brass plates upon the bottom of the mould. This kind of paper is intended to prevent frauds in bills of 
 exchange and other similar documents. The exhibiter was T. II. Saunders, of London, at whose mill at 
 Dartford, in Kent, the paper was made. 
 
 The following Table shows the quantity of paper made in Great Britain and Ireland, and in Ireland 
 separately, for the past ten years :— 
 
 Year. 
 
 United Kingdom. 
 
 Ireland. 
 
 ** 
 
 Year. 
 
 United Kingdom. 
 
 Ireland. 
 
 1844, . . 
 
 109,495,148 lbs.. . 
 
 4,557,306 lbs. 
 
 1849, 
 
 . . 132,132,660 lbs.. 
 
 . 6,272,563 lbs. 
 
 1845, . . 
 
 124,247,071 „ . . 
 
 5,662,104 
 
 
 1850, 
 
 . . 141,032,474 „ . 
 
 . 6,719,502 „ 
 
 1846, . . 
 
 127,442,482 „ . . 
 
 5,875,775 
 
 »» 
 
 1851, 
 
 . . 150,903,543 „ . 
 
 . 6,983,646 „ 
 
 1847, . . 
 
 121,965,315 „ . . 
 
 5,711,546 
 
 JJ 
 
 1852, 
 
 . . 154,469,211 „ . 
 
 . 7,373,012 „ 
 
 1848, . . 
 
 121,820,229 „ . . 
 
 5,583,461 
 
 JJ 
 
 1853, 
 
 . . 177,633,010 „ 
 
 
 In 1850 the Revenue Returns gave the number of paper mills in Ireland at 37; the number of beating 
 engines at 86 ; the number of vats at 18 ; and the number of machines at 32 ; the quantity of paper pro¬ 
 duced at 6,719,502 lbs.; and the duty received at £44,096. In the same year there were 327 mills in 
 England; 1374 beating engines; 307 vats; 323 machines; 105,712,953 lbs. of paper produced; and 
 £693,741 paid as duty: and in Scotland, 51 mills ; 286 beating engines; 19 vats; 57 machines; 28,600,019 lbs. 
 of paper made; and £1S7,687 paid as duty. According to a parliamentary paper published in 1852, there 
 were only 304 of those mills at work in February of that year in England, 48 in Scotland, and 28 in Ireland; 
 in which there was a total of 1616 beating engines at work, and 130 idle. These figures show that the greater 
 number of the mills in Ireland are small, and that they are not worked regularly; for while the number of 
 
 2 x 
 
316 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVII. 
 
 mills and machines is more than half, and the number of vats nearly equal to those in Scotland, the quantity 
 of paper made was only one-fourth of that produced in that country. We hope to see fifty millions pounds 
 of paper produced here before ten years, if the manufacture of straw and turf paper succeeds.*_W. Iv. S. 
 
 LETTER-PRESS PRINTING. 
 
 There was no branch of industry represented in the Exhibition that has made more rapid progress, or 
 exercised a more important influence, than printing; which, strange to say, is a comparatively modern inven¬ 
 tion. Some attempt of the kind,—some effort to perpetuate the ideas and events of the period to posterity, 
 or for the use of those at a distance, must have occupied the attention of mankind at an early age; but amid 
 the progress made in the arts and sciences by the Egyptians, Greeks, and Romans, it is remarkable that no 
 approximation was made to the practice of that art which has, more than any other, changed the moral cha¬ 
 racter of the world. The written history available at the present day reaches back for many centuries ; but 
 it is only four centuries since the invention of printing. We have evidence of an approximation to the art 
 of printing from movable blocks of wood or metal having been made in China early in the tenth century. 
 At that period the block to be used for the purpose comprised a whole page of the book, being formed some¬ 
 what in the manner that wood engraving is practised at the present day. This, however, may be said to 
 comprise a sort of stereotype printing, and the labour devoted to the production of one book was of no use 
 for any other purpose. It is curious that the introduction of playing cards in the fourteenth century, should 
 have prepared the way for the extension of the art of printing in Europe. From the preparation of the 
 blocks for playing cards, those for single figures for the illustration of sacred subjects followed ; and these in 
 turn led to the invention of movable types, the use of which may be truly said to have formed a new era in 
 the history and career of the human race. 
 
 Our familiarity with the products of this art at the present period prevents us from duly estimating its 
 value, or from forming an adequate idea of the drawbacks sustained by those who lived anterior to its inven¬ 
 tion, as compared with the advantages which we enjoy. When we consider the great costliness of manu¬ 
 scripts centuries ago, and the fact that they were only within the reach of the few who possessed the wealth 
 to purchase them, we cannot but consider ourselves fortunate in living at a period when abundant stores of 
 information are within the reach of all, and when in consequence the humble peasant is the superior in intel¬ 
 ligence, and in the extent to which the reasoning powers are developed, to the nobles of the land in times past. 
 
 So far as we have authentic information, it appears that in 1453, the first successful attempt was made 
 by Schoeffer (the partner of Guttenberg, the inventor of the art of printing) at the production of type from 
 matrices, each individual type having hitherto been cut from wood or metal; and in 1455 the celebrated 
 work known as Guttenberg’s Latin Bible was printed. The production of this work, however, astounded the 
 people of that day so much, especially the monks, and those who had been in the receipt of large incomes for 
 making manuscript copies of the Scriptures, that the work was ascribed to Satan. Not comprehending the 
 nature of the agency by which the several copies were obtained, and being totally unable to account for the 
 uniformity which pervaded them, it was inconceivable how they could be produced by human means; and the 
 common enemy of mankind having in those days been supposed to interfere more directly in the affairs of 
 the human race than is believed at the present day, he readily got the credit of being concerned in bringing 
 about what otherwise could not easily be accounted for. Accordingly, when in 1462, copies of the Bible 
 were taken to Paris, by Faustus (the father-in-law of Schoeffer, and also partner of Guttenberg), and offered 
 for sale, such was the outcry raised against him by the monks that he was obliged to leave the city in haste; 
 which circumstance probably gave rise to the well-known tradition that the devil had carried him off. In 
 1466, however, Faustus made a second journey to Paris, where he was cut off by the plague which then pre¬ 
 vailed,—a circumstance which still further contributed to perpetuate the idea of some mysterious agency 
 being concerned with the invention of the art of printing. 
 
 In connexion with the investigation of the early progress of printing there i$ a circumstance which can¬ 
 not fail to strike the bibliographist—that in every country, and under all circumstances, the history of the 
 human mind is indicated thereby. The first books printed in Germany were devoted to theology and scho¬ 
 lastic philosophy ; at Paris ancient literature then occupied an equal rank with theology; and at Rome, where 
 the remains of ancient literature maintained a still stronger empire, printing under the guidance of the Bishops 
 of Aleria and Teramo produced chiefly the gems of classic times. Subsequently, under the reign of Francis I., 
 a great number of works upon chivalry appeared in France, showing the extent to which the sentiment 
 involved therein took hold on the minds of the people at that period. The desire of becoming acquainted 
 with narratives in accordance with the prevailing taste, appears to mark the introduction of the art of print¬ 
 ing into England. Thus, of the sixty-two works printed in London by William Caxton, those upon theology 
 do not amount to ten, the remainder being devoted to chivalry, history, manners, and customs. The first 
 
 * It may not be uninteresting to many of our readers to 
 leam the dimensions of the various denominations of writing 
 papers. The sizes of the different kinds of what are called 
 letter and note papers depend on the papers from wliich they 
 are respectively made. The sizes here mentioned are those 
 with wliich the paper manufacturer is conversant; and they 
 are those in which the article reaches the warehouse of the 
 wholesale stationer, by whom the several kinds are cut up 
 into such further subdenominatious as the requirements of 
 the public may demand. Annexed are the principal sizes 
 in use:— 
 
 Denominations. 
 
 Double Elephant, . . . 
 Atlas, ....... 
 
 Columbier,. 
 
 Imperial,. 
 
 Elephant, . 
 
 Super Royal, . . . • . 
 
 Royal. 
 
 Medium. 
 
 Demy,. 
 
 Large Post. 
 
 Small Post,. 
 
 Foolscap,. 
 
 Pott,. 
 
 Inches. 
 
 40 X 26f 
 34 X 2G 
 34$ X 23$ 
 30 x 22 
 28 X 23 
 27 X 19 
 24 X 19 
 22 X 17$ 
 
 20 X 15$ 
 
 21 X 16| 
 19 X 15$ 
 16$ X 13$ 
 15$ X 12$ 
 
Class XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 317 
 
 book printed by Caxton was “ The Game of Chess,” to which the date of 1474 is affixed. lie had been for some 
 years on the Continent as ambassador to the Court of Burgundy, where he is supposed to have obtained a 
 knowledge of the art; but in the early stages of his progress he appears to have been much perplexed about 
 the language he should use in his works, for while some advised him to use old and homely terms, others, 
 “ honest and great clerks,” he adds, “have been with me and desired me to write the most curious terms that 
 I could find—and thus betwixt plain, rude, and curious, I stand abashed.” In 1480 he published his Chro¬ 
 nicles and his Description of Britain, which were both very popular, having been reprinted four times in the 
 fifteenth, and seven times in the sixteenth centuries. Caxton distinguished the books of his printing by a 
 peculiar device, consisting of the initial letters of his name with a cipher between them. His first performances 
 were very rude, the characters employed resembling those of English manuscripts before the Norman conquest. 
 
 Of the first introduction of printing into Ireland we have not seen any authentic records, though it ap¬ 
 pears to have been long subsequent to the date of Caxton’s labours in London. In 1551 the Book of Com¬ 
 mon Prayer was printed in Dublin by Ilumfrey Powel in quarto black letter, which appears to be the earliest 
 recorded production of the Irish press. The College Library Catalogue affords but one piece printed in this 
 city so early as even 1633, nor do there appear to have been many works produced here until 1700, when 
 Alderman George Faulkner commenced the business and carried it on with spirit for many years. During 
 the seventeenth century the printing-press of Dublin sent out a great variety of books, many of which may 
 fairly be regarded as creditable specimens of typography for the age in which they were produced. 
 
 To enter into details as to the progress made from time to time in bringing the art of printing to its pre¬ 
 sent state of comparative perfection would occupy more space than we can devote to the subject. We need 
 not here enter into an account of the operation of type-founding, which would demand a lengthened notice. 
 It will be sufficient for the reader at present to know, that every letter, point, or mark used in printing is cast 
 (with some few exceptions) on a distinct body or stalk; and that, for the use of the printer, numbers of these 
 types are placed in boxes or compartments of the framework to which the term case is technically applied. 
 These cases are mounted on stands or frames , so that they may be conveniently placed before the persons 
 who are to select the types. The little cells or boxes are arranged according to a conventional form which 
 long usage has sanctioned; the letters and points most frequently in use being so situated as to be most con¬ 
 veniently come at by the workman. The size of these cells is regulated by the comparative frequency with 
 which the particular letters may be used. The letter e, for example, has a cell larger than that for any other; 
 and those for c, d, m, n, h, u, t, i, s, o, a, r, are twice the size of the boxes for b, 1, v, k, f, g, y, p, or w, and 
 four times the size of those for j, q, or the [ ] crotchets, periods, &c. The capitals and small capitals are 
 arranged in another case, placed at a greater distance, which is hence called the upper case , that next the 
 printer being the lower case. 
 
 In the process of printing, the compositor (so called from placing together or composing the separate types 
 into words), having placed his copy upon a part of the case seldom in use, takes up an instrument called a 
 composing stick,* and having properly arranged it, after reading the first few words of his copy, generally 
 takes first a capital letter from the upper case, the succeeding letters from the lower case, and at the conclu¬ 
 sion of the word a space , which is merely the shank of a letter without any face, and not so high as a letter 
 by about one-fourth part. Each word is, therefore, separated by a space, which cannot appear upon the 
 paper, from not being high enough among the letters to receive any portion of the ink or to make an impres¬ 
 sion. The letters composing the next word are taken up in succession, after which a space is used, and so 
 on until the end of the line. On the completion of the line the setting rule is taken out from behind the 
 row of letters just completed, and placed above them as the basis of the next line. The work goes on in this 
 manner until as many lines of types are set up as fills the composing stick, when the matter thus set is taken 
 out and placed upon an instrument called a galley, which will hold the contents of several composing sticks. 
 On the galley being filled, the next process is to take what is called a proof impression of the types so set up 
 (the operation being the same in principle as that in printing off' copies, and which will be afterwards noticed), 
 and the proof is carefully gone over by the reader , assisted by a boy who reads aloud from the copy, to ascertain 
 what imperfections may exist in the impression so taken. The necessary corrections being made on the mar¬ 
 gin, the proof is distributed among the parties who set up the types from which it has been obtained, and 
 by those parties the corrections are made. The intention in the first reading is to make the proof exactly cor¬ 
 respond with the copy or manuscript. These corrections are few or many according to the skill and pains 
 taken by the compositor ; and those blunders which may sometimes be seen in printing arise from the whole 
 of the errors not having been corrected at this stage. The corrections being made, an amended proof or 
 revise is sent to the author for his inspection ; and he, having made such alterations as he thinks necessary, 
 sends it back again to the printing office. With proper attention to these marks the responsibility of the 
 printer ceases. 
 
 The manner in which the types are disposed for correction varies somewhat according as the persons are 
 employed at newspaper or book-work. The practice already described is that adopted in newspaper offices, 
 the compositor having nothing to do with his matter only in galleys. In this case, after being transferred 
 to the chase or iron framework in which the types are held together, no further corrections are made. In 
 what is termed book-work, however, after the first correction of proofs taken on galleys, the matter is imposed, 
 that is, made up into pages, any subsequent impressions being obtained in this shape, and the revise for the 
 author being one of the sheets of the forthcoming publication, comprising eight, twelve, or sixteen pages, as 
 the case may be. 
 
 * The composing stick is a small framework or gauge of 
 metal, the name being derived from its being originally 
 formed of wood. One part of it is movable, so that by a 
 screw it can be set at any required length of fine, according 
 to the breadth of the column or page. The compositor is 
 
 enabled to keep his types in a right line in the composing 
 stick by using a rule, generally of brass, and of the length 
 of his line. The composing stick is held in the left hand, 
 the thumb keeping the letter last placed in its position until 
 another is put over it. 
 
 2 t 2 
 
318 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVII. 
 
 A person seeing a compositor at work for the first time is naturally amazed at the rapidity of his motions, 
 and the general correctness with which the types are picked up from the several compartments, without the 
 precaution being ever taken to look to see whether the letter taken up is really that which is required. But 
 in like manner, if familiarity with the use of the piano and other instruments of music did not do away with 
 the surprise which would otherwise be experienced at the rapidity of the movements of the fingers, we should 
 be no little astonished at how such results are produced. In both cases the train of thought progresses so 
 rapidly that there is not leisure to concentrate it on any object; yet the pianist seldom touches a wrong key, 
 nor does the compositor pick up a wrong type. The errors to be seen in the proofs sometimes arise from 
 careless reading of the copy, and frequently from a mistake in distributing the letters into the respective cells 
 provided for them. 
 
 The types in common use are of different sizes, according to the character and appearance of the publi¬ 
 cation for which they are to be employed. The following are the sorts used in book-work:— 
 
 ENGLISH. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 PICA. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 SMALL PICA. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 LONG PRIMER. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 BOURGEOIS. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 BREVIER. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 MINION. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 NONPAREIL. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 RUBY. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulneBs thereof. 
 
 PEARL. 
 
 The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 DIAMOND. 
 
 The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof. 
 
 The sizes of type employed in this work are bourgeois, brevier, and nonpareil. 
 
 In the arrangement of the types it is sometimes desired to give the printing an open or light appearance, 
 which is effected by placing what are called leads between the lines. These leads are thin spaces of the 
 exact width of the column or page, only one-fourth, one-sixth, and one-eighth the thickness of a line of 
 types, and only the same height as the spaces already referred to. The leading articles of newspapers, for 
 example, are commonly leaded; as is also the Preface, Introduction, and article on the Exhibition Building 
 in this Catalogue. 
 
 The types being made up into pages, they are transferred to a large table, the upper surface of which 
 consists of planed metal or stone. This table is furnished with drawers containing wedges of wood, called 
 furniture , the use of which we shall notice presently. The compositor having lfiid the pages of one side of 
 the sheet on this table in proper order, proceeds to fix them in the chase. The pages are placed at the 
 proper distances from each other, and the interior spaces being arranged, and side-sticks being placed along 
 the outer margin of the types, between their sides and the sides of the chase, pieces of the furniture above 
 referred to, termed quoins , are driven in with a sliooting-stick and mallet, until the types are so firmly fixed 
 in the chase that the whole can be removed without danger of any portion falling out. 
 
 In the arrangement of the pages in the form, they must be so disposed that, when folded up, the printed 
 sheet shall range properly; but this, though an apparently intricate matter, is founded upon a very simple 
 law, the observance of which guards against any mistake being committed. There being many sheets in 
 some works, it would be embarrassing to the person who folds them for the binder to be calculating the 
 number of the page that should be first in order while placing them together; and in order to obviate this, 
 letters, called signatures , are placed at the bottom of the leading page of each sheet— a for the fust sheet, 
 b for the second sheet, C for the third, and so on to the end of the book. 
 
 Before dismissing this part of the subject, it will be necessary to advert to another part of the duty of 
 the compositor, that of the distribution of the types into their respective cells in the case. After the requi¬ 
 site number of impressions or copies have been taken from the form of type, the chase is carried back to the 
 composing-room, and after being carefully washed with ley to remove any ink, is placed upon a letter-board, 
 and unlocked; the face of the type being wetted with a sponge, so that when the matter, comprising several 
 lines, is taken up, the letters adhere together, and thus guard against any portion of it falling into pye. This 
 portion of letter is placed on the setting-rule, already referred to, and held in the left hand, while by the 
 right hand some half-dozen letters are taken up, and after glancing at the faces of them to see what they are, 
 the letters are rapidly dropped into their appropriate cells. This process requires the utmost care; for it 
 will be plain that every mistake made in throwing in the letter will lead to a corresponding one in composi- 
 
Class XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 319 
 
 tion afterwards. Most compositors distribute four times as rapidly as they compose, the rate varying from 
 eight to ten thousand letters per hour. 
 
 Regarding the rate of remuneration of a compositor, a few words may not be out of place. It is made to 
 depend on the number of thousands of letters which he composes, and the calculation is thus made:—The 
 letter m being on a shank which is perfectly square, it is ascertained how many ems the page is in length, 
 including the running head—that is, how many lines of the type selected there will be in the proposed page— 
 and next, how many ems it is to be in width, or how many times this letter would be repeated, supposing the 
 entire line to be formed of ems. The number in width is then doubled, because experience has shown that 
 the average width of the letters is one-half of the depth; and the entire number of letters in a sheet is found 
 by multiplying the number of ems in the length by double that in the width, and this product again by the 
 number of pages in the sheet. In this calculation any number of odd letters under 500 are not taken into 
 account, but 500, or over, are charged as another thousand. The scale of prices adopted by masters and 
 men, and agreed upon in this city, is—-that all reprints in common matter (including brevier and English) are 
 to be cast up at bd. per 1000 letters; if in minion, b\d. ; nonpareil, 6 \d. ; and pearl, 7 \d. Works in manu¬ 
 script and in foreign languages, mathematical works, a’l those having what is called rule or tabular work, 
 are paid for at increased rates: but these details would possess little interest for the general public, and a 
 tolerably correct idea may be formed of the rate of wages in this branch of industry from what has been 
 already stated. It must, however, be borne in mind that the rate mentioned is merely that paid to the com¬ 
 positor. The charge for reading , wear and tear of types, and other expenses, and the employer’s profit, are 
 to be added before estimating the cost of composition to the public; and this is only one item, for press- 
 work yet remains to be taken into account. 
 
 Having detailed the several processes connected with the business of the compositor, we have now briefly 
 to describe what is technically called presswork. The invention of some process whereby a copy could be 
 obtained from movable types must have been coeval with that of Guttenberg, already noticed ; as the means 
 of obtaining such impressions were in fact wanted to give value to the discovery of printing. The earlier 
 printed works convey a tolerably accurate idea of the nature of the press by which they were produced, from 
 cuts representing the press ornamenting the title-pages. The construction of the press does not appear to have 
 varied much from the earliest period till about 1620, when Blaew, of Amsterdam, introduced considerable 
 improvements ; but these were again superseded by the modifications made by Lord Stanhope, whose inge¬ 
 nious invention really formed a new era in the history of printing. The old presses were of course made of 
 wood ; but on the introduction of the use of iron a new form was given to the printing press, while it was at 
 the same time made to do its work much more effectually than before. 
 
 The simplest form of the hand-press consisted of two upright pieces, rising perpendicularly from the floor 
 to the height of six or seven feet, which were connected with cross pieces. From about the middle of each 
 of these a slide projected at right angles, the two slides being parallel to each other; a spindle with a powerful 
 screw, kept in its place by those cross-pieces, worked in a box called a hose, by means of a bar or lever 
 inserted in it; the toe of the spindle worked in a sort of cup fixed upon a large solid block of mahogany, 
 having the face planed perfectly smooth, and called the platten. On the bar being pulled down, the spindle 
 descended in proportion to the worm of its screw, and forced down the platten to precisely the same degree, 
 and with great power. A table was made to run in and out upon the ribs or slides; and upon this table 
 the form of types was placed. When run in, it would of course be directly under the platten, and 
 having been previously linked and the paper placed on it, the bar was pulled over, the spindle, platten, &c., 
 descended, and the very powerful pressure thereby obtained gave a fac-simile, on the paper, of the types. 
 The modification introduced by Lord Stanhope consisted in an improved application of the power to the 
 spindle and screw, which admitted of the power being multiplied. Various improvements have since been 
 made, many of which are deserving of attention, but the form here alluded to is so simple, so easily kept in 
 order, and so powerful, that it is still in use. 
 
 Whatever may be the kind of hand-press employed, the principle of construction and mode of working 
 are nearly the same in all. On the left front of the press stands the inking-table, from which, by long cylin¬ 
 drical rollers, the ink is transferred to the face of the types. At the right front of the press are placed the 
 bank and horse; the former consisting of a deal table, and the latter of an inclined plane, which stands upon 
 the bank, and upon which is laid the paper to be printed. Each press requires two persons to work it, one 
 of whom attends to the inking, and the other only to the press. Both parties scrutinize occasionally the 
 quality of the work, to see that nothing is astray, and if so, to ascertain what it is, with a view of applying 
 the appropriate remedy. These men are paid by every 250 impressions, this quantity being called a token , 
 and any smaller quantity than 250 being estimated at the same figure as if they came up to it. In ordinary 
 books about 250 copies are printed on one side in an hour. Common work is paid 4 \d. per token 
 when 1000 copies are printed; good, 6 d. ; superior, Id. ; though so much as 10 d. is occasionally paid. 
 The quantity of work, however, depends very much upon its quality. With small type, stiff ink, and 
 many rules, the work of printing off copies goes slowly forward. The finest work is also seldom paid for by 
 the token, the pressmen being placed upon weekly wages, and allowed as much time as is necessary for the 
 work. 
 
 The paper to be printed must have been previously damped in order that it may be softened, and thus 
 accommodate itself to the surface of the type so as to take off a good impression. 
 
 On the early sheets being taken from the press they are to be attentively examined to see that none of 
 the spaces stand up, as this would occasion a black mark on the paper, where there should be nothing of the 
 kind. It must also be seen that the imposing of the types, or making them up into pages, is correct. The first 
 impressions are, moreover, invariably defective. On some parts of the sheet the inking may be too heavy, 
 while in others the printing may not be legible ; but all these defects the pressman attends to, introducing 
 slips of paper wherever a sufficiently heavy impression has not been obtained. Uniformity of colour, as it is 
 called, is of the last importance in good work ; as nothing could detract more from the general appearance 
 of a book than that the inking should be heavier on some pages than on others. The printing of illustrated 
 
320 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVII. 
 
 works, in which wood engravings are introduced with the letter-press, requires peculiar care, so as to give 
 effect to the engraving, which would otherwise be an unsightly daub, however well it may have been executed. 
 The thickness of the wood block is made to correspond as nearly as possible with the depth of the type ; but 
 the precise amount of pressure to be upon it, the pressman must regulate very carefully by, placing slips of 
 paper under any portion of the block that may be too low, and if the block should chance to be too high, it 
 must be scraped or filed away at the back. 
 
 We have hitherto referred chiefly to what is termed printing by hand, as contradistinguished from printing 
 by machinery. So long as the demand for literary works was so limited that only a small number of copies 
 of each were required, the operation of the hand-press was quite sufficient as the source of supply, but with 
 the extension of education, and more especially with the growth of what might be called popular literature, 
 more rapid agencies of production became necessary to keep pace with the changing spirit of the times. The 
 idea of printing by machinery, however, occupied attention so early as 1790, when Mr. Nicholson took out a 
 patent for an invention with this object. His printing machine never became available in practice, yet he 
 deserves the credit of being the first who suggested the use of cylinders and inking rollers. About the com¬ 
 mencement of the present century an ingenious German, named Konig, still further turned the idea to 
 account. By numerous experimental trials he at last produced a machine for printing, which, with modifi¬ 
 cations and improvements, stands, both with regard to ingenuity of mechanism and importance of applica¬ 
 tion, in the first rank of the monuments of human intelligence. Being unsuccessful in his applications for 
 assistance to the printers and capitalists of his native country, he came to London in 1804. There he entered 
 into arrangements with Mr. Walter of the “ Times” for carrying out his ideas ; but it was not until 1814 that 
 they became effectively introduced into operation. The first really useful machine was constructed by Messrs. 
 Applegath and Cowper, being a modification of that of Konig ; its principal improvements consisting in the 
 application of two drums between the impression cylinders, for the purpose of securing the register of the 
 sheet, by retaining it, after the impression of the first form, just so long that it may pass on to the second 
 cylinder in exact time to be impressed thereby upon the second form ; and of the distribution of the ink upon 
 a plane surface instead of by a complication of rollers. 
 
 For printing newspapers, machines are usually constructed to print but one side at a time. A machine 
 will work a much greater number of one form than of two, and the machinery will be lighter, less expensive, 
 and require less motive power in the one case than in the other ; one form of a newspaper can, therefore, be 
 worked off at leisure, and the other, containing intelligence up to the last moment, is thrown off with immense 
 rapidity. For bookwork, however, what is called perfecting machines are employed, which print both sides 
 of the sheet at one operation. Speed is here of less consequence than the due execution of the work ; and 
 with high speed it is found that good work cannot be produced. 
 
 In the printing machine the forms of type are usually placed upon a carriage moving backwards and 
 forwards on slides running the length of the framework which supports the whole machine. Attached to 
 each end of this carriage is a table for the distribution of the ink. The reciprocating motion is conveyed to 
 it by means of a pinion which works alternately upon the upper and under surface of a rack. In gear with 
 this carriage, and in immediate contact with the type, with the exception of the intervention of the paper to 
 be printed, revolve two cylinders of large dimensions by which the impression is given. These cylinders are 
 separated by the registering drums, but are kept in uniform and steady motion by two large wheels, the teeth 
 of which work within each other. The ink is distributed by an apparatus attached to each end of the frame¬ 
 work, consisting of a trough which contains the ink, in contact with which, or very nearly so, a metal roller 
 called the ductor is made to revolve slowly. A composition roller is made to rise into contact with the ductor 
 and receive a portion of ink, with which it descends and communicates to the inking table as that passes 
 underneath it. By a series of rollers the ink is distributed over the table, from which rollers it is transferred 
 to the types. For the purpose of carrying forward the paper in its course through the machine, endless tapes 
 are passed round the cylinders. The sheet of paper being placed on the top of the machine, so as to come 
 within reach of these tapes, it is carried round the cylinders, in the course of which it comes in contact with 
 the form, and is afterwards thrown out of the machine. , 
 
 We have already stated that a speed of about 250 sheets per hour printed on one side was the usual rate 
 attained by the hand-press, and when we compare these results with what is attained by the use of the 
 machine, we shall be able to estimate its value as an agent of civilization. So far as regards newspaper work, 
 the printing off of the full-sized sheet at the hand-press would be difficult, if not impossible. Ordinary news¬ 
 paper machines are capable of throwing off 2000 sheets per hour printed on one side ; and the perfecting or 
 book machines can print from 500 to 600 sheets per hour.*—J. S. 
 
 * The necessities of the “ Times” newspaper in ministering 
 to the wants of its patrons gave the first great stimulus to 
 printing by machinery; and it is to that journal that we are 
 also in a great degree indebted for the further development 
 of the application of mechanical science to this purpose. The 
 large circulation of the leading journal not only demands 
 that every available means to increase the rate of production 
 shall he employed, but it also can afford the means to supply 
 every agency of the kind almost regardless of expense. With 
 a circulation of from thirty to forty and even fifty thousand 
 per day, great indeed must be the facilities by which such a 
 supply is produced; and the facilities have increased in an 
 astonishing degree. In the “Times” of February 14, 1848, 
 after fourteen years had elapsed since the “ Times” was first 
 printed by steam machinery, it was stated that “ at that 
 time we spoke as we thought with becoming praise of the 
 perseverance and ingenuity of the inventor Mr. Konig, and 
 
 with sufficient modesty, we trust, of our own firmness and 
 resolution in overcoming opposing difficulties and even dan¬ 
 gers. This surprising machine has since received certain 
 improvements from the hand of its original inventor, but we 
 have now to present to our readers and the public an account 
 of a vast and beneficial change which has taken place. The 
 first machine printed but 1100 sheets per hour,—the reader 
 now holds in his hand an impression which a new ma¬ 
 chine has yielded at the rate of 4000 an hour. Such ease, 
 rapidity, and accuracy united, could hardly ever before be 
 ascribed to any fabric constructed by the hand of man. Let 
 but the reader contemplate if he can what must be the ra¬ 
 pidity of those motions which throw off 4000 printed sheets 
 per hour, or nearly 70 in a minute.” This machine was 
 attended by eight persons, four “ layers on,” who stood at 
 four delivery tables, and four “ takers off,” stationed at four 
 tables. A sheet was delivered to the machine by each of the 
 
Class XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 321 
 
 ANASTATIC PRINTING. 
 
 About ten years ago, Mr. Rudolph Appel, a native of Silesia, invented a peculiar mode of copying en¬ 
 gravings, printed matter, &c., to which the name “ Anastatic Printing” was given. Although it attracted 
 considerable attention at the time, from various quarters, it did not come into general use, and, indeed, was 
 ahnost lost sight of until the specimens exhibited in 1851 at the Great Exhibition impressed the public with 
 the great advantages which might be derived from its employment. 
 
 The process is simple, and consists of tliree series of operations:—1. The preparation of the plate. 2. The 
 impression of the engraving or printed matter; and 3. The full development of the raised impression, or, as 
 it is called, the appelotype. The first series consists in preparing a finely polished zinc plate, by exposing it 
 to the vapour of hydrochloric acid, or laying a piece of paper moistened with dilute hydrochloric acid (com¬ 
 posed of 1 of acid and 5 to 6 of water), and then laid between folds of blotting paper in order to absorb 
 superfluous acid upon it, and subjecting it to a gentle pressure in a press. The duration of the action of the 
 acid depends upon the fineness of the fines in the engraving,—the finer the fines the shorter the time. 
 After the action of the acid the plate is washed and carefully dried. 
 
 The second series of operations consists in laying the engraving or other object to be copied with its 
 printed side downwards upon a sheet of paper, and then laying upon its back a piece of blotting or bibulous 
 paper impregnated with a dilute nitric acid (composed of 1 of acid and 5 to 6 of water). The object of this 
 paper is to moisten uniformly the print with the acid; and if one sheet of paper does not suffice it must be 
 remoistened or a fresh one laid on. When the object to be copied is sufficiently moistened, it is to be laid 
 with its printed surface downwards upon the polished zinc plate prepared in the manner described ; a sheet 
 of paper is laid upon it, and then a piece of felt, and the whole subjected to a considerable pressure in a roller 
 press. The acid of the paper is thus made to etch the zinc plate, and as it cannot come in contact with the 
 plates wherever there may be any letters, or lines formed by the ink with which the matter was printed, a 
 copy of the latter will be left raised up, by the delicate etching away of all the parts corresponding to the 
 white portions of the page or print; hence the term anastatic , from the Greek words signifying “ raising up.” 
 
 The original engraving is next removed from the surface of the plate, which is ready to undergo the last 
 series of operations. There is first poured over it a decoction of oak bark (composed of 1 pound of bark to 
 8 pints of water) prepared in an earthen vessel, and the liquid allowed to dry on it. It is then to be washed 
 with water and rubbed over with gum water. The plate is afterwards rubbed by means of soft flannel with 
 fresh oil, to which is added oil of turpentine at the rate of thirty drops to the ounce of oil, until everything 
 black is removed. It is now wiped with another piece of flannel dipped in water, and some thin lithographic 
 ink is rubbed over it by means of an elastic roller. The plate is ready to print from. Mr. Appel formerly 
 recommended the use of a solution of phosphoric acid to deepen the etching when necessary. 
 
 If the ink upon the engraving be so dried from age or other causes that it cannot be copied by the method 
 just noticed, it may be brought into a condition to be so, by immersing it for from three or four minutes to 
 an hour, according as it may require it, in a hot solution of strontia water, then pressing it between folds of 
 blotting paper, treated with nitric acid, pressed again to remove the strontia, and again pressed and laid upon 
 the plate as before. If it is desired to make shaded drawings, which may be directly copied by this process, 
 it is advantageous to use a paper prepared with a strong solution of gelatine and a weak solution of ox-gall. 
 If it is required to multiply copies of a piece of writing, lithographic or some other similar inks should be 
 
 two former, and seized between the tapes, by which it was 
 carried round the printing cylinder, brought into contact 
 with the types, impressed upon them, carried out, and de¬ 
 livered printed to each of the latter; all this being regulated 
 by self-acting machinery. We further find that the machine 
 now described continued to serve the purposes of the “Times” 
 newspaper until within a few years past, when again the 
 exigencies of the press exceeded even its immense powers, 
 and another appeal was made to the inventive genius of Mr. 
 Applegath. It was in short necessary to provide a machine 
 by which at least 10,000 sheets an horn- could be worked off 
 for a single form. “ In considering the means of solving this 
 problem,” states Dr. Lardner in his “Review of the Great Ex¬ 
 hibition of 1851,” “ it is necessary to observe that whatever 
 expedient may be used, the sheets of paper to be printed must 
 be delivered one by one to the fingers of the machine by an 
 attendant; after they once enter the machine they are carried 
 through it and printed by self-acting machinery. But in the 
 case of sheets so large as those of the newspapers, it is found 
 that they cannot be delivered with the necessary precision 
 by manipulation at a more rapid rate than 2 in five se¬ 
 conds or 25 per minute, being at the rate of 1500 sheets 
 per hour. Now in this manner to print 10,000 per hour 
 would require seven cylinders, to place which so as to be 
 acted upon a type-form moving alternately in a horizontal 
 frame in the manner already described would present me¬ 
 chanical difficulties almost insuperable. 
 
 “ In the face of these difficulties,” continues Dr. Lardner, 
 “ Mr. Applegath, to whom the world is indebted for the in¬ 
 vention of the “ Times” printing machine, decided on aban¬ 
 doning the reciprocating motion of the type-form, arranging 
 
 the apparatus so as to render the motion continuous. This 
 necessarily involved circular motion, and accordingly he re¬ 
 solved upon attaching the columns of type to the sides of a 
 large drum or cylinder placed with its axle vertical, instead 
 of the horizontal frame which had been hitherto used. A 
 large central drum is erected capable of being turned round 
 its axis. Upon the sides of this drum are placed vertically 
 the columns of type. These columns, strictly speaking, form 
 the sides of a polygon, the centre of which coincides with the 
 axis of the drum, but the breadth of the columns is so small 
 compared with the diameter of the drum, that their surfaces 
 depart very little from the regular cylindrical form. The 
 circumference of this dram in the “ Times” printing machine 
 measures 200 inches. ...... 
 
 “ Beside the eight paper cylinders are placed eight sets of 
 inking rollers; near these are placed two ductor rollers. 
 These ductor rollers receive a coating of ink from reservoirs 
 placed above them. As the inking table attached to the 
 revolving dram passes each of these ductor rollers, it receives 
 from them a coating of ink. It next encounters the inking 
 rollers, to which it delivers over this coating. The types 
 next, by the continual revolutions of the drum, encounter 
 these inking rollers, and receive from them a coating of ink, 
 after which they meet the paper cylinders, upon which they 
 are impressed, and the printing is completed. It is found 
 that by this machine, in ordinary work, between 10,000 and 
 11,000 per horn' can be printed ; but with very expert men 
 to deliver the sheets, a still greater speed can be attained. 
 Indeed, the velocity is limited, not by any conditions affecting 
 the machine, but by the power of the men to deliver the 
 sheets to it.” 
 
322 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XYIL 
 
 used. But, if it has been written with common ink or colour, it may be copied in the following manner:—The 
 piece to be copied is laid with its printed or written side downwards upon a sheet of paper, and a moistened 
 sheet is then laid upon its back until it becomes thoroughly moist. In this condition it is laid in the same 
 position upon a sheet of paper impregnated with wax or fat; another sheet of clean paper is then laid upon 
 it, and the whole subjected to a pressure in a warm place. The wax or fat will adhere to the inked or co¬ 
 loured parts, and not to the white parts. The engraving or manuscript may then be printed in the ordinary 
 way in a lithographic press. 
 
 The wonderful accuracy with which any printed matter can be copied by the anastatic process, and the 
 simplicity of the means by which it may be done, afford great facilities to the forger to copy bank notes, 
 cheques, &c. As an illustration of this we may mention that some postage stamps were reproduced by the 
 anastatic process by desire of a Committee of the House of Commons, and so perfectly faithful were the copies 
 that they were passed as genuine through the General Post Office, and each member of the Committee re¬ 
 ceived a letter franked by one of those stamps. In order to prevent such forgeries, Mr. Appel has invented a 
 kind of paper which he terms “ anti-acid and anti-anastatic paper." This paper is made by adding a quantity 
 of sulphate of copper to the pulp of paper suspended in water, and then precipitating the copper as an in¬ 
 soluble phosphate of copper by the addition of phosphate of soda. In this way the pulp becomes thoroughly 
 impregnated with a salt of copper ; if such paper be printed upon, it cannot be copied by the anastatic pro¬ 
 cess, upon zinc, for the moment such paper moistened with nitric acid is laid upon a plate of zinc, the phos¬ 
 phate of copper, becoming partially dissolved, will be, at once, reduced to the metallic state, and will coat the 
 zinc with copper, and fasten the paper so effectually to the zinc that it cannot be again removed. As, how¬ 
 ever, it would be easy to remove the whole of the copper by means of an acid previous to attempting to apply 
 the anastatic process, the use of the salt of copper would be of little value unless we could also discover a 
 mode of preventing the use of acid without injury to the paper. This object Mr. Appel has attained by 
 imbuing the paper with a solution of 1 part of a peculiar soap in 20 parts of water. This soap may be made 
 by mixing equal parts of white soft soap and old palm oil, or by preparing a potash soap with olive or other 
 non-drying oil, and ad.ling, when boiling, some old palm oil. If paper impregnated with this soap be treated 
 with acid, the soap will be decomposed, and the fat set free ; in this condition the paper cannot be perfectly 
 wetted with acid, and as all the parts which cannot be wetted will not etch the zinc plate, and will oil its 
 surface, the ink will attach itself to almost the whole surface of the plate, and no impression can consequently 
 be obtained. The prepared paper has a light but pleasing green tint, and is, we believe, getting into use ra¬ 
 pidly, as it deserves. 
 
 The anastatic process was well illustrated in the Exhibition by some copies of old engravings, especially 
 by a beautiful copy of an engraving of Albrecht Diirer, from his life of the Blessed Virgin, with the zinc 
 plate from which it was produced, and by a plate obtained from a large wood engraving of the interior of the 
 Great Exhibition of 1851, which appeared in the “Illustrated London News as well as by several spe¬ 
 cimens of writing and letter-press printing, and samples of cheques printed on the safety paper, a plate of 
 zinc with one fastened to it by a deposition of copper, and one with the blurred impression showing the 
 action of the decomposed soap. 
 
 An ingenious use has been made by the Rev. Dr. Graves, of this city, of the anastatic process, which de¬ 
 serves notice. All the annotations of Mr. E. Curry, Dr. O’Donovan, &c., employed in editing the collec¬ 
 tion of the Brehon Laws, now being made under the direction of a Commission appointed by Parliament, are 
 written with a peculiar ink, and a number of copies made by the anastatic process, and sent round for cor¬ 
 rection and examination. Some are also used for arrangement in a dictionary form, and again copied so as 
 to gradually form the materials of a great dictionary of the Irish language, with scarcely any additional 
 labour. In this way an enormous amount of labour and expense is saved, and an amount of accuracy insured 
 which could not be attained by any other means. 
 
 CHROMOTYPY, OR PRINTING IN COLOURS J AND LITHOCHROMY, OR LITHOGRAPHY IN COLOURS. 
 
 Very soon after the invention of printing, the title-pages of many books were printed in red and black 
 inks ; and in some books, especially missals, the first letter of each page or paragraph and the words of the 
 music were printed in light red. This style naturally led to attempts being made to imitate by printing the 
 illuminations with which manuscripts were so profusely adorned in the middle ages; and even to try to pro¬ 
 duce the effects of light and shade. The first idea of the latter is usually attributed to Hugo da Carpi, a 
 painter of the Modenese school, who flourished about the year 1500; he reproduced many designs ofRaffaello 
 in three blocks, by which he expressed the shades, the middle tints, and the lights, with great effect. Some 
 of them are supposed to have been occasionally executed with coloured inks. Albrecht Diirer is also be¬ 
 lieved to have practised this art; but it is probable that his wood engravings were coloured after being 
 printed, as was commonly done at the period in which he lived. The process of producing a coloured wood 
 engraving did not, however, come into general use until about thirty or forty years ago, although repeated 
 mention is made of the art by all writers upon the history of printing and -wood engraving during the last 
 200 years. Within the last ten years it has received considerable extension, and is now much practised in 
 England and on the Continent. The finest specimens of coloured surface printing exhibiting rMaro-oscv.ro , 
 produced in England, are those of Mr. Baxter, of London, who exhibited a number of charming copies of 
 pictures, both historical and landscape, &c., under the name of “ oil-colour picture printing.” The process, 
 as may be expected, is nothing more than a species of common printing, the graduated tints being produced 
 by means of wooden and metal blocks, each shade of colour being applied by a distinct block. 
 
 Chromo-lithography is nothing more than the same principle applied to lithography. Every part of the 
 design which is to receive a distinct colour is drawn upon a separate stone, so that if a design has ten distinct 
 colours, it will require ten separate stones and ten successive operations of printing to produce a finished 
 copy. 
 
Cr. ass XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 323 
 
 Chromotypy luis many advantages over litliochromy, especially in the richness and harmony of colour and 
 depth and warmth of tone. It has, in fact, many of the advantages of oil painting, and is, therefore, well adapted, 
 so far as any mechanical process cun do so , for producing copies which will realize to the mind, to some extent, 
 the style of colouring of the great masters. Some of the specimens exhibited by Mr. Baxter fully bear out 
 these remarks, especially one or two landscapes and the copy of the “ Taking down from the Cross” of Reu¬ 
 bens. There were three exhibitors of litliochromy, two English, and one Irish. The specimens exhibited by 
 Rowney and Co., of London, were excellent examples of what may be done by this process. It is for water¬ 
 colour painting what chromotypy is for oil painting. Besides its merely artistic value, it is also of considerable 
 commercial importance, as it may be applied to produce a great variety of ornaments, such as ornamental 
 paper, linen bands, &c. It is especially adapted for producing cheap coloured maps, for which purpose it 
 has recently been employed, and an excellent example of which is afforded by the small geological map of 
 Ireland executed by Mr. Forster, of Crow-street, in this city, who deserves great credit for his efforts to im¬ 
 prove the art of lithography in L-elaud_W. K. S. 
 
 WOOD ENGRAVING. 
 
 The art of engraving on wood is of very ancient origin, as it may be regarded as the forerunner of that 
 of printing, the one leading by an easy transition to the other. After having made some progress, it lan¬ 
 guished until the eighteenth century, but revived towards its close, chiefly through the exertions of the 
 celebrated Thomas Bewick, who applied wood engraving with unexampled success in the illustration of his 
 “History of Quadrupeds” and his “ British Birds.” Bewick was apprenticed to a copperplate engraver of New¬ 
 castle, and his attention seems first to have been directed to wood engraving by his master being employed to 
 execute the diagrams for the “ Treatise on Mensuration” about to be published by Dr. Charles Hutton, then 
 a schoolmaster in Newcastle. In 1784 he executed the engravings for an edition of “ Gay’s Fables,” published 
 in his native town. In 1785 he commenced the cuts for the “ History of Quadrupeds,” printed in 1790; and 
 the comparative excellence of these illustrations, which, for the correct delineation of the animals, the natural 
 character of the incidents and the backgrounds, were far superior to any that had previously appeared. In 
 1797 his “ British Birds” appeared, which still further contributed to the fame of the engraver, and increased 
 the public appreciation of the art by showing what it was susceptible of. 
 
 But notwithstanding the effective manner in which works could be illustrated by wood engravings, the 
 very large outlay which it involved prevented its extended use for a length of time. One of its leading 
 characteristics is that copies can be indefinitely multiplied at little more than the ordinary cost of letter- 
 press printing; and hence its great superiority whenever large numbers come to be required. In other cases, 
 however, the value of this method of illustration is not so obvious. When only a few impressions are neces¬ 
 sary, they may be in certain cases supplied by lithographic or copperplate engraving. Hence, so long ;is 
 books were published in small numbers, there was little inducement presented to introduce woodcuts. The 
 first great impulse to the art was imparted by the publication of the “ Penny Magazine,” in 1833, when, through 
 the agency of an unprecedently large circulation, Mr. Charles Knight was able to place a profusely illus¬ 
 trated sheet in the hands of the public, at the low selling price of one penny. For years the “ Penny Maga¬ 
 zine” continued to enjoy a large amount of public patronage, and its success, as a matter of course, led to 
 sundry other aspirants entering the field of competition. The great demand for these low-priced publications, 
 and the competition which prevailed among their producers, led to the use of illustrations of the highest 
 class, thus indirectly contributing to the advancement of the art. But the crowning effort of the application 
 of wood engraving was the constant application of it to the production of a weeldy sheet, in which the news 
 of the day would be combined with a large amount of pictorial representations of the objects of interest at 
 the time. The commencement of the “Illustrated News” formed a new era in the progress of wood engraving, 
 a large sum being expended in the illustration of a single number, which is, nevertheless, sold at the price of 
 a common newspaper. 
 
 The perfection to which the art has been brought through the efforts of Bewick and others, and the 
 increasing demand for illustrated works, has caused the use of woodcuts to extend much of late ; and this 
 method of illustration has in turn led to improvements in the art of printing. So long as the paper for the 
 engravings was different from that employed for the body of the work, and printed in a different manner, 
 progress in one department exercised little influence on that in the other ; but the wood blocks being intro¬ 
 duced among the ordinary types led to the use of superior paper for printing, better ink, and more careful 
 press-work than had hitherto been deemed necessary. To give effect to wood engraving, in fact, very careful 
 printing is required ; and this prevents such work from being well executed wherever it is not extensively 
 carried on, from the want of skilled hands to execute it. London is the great emporium for this kind of 
 work, as the centre of the publishing trade generally : and there, certain houses make special arrangements 
 for the printing of illustrated works. A high degree of excellence in this department has, however, been 
 attained in the College office, in this city, the style of some of the work executed in it leaving little to be 
 desired;—“ Petrie’s Round Towers,” and several other works printed by Mr. Gill, may be regarded as really 
 creditable specimens of press-work. Machine printing is not well adapted for working off the finer kinds of 
 engravings; yet it is surprising the degree of excellence which has been attained in this respect in London, 
 where illustrated periodicals are produced in such numbers as not to be supplied by the hand-press. 
 
 For the purpose of the wood engraver no wood is equal to box, on account of its surpassing hardness and 
 closeness of texture ; and English box is superior to all others. Though its small size is a great drawback, 
 this is in some degree compensated by its being so clear and firm in the grain and not crumbling under the 
 graver. It resists evenly to the edge of the tool, and gives not a particle beyond what is actually cut out, 
 while the larger kinds of American and Turkey box are soft, and liable to crumble and to cut short; that 
 is, small particles will sometimes break away from the sides of the line cut by the graver, and thus cause 
 imperfections in the work. As even the largest pieces of box are of comparatively small diameter, it is diffi- 
 
 2 u 
 
324 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVII. 
 
 cult to obtain a perfect block for a large engraving ; and it therefore becomes necessary to fix several pieces 
 together by means of screws, the joints being made as fine as possible. The wood is cut across the grain, the 
 pieces being left of a thickness as, when placed in the form, to correspond with the surface of the type ; the 
 thickness of the block being equal to the height of the type. 
 
 To prepare the wood for the engraver, the surface, after being planed, is rubbed with finely powdered 
 Bath brick, slightly mixed with water; and when this thin coating is perfectly dry it is to be gently removed 
 by the palm of the hand. The effect of this application is to make the hard surface of the wood less slippery 
 than it would otherwise be, and thus capable of affording a hold to the point of the black-lead pencil. A 
 mixture of flake white and gum water is occasionally rubbed on the surface with a view of showing off the 
 pencil lines, but this practice is not in favour with the best workmen. 
 
 The drawing is placed on the block by the wood-engraver, or by the artist who supplies the sketch of the 
 object. Before beginning his work, the engraver examines as to whether the drawing be entirely or only in 
 part made with a pencil. If it be what is called a wash drawing with little more than the outlines in pencil, 
 the action of the breath or the touch of the hand will not be so injurious in effacing it as if altogether done 
 by the pencil; but in any case the block is covered with paper, with the exception of the part being operated 
 upon, to guard against the drawing being rubbed out. 
 
 There are only four kinds of tools used in wood-engraving,.—gravers, tint-tools, gouges or scoopers, and 
 flat tools or chisels. The graver is principally used for outlining or separating one figure from another; it 
 is very fine at the point, as the line which it cuts ought to be so thin as not to be distinctly perceptible when 
 the cut is printed ; and is of different sizes according to the work to be performed. The tint-tools are chiefly 
 used to cut parallel lines, forming an even and uniform tint , such as is usually seen in the representation of a 
 clear sky in woodcuts. The other tools are for removing such portions of the wood as are to appear white 
 in the engraving; or the flat tools may be used also for the process of lowering the surface in any particular 
 part of the block where this method of engraving may be used. From the manner in which the impression 
 is obtained, it will be apparent that those parts of the block which are not designed to show on the paper 
 should be removed to such a depth as will insure that object. 
 
 The securing of a proper tint for the shading is not less necessary to give effect to an engraving than 
 attention to outline, the tinting being further especially adapted to the object to be represented. Thus, the 
 sky is usually represented by straight lines, while clouds will be shown by those that are waved. The rule 
 is, that no lines be introduced without being possessed of an artistic meaning. Delicacy of lining is all very 
 well, but it may be entirely out of place if it be not appropriate to the subject. “ Expression,” says Flax- 
 man, “ engages the attention and excites an interest which compensates for a multitude of defects, whilst the 
 most admirable execution, without a just and lively expression, will be disregarded as laborious inanity, or 
 contemned as an illusory endeavour to impose on the feelings and the understanding. Sentiment gives a 
 sterling value, an irresistible charm, to the rudest imagery, or the most unpractised scrawl. By this quality 
 a firm alliance is formed with the affections in all works of art.” 
 
 In the progress of wood engraving, when beginning to work in outline, the subjects first attempted are 
 of the most simple kind; and when facility in executing cuts in this style is obtained, those that are slightly 
 shaded may engage attention. The most difficult shading is that of black lines crossing each other. White 
 lines crossing each other are obtained without difficulty, being merely cross shading; but in the case of the 
 black lines every white spot has to be picked out, which is a work of immense labour and great difficulty, as 
 the black lines require to be preserved throughout of uniform thickness, without any break in them. From 
 the supposed impossibility of executing such cross-lines in some of the older wood engravings, it has been 
 conjectured that they were produced in metallic relief; but any speculation of this kind is upset by the fact 
 that many of the old blocks of this class are still in existence; besides, work of this character is now per¬ 
 formed by several artists. Nay, we sometimes find that this cross-hatching , as it is termed, is introduced 
 where it could well be dispensed with, on the supposition that the excellence of an engraving consists chiefly 
 in the difficulty of its execution—than which there can be no more erroneous idea. Cross-hatchings, pro¬ 
 perly introduced, undoubtedly improve a subject; some parts of large figures 'cannot be well represented 
 without their aid, as a series of curved lines on a limb, when not crossed, generally cause it to appear stiff 
 and rigid, whereas, under proper management, it may be made to assume a soft and natural appearance. It 
 has been well observed by a competent authority on this subject, that “ as the greatest advantage which 
 wood engraving possesses over copper is the effective manner in which strongly contrasted light and shade 
 can be represented, Rembrandt’s etchings, which, like his paintings, are distinguished by the skilful manage¬ 
 ment of the chiaroscuro, form excellent studies for the engraver or designer on wood who would wish to 
 become well acquainted with the capabilities of the art. A delicate woodcut executed in imitation of a 
 smooth steel engraving of ‘ sober gray’ tone, is sure to be tame and insipid; and whenever wood engravers 
 attempt to give to their cuts the appearance of copper or steel plates, and neglect the peculiar advantages of 
 their own art, they are sure to fail, notwithstanding the pains which they may bestow. Their work, instead 
 of being commended as a successful application of the peculiar means of the art, is, in effect, condemned by 
 being regarded as ‘ a clever imitation of a copperplate.’ ” * 
 
 The same writer further observes, that “ it but too frequently happens, when works are illustrated with 
 woodcuts, that subjects are chosen which the art cannot successfully represent. Whether the work to be 
 illustrated be matter of fact or fiction, the designer, unless he be acquainted with the capabilities and defects 
 of the art, seldom thinks of making more than a drawing according to his own fancy, and never takes into 
 consideration the means by which it has to be executed. To this inattention may be traced many failures 
 in works illustrated with woodcuts, and for which the engraver is censured, although he may have, with 
 great care and skill, accomplished all that the art could effect. An artist who is desirous that his designs 
 when engraved on wood should appear like overdone impressions for steel plates, ought never to be employed 
 
 * Jackson’s “ Treatise on Wood Engraving.” 
 
Class XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 325 
 
 to make drawings for wood engravers: he does not understand the peculiar advantages of the art, and his 
 designs will only have a tendency to bring it into contempt, whilst those who executed them will be blamed 
 for the defects which are the result of his want of knowledge." 
 
 THE PUBLISHING TRADE. 
 
 We have described at length the manufacture of paper from the first process in the treatment of the rags 
 to the production of the finished article for the various uses to which it is to be applied. We have also placed 
 before our readers an account of the operation of printing, including composition and press-work; and some 
 details connected with wood engraving and book-binding. We herewith subjoin a brief sketch of the pub¬ 
 lishing trade, which will not be without interest to many of our readers, more especially as dealing with a class 
 of facts with which the general public are but little acquainted. 
 
 Intimately connected with the publishing trade is the question of copyright, or the right of authors to the 
 exclusive privilege of printing and publishing their own works, without which it is manifest that no such thing 
 as literary property could exist. It does not appear that any question of this kind was raised for a length of 
 time after the invention of printing, as in the early stage of the art the demand for books was not so great as 
 to hold out much inducement to reproduce works already in print; and any attempt of this kind was further 
 checked by the early adoption of the licensing system, which placed the printers of those days immediately 
 within the control of the Government authorities. The power of the press was regarded with suspicion by 
 every Government after its invention; and hence the restrictions under which it was placed, and which in some 
 countries are continued to the present day. 
 
 By the Licensing Act (13 and 14 Charles II., c. 2), the printing of any book was prohibited by any party, 
 even though licensed, without the consent of the owner, which Act continued in force till 1694. After this, 
 parties whose rights were infringed on were left to have their remedies at common law; but as an author 
 could not obtain redress unless in so far as damage could actually be proved, literary property was in a most 
 unsatisfactory position. To remedy this the Statute of the 8 Anne, c. 19, was passed—the first copyright 
 
 act_by which authors or their assignees were secured the exclusive right of printing their books for fourteen 
 
 years, with a contingent fourteen years, provided the author were alive at the expiration of the first term; 
 but to obtain the benefit of this Act works must be entered at Stationers’ Hall, and hence the origin of the 
 notification which may be so often seen on printed books. The Act in question further provided that copies 
 of all new works should be sent to the Royal Library (now transferred to the British Museum) ; the libraries 
 of the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge; the libraries of the four Scotch Universities ; the library of 
 Sion College, London, and that of the Faculty of Advocates in Edinburgh;—making in all nine copies, for 
 which the author or publisher was taxed. This act, however, only extended to Great Britain, and it was not 
 till 1801 that this country was included in its provisions; a condition of the extension being that copies of all 
 new works should also be sent to the library of Trinity College and to that of King’s Lins. 
 
 The great defect of the first Copyright Act was the limited period for which it secured exclusive property- 
 in literary works. This was amended to some extent by that of 54 Geo. III., c. 156, which extended the dura¬ 
 tion of all copyrights, whether the authors were dead or alive, to twenty-eight years certain, with the further 
 provision that if the author should happen to be alive at the end of that period he should enjoy the copyright 
 during the residue of his life. After this change was made in the law, it was contended that no valid reason 
 could be given why literary property should not be recognised as permanent, the same as any other kind of 
 property; and hence, repeated demands were made to the Legislature to sanction this principle. On the other 
 hand, it was maintained that the public interests would thereby be sacrificed by the perpetuation of a mo¬ 
 nopoly ; as on the expiration of the copyrights of some of the most valuable works they were produced at a 
 fraction of the price previously charged for them. The result of this agitation of the question was the pass¬ 
 ing of the Act of 5 and 6 Victoria, c. 45, which extended the duration of all copyrights, whether the authors 
 be dead or alive, to forty-two years certain; and further, that if the author be alive at the end of that 
 period he shall enjoy the copyright till his death, and his heirs or assignees for seven years afterwards. 
 
 In the case of expensive works, of which only a small number was published, and more especially in that 
 of richly illustrated works, it was felt to be a great grievance to be obliged to supply eleven copies to public 
 libraries. By the last-mentioned Act the number was reduced to five—the British Museum, the libraries of 
 Oxford and Cambridge, Trinity College, Dublin, and the Faculty of Advocates, Edinburgh. The hall of the 
 Stationers’ Company in London is still to contain an entry of all new books, the registry there being open 
 for the inspection of the public. 
 
 In the publication of new works, they are brought out at the expense of the author, or the copyright is 
 sold to the publisher; or, as is often the case, author and publisher are to share in the risk or proceeds accord¬ 
 ing to some specific arrangement, and in certain defined proportions. In the first case the work is simply 
 published on commission—that is, the publisher has a commission on the sales; the author in this case bear¬ 
 ing all the risk, but being entitled to any profits that may be realized. In the case of the publisher purchas¬ 
 ing the copyright, which is the usual practice, the author’s interest in the work ceases, unless emendations 
 are required in future editions, for which he is of course to be remunerated. Sometimes one or more editions 
 of a certain number of copies are sold, after which the copyright is to revert to the author. 
 
 After a minute calculation has been made of the cost of bringing out a new work, taking into account the 
 probable number which it may be prudent to print, the selling price is fixed on. The usual rule of the trade 
 is, that a drawback of 25 per cent, off the selling price should be given to the retail booksellers ; and in the 
 case of account between the author and publisher, the latter charges 10 per cent, on the sum which he re¬ 
 ceives. To the retail trade 25 copies count as 24 if all taken at the same time, and occasionally 13 count as 
 12. These deductions amount in round numbers to about one-third of the publishing price, leaving the re¬ 
 maining two-thirds to defray cost of production, advertising, and remuneration of author. Of a 12s. book, for 
 example, the net price would be about 8s. 
 
 2 u 2 
 
326 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XYIT. 
 
 In determining what is a reasonable allowance for a retail trade, the character of the goods must be taken 
 into account. On those for which there is a constant demand, and which in some degree partake of the 
 character of necessaries, a small profit will suffice; but when a large stock has to be kept up, a portion of which 
 may be uncertain of meeting a demand, and which is, moreover, liable to deterioration, a larger profit will 
 be necessary to cover the increased risk of loss. The stock of a retail bookseller must, for example, be varied; 
 so that taking into account the profits in other branches of trade, the allowance of 25 per cent, is probably 
 not more than the circumstances of the case requires. And in reference to the publishing trade, when all 
 drawbacks are considered, it will be found to be one of an eminently hazardous character; as for one book 
 that succeeds and yields any considerable profit numbers fail to repay the cost of production. In M'Culloch’s 
 “ Commercial Dictionary” we find it stated, as the result of an investigation on this subject, that of one hundred 
 and thirty works published by an eminent house, fifty had not paid their expenses; of the eighty that did pay 
 thirteen only arrived at a second edition; and in most instances these second editions had not been profit¬ 
 able. In general, according to the same authority, in whose statement we are disposed to fully concur, it 
 may be estimated that of the books published one-fourth do not pay their expenses; and that only one in 
 eight or ten can be reprinted with advantage. 
 
 While on this part of the subject we may refer briefly to the injurious operation of taxes on literature even 
 indirectly. The publishing trade, unless in so far as regards school-books and reprints of standard works, is 
 a game of speculation, the prizes in which, even with the greatest care, will fall far short of the blanks. Hence 
 no obstacle should be thrown in the way which tends to make this trade more hazardous than it would other¬ 
 wise be. It has, moreover, been well remarked, that there is a radical difference between the demand for 
 food for the mind (books) and food for the body. The latter is always sure, under any circumstances, to 
 command a sale. It cannot be dispensed with, and the demand for it is therefore comparatively constant. If 
 a tax be laid on malt, hats, or shoes, it will, perhaps, somewhat lessen the demand for these articles; but the 
 quantities of them brought to market in future will sell for such an advanced price as will leave the customary 
 rate of profit to their producers. But with books the case is altogether different. The taste for them is pro¬ 
 verbially capricious; so much so that the most sagacious individuals are every day deceived in their antici¬ 
 pations as to the success of new works, and even as to the sale of new editions. But if a book do not take, it 
 is so very ruinous an affair that a publisher is glad to dispose of the greater part of an impression at a fourth 
 or a fifth part of its regular price; and is often, indeed, obliged to sell it as waste paper. Injurious, there¬ 
 fore, as the Excise duty on paper may be as interfering with freedom of action in carrying on the manufac¬ 
 ture, it is not less so in its proximate results on the literature of the day, and the influence which it thereby 
 exercises in checking the progress of education. 
 
 In the publishing trade London is the head-quarters, as well as the great mart where the bulk of the trade 
 is carried on. In Edinburgh and Dublin new works are produced not in any way inferior to those got out 
 in the metropolis; but the number so published is inconsiderable, and even of these the great trade is done in 
 London. The metropolitan houses have agents in Edinburgh and Dublin, through whom the retail trade of 
 Scotland and Ireland is supplied. Edinburgh has, however, long maintained a high position as a place of 
 learning, where literature was and is encouraged and produced of a quality not to be surpassed, and in 
 quantity only exceeded by the London trade. The number of new publications and new editions produced 
 in the Scottish capital has for years past been annually on the increase; and many of these are heavy works, 
 involving the outlay of thousands in getting them up. In the printing and publishing trade Glasgow has 
 also of late maintained an honourable position. Through the enterprise of one firm a considerable trade has 
 been done in this line in Belfast of late years. It therefore only requires enterprise to localize this business 
 to some extent; though the head-quarters must be in London. 
 
 When describing the operation of printing, it was seen that the cost of a copy of any work, so far as this 
 item is concerned, depends very much on the number of copies struck off. If the entire expense of composi¬ 
 tion, or setting up the types, is chargeable against a few copies, the cost of each must be considerable; but 
 as we increase the number this item diminishes, until, as in the case of “ Chamber’s Edinburgh Journal,” it 
 may become inappreciable from the very large number over which it is to be distributed. Hence, books with 
 a small circulation must be sold at a comparatively high price to defray the expense of publication. The 
 same remark applies to illustrations of any kind, and to the remuneration for authorship; the cost of pro¬ 
 duction of each copy diminishing as the number of copies is increased. It is through the instrumentality of 
 a very large circulation that such publications as the “ Edinburgh Journal” or the “ London Journal” can 
 be sold at the inconsiderable price charged for them; or that a publication like the “ London News” can be 
 profusely illustrated with engravings at the price of an ordinary newspaper. 
 
 The effect of circulation on the publisher’s profits will be best illustrated by taking up some work with 
 which the public are familiar, and which appeared only in one form. The latter consideration is very im¬ 
 portant ; as in the case of different editions of the same book having been published the reader may be at a 
 loss as to which of these is referred to. In taking any of the earlier published works of Mr. Lever these con¬ 
 ditions are fulfilled; as every one has seen them, and from the unprecedentedly large sale which they met 
 with, they were stereotyped, which prevented the appearance of different sized editions. The whole of these 
 works appeared in the form of shilling numbers, eacli of which contained two etchings, and comprised two 
 sheets of letter-press, the whole being done up in an ornamented wrapper. In the subjoined calculations 
 the reader will see the position which the publisher, author, and artist would occupy, with the respective 
 sales of 1000, 10,000, and 30,000 copies. This calculation is not pretended to be founded on the actual cost 
 of the works in question ; but it may be assumed as that which would now be paid for producing them. It 
 also only applies to a single monthly number:— 
 
Class XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 327 
 
 COST OF PRODUCING 1000 COPIES OF A MONTHLY NUMBER OF “ nAKItY LORREQUER.” 
 
 Composition, two sheets,. £3 0 0 
 
 Press-work,. 1 4 0 
 
 Paper,. 212 0 
 
 Engraving wrapper,. 1010 0 
 
 Two etchings, illustrating the narrative,. 14 14 0 
 
 Paper and printing covers,. 018 0 
 
 Paper and printing etchings,. 3 0 0 
 
 Stitching and covering,. 0 4 0 
 
 Advertising, say. 15 0 0 
 
 Cost of 1000 copies,.£51 2 0 
 
 Allowing 50 copies to be sent for review to magazines and newspapers, which is somewhat under the 
 mark, we shall have 950 copies at 8 d. net, producing £16 16,?. 4 d., as a set off against an expenditure of 
 £51 2s., without making any provision for payment of authorship. 
 
 COST OF PRODUCING 10,000 COPIES. 
 
 Composition,. £3 0 0 
 
 Press-work,. 719 0 
 
 Engraving for cover and etchings,. 25 4 0 
 
 Paper,. 26 0 0 
 
 Paper and printing covers,. 510 0 
 
 Paper and printing etchings,. 30 0 0 
 
 Stitching, &c.,. 2 0 0 
 
 Advertising, say. 25 0 0 
 
 Cost of 10,000 copies,.£124 13 0 
 
 Allowing 100 copies for gratuitous distribution, 9900 copies remain at 8c?., which produce £330, leaving 
 a balance of £205 7s. for the payment of the author and publisher’s profits. Some of Lever’s works have, 
 however, had a very large circulation, sometimes reaching, we believe, 30,000 or 40,000. Then, indeed, 
 handsome returns were available for all parties. The following would show the monthly return for 30,000 
 copies:— 
 
 COST OF PRODUCING 30,000 COPIES. 
 
 Composition,. £3 0 0 
 
 Press-work,. 22 19 0 
 
 Engraving and etchings,. 25 4 0 
 
 Paper and printing covers,. 1610 0 
 
 Paper and printing etchings,. 90 0 0 
 
 Stitching,. 6 0 0 
 
 Advertising, say. 50 0 0 
 
 Cost of 30,000 copies, .£213 13 0 
 
 Deducting 150 copies for gratuitous circulation, there will remain of such an edition 29,850 copies at 8 d. 
 each, amounting to £995 ; leaving £781 7s., as a fund from which the author is to be paid. Hence, in the 
 case of those works having a large circulation, the literary remuneration is very high, frequently averaging, 
 in the case of such writers as Lever, Dickens, Thackeray, and some others, several thousands of pounds per 
 annum. 
 
 In the case of a serial, such as here referred to, it is further to be observed that the engraving for wrapper 
 is only chargeable against the first number. 
 
 It will now be seen that it is only in the event of a large circulation being obtained, that an adequate 
 return can be realized. The reason will also be apparent why a certain class of works which, under any cir¬ 
 cumstances, cannot have a large sale, must be sold at a comparatively high price—such as scientific works, 
 and those generally that are not addressed to the masses_J. S. 
 
 STATIONERY. 
 
 Black-lead Pencils _Most of our readers are, no doubt, aware that black-lead pencils really contain no 
 
 lead, the name being probably derived from the lead colour which these pencils impart to paper. The essen¬ 
 tial part of them is composed of plumbago, or carburet of iron, a substance which is pretty generally diffused, 
 though it is only found in a few localities of a quality suitable for pencils. The best plumbago is obtained 
 in Cumberland, the pits of which are situated on the Borrowdale Mountains, within a few miles of Keswick. 
 The state of perfection to which the manufacture of pencils has now been brought is truly surprising. One 
 mechanical contrivance after another has been introduced with a view of lessening the cost of production, until 
 this branch of industry, at the present day, may be regarded as a good illustration of the progress of the age. In 
 the several processes of cutting up the timber, of preparing it for the plumbago, and finishing it off, much 
 ingenuity is displayed. The division of labour is carried out to a great extent, and some of the manufac¬ 
 tories are leviathian establishments, turning out quantities of these pencils annually, which, to those unac¬ 
 quainted with the trade, appear prodigious. Li the selection of the plumbago, great attention is requisite, 
 
328 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XYH. 
 
 so that there may be uniformity of character; and the determination of the quality is of importance, so that 
 the different kinds may have the proper letters put on them, according to the purposes for which they are 
 designed. By increased attention to the purification of the plumbago, and, to a certain extent, by the 
 admixture of other substances, pencils have of late been produced at considerably reduced prices. 
 
 Among the more remarkable improvements or inventions in this manufacture, we may notice the use of 
 plumbago, in the form of small cylinders patented by the late Mr. Mordan; and the compression of the dust 
 of plum bago, which has been patented by Mr. Brockendon, and which imparts to what would otherwise be 
 comparatively worthless, nearly the same firmness and quality as when in its original state in the mines. 
 These inventions were adequately represented in the Exhibition. ' Indeed, the cylinders of plumbago have 
 come into such general use, that the public are now perfectly familiar with them. 
 
 Envelopes _The manufacture of envelopes is a comparatively recent branch of business in the United 
 
 Kingdom, brought into existence by the penny postage. Previous to 1839, any letter passing through the 
 post-office at a single rate of postage must not only be under a certain specified weight, but it must also only 
 comprise a single sheet of paper, the smallest enclosure being chargeable with double postage. What is 
 called “letter paper” was then in general use, as meeting the postal regulations better than any other. 
 While, therefore, the use of envelopes had been common in France at the period referred to, it was confined 
 in these countries to official persons and members of Parliament, who had the privilege of franking—franks 
 being tested by weight alone, irrespective of their contents. After the adoption of the penny postage, enve¬ 
 lopes gradually came into use; and some idea may be formed of the impetus given to their manufacture, as 
 well as to the consumption of stationery generally, by that measure, when it is stated that before the penny 
 postage the number of letters passing through the post-office was 26,000,000 per annum; and in 1850 it had 
 increased to 347,000,000; a surprising rate of progress in the comparatively short space of ten years. Of 
 the entire quantity of letters transmitted by post, upwards of five-sixths are enclosed in envelopes. 
 
 The machine invented by Hill and De la Rue, which was for some months employed folding envelopes, was 
 amongst the most attractive objects in the Exhibition, from the unfailing regularity with which it performed 
 its work, and the beauty of its action. This invention was the first important step in this branch of business, 
 which had hitherto been carried on solely by the hand; a book-binder’s folding-stick being used for the pur¬ 
 pose, with which, however, the most experienced workwomen could scarcely exceed 3000 envelopes per day. 
 By the aid of a machine of this kind, the pieces of paper have only to be cut to the proper size (which is 
 effected by machinery), and on being supplied by an attendant, they are turned out folded, gummed, and 
 stamped. A degree of accuracy is obtained wholly impracticable by hand labour; and economy of produc¬ 
 tion is carried to an extent of which it is difficult to form a conception. Hill and De la Rue’s machine is 
 capable of turning out work at the rate of 2700 envelopes per bom-. 
 
 Sealing-Wax and Wafers _We who are in the full enjoyment of cheap paper and the penny post, and 
 
 who can write to our friends upon the most minute trifle, can well appreciate the progress of the world from 
 the time when a letter consisted of a sheet of sheepskin or a tablet of lead, inclosed in a box secured with an 
 immense seal impressed upon earth or cement! It is impossible to say when wax was substituted for clay in 
 making seals, but it must have been at a very early period. At first, the ordinary yellow bees’ wax was employed, 
 but gradually it became usual to colour it red and brown, and even in the fourteenth century green and 
 black. The next improvement in sealing letters is the substitution of what we call sealing-wax for ordinary 
 bees’ wax, which appears to have taken place in the early part of the sixteenth century; at all events the 
 oldest seal now known of true sealing-wax dates from 1554, and was used upon a letter from one Gerard 
 Hermann, the agent in London of Philip Francis Yon Daun, Count Palatine of the Rhine, to that prince. 
 The knowledge of the art of making sealing-wax, or rather perhaps the wax itself, appears to have been in¬ 
 troduced into England and France from Spain, and into the latter country from Genoa or Venice: hence the 
 name by which it was formerly known of Spanish wax. 
 
 The manufacture of sealing-wax is extremely simple, consisting in making a mixture of sliel lac, Venetian 
 turpentine, and some colouring matter, by fusion, and either casting it in polished marble moulds or rolling 
 out a soft mass on a flat table gently heated, and cutting it of the required size. > Each stick is polished by 
 heating it gently over a small charcoal fire and rubbing it with a woollen rag and a small quantity of fine 
 tallow. The best red wax is usually made of 4 parts of the finest shel lac, 3 parts of vermillion, and 1 part of 
 Venetian turpentine. Another receipt is :—Turpentine, 7 oz.; shellac, 18 oz.; rosin, 1 oz.; vermillion, 11 oz.; 
 camphor or balsam of Peru, 1 oz. IVe need scarcely remark that these proportions merely represent what 
 good wax should be composed of; but in practice, the dearer articles are frequently replaced to a certain 
 extent by cheaper materials,—the lac by rosin, powdered crystallized gypsum, &c.,—and the vermilion by 
 red lead, &c. The sticks of inferior sealing-wax thus made are, however, gilded , that is, covered with a 
 coating of fine wax, so as to give them a superior appearance. This operation is thus performed :—When the 
 workman is polishing the sticks, he heats them as already mentioned, dips them into some fine powder of the 
 best sealing-wax, some of which attaches itself to the surface ; after which the stick is again heated over the 
 fire, and thus a varnish of the fine wax is spread over the surface. 
 
 Coloured waxes are made by substituting for the vermillion different colouring materials. Perfumed wax 
 is usually made by adding a little of the tincture of musk or other perfumes to the mixture while in a fluid 
 state, before solidifying; and wax which, when burning in the sealing of a letter, emits a perfume like pas¬ 
 tilles, is usually mixed with camphor, balsam of Peru, or tincture of benzoin. A little camphor is, indeed, 
 generally added to all good sealing-wax. 
 
 Wafers are of still more modern use than sealing wax. They consist of a paste of the finest flour, which 
 is mixed with various colouring matters according to the colour intended to be given to them, and is then 
 pressed in a kind of mould formed of two plates of iron, which fit together and are held so, like a pair of tongs. 
 This tongs is then heated at the same time that the handles are kept tightly pressed together ; in this way a 
 thin sheet of hardened paste is produced, out of which the different sized wafers are punched, much in the 
 same, way that gun-wadding is made. The dark red colour of ordinary wafers is given by vermillion ; the 
 
Class XVII.] 
 
 PAPER, PRINTING, STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 329 
 
 pale rose or lake red by a decoction of Brazil wood mixed with alum or with tincture of cochineal; the yel¬ 
 low is obtained by a decoction of Persian berries, or a tincture or infusion in spirit of turmeric roots, or of 
 saffron ; the blue by Prussian blue ; and the green by a mixture of yellow and blue, or by verdigris ; the 
 latter mode being very dangerous, as all the salts of copper are poisonous. 
 
 Sealing-wax and wafers have been superseded to a great extent, of late years, by the introduction of ad¬ 
 hesive envelopes; in England, however, the majority of the men of business adhere to the old style, and 
 hence there is still considerable demand for both articles, but it is easy to foresee that in time they will almost 
 disappear. There were two exhibitors of sealing-wax and wafers in the Exhibition, namely Waterston, of 
 Edinburgh, and Cooke and Son, of London, whose products were very good, especially their red wax, which 
 is always well made in these countries, but we cannot say that any of the fancy articles for ladies’ use which 
 we have seen are equal to what is produced in Germany or Paris. Our only Irish manufacturers of these 
 articles, Messrs. Rathborne, who exhibited so largely in wax and spermaceti, did not contribute any speci¬ 
 mens of sealing-wax and wafers. This is the more to be regretted as it appears that these manufactures have 
 been carried on in Dublin by members of that family uninterruptedly for a period of at least 150 years—that is, 
 in fact since they began to come into general use in Europe. 
 
 Pens _Among the collections in this department, those illustrative of the manufacture of metallic pens 
 
 cannot fail to attract attention ; and this branch of industry was, moreover, amply illustrated. The mere 
 fact of the house of Gillott, of Birmingham, and Perry, of London, being exhibiters, would of itself be a 
 guarantee that every recent improvement, and every variety of the pen in common use, would be found in 
 the Exhibition. Steel pens have been extensively used for a great number of years, and in the production of 
 any article consumed in such quantity as pens of this kind necessarily are, there must be a large trade. We 
 cannot here enter into the statistics or progress of this branch of manufacture ; but we may state that its 
 growth has been quite marvellous. The quantity turned out by a single establishment almost exceeds belief. 
 From the action of the ink on the steel pen it is possessed of no great durability, but to compensate for this, 
 it is produced at a cheap rate. The steel pens, however, under any circumstances, want the pliability and 
 softness of the quill; and, to attain this, gold has been used of late with perfect success. The expense of the 
 gold pen is to a considerable extent counterbalanced by its great durability, as not being chemically acted 
 upon by the ink, a pen of this kind will, under careful treatment, last for an almost indefinite period. The 
 unequal wearing of the nibs or any injury arising from accident may also be easily repaired. It is, therefore, 
 only necessary to select a pen to suit the hand of the writer, to insure a gold pen being used with almost the 
 same freedom as the quill. In addition to the highly interesting collections of pens of all kinds exhibited by 
 Messrs. Gillott and Perry, there were some novelties contributed by M. Myers and Sons, of Birmingham, 
 among which we may notice the adaptation of gold points to the common quill pen. With a view of se¬ 
 curing a more durable point than that composed of gold, and at the same time of guarding against the che¬ 
 mical action of the ink which is so injurious in the case of the steel pen, gold pens have been pointed with 
 the native alloy of irridium and osmium, the hardest metals known ; specimens of which were exhibited by 
 W. E. Wiley and Co., of Birmingham. But while estimating, as they deserve, the contributions of these 
 eminent manufacturers, we have satisfaction in being able to direct attention to a collection which, in some 
 respects, was not surpassed by any of those mentioned,—we allude to that of J. Martin, of this city, whose 
 stand illustrated the progress of the manufacture from the first process, after the piece of metal is taken up 
 to be converted into a pen, until the article is completed. This contribution to the Exhibition was really 
 possessed of more than ordinary interest; and we can scarcely doubt that from the manner in which Mr. Martin 
 came forward on that occasion, he will not rest satisfied with simply producing a good article, and rely upon 
 the so-called patriotism of his countrymen to support him, but he will make it their interest to do so, by 
 successfully competing with the other houses in the trade. 
 
 The miscellaneous articles of stationery do not require any lengthened notice. Lace paper, papetrie of 
 different kinds, and fancy borderings, have but a comparatively limited demand. In playing-cards, however, 
 a considerable trade is carried on; so important, in fact, as to be made a source of revenue, their production 
 being under the surveillance of the Commissioners of Inland Revenue. The cities of London, Westminster, 
 and Dublin, are the only places where the manufacture can be carried on in the United Kingdom; each pack 
 of cards being charged with a duty of one shilling. The aces, on which the duty is assessed, are printed at 
 Somerset House on paper furnished by the card-makers, who have also to pay thirty pounds for every ace plate 
 which they may require. Every card manufacturer is further obliged to obtain two securities, in £500 each, 
 before a license can be obtained. The amount of revenue derived from this source is about £12,000 per 
 annum. 
 
 1. Adair, R , & Co., Mary port, Cumberland, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Specimens of black lead for pencils, and of im¬ 
 proved composition, cleansed and purified; illustrations of 
 the several processes of pencil-making; saws; rounding 
 machines, &e.; pencil drawings in various shades, showing 
 the different qualities of the pencils. 
 
 2. Appel, R., Gerrard-street, Soho, London, Inventor.— 
 Specimens of anastatic and appelotype printing, showing 
 the original engraving or printing, the zinc matrix, and the 
 copy printed therefrom. 
 
 3. Banks, Son, & Co., Keswick, Cumberland, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Black lead pencils; and illustrations of the pro¬ 
 cesses of the manufacture. 
 
 4. Bateson, S., King’s Bench Walk, Temple, London, 
 Proprietor.—Specimens of anti-acid and anti-anastatic paper 
 (Glynn and Appel’s patent) for prevention of forgery by the 
 anastatic process, manufactured by Charles Venables, Jun. 
 
 5. Baxter, G., Northampton-square, London, Inventor 
 Patentee, and Publisher.—Frame containing specimens of 
 oil-colour picture printing, being fac-similes of the original 
 paintings. 
 
 6. Bellew, G., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Bookbinding in its various branches, exhibited in about 
 200 volumes of modem authors, and 50 volumes of illus¬ 
 trated books ; legers, and other account books ; paintings 
 on vellum, &c. 
 
330 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XVIL 
 
 7. Besley & Co., Fann-street, London. — Specimens of 
 modem printing types of various kinds; a specimen of the 
 Elizabethan character, first introduced by them. This cha¬ 
 racter was registered in 1849. 
 
 8. Betts, J., London, Inventor.—Betts’ improved edu¬ 
 cational maps ; interrogatory maps, with hook of exercises; 
 railway, and commercial, and tourists’ maps; London mo¬ 
 dern atlas ; geographical slates ; dissected games and puz¬ 
 zles, &c. 
 
 9. Binglev, M., Lawrence Pountney-lane, City, London, 
 Inventor and Manufacturer.—Patent headbands for book¬ 
 binding, made by machine. 
 
 10. Bousquet, I., Redcross-street, London, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Burnished gold paper embossed, for paper Stainers ; 
 patterns of embossed gold and silver borders; plain and 
 flocked gold and silver papers ; foil papers. 
 
 11 . Brookman & Langdon, Great Russell-street, Blooms¬ 
 bury, London, Manufacturers.—Fine drawing pencils. 
 
 12. Caldwell, M., South Frederick-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Specimens of bookbinding. 
 
 13. Chambers, J. & Son, Dame-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Account-books and stationery cases, of Irish 
 material and manufacture. 
 
 14. Coe, J., Bank of England, London, Producer.— 
 Bank cheque, printed by letter-press (electro-type blocks), 
 or surface printing. 
 
 15. Commissioners of National Education in Ire¬ 
 land_ Set of books published by the Commissioners, and 
 
 used in the Irish National Schools; a set of books not 
 published, but sanctioned, by the Commissioners of Na¬ 
 tional Education in Ireland, for use in the Irish National 
 Schools. 
 
 16. Cooke, J. & Sons, Cannon-street, London, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Sealing wax and medallion wafers. 
 
 17. Coulter, W., Synge-street, Dublin, Inventor.—Map 
 of London, with movable index. 
 
 18. Cowan & Co., London, Edinburgh, and D’Olier- 
 street, Dublin, Manufacturers.—Writing, drawing, and 
 printing papers of various qualities; envelopes; account 
 books in various rulings and bindings, the pages numbered 
 by machinery. 
 
 19. Duffy, J., Wellington-quay, Dublin, Publisher.— 
 Roman Catholic works, and other books relating to Ireland, 
 pa inted in Dublin, in rich binding, designed and executed 
 in exhibiter’s establishment. 
 
 20. Fairbairn, R., Great Cambridge-street, Hackney- 
 road, London, Manufacturer.—Specimens of wooden type 
 for printing, &c. 
 
 21. Ferguson, Brothers, Edinburgh, Manufacturers_ 
 
 Specimens of the Aldine series of new book and newspaper 
 types. 
 
 22. Fitzgerald, J., Dawson-street, Dublin.—Speci¬ 
 mens of plain and ornamental penmanship, consisting of the 
 eight beatitudes in a variety of hands; illustrated with 
 figures of King David playing on a psaltery in the midst of 
 a wooded landscape, the infant Samuel praying, and Saints 
 Peter and Paul; with a variety of scroll-work and embel¬ 
 lishments. 
 
 23. Fleming, A. B., & Co., Leith, Manufacturers.— 
 Specimens of printing with the Scottish printing ink, black 
 and coloured. 
 
 24. Forster and Co., Crow-street, Dublin, Designers 
 and Manufacturers.—Specimens of lithographic printing in 
 colours. 
 
 25. Fowle, Thomas Lloyd, Amesbury, Wiltshire, 
 Proprietor.—Music composed by exhibiter. 
 
 26. Gill, M. H., University Press, Dublin.—Various 
 volumes of books in 4to and 8vo, printed in the English, 
 
 Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Oriental, and Irish languages. Spe¬ 
 cimens of illustrated and scientific printing. 
 
 27. Gillot, Joseph, Birmingham, Inventor and Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Specimens of metallic pens and holders, in gold, 
 steel, silver, &c. 
 
 28. Goodall & Son, Camden-town, London, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Specimens of playing cards. 
 
 29. Haniiart, M. & N., Charlotte-street, Rathbone- 
 place, London, Producers.—Specimens of lithography and 
 chromo-lithography. 
 
 30. Hawthorne, J., Charrington-street, St. Pancras, 
 London, Manufacturer.—Specimens of wood sponged over 
 with an admixture of ink to match paint; samples of ink 
 of various colours and descriptions; evaporated ink forming 
 a varnish for shoes. 
 
 31. Hibernian Bible Society, Sackville-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Importers and Producers.—120 specimens of the Holy 
 Scriptures in different languages (the property ofWilbraliam 
 Taylor, Esq., of Hadley Hurst, Barnet, Middlesex, who 
 kindly lent them for exhibition). A selection from 175 
 versions of the Bible, in whole or in part published by the 
 British and Foreign Bible Society, which since its institution 
 in 1804 has circulated upwards of twenty-five millions of 
 copies. 
 
 32. Holden, W., Dublin, Manufacturer.—Specimens of 
 printed music; letter press printing; and stereotype casts. 
 
 33. Industrial Printing School, Bonmahon, estab¬ 
 lished 1851, by the Rev. David A. Doudney, Curate ofMonks- 
 land, Co. Waterford—Dr. Gill’s Commentary on the Holy 
 Bible. Four volumes of this work have been printed at 
 this school since its establishment in the above obscure 
 callage. Upwards of twenty tons of paper have been con¬ 
 sumed ; and the whole (comprising nearly four thousand 
 pages) has been composed by boys varying from ten to 
 fifteen years of age, who previously had never seen a print¬ 
 ing type. 
 
 34. Luntley, JonN, New Broad-street Court, London, 
 Manufacturer.—Patent ticket receipt till-book, for checking 
 receipts of money by shopmen; frames for holding same; 
 pocket-cases; glazed show bill. 
 
 35. Maguire, J., Dublin, Proprietor_Hudson’s Bay, 
 
 swan, Russian, Irish, duck, and crow quills and pens. 
 
 36. Mansell, J., Red Lion-square, London, Designer 
 and Manufacturer.—Illuminated and embossed ornamental 
 wrappers for linens, damasks, &c.; perforated and embossed 
 ornaments and tickets for muslins, woollens, &c ; satin 
 damask writing papers, on which, by a patented process, 
 pictorial illustrations are produced in alternate dull and 
 glazed surfaces; ornamental writing papers in imitations of 
 lace, embroidery, &c.; wedding stationery and valentines. 
 
 37. Martin, J., City-quay, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Steel pens, made in Ireland; and specimens showing the 
 process of manufacture. 
 
 38. M'Dermott, E., & Co., Arran-quay, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Printing and writing inks of various kinds. 
 
 39. M ‘Donnell, J., & Co., Swift Brook Paper Mills, 
 Co. Dublin, Manufacturers.—Papers: blue laid medium ; 
 large blue and bank post; blue laid and cream laid fools¬ 
 caps ; cream posts ; music paper; a roll of paper 2000 feet 
 long by five feet wide. 
 
 40. Morris, J. P., Sandymount-road, Dublin.—Manu¬ 
 script chronological charts of the history of England, Ire¬ 
 land, &c., illuminated. 
 
 41. Myers, M., & Son, Newhall-street, Birmingham, 
 Inventors and Manufacturers.—Steel pens ; quill pen hold¬ 
 ers, and cylindrical spring pen holders (registered) ; patent 
 metallic pointed quill pens; patent axissary pens ; pens and 
 pen holders made in gold, silver, and other metals. 
 
 42. Muir, R., Dunlop-street, Glasgow.—Improved com¬ 
 position for letter-press printers’ rollers; and specimens of 
 
331 
 
 Class XVII.] PAPER, PRINTING, 
 
 printing from gutta percha plate, made from woodcuts by 
 exhibiter. 
 
 43. Newberry, J. & R., Hemlock-court, Carey-street, 
 Lincoln’s-Inn fields, London, Manufacturers.—Specimens of 
 gold, silver, and coloured foil papers, plain and embossed ; 
 coloured glazed papers; gold and silver borders; fancy 
 papers in variety ; screen handles; fancy coloured tissue and 
 marble papers. 
 
 44. Nixey, G. W., Moor-street, Soho, London.—Speci¬ 
 mens of compressed plumbago for pencils. 
 
 45. Norris, Miss, Clara, King’s County.—A map of 
 Great Britain, in penmanship, with an elaborate border. 
 
 46. Novello, J. A., Dean-street, Soho, and Poultry, 
 
 London, and Broadway, New York, Manufacturer_Spe¬ 
 
 cimens of musical and other typography ; ornamental title- 
 pages. 
 
 47. Perry, J. & Co., Red Lion-square, London, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Gold and steel pens, and patent pen holders. 
 
 48. Plowman, J., Aldgate-street, London.—Books and 
 stationery. 
 
 49. Powell, J. H., Westmoreland-street, Dublin. —- 
 Bibles, prayer books, and church services in rich bindings; 
 maps of Ireland, &c., engraved by Kirkwood (of Dublin), 
 and printed on satin, calico, cards, &c. ; Cellarius’ ancient 
 maps, on satin, calico, and paper; view and plan of the 
 Exhibition Building, in gold, on gelatine, &c. ; guide¬ 
 books ; specimens of stationery, and steel and copperplate 
 engravings, &c. 
 
 50. Reed & Pardon, Paternoster-row, London, Pro¬ 
 ducers.—Specimens of letter press printing from English and 
 foreign types. 
 
 51. Reeves & Sons, Cheapside, London.—Boxes of 
 water colours; Cumberland lead drawing pencils, and other 
 materials for the use of artists. 
 
 52. Rowney & Co., Rathbone-place, London, Inventors, 
 Printers, and Publishers.—Frames containing specimens of 
 typo-chromatic printing, or fac-simile water colour draw¬ 
 ings. 
 
 53. Ryan, W. & E., Merchant’s-quay, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Paper made from straw. 
 
 54. Saunders, T. H., London, Manufacturer.—Best 
 Kent hand and machine-made account book; drawing and 
 letter papers; bank-note and patent cheque papers, plain and 
 water-marked ; loan or parchment paper ; a transparency, 
 showing specimens of ornamental water-marks used for pre¬ 
 vention of frauds. 
 
 STATIONERY, Etc. 
 
 55. Seton, R.. Edinburgh, Designer and Manufacturer.— 
 Imitation of the illuminated books of the middle ages, bound 
 in yellow Morocco, &c. 
 
 56. Slater, I., Fountain-street, Manchester, and Fleet- 
 street, London.—Slater’s General Directory of the United 
 Kingdom, and British Atlas; union map of England and 
 Wales; plan of Manchester; travelling maps of Ireland 
 and Scotland; new coin table of all coins now circulating in 
 the world, mounted on rollers, &c. 
 
 57. Stephens, II., Stamford-street, Blackfriars-road, 
 London, Manufacturer.—Specimens of liquid colours for 
 staining woods, and of woods stained therewith ; liquid 
 colours for writing purposes, &c.; specimens of newly in¬ 
 vented pencils and rulers. 
 
 58. Stephenson, Blake, & Co., Sheffield, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Specimens of printing types :—A new script, or 
 writing charactor; and a series of old English types ; spe¬ 
 cimen books of types ; borders and other ornamental designs 
 for fancy printing. 
 
 59. Todd, J., Perth, Manufacturer.—Specimens of office, 
 copying, and other inks, black, red, and blue ; ink powder, 
 &c. 
 
 60. Van Voorst, J., Paternoster-row, London, Proprie¬ 
 tor.—Books published by exhibiter, and richly bound by 
 Hayday and Clarke, and Bedford. 
 
 61. Waterson, G., Edinburgh, Manufacturer.—Samples 
 of Great Exhibition prize medal sealing wax, in great va¬ 
 riety, for home and foreign use ; wax used for the great seal 
 of Scotland, and other official seals; wafers, &e. 
 
 62. Webb & Chapman, Great Brunswick-street, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Specimens of books printed by exhibiters. 
 
 63. Wightman, W. M'Cleary, Nassau-street, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Artists’ oil and water colours; sable, camel, and hog- 
 hair brushes; sketch books; tracing paper ; graduated 
 scraping tinted tablets. 
 
 64. Wiley, W. E., & Co., Great Hampton-street, Bir¬ 
 mingham, Manufacturers.—Card of gold pens, pointed with 
 the native alloy of iridium and osmium, the hardest of known 
 metals. 
 
 65. Wiseheart, J., Suffolk-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Specimens of engraving; die sinking in colours, &c.; painted 
 arms, crests, &c. ; Berlin work patterns; specimens of li¬ 
 thographic and music printing ; album binding; fancy 
 stationery; valentines, &c. 
 
 66. Wren, Abraham, Keswick, Manufacturer.—Black 
 lead pencils ; specimens of pure Cumberland lead; com¬ 
 pressed lead. 
 
 9 
 
 x 
 
CLASSES XVIII. & XIX. 
 
 TAPESTRY, CARPETS AND FLOOR-CLOTHS, LACE AND EMBROIDERY, AND FABRICS 
 SHOWN AS SPECIMENS OF PRINTING OR DYEING. 
 
 rrtHE articles included in these two classes comprise a great variety of goods; the production of some of 
 _L which, moreover, is extensively carried on in this country, and they are, therefore, invested with a degree 
 of local interest. But though we have our “ Irish carpet warehouses,” and our “ Irish cloth halls,” neither 
 carpets nor superfine cloths are manufactured here. In the production of the coarser kinds of rugs some 
 persons are employed in this city, but the weaving of carpets is literally unknown in Ireland, the entire supply 
 being imported. Of floor-cloths we believe that there are only two Irish manufacturers, and neither of these 
 work on an extensive scale. Of lace and embroidery, however, the manufacture has recently been extended 
 over almost the whole country ; and further progress is being made in these branches of industry every suc¬ 
 ceeding season, to the great advantage of the female population, to whom employment is thereby afforded; 
 and hence in this department the exhibiters were numerous, including all ranks, from the lady of title to the 
 poorest of the peasantry employed by some of our local charitable institutions. Of printed and dyed fabrics 
 shown as such, irrespective of texture or the material of which they were composed, there were few illustra¬ 
 tions. This branch of trade is besides of little local importance. 
 
 TAPESTRY, CARPETS, AND FLOOR-CLOTHS. 
 
 The production of tapestry and carpeting, like other branches of textile manufacture, is of Eastern origin, 
 the fabrics of this class being rendered peculiarly necessary in Eastern countries by the habits of the people. 
 In former times we were indebted to Turkey and Persia for the finer kinds of carpets : but even the best of 
 t hese have been for some time past successfully imitated in Britain. Indeed the French, Belgian, and British 
 goods of this class of the present day excel in quality and general effect the richest specimens of Eastern 
 manufacture. In France, especially, this branch of industry has long enjoyed the favour of the Crown, a royal 
 manufactory being founded for its development, which has been carried on up to the present time.* To 
 
 * The Gobelin Tapestry. —Most of our readers are 
 probably aware that in France, and in some other conti¬ 
 nental countries, the State maintains one or two factories 
 for the manufacture of art icles in which great scientific skill 
 is conjoined with artistic ability of the highest order. Of 
 this kind are the celebrated porcelain manufactory of Sevres, 
 and the equally celebrated tapestry factory of the “ Gobe¬ 
 lins.” In these countries the idea of the State meddling in 
 trade is considered repugnant to all laws of political eco¬ 
 nomy ; an opinion which, although we are inclined to agree 
 with in the main, admits of some exceptions. If a Govern¬ 
 ment undertook to make shoes or any other article of 
 common use, which could be equally well made by any 
 trader, we would naturally condemn such a proceeding. 
 But if, on the other hand, we could find some manufactures 
 in winch the articles were of so expensive and peculiar a 
 nature that it would be hopeless to expect that they would 
 become articles of general consumption, and therefore not 
 likely to be produced by private enterprise, and which, on 
 the other hand, would require for their production a consi¬ 
 derable development of mechanical, chemical, and artistic 
 skill, which would be available for the use of the nation in 
 many other branches of manufacture, the case would be 
 different. Such are the manufactures of the Gobelins ; for 
 no person who examines the beautiful products of that 
 establishment will come to any other conclusion than that, 
 except as curiosities, they are of little use. How, then, our 
 readers may ask, can we show that the manufacture of 
 curiosities is a proper application of the funds of a nation ? 
 Simply thus: to produce a piece of tapestry requires, in the 
 first place, the highest possible skill in the preparation of 
 
 the wool, in its purification, bleaching, and above all, its 
 dyeing; and, in the next place, an equally high degree of 
 artistic education in adapting the materials to the repro¬ 
 duction of the pictures intended to be copied. The Gobelins 
 must, therefore, be a school of design and of chemistry 
 applied to dyeing; and that France has benefited by this 
 school is evident by the immense superiority which she has 
 attained in these branches of in’dustiy over every other 
 nation. It is from tins point of view that we specially 
 value the Gobelins, and judged on this ground, we believe 
 the enormous sums spent in France in its support for more 
 than two centuries are now being repaid with interest to the 
 nation. 
 
 The building called the Gobelins is situate in a quartier 
 of Paris celebrated in the annals of the first revolution as the 
 Faubourg St. Marceau. Through this district flows, or 
 rather used to flow, for it is now enclosed in a canal of 
 stone, and shut up by sluices, the small river Bievre, which 
 in former times enjoyed a reputation for dyeing scarlet, 
 which it certainly does not now deserve, being generally 
 considered a nuisance at present from the exhalations of 
 its stagnant water. This traditional reputation, however, 
 brought to its banks a family of dyers from Rheims, the 
 chief of whom was Jean Gobelin. This was about the end 
 of the fifteenth century, for Jean and his son Philibert lived 
 there in the time of Rabelais, who says, “ and it is this 
 brook which from here passes to St. Victor on which Guo- 
 belin dyes the scarlet.” Gradually their descendants became 
 wealthy, and at length renounced trade, purchased patents 
 of nobility, and intermarried with the families of the magis¬ 
 tracy. One of these, Antoine Gobelin, Marquis de Brin- 
 
Classes XVIII. & XIX.] TAPESTRY, CARPETS, LACE, Etc. 
 
 133 
 
 form a just conception of the manufacture, one should in fact visit the royal establishment of the Gobelins at 
 Paris, some of the products of which excited so much attention at the late Exhibition. 
 
 Carpeting is essentially of two classes, under one or other of which the numerous varieties of the articles 
 in use may be included. In the first, or common kinds of carpets, the warp and weft appear on the surface, 
 both being composed of the same material. Of this class the Kidderminster carpet may be regarded as the 
 
 villiers, married in 1651 Marie Marguerite d’Aubrai, daughter 
 of the Civil Lieutenant of Paris, who became so notorious 
 afterwards in the annals of crime by the poisoning of her 
 whole family. 
 
 When the Gobelins retired from business they sold their 
 establishment to the Sieurs Cauaye, who, in addition to the 
 trade of dyeing, set up a manufactory of tapestry of haute 
 lisse or high warp. At that time Flanders was celebrated 
 for its tapestry, which was exported to different countries, 
 one of the chief seats of wliicli at one time was Andernaerde, 
 several specimens of which were, singularly enough, in the 
 late Exhibition. To the family of Canaye succeeded a 
 dyer of the name of Gluck, whose family continued in 
 possession until the time of Colbert, minister of Louis XIV., 
 w r ho purchased the house properly called the Gobelins, whilst 
 the family of Gluck, in conjunction with another named 
 Julienne, carried on the trade of dyer in the adjoining 
 buildings down to the commencement of the present cen¬ 
 tury. 
 
 It will be seen that the manufacture of tapestry was at 
 first altogether carried on by private enterprise, and con¬ 
 tinued to be so until the reign of Francis I. That monarch, 
 to whom France owes so much in an artistic point of view, 
 brought together the best workmen in tapestry to be found 
 at that time in France, in Italy, or Flanders, the countries 
 where the trade was best understood, and established them 
 at Fontainebleau, under the direction of one Salomon de 
 Herbaines. Here he provided them with abundance of the 
 richest materials, such as gold, silver, and silk threads, and 
 a number of admirable pieces were executed after designs 
 by an Italian artist, named Francesco Primatticio, pupil of 
 Giulio Romano. Francis I. also purchased the best pieces 
 of tapestry made by private manufacturers, so that this kind 
 of manufacture was in a most flourishing condition during 
 his reign. His successor, Henry II., continued to maintain 
 the establishment at Fontainebleau, which was placed under 
 the direction of the distinguished artist, Phillibert de Lorme. 
 Then came the w r ars of the League, during which, as in all 
 civil and religious struggles, the trade of the country lan¬ 
 guished, and that of tapestry altogether ceased, for neither 
 the court nor the nobles could afford to devote money to 
 any other purpose than the payment of troops. As soon, 
 however, as Henry IV. was firmly seated upon the throne, 
 and that peace was re-established (towards the year 1600), 
 he set about the organization of factories for the manufac¬ 
 ture of furniture and of all kinds of ornaments for his pa¬ 
 laces. He established his tapestry workers in a house in the 
 Faubourg St. Antoine, in Paris. Here he collected a number of 
 the best painters, engravers, carvers in gold, silver, and ivory, 
 and sculptors, to whom he added 200 tapestry workers from 
 Italy and Flanders. Henry was carried off prematurely 
 in the midst of his projects for the re-establishment of the 
 industry and art of France; and unfortunately he left in 
 his son, Loins XIII., a successor quite incapable to realize 
 them, who, or rather his celebrated minister Richelieu, 
 however, established a carpet manufactory at Chaillot, near 
 Paris, in some buildings which had been employed in the 
 manufacture of soap, from whence the establishment since 
 become so celebrated has derived the name of “ La Savon- 
 nerie.” Owing to the state of France at that period the 
 manufacture languished, and was almost extinguished during 
 the long wars of the Fronde and other troubles during the 
 minority of Louis XIV. As soon, however, as the latter 
 monarch assumed the reins of government, he endeavoured 
 to organize the commerce and manufactures of the nation. 
 A royal factory was established at Beauvais for the manufac¬ 
 ture of tapestry, under the direction of Hinart; the Savon- 
 nerie was placed lmder the direction of the celebrated painter 
 Le Brun, and the children of the hospitals were there trained 
 in the manufacture of various woollen fabrics, by Phillipe 
 
 Lourdet, at that time distinguished as a tapestry worker 
 and carpet weaver. Even the private factories of Felletin 
 and of Auhusson were provided with a dyer and a painter 
 at the expense of the Government. These factories are now 
 in the possession of M. Sallandrouze de Lamomaix, in whose 
 family we believe they were at that period also, and were 
 represented in the Exhibition by a fine series of carpets, 
 portieres, upholstery, tapestry, &c. second only in execution 
 to perhaps the productions of La Savonnerie. The efforts 
 of the Government were soon crowned with success, and the 
 manufactures of France became in a few years the most 
 flourishing in Europe. In order to still further contribute 
 to their advancement, the King determined to found a model 
 factory in which he might concentrate the highest degree of 
 talent in the nation ; not for the purpose of exposing private 
 enterprise to a disproportionate competition, but, by serving as 
 an example to artisans, to elevate the whole taste of the nation. 
 It was with this intention he established in the house of the 
 Gobelins his celebrated “ Manufacture Royalle des Meubles 
 de la Coronne,” or, Royal Manufactory of the Furniture of 
 the Crown, since better known as the Manufactory of the 
 Gobelins. It was not, however, a simple factory of tapestry 
 that Louis XIV. established; it was a great workshop, 
 under the direction of Le Brun the painter, having at least 
 250 tapestry workers continually employed in executing 
 pieces after his design, the wool being dyed by one of tlie 
 most celebrated dyers of the period. Then there were 
 sculptors in metal, and goldsmiths, by whom were executed 
 torch-holders, candelabra, brackets, inlaid and applied orna¬ 
 ments, cast or chiselled in silver, gold, bronze, or gilded 
 copper, designed in unison with the tapestry. Cabinet 
 makers and carvers in wood and ivory constructed the fur¬ 
 niture,* whilst Florentine artists, under the direction of 
 Ferdinand de Melini, inlaid them with marbles, agates, and 
 lapis lazuli, representing fruits, flowers, and birds, which are 
 still so much admired by all who visit the Palace of Ver¬ 
 sailles. Even the veiy hinges and locks of the doors of 
 Louis XIV.’s palaces were made after designs executed at 
 the Gobelins, under the direction of the universal Le Brun. 
 The effects of the factory were soon perceptible in the im¬ 
 pulse given to the application of design in all the manufac¬ 
 tures of France, which ultimately gave to that country the 
 empire of the world in matters of taste as applied to the 
 wants of life. 
 
 The direction of Le Brim, which lasted from 1667 until 
 1690, was the epoch of the greatest prosperity of the Gobe¬ 
 lins. He was succeeded by Pierre Mignard, one of the most 
 distinguished painters of France, many of whose works 
 adorn the Louvre and the palace of Versailles; and under 
 whom it continued to prosper, until the great disasters which 
 befel France towards the end of the reign of Louis XIV. 
 forced the king to reserve his resources for the defence of 
 the country, and to dismiss the greater part of the workmen. 
 On the re-establishment of peace'some encouragement was 
 given to the Gobelin, but its splendour was gone, and from 
 that time forward it became a mere manufactory of tapestry. 
 
 Durhig the first revolution the Gobelins was naturally 
 neglected. Louis Philippe was, however, a great patron of 
 the Gobelins. Some very fine works were executed for him, 
 such as the copy of Horace Vemet’s Massacre of the Mame¬ 
 lukes, which was at the London Exhibition of “ ’51.” The 
 fine hangings representing the Marriage of Francis I., and 
 other scenes from the life of that monarch, after pictures of 
 Rubens in the Louvre, and which are in the Chateau of St. 
 Cloud, were either made or at least begun under the Re¬ 
 storation.—W. K. S. 
 
 * One of the most celebrated cabinet makers of Europe, at a some¬ 
 what later period, named M. de I Joule, was also for many years em¬ 
 ployed at the Gobelins. The kind of work termed Buhl-work was first 
 introduced by him. 
 
 2x2 
 
334 
 
 TIIE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Classes XVIII. & XIX. 
 
 type ; though of this kind there are now several varieties depending on the quality of the raw material and 
 the peculiar process employed in the manufacture. In the other class of carpeting the warp only is seen, its 
 binding weft being strong hempen or linen threads. To the latter class belong the Brussels and the several 
 kinds of velvet pile carpeting. In weaving Brussels carpeting the worsted yarn forming the warp is raised 
 in loops so as to form the pile and make the figures for the desired pattern ; and the chief distinction between 
 this and the Wilton carpeting, and other allied varieties is, that in the former case the loop is merely drawn 
 up without being cut, while in the latter it is cut and dressed off as in the manufacture of velvet. The texture 
 of the carpeting depends in the first place on the quality of the material employed, and in the next on its 
 closeness and the length at which it is dressed off. In the one class of carpeting the pattern is the same on 
 both sides, the colours being simply reversed: in the other the lower side appears a close hempen or linen 
 fabric, in which the worsted forming the upper side does not appear. 
 
 The names by which the. different kinds of carpeting are now distinguished have little reference to the 
 places where they are produced. Thus the weaving of Brussels carpets is much more extensively carried 
 on in Kidderminster than that of the peculiar kind which bears its name. The manufacture of Brussels 
 carpets was introduced there over ninety years ago by workmen brought from Tourney; and up to a recent 
 period it has been steadily progressing. At present it employs about 2000 looms in Kidderminster. In the 
 neighbourhood of Glasgow, Kilmarnock, Bannockburn, and Aberdeen, the weaving of Kidderminster car¬ 
 peting is extensively carried on ; and it is also made in Yorkshire, Durham, Lincolnshire, and Westmoreland, 
 the largest carpet factory in Great Britain being at Halifax. Of the new kinds of carpeting which have 
 been brought under the notice of the public, we may mention the patent Axminster and Whytock’s patent 
 tapestry,—in both of which a rich appearance is secured at a less cost than was hitherto attainable. While 
 the Turkey and some other kinds of carpeting are only available to the wealthy, the improvement that has 
 of late been effected in the manufacture of the cheaper kinds has been truly astonishing. Carpet weaving 
 is now extensively carried on by the aid of steam-power, which has still further tended to reduce the cost of 
 production, thereby leading to an increased demand. The rate of progress in the different branches of this 
 manufacture, for years past, has only been inferior to that in cotton ; and not only has the home consump¬ 
 tion vastly increased, but new markets have been opened up, and the former ones have been greatly extended. 
 
 Whatever may be the quality of the material, or the method of manufacture, to give due effect to either, 
 the character of the ornamentation must be studied; as it is beyond question that many highly finished and 
 fine carpets are rendered ineffective by inattention to this particular. The manufacturer seeks of course to 
 please the taste of the consumer, but this might be attended to without sacrificing the conventional rules in 
 such matters to the extent which we see done every day. The general diffusion of more correct notions on 
 the subject of art than have hitherto prevailed will provide a remedy for this ; but in bringing about such a 
 change the manufacturers might advantageously appear in the van instead of following in the wake. 
 
 The extent to which this branch of industry was represented in the Exhibition was inconsiderable ; and 
 of the specimens exhibited there were few, if any, calling for any special remark. We may observe, however, 
 that the mechanical execution was generally superior to the character of the ornamentation. This was 
 rendered the more evident by passing over to the foreign department after inspecting the British carpeting ; 
 as there many really beautiful specimens were to be seen. 
 
 Of floor-cloths we have already mentioned that only two establishments are engaged in the trade in 
 Ireland, both being in this city. This material consists of coarse canvass on which successive coats of oil 
 paint are laid ; the paint and pattern being applied by hand, the latter being imparted by the usual process of 
 block printing. The cloth for the purpose is manufactured in large quantities at Dundee. Some idea may 
 be formed of the looms used for the purpose when we learn that the pieces are usually over six yards in width 
 and hundred yards in length. In the straining after economy of production which is carried to so great an 
 extent at present, much of the floor-cloth now made is of very inferior quality. Not only should the fabric 
 which forms the basis of the article be good, but the colouring materials should also be suitable to insure 
 durability. In reference to colour and patterns there is not the same room for variety as in carpeting, either 
 as regards the nature of the material or the purpose for which it is employed. It 'may be observed that 
 generally the most effective oil cloths are those with sober colours and simple patterns. The vulgar appetite 
 for high and varied colouring appears to great disadvantage when sought to be ministered to in this article. 
 
 This is perhaps the proper place to notice Berlin work, which every person of good taste must rejoice 
 to find so much out of favour as compared with the estimation in which it was held only a few years ago. 
 But that it has scarcely yet fallen to its proper level is apparent from the extent to which it was contributed 
 to the Exhibition, which in this respect certainly presented many ludicrous specimens of misspent time and 
 depraved taste. In almost every department of the Building were displayed what were evidently regarded as 
 gems by the exhibiters ; but if anything were wanting to cover such work with ridicule it is to be found in 
 the ambitious efforts which are sometimes made in it. Fine ladies are not ashamed to spend months in making 
 objects in natural history, even the human face, in Berlin work, while by so doing they are only proclaiming 
 their own utter want of good taste, and their thorough inappreciation of art in the higher sense of the term. 
 In fact, the better the effort in this kind of work, the greater is the reason for regret that so much labour 
 should have been misapplied. 
 
 LACE AND EMBROIDERY. 
 
 Then 1 were few departments in the Exhibition possessed of more local interest than that on which we 
 have now to make some observations. The great number of hands employed in this branch of business, the 
 exceeding beauty of many of the articles, and the prospect of an increasing trade, conspire to render the lace 
 and embroidery trades of great importance to the people of this country. 
 
 Limerick has for some time past obtained notoriety for the production of lace; a position which, through 
 the enterprise of a few individuals, it continues to maintain. The introduction of this branch of industry 
 
Classes XVIIT. & XIX.] 
 
 TAPESTRY, CARPETS, LACE, Etc. 
 
 MU 
 
 into that locality does not date farther back than 1824, when an English gentleman named Walker, pre¬ 
 viously connected with the trade in England, settled there and made a beginning, which has gradually ex¬ 
 tended up to the present time. It appears, however, that the production of lace was understood and prac¬ 
 tised long anterior to that period, to some extent, in the neighbourhood of Galway, by the descendants of 
 tiie Spanish settlers; but in consequence of its not being taken up as a regular branch of business, it made 
 no progress, and was at all times confined to a few hands, who were, for the most part, amateurs, not prac¬ 
 tising the production of lace with a view of disposing of it. And here we may remark that all efibrts to 
 foster any branch of industry which violate the principles of commercial trading must end in disappointment. 
 Hence it is that so many movements dependent on the personal surveillance of individuals, and not carried 
 on with a view to profit, have involved those connected with them in misery, when the fostering hand on 
 which they relied has from some cause been removed. Rut, in Limerick, persons of capital entered into the 
 lace trade as a commercial speculation ; and while the excellence of many of the productions in the Exhibition 
 bore testimony to the admirable quality of the work, the fact of there being now over 1500 individuals so 
 employed in that city shows the progress which it has made. The firm of Lambert and Eury employ 
 over 600 hands, and they have for a length of time done a large export trade. Mr. Forrest, of Grafton - 
 street, in this city, has also done a large trade in Limerick for many years past, producing work of the finest 
 quality of its kind ; and we believe that at the present time the number of hands at work in his factory is 
 about 400. The average wages earned by the girls in that locality is about nine-pence per day; and, taking 
 into account the large numbers which are thus paid remunerating wages, we cannot but be impressed with 
 the great service which this branch of industry confers on the people of Limerick. 
 
 While, through the exertions of several enterprising Scotch capitalists, as well as some of the people of 
 Belfast, the sewed muslin work has of late made such rapid progress, the lace trade has also been greatly extended 
 through the intervention of private individuals, who took up the matter more with the benevolent object of 
 finding employment for the female peasantry around them, than with that of introducing a branch of trade 
 on any secure basis. In such cases, the degree of success attained has been in proportion to the energy dis¬ 
 played on the part of the patrons, and also on the extent to which they had influential connexions through 
 whom the sales of the produce could be made. An appeal from an influential lady on behalf of native in¬ 
 dustry, partaking somewhat of a charitable nature, and seeking to dispose of articles really beautiful in 
 themselves, was not likely to be often unsuccessful; and hence some L-ish ladies have been able to obtain 
 high prices for all the work which their dependents could turn out. And so long as the presiding care which 
 brought matters to this state was continued, all went right; but even on its temporary cessation great incon¬ 
 venience cannot fail to be felt. The work not being executed with a view to profit further than the wages 
 of labour, the producers get the whole return, however high ; and it is often more than double what they 
 would receive if working for a person in the trade, from the lower price at which he would be obliged to sell 
 his goods, and from the necessity of having a profit on his transactions. But parties accustomed to work in 
 this manner can scarcely get on in any other. Their services are of little value to the legitimate lace manu¬ 
 facturer, and such a system of training, though set about with the best and most philanthropic intentions, practi¬ 
 cally interposes difficulties in the way of the trade being carried on. These remarks we do not make for the 
 purpose of disparaging the value of the truly noble efforts made by several parties throughout the country to 
 provide employment for the people of their respective localities; but rather to guard against very sanguine 
 expectations being entertained from any movement which has not the commercial element of profit for its 
 basis—the only sure guarantee for its being continuously and successfully prosecuted. In the preliminary 
 stage of the introduction of any branch of industry no very strict regard to economic rules need be enforced; 
 but a resort to such rules should take place at as early a period as possible, to impart to it those features by 
 which alone it can be made self-supporting. Once established, some trader in the neighbouring town should 
 be induced to take it up, or some agent from one of the great manufacturing firms, now extending their 
 operations throughout the country ; and while the surveillance of the patron may be still desirable to stimu¬ 
 late the people to exertion, and to see that, on the other hand, they are fairly dealt with, the surest guarantee 
 for ultimate success will be to provide those conditions which are essential to it. 
 
 While referring to this topic we would also counsel caution to be exercised in the establishment of what 
 are called training schools for embroidery and lace work, without organizing in conjunction with such training 
 some system of providing employment for the hands trained; and this we do the more earnestly, inasmuch 
 as in most attempts of this kind the production of ornamental work is the great object in view, that 
 of a more useful character being neglected from the simple circumstance of there not being a facility of im¬ 
 mediately turning it to account. Many girls spend years at crochet and tambour work who are unable to 
 make up the commonest garments for themselves, than which there can be no greater mistake. The first and 
 most important training which persons in the class of life of which we speak can get, is to be instructed how 
 to make up their own clothes, and generally to make the more useful descriptions of work, such as shirts, 
 vests, and those articles the demand for which is constant, and not dependent upon the caprice of fashion. 
 Notwithstanding the large and increasing demand for sewed muslin and lace, the trade is so dependent upon 
 novelty of patterns and fashion that periods of reaction are sure to occur in it, unless the greatest activity 
 and judgment are evinced in catering for the caprice of the consumer. In such cases great inconvenience 
 is sustained by the work-people, who may be thereby thrown out of employment; but this only shows the 
 necessity of the business being carried on by those who have a sharp eye to profit; as well as the danger of 
 relying too exclusively on a branch of trade in which casualties are so greatly felt. 
 
 In reference to the lace manufacture, we may observe that rapid progress has of late been made to intro¬ 
 duce machinery even in this branch of business, and substitute it for manual labour. At the commencement 
 of the present century, lace made by machinery was mostly from the point net and warp machines (both 
 modifications of the original stocking frame) ; but since that period ingenuity has been on the rack to over¬ 
 come the mechanical difficulties in the way of the production of plain and ornamental lace by machinery. 
 The great triumph achieved in this business was the invention of the bobbin net machine ; so called from 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Classes XVIII. & XIX. 
 
 336 
 
 the thread that makes the lace being partly supplied from bobbins, and partly from a warp ; the bobbins 
 being made to pass from front to back, and from back to front, while a lateral motion is imparted to the warp 
 threads, thus causing one series of threads to warp round another. The powers of production of this machine 
 are said to be to hand labour in the proportion of 6000 to 1. It is stated on good authority that through 
 the successive improvements which have been made in the use of this machine, the bobbin net which in 1815 
 would have cost 30s. per yard may now be had for 3 d .! This result has been attained by the most 
 unwearied assiduity; incredible sums of money being expended in inventions which were destined to be 
 superseded by others almost as soon as brought into operation, these latter again sharing a similar fate. 
 A great triumph was effected in 1839, when the Jacquard machine was applied to the bobbin net, for the 
 purpose of ornament. Since that period further improvements and modifications have been made, which led 
 to new sources of manufacture being gradually developed, such as window curtains, scarfs, shawls, flounces, 
 <fcc. The Nottingham trade has, in consequence, made extraordinary progress, the mechanical improvements 
 being seconded by increased attention to suitable and elegant patterns. 
 
 In the collection of Reckless and Iliekling, on the Northern Gallery, were some surprising specimens of 
 machine-made lace, with merely the finishing off of the edges of the pattern by needle-work. The great 
 variety of articles now manufactured by the bobbin net machines almost exceeds belief; including shawls, 
 scarfs, flounces, in white and colours, cotton edgings, lace insertions, linen laces and plait in imitation of 
 Valenciennes lace, imitation Swiss curtains and blinds, silk and cotton plait net, Mechlin grounds, blonde 
 Brussels, or extra twist. In the production of this great variety of articles, there are over 1400 machines 
 at work in the counties of Leicester, Derby, and Nottingham ; so that the trade is already of great import¬ 
 ance, and of still greater promise. 
 
 Of the hand laces there is great variety; and the tendency of the present time is to obliterate those dis¬ 
 tinctive features which characterize the several kinds—a circumstance which we cannot but regard as emi¬ 
 nently injurious to the trade. 
 
 The Honiton lace, as most of our readers are aware, derives its name from the town in Devonshire where 
 it was first extensively produced. Along that portion of the southern coast of England it has been long 
 made by the peasantry; and the manufacture has recently been extended elsewhere by the great beauty of 
 the article, and consequent large demand for it, as well as by the families of the coast-guard officers prac¬ 
 tising it along the Devonshire coast carrying the trade with them to other parts of the country in which 
 they may have been located. It is now very generally produced in this country, more especially in Limerick. 
 It is made by placing a perforated pattern upon a pillow, and employing, pins, bobbins, and spindles, to 
 twist and interweave thread in such a manner as to produce the desired effect. Simple sprigs and borders 
 comprised the limits to which this work was formerly carried; but of late the range of ornament, as well as 
 the variety of articles, has greatly extended. The Honiton very closely resembles some of the varieties of 
 Brussels lace. The finer descriptions of this lace are really very beautiful. At one period during the last 
 war veils of Honiton lace were sometimes sold for so much as 100 guineas. In the collections of Messrs. 
 Todd, Burns, and Co., Forrest and Son, Pirn Brothers, and of E. Pyne, excellent specimens of this descrip¬ 
 tion of lace were exhibited. 
 
 The pillow lace, which closely resembles the Honiton, being also made on a cushion, is yet distinguishable 
 from it by having both the pattern and the mesh made by hand, whereas in the Honiton the pattern is made 
 separately, and afterwards sewed on to machine-made net. It is, in fact, only to w r ork performed in this 
 manner that the name of lace can be strictly applied, every other description of article going by that name 
 being, in whole or in part, imitation; though it will, of course, be more or less a matter of taste as to 
 whether the real or the imitation is the more beautiful article. As regards the net foundation, the work 
 executed by machinery is usually very much superior, both in durability and appearance, to what is made by 
 hand; and in so far the Honiton would appear to have a decided advantage over that of which it is an 
 imitation. The production of tins lace is not, to any considerable extent, carried on at present in this 
 country. 
 
 The tambour lace is very extensively produced. It, in fact, properly speaking, constitutes the real 
 Limerick lace, though of late the production of a variety of laces has been carried on there. Messrs. Lam¬ 
 bert and Bury are the great producers of this work. The character of this lace is well known throughout 
 the country. 
 
 The guipure is one of the novelties introduced by Messrs. Forrest and Son, and it has, at all events, the 
 merit of possessing a distinctive character. It is made by cutting out the pattern from cambric, the flowers 
 and heavy parts being made of the cambric, and the open parts of stitches closely resembling the applique 
 lace. In many cases the eyelet holes form the groundwork of the lace, and this renders the manufacture a 
 tedious and delicate operation. It is, notwithstanding the irregularities of its texture, very durable, and is 
 frequently very elegant. Of this variety there were a great number of exhibiters. It. is especially suited 
 for the larger class of articles, and where the design is appropriate, the effect of this kind of lace is very 
 good. 
 
 The applique lace is another modern article, the term being used in consequence of the patterns of it 
 being cut out and applied to a groundwork of net. If the patterns have been carefully executed, they may 
 be made to wear out several foundations of net, by being transferred from one to the other. In one respect 
 it resembles the Honiton—in both the groundwork being of net, and the ornamental parts being subsequently 
 added. But in the Honiton lace it will be observed that the ornamental part is altogether worked by hand 
 in a manner somewhat analogous to the production of the pillow lace; whereas in the applique lace the 
 figured portion is cut out of another material, and applied to the foundation of net. In this kind of lace, 
 also, the selection of appropriate patterns is almost everything. In other branches of the trade fine work may, 
 to some extent, make amends for the absence of elegance, or even beauty in the design or pattern; but in 
 the case of the applique lace the latter is the primary consideration; though it is obvious that in all cases 
 attention to both points is necessary to produce satisfactory work. Messrs. Forrest and Son were the chief 
 
Classes XVIII. & XIX.] TATESTRY, CARPETS, LACE, Etc. 
 
 337 
 
 exhibitors of it, though, like the guipure, it has now become general. At the Carrickmacross Industrial 
 School we believe that the guipure and applique are the only kinds of lace made. 
 
 Of the crochet work there were also numerous examples in the Exhibition, the principal being those 
 exhibited by the Ladies’ Industrial Society. The characteristics of this kind of work are well known, the 
 production of crochet work having been lately much in vogue. Compared with any of the kinds above 
 enumerated, crochet lace is wanting in elegance and lightness—essential considerations in the production of 
 this class of goods. 
 
 Of the other varieties of lace and the imitations, we need say little, as they are either indifferent in them¬ 
 selves, or they are produced only in small quantity. But we should not omit to dissuade those having any 
 influence in deciding the character of the work to be produced in any given locality, from patronizing such 
 abortive attempts at ornamentation as the combinations of braid in the form of imitation of lace, which was 
 to be seen in so many articles in the Exhibition. The best executed work of this kind is inelegant in the 
 extreme; and cheapness alone is a poor recommendation in favour of articles of ornament. The knitting in 
 imitation of lace is also wanting in those features which could gain for it any claim to public attention. The 
 most ambitious specimen of this kind of work no one of good taste can inspect without lamenting that on it 
 so much labour was misapplied. 
 
 The illustration of this department was, as might have been expected, ample; and the general character 
 of the work was such as to deserve high commendation. Nor is this remark less applicable to the specimens 
 forwarded from some of the schools than to those belonging to parties who have been long in the trade. 
 
 In the sewed muslin trade an immense number of hands are employed; and so great has been the degree 
 of perfection to which some of the fine kinds of work have been brought that, in many cases, it bids fair to 
 become a formidable rival to lace. The growth of the sewed muslin trade has been very rapid. The revo¬ 
 lution brought about in the employment of the female peasantry by the use of machinery in spinning linen 
 yarn rendered it necessary that some effort should be made to provide a substitute. The extension of the 
 sewed muslin trade seemed to be that most easily available ; and through the intervention of enterprising 
 merchants, aided by the local co-operation of benevolent persons anxious to minister to the wants of those 
 around them, a system of training was devised. The business soon took root. The manufacturers estab¬ 
 lished agencies for the supply of the muslin and receipt of the finished article, laying down a fixed scale of 
 remuneration for their guidance. The satin stitch and other sewed embroidery gradually took the place of 
 the tambour, to which its cheapness and elegance in no small degree contributed. The use of the litho¬ 
 graphic printing press for the multiplication of patterns formed another event in this career of progress. 
 
 The collections of D. and J. McDonald and Co., and J. Holden and Co., bear ample testimony to the 
 beauty of this class of goods when neatly executed. A child’s robe and cap, exhibited by the former firm, 
 attracted great and deserved attention, on account of the surpassing beauty of both design and workmanship. 
 In the pattern, the rose, thistle, and shamrock, were effectively introduced ; and altogether these articles were 
 triumphs in their way. A toilet-cover, in the case of the same firm, was also a beautiful specimen of this 
 kind of work. At the present time it is estimated that the sum annually turned over in the sewed muslin 
 trade is £1,000,000, of which about £600,000 is paid in wages. 
 
 Of carriage lace there were several beautiful specimens exhibited. In the collection of Messrs. Dart and 
 Son was a pattern of lace made thirty-five years ago, which was interesting when contrasted with some of 
 the modern specimens, as showing the progress of the art, and the skill evinced in the combination of appa¬ 
 rently incongruous and gaudy colours, so as to produce an article harmonious and beautiful. 
 
 FABRICS SHOWN AS SPECIMENS OF PRINTING AND DYEING. 
 
 This class presented few illustrations in the Exhibition. Dyeing and printing are, however, important 
 processes in the manufacture of textile fabrics ; and these arts have of late made great progress. In former 
 times the business of the dyer was empirical; the knowledge of the subject being the accumulated results of 
 experience, and the substances available being also few. But the application of chemical knowledge has 
 completely revolutionized this branch of industry. Economy of time, labour, and material has been effected ; 
 a variety of new substances have been added to the list of those previously available ; and a brilliancy and 
 durability of colour have been attained altogether unexampled in former times. It is chiefly since the 
 commencement of the present century that the surprising development in printing in colour and dyeing has 
 taken place. At that period the annual quantity of cotton printed was about 33,000,000 yards ; in 1830 this 
 had increased to 347,000,000 yards, and since that period a further and corresponding increase has taken 
 place. That which previously occupied weeks to get through is now disposed of in a few hours. Mechanical 
 science has not, however, been less effective in aiding this movement than chemical; the printing machines 
 being marvels of ingenuity. On one side of a machine room the cloth ascends moist, and on the other it 
 descends dried ready for the final process. Formerly the production of coloured designs was exclusively 
 effected by what is termed block printing, a separate operation being required for each colour employed ; 
 and this method is still to some extent practised in the case of the finer class of goods, where high finish is of 
 greater consequence than a slight addition to the expense. For ordinary fabrics, however, machine printing 
 is now universal. By this method the fabric is drawn over one or more copper cylinders, the lower part of 
 which revolves in a trough containing the colouring matter. A blade of metal like a knife removes the 
 superfluous colour from these cylinders, leaving only the indentations charged therewith. The colour thus 
 left is afterwards absorbed by the fabric under pressure, which is thence conveyed to a drying apartment. 
 The machinery now in use admits of seven or eight colours being applied by one operation. Each colour is 
 confined to one cylinder, but the cylinders are so arranged as to cause the colour which they retain to be 
 transferred to the precise place in the cloth that may be required by the pattern. 
 
 The knowledge of how to print textile fabrics in colours was derived from France ; and in matters of this 
 kind the people of that country still maintain them early pre-eminence. In cheapening the cost of production 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Classes XVIII. & XIX. 
 
 338 
 
 the English have, no doubt, gone ahead of the Continental manufacturers. The goods ordinarily produced in 
 England could not be obtained on the Continent at the price they usually bring ; but, on the other hand, the 
 finer class of goods is scarcely at all produced in England, so that when excellence, irrespective of price, is 
 sought after, the article must be obtained from abroad. The quality of English prints has, however, very 
 materially improved oflate. The tendency of the present day is towards goods of a more elegant and quiet 
 character than what were some time ago in vogue ; and in this as in other matters in which taste is involved 
 we are year by year making rapid advances upon our neighbours_«T. S. 
 
 1. Adare Industrial Schools, Co. Limerick, Coun¬ 
 tess of Dunraven, Patroness.—A netted quilt from a 
 German design ; a pair of crochet lace sleeves ; an embroi¬ 
 dered pocket handkerchief of Irish cambric; a cambric 
 handkerchief, trimmed with crochet lace and insertion. 
 
 2. Adelaide Industrial School, Duncan-street,Cork. 
 —Crochet and other ornamental needle-work. 
 
 3. Andrews,W., Castle-street,Dublin,Importer.—Floor¬ 
 cloths (made by John Hare & Co., of Bristol) ; Axminster 
 carpet (made by Templeton & Co., Glasgow). 
 
 4. Annette, J. & L., Priory-road, Wandsworth-road, 
 London.—Tapestry. 
 
 5. Arthur, M., Airdrie, Inventor.—Vase of artificial 
 flowers, made of silver and silk; some of the same kind 
 adapted for costume. 
 
 6. Bagot, Mrs., Castle Bagot, Co. Dublin.—Specimens 
 of fancy work done by children of Castle Bagot school. 
 
 7. Bannertii, M., Bannerth-street, Limerick.—Framed 
 picture in Berlin wool. 
 
 8. Bannister, J., Sir Harry’s Mall, Limerick, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Dress, shawl, pocket handkerchief, and pair of sleeves, 
 of Limerick lace. 
 
 9. Barnes, R. Y., City-road, London, Manufacturer.— 
 Specimens of decorative floor-cloth. 
 
 10. Belfast Industrial School. —Valenciennes lace; 
 English lace manufactured in the Industrial School, Frede- 
 rick-street, Belfast (the first ragged school in Ireland, es¬ 
 tablished 1847), by children, most of whom are under twelve 
 years of age. 
 
 11. Bleakley, Mrs. J., St. Mary’s, Bandon, Co. Cork. 
 —Specimens of muslin, embroidery, and crochet, worked in 
 Ballymodan School. 
 
 12. Berry, Rev. E. F., Tullamore, King’s County.— 
 Two worked children’s frocks; worked body for ditto ; and 
 a pan- of knit socks, worked at the Charleville School, Tulla¬ 
 more. 
 
 13. Bertwell, E., Nassau-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 A knitted counterpane. 
 
 14. Blackwell, Elizabeth, Henry-street, Dublin.— 
 A piece of embroidery, mounted as a cheval screen, designed 
 and worked by exhibiter. 
 
 15. Brittain, W., Montpelier Hill, Dublin.—Two cro¬ 
 chet quilts. 
 
 16. Brown, H., & Co., Virginia-place, Glasgow, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Tamboured and sewed muslin dresses; sewed 
 book and cambric habit shirts, chemisettes, sleeves, and col¬ 
 lars, French cambric handkerchiefs; pattern cards of cam¬ 
 bric and book trimmings and flounces. 
 
 17. Brown, J. R. & W., Bangor, County Down, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Sewed muslin collars, habit shuts, chemisettes, 
 handkerchiefs, and robes. 
 
 18. Brown, M'Larf.n, & Co., Kilmarnock, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Brussels, Kidderminster, and Turkey carpeting. 
 
 19. Brown, Samuel R., & Thomas, Queen-street, Glas¬ 
 gow, Manufacturers. — Specimens of muslin embroidery 
 worked by the Irish peasantry, in robes, frocks, collars, ha¬ 
 bits, &c.; specimens of lace goods embroidered by the Irish 
 peasantry, in black and coloured veils. 
 
 20. Browne, Mrs. Clayton, Browne’s Hill, Carlow.— 
 Embroidered pocket handkerchief, worked by Miss Mary 
 Hickey, of Johnstown, Co. Carlow. 
 
 21. Burton & Co., Wigmore-street, Cavendish-square, 
 London, Designers and Manufacturers.—Church robes; 
 specimen of applique work; laces, embroidered satins, &c. 
 
 22. Burton & Garraway, Bethnal-green, London, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Silks, wools, and Morocco skins, dyed and 
 printed with preparations of orchil or cudbear; silks, wools, 
 and kid leather, dyed or printed with extract of indigo. 
 
 23. Byrne, F., Albert-place, East, Dublin.—Pattern 
 worked in tapestry. 
 
 24. Canning, M., Rockville, Malin, Cam.—Needle and 
 crochet work, comprising basket covers, doyleys, trimmings, 
 &c., by girls at Malin. 
 
 25. Carter, J.,Mountmellick, Queen’s County, Designer 
 and Manufacturer. — Embroidered quilt, toilette cover, 
 and doileys. 
 
 26. Chambers, Mrs. E. R., Grenville-street, Dublin.— 
 Carpet in needle work. 
 
 27. Clarke, E., Deopham, Wymondham, Norfolk.— 
 Crochet and point-work collars in imitation of Honiton and 
 old Marguerite guipure lace. 
 
 28. Clark, Cyrus and James, Street, Glastonbury, 
 Manufacturers.—Angora rug dyed in one piece to a manv- 
 coloured pattern. 
 
 29. Cleary, Miss M., Clonmel, Co. Tipperary.—Speci¬ 
 mens in Berlin wool work. 
 
 30. Clinchy, Miss K., Townsend-street, Dublin, Pro- 
 prietor.—A piece of tapestry work ; a gentleman’s robe de 
 chambre in needlework, composed of 7500 small pieces. 
 
 31. Coghill, Sir J. J., Bart., Malmaison, near Skibbe- 
 reen, Co. Cork, Proprietor.—Berlin work, by an amateur. 
 
 32. Collier, M., Sidney Parade, Sandymount, Dublin, 
 Proprietor.—Specimens of Berlin wool work. 
 
 33. Commissioners of National Education, Dublin. 
 —Specimens of work executed by pupils of National Schools. 
 
 34. Constable, H. D., Anne-street, ClonmeL—Speci¬ 
 mens of crochet work. 
 
 35. Cox, Miss R., Ballynoe, Jlallingarry.—Specimens of 
 crochet work. 
 
 36. Cutheertson & Taylor, Kilmarnock, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Imperial and Kidderminster carpets. 
 
 37. Daley, Mrs., Rafford, Co. Galway.—Specimens of 
 work executed by the children of the Tallow Convent 
 Industrial SchooL 
 
 38. Dart & Son, Bedford-street, Covent Garden, London, 
 Manufacturers.—Specimens of carriage lace, (of original de¬ 
 signs) ; a series of patterns exhibiting in chronological order 
 the progress of the art of coach lace weaving, from 1818 to 
 the present time. 
 
 39. Davis, C. M.,Waterloo-road, Dublin.—Lace curtains, 
 with border of crochet work. 
 
 40. Deane, The Misses, Dundanion, Cork.—Specimens 
 of crochet. 
 
 41. De Beligand, Madame A., Convent of the Good 
 Shepherd, Limerick.—Church vestments, Brussels lace veil, 
 and several patterns of Valenciennes lace. 
 
 42. Dingle Mission Schools, per Mrs. Lewis, Dingle, 
 Co. Kerry.—Children’s robes, collars, and handkerchiefs, 
 worked in satin stitch; knitted socks, stockings, quilt, &c. ; 
 doyleys, antimacassar, &c., of linen. 
 
Classes XVIII. & XIX.] 
 
 TAPESTRY, CARPETS, LACE, Etc. 
 
 339 
 
 43. Doran, Miss C., Harcourt-street, Dublin.—A lady’s 
 dress, flounced, knitted with Irish thread, weighing only 
 eight ounces, formed without a scissors. 
 
 44. Douglas, A. & J., Glasgow.—Embroidered velvet 
 hassock; silk cushion; chenille sachet; hand screens; 
 braided leather slippers. 
 
 45. Dundrum Central Lunatic Asylum, Co. Dub¬ 
 lin, per Dr. Corbet. —Two fancy shirts ; two embroidered 
 silk vests; two worked baby’s dresses, and other articles; 
 four pair fancy knitted stockings ; a large knitted quilt. 
 
 46. Dunraven, Dowager Countess of, Adare, Co. 
 Limerick.—Altar cloth for the parish church of Adare, of 
 velvet manufactured by Mrs. Moran, Mark’s Alley, Dublin; 
 the pattern designed by Mrs. Beard, Regent-street, London; 
 and executed by the Countess Dowager of Dunraven and 
 Lady Anna Maria Monsell. 
 
 47. Edwards, J. F., Roebuck, Dundrum, Co. Dublin.— 
 Carpet, worked in wool by ladies. 
 
 48. Eglinton, Countess of—A Scotch cambric muslin 
 quilt, counterlined with blue satin, and embroidered with 
 the initials E. and W. and coronet, and trimmed with Li¬ 
 merick lace (worked in Ayrshire); a quilt richly embroi¬ 
 dered in the centre with the Eglinton arms, and worked over 
 with shamrocks, roses, and thistles, designed and executed 
 by Mrs. Carter, of Mountmelliek. 
 
 49. Ellis, Lyster, Douglas, Isle of Man.—Birds and 
 flowers in Berlin wool, executed by exhibiter. 
 
 50. Ellis, S. A., Kildemoc, Ardee, Co. Louth.—Irish 
 pearl tatting, worked by the poor females of the parish of 
 Kildemoc. 
 
 51. Erskine, Miss E., Harristown, Ardee, Co. Louth.— 
 Specimens of Irish point lace. 
 
 52. Fiddes, G. R., Rathmines, Dublin.—Landscapes in 
 needlework, executed by Mrs. Captain Roche. 
 
 53. Forrest, J., k Sons, Grafton-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Irish guipure, point, and applique lace; Limerick 
 tamboured and shaded lace; Irish blonde dresses ; rich gui¬ 
 pure flouncings, scarf, &c.; Limerick lace bridal dress and 
 veil, ball and court dresses, &c.; guipure berthes; handker¬ 
 chiefs, collars, mantles, &c. ; Irish embroidery. 
 
 54. Franklin, J., Great Strand-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Floor-cloth, 48 feet by 18 feet, woven without a 
 seam. 
 
 55. Furlong, Miss E., Wallstown, Castletown Roche, 
 Co. Cork.—Knit cotton quilts. 
 
 56. Girdwood, J., Belfast.—East India carpet, made at 
 Masulipatam. 
 
 57. Gray, Harriet A., Brompton Crescent, near Lon¬ 
 don, Designer.—A fine piece of crochet work. 
 
 58. Gregory, Thompsons, & Co., Kilmarnock, Ayr¬ 
 shire, Manufacturers.—Velvet pile carpet. 
 
 59. Greene, Miss Eliza, Molesworth-street, Dublin.— 
 A knitted quilt. 
 
 60. Gubbins, Dora J., The Glebe, Ballingarry, Co. Li¬ 
 merick.—Specimens of knitting, crochet, and needle-work. 
 
 61. Hall, J. J., High-street, Deptford, Kent.—Crochet 
 cover in cotton for back of sofa. 
 
 62. Hallowell, Miss E., Lower Hartstonge - street, 
 Limerick.—Shawl knitted of red and white w.ool; a veil 
 knitted from black wool; horse’s ear net done in crochet 
 work. 
 
 63. Hand, Miss C., Clones Rectoiy, Co. Monaghan.— 
 Specimens of work in crochet guipure, produced for charita¬ 
 ble purposes. 
 
 64. Hannigan, Miss M.T., Presentation Convent, Cashel. 
 —Berlin work ; embroidery; crochet; purses; chair co¬ 
 vers, &c. 
 
 65. Harding & Co., Long Acre, London, Designers and 
 Manufacturers.—Specimens of laces, just supplied for a new 
 dress coach to her Majesty. 
 
 66. Harvey, The Misses, Malin Hall (Co. Donegal) In¬ 
 dustrial School.—Specimens of crochet work. 
 
 67. Heacock, J., Dame-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Chenille embroidery, bird of Paradise, and branches of 
 flowers. 
 
 68. Henderson, Miss F. M., Mount Anthony, Rath- 
 mines, Dublin.—Satin doyleys, with etchings in marking 
 ink. 
 
 69. Henderson & Widnell, Lasswade, near Edinburgh, 
 Manufacturers.—Patent velvet medallion carpets; British 
 tapestry, and fine velvet, for curtains, portieres, &c. 
 
 70. Heyman, N. & Alexander, Nottingham.—Lace 
 curtains ; antimacassars; short window curtains. 
 
 71. Hill, B., Olney, Buckinghamshire.—Specimens of 
 pillow thread lace edging and insertion; pillow thread in¬ 
 fant cap and trimming lace, and lace flouncings. 
 
 72. Hill, E. Bryansford, Castlewellan, Co. Down, 
 Proprietor.—Embroidered pocket handkerchiefs, habit shirts, 
 collars, sleeves, &c. 
 
 73. Holden, John, &Co., Belfast.—Specimens ofworked 
 muslin executed in various districts in Ireland. 
 
 74. Hunt, Miss Marla, Killashee.—A vase of flowers in 
 crochet. 
 
 75. Kavanagh, Mary, Meath-street, Dublin.—An “ Os- 
 sory” housewife’s quilt, fashion of the eighteenth century ; 
 hexagon quilt, containing 4000 pieces of silk of various 
 colours—both worked by exhibiter. 
 
 76. Keane, Mrs. Leopold, Cappoquin House, Co. Wa¬ 
 terford.—Specimens of knitting executed by the children of 
 the Cappoquin school. 
 
 77. Kettlewell, Miss Mary, Lissenure House, Clonmel. 
 —Knitted capes, scarfs, lappets, &c.; trimming lace; a black 
 lace veil (worked by the exhibiter). 
 
 78. Ladies’ Industrial Society for Ireland, Graf¬ 
 ton-street, Dublin.—Specimens of Valenciennes, guipure, 
 Buckingham thread, French black and blonde lace, &c.; 
 Spanish point lace, crochet, guipure, and tatting, from 
 schools in Kildare, Wexford, and Fermanagh; muslin em¬ 
 broidery. 
 
 79. Lambert, Brown, & Clowes, Dame-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturers.—Rich gold army, navy, and other 
 laces; field officers’, staff, militia, and other epaulettes; gold 
 cross and glory for church ; gold tassels for pulpit; court 
 dress waistcoats, masonic aprons, sashes, &c. 
 
 80. Lambert & Bury, Limerick, Designers and Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Half squares, berthes, jackets, handkerchiefs, 
 scarfs, falls, chemisettes, and collars, of tambour Queen 
 shaded (Limerick) lace. 
 
 81. La Touche, Digges, The Misses, Upham, Kille- 
 naule, Co. Tipperary.—Specimens of Irish Honiton lace, 
 worked by the poor girls of Killenaule. 
 
 82. La Touche, Miss Isabella, Bellevue, Delgany, Co. 
 Wicklow.—Knitted shawls, scarfs, veils, &c., of Shetland 
 wool. 
 
 83. Latour, Rateau & Co., 130, New Bond-street, 
 London, Manufacturers (Mrs. Birch, 1, Molesworth-street, 
 Dublin, Agent).—A dyed satin mantle and skirt, showing 
 the process of embossing a brocaded figure upon a worn and 
 faded fabric, with other specimens of goods dyed and reno¬ 
 vated ; specimens of the process patented by L. Rateau and 
 Co. for renovating soiled kid gloves, ribbons, Limerick 
 lace, &c. 
 
 84. Lee, Daniel, & Co., Manchester, Manufacturers.— 
 Turkey red damask furniture; chintz furniture for sofa co¬ 
 verings ; imitation damask furnitures; plain and fancy 
 stripes for sofa covering; prints—blue ; blue and white ; 
 green and yellow; blue and orange; blue, orange, and white; 
 blue, green, and white; blue and yellow ; exhibited as spe¬ 
 cimens of dyeing and printing. 
 
 85. Leonard, Miss Annie, Cork-street, Dublin.—Netted 
 curtains. 
 
 2 Y 
 
340 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Classes XVHI. & XIX 
 
 86. Leonard, Miss Margaret, Cork-street, Dublin.— 
 Netting work. 
 
 87. Levey, Miss, Merrion-row, Dublin.—Berlin tapestry, 
 worked on canvass. 
 
 88. Limerick Local Committee, perD. W.Raimbach, 
 and W. Fitzgerald, Limerick.—Specimens of lace made 
 by the orphans of Mount St. Vincent; Valenciennes lace. 
 
 89. Lindesay, F. J. Sandys, 17th Regiment, Rich¬ 
 mond Barracks.—Carpet worked by the ladies of the United 
 Kingdom, and presented to exhibiter. 
 
 90. Louth, M., Cork-street, Dublin.—Quilt in crochet 
 work. 
 
 91. Maclean, Mrs., Rectory, Tynan, Co. Armagh.— 
 Specimens of guipure and Irish point lace. 
 
 92. Macdonald, D. & J., & Co., Miller-street, Glasgow, 
 Manufacturers.—Embroidered muslin, being specimens of 
 the needlework of the females in the north and west of 
 Ireland. 
 
 93. Magrath, Miss A., Clifton Lodge, Blackrock, Dublin. 
 -—Ottoman cover, in crochet work. 
 
 94. Marland & Whitcombe, New High-street, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Cotton cloths of various colours; silescias; 
 shalloons; Italians ; Orleans serge ; imitation Morocco ; 
 Niagaras; Platas, and bookbinders’ cloths, &c. 
 
 95. Millar & Beatty, Dame-street, Dublin, Importers. 
 —Turkey velvet, tapestry, Brussels, and Kidderminster car¬ 
 peting ; stair carpeting; velvet, Mosaic, worsted, and figured 
 hearth-rugs. 
 
 96. Millet, Miss H. R., Millbrook, Dimdrum, Cashel.— 
 Table cover of Irish tweed, worked in Berlin wool. 
 
 97. Montgomery, Miss, Benvarden, Ballymoney, Co. 
 Antrim.—Crochet work, in imitation of Brussels lace and 
 guipure; specimens of crochet insertions and edgings, &c. 
 
 98. M'Carthy, Hamilton, Mrs., Albert Terrace, 
 Knightsbridge, London, Designer.—Fire screen and chair, 
 with improved painting on velvet. 
 
 99. M'Culloch, Mrs.,North Cumberland-street, Dublin. 
 —Cheval screen; table and picture, worked by exhibiter. 
 
 100. M’Dowell, Miss S., Joy-street, Belfast.—Irish 
 point lace head-dress, collars, and lappets ; point lace berthe, 
 collars, and lappet; handkerchief, &c., of applique. 
 
 101. M‘Gee, J. G. & Co., Belfast.-—Gentlemen’s richly 
 embroidered vests; ladies’ embroidered mantles. 
 
 102. M‘Naught, Miss, Hanover-street, Edinburgh.— 
 Cotton bed covers, worked in crochet. 
 
 103. Naas, Lady, Palmerstown, Naas, Co. Kildare, Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Baby’s robe, worked by girls in the village of Kill, 
 Co. of Kildare. 
 
 104. Nairn, M., Kirkaldy, Fifeshire (Mr. James Forbes, 
 Eden-quay, Dublin, Agent), Manufacturer.—Floor-cloths, 
 in chintz, oak, marble, and granite patterns. 
 
 105. Nairn, T. G., Limerick, Manufacturer.—Blue em¬ 
 broidered frock for the Royal Horse Artillery, and scarlet 
 embroidered vest, worn under the frock. 
 
 106. O’Connor, Mrs. Eleanor, Denzille-street, Dublin. 
 —An embroidered Brussels lace dress. 
 
 107. Oldham, Mrs., Dawson-street, Dublin.—Berlin 
 work. 
 
 108. Orr, Ewing & Co., Glasgow, Manufacturers.— 
 Cambrics and printed cottons, dyed in Turkey red. 
 
 109. Osborne, Miss G., Kingstown, near Dublin, De¬ 
 signer.—Dahlia and flower mats of crochet work. 
 
 110. Parker, Mrs. W., Rathmines, Dublin.—Berlin 
 needlework. 
 
 111. Perrin, J. & J., Chancery-lane, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Printed floor-cloth. 
 
 112. Powell, Mrs., Westmoreland-street, Dublin.— 
 Berlin wool work. 
 
 113. Purcell, Mrs. M., Halverstown, Kilcullen, Co. 
 Kildare.—Spanish point lace, wrought at Halverstown 
 school; frock, cap, handkerchief, collars, &c., in braid gui¬ 
 pure ; silk embroidery on cloth and cashmere; sewed muslin 
 work. 
 
 114. Pyne, Elizabeth, Honiton, Devon.—Lace veil, 
 Honiton point lace, made on a cushion; Vandyck lace collar; 
 pair of lace sleeves to match the collar, and a chemisette to 
 match the collar and sleeves ; Honiton bone lace. 
 
 115. Reckless & Hickling, Messrs., St. Mary's Gate, 
 
 Nottingham_Muslin embroidery. 
 
 116. Robinson, J. J., Cork-hill, Dublin, Designer.— 
 Court vest, in the old style of embroidery. 
 
 117. Rossmore, Lady, Rossmore Park, Monaghan.— 
 Specimens of lace and embroidery work executed by the 
 children of the Rossmore Estate, Co. of Monaghan. 
 
 118. Ryan, Mrs., Inch House, Borrisoleigh, Co. Tippe¬ 
 rary.—Infant’s cap and robe in finest crochet point; open¬ 
 work berthe; caps, collars, and sleeves, &c., in crochet 
 guipure. 
 
 119. Saxton, A., Hollow-stone, Nottingham, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Lace, Jacquard, and filet shawls ; toilets; antima¬ 
 cassars ; tray covers; knitted toilets, &c.; ladies’ silk mitts 
 and gloves, embroidered. 
 
 120. Sempstresses’ Association, Grafton-street, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Plain needle work. 
 
 121. Sheridan, P., Parliament-street, Dublin.—Mosaic 
 landscapes for walls; Mosaic hearth rugs ; Brussels carpets 
 and rugs. 
 
 122. Sibthorpe, Miss Fanny Louisa, Bank-place, Li¬ 
 merick.—Scenes in Berlin wool. 
 
 123. Sisters of Mercy, The, Kinsale.—Irish point 
 lace ; crochet; Limerick lace ; Honiton lace; embroidery in 
 silk and gold; feather and muslin flowers; satin stitch 
 embroidery. 
 
 124. Sisters of Mercy, The, Lower Baggot-street, 
 Dublin.—Limerick lace dress and Bishop’s rochet; guipure 
 flounce, berthes, and sleeves; double point crochet berthe, 
 lappets, sleeves, &c. ; embroidered baby’s robe, collars, 
 handkerchiefs, &c.; Honiton lace crochet collar and sleeves; 
 gold embroidery on white satin; the work of the children 
 of the Industrial School of the Sisters of Mercy. 
 
 125. Smail, Mrs. James, George-place, Plymouth.— 
 Worsted embroidery. 
 
 126. Smith&Barber, Knightsbridge,London, Designers 
 and Manufacturers.—Specimen of floor-cloth, showing the 
 various stages of the process of manufacture, from the raw 
 material of stout canvass to the finished fabric ; finished piece 
 of floor-cloth with the separate impression made by each 
 print; also the prints by which the pattern was executed. 
 
 127. Society for the Promotion of Irish Manu¬ 
 facture and Industry, Anglesea-street, Dublin.—Glass 
 case containing specimens of needle-work executed in the 
 Training School of the Society. 
 
 128. Sparks, R., Suffolk-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Specimens of Axminster, velvet pile, tapestry, and Brussels 
 carpets, and hearth rugs. 
 
 129. Spratt, Very Rev. John, D.D., Aungier-street, 
 Dublin.-—Lace work executed by the children of Dr. Spratt’s 
 Industrial School in Whitefriar-street. 
 
 130. Stephenson, Miss Margaret, Meath-street, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Converte, in netting-work. 
 
 131. Stokes, S., Kevin-street, Police Barrack, Dublin. 
 
 _Table cloth of mosaic cloth-work, detailing the life of a 
 
 British soldier, containing 250 figures, and consisting of small 
 pieces of cloth fine-drawn together; pictures of the same 
 work. 
 
 132. Sweetman, Mrs., Pembroke-street, Dublin.—An 
 opera cloak handsomely embroidered; a baby’s cloak em¬ 
 broidered. 
 
Classes XVIII. & XIX.] 
 
 TAPESTRY, CARPETS, LACE, Etc. 
 
 341 
 
 133. Symes, Miss Charlotte, Roseville, Clane.—Table 
 cover made of feathers, principally Irish, but some Indian, 
 embroidered and lined with silk. 
 
 134. Tallaght Industrial School, Mrs. Lentaigne, 
 Patroness, Tallaght House, Tallaght, near Dublin.—Spe¬ 
 cimen of muslin worked by the children of Tallaght In¬ 
 dustrial School. 
 
 135. Taylor, Hon. Mrs., Ardgillan, Balbriggan, Co. 
 Dublin.—Turkish embroidered table cover, brought from 
 Constantinople by Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor, M. P. 
 
 136. Taylour, Miss L., Corballis, Drogheda, Proprietor. 
 —Fire-screen, with family arms emblazoned thereon in 
 needlework. 
 
 137. Thompson, W., Stonehaven, Designer and Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Strong cover carpeting, made of wool engine waste. 
 
 138. Tighe, Lady Louisa, Innistioge.—Specimens of 
 Innistioge lace. 
 
 139. Todd, Burns, & Co., Mary-street, Dublin.—Irish 
 needlework and crochet lace. 
 
 140. Townsend, G., Friar’s-walk, Exeter_Designs for 
 
 book illustrations, for lace, and for brooches, &c. 
 
 141. Trench, Hon. Mrs. Henry, & Mrs. Frederick, 
 Cangort Park, Shinrone, Patronesses of Cangort Park and 
 Cloghjordan Schools.—Lady’s embroidered collar; infant’s 
 embroidered body. 
 
 142. Trench, Marla M., James’s-street, Dublin, De¬ 
 signer.—A piece of embroidery. 
 
 143. Veevers, Mrs., Industrial School.—Shawl, from 
 nettles, bleached ; scarf from daisies, bleached ; polka, from 
 
 japonica, bleached; parasol, from sweet pea, bleached ; 
 polka, from marsh mallow ; parasol, from nasturtium ; pa¬ 
 rasol, from convolvulus; ten specimens of flax from fibres 
 of plants; cloth manufactured from the wild bog-down, 
 mixed with wool. 
 
 144. Warren, Mrs. H. M., Molesworth-street, Dublin. 
 —Embroidered counterpane, in needlework. 
 
 145. Welsted, Mrs. H. S.,Ballywalter, Castletownroche, 
 Co. Cork.—Richly embroidered cambric pocket handker¬ 
 chief, collar, chemisette, baby's cap, &c., worked in Shan- 
 ballymore Industrial School. 
 
 146. Whitwell & Co., Kendall, Manufacturers.—Spe¬ 
 cimens of Kidderminster carpeting. 
 
 147. Whytock, Richard, & Co., Edinburgh.—Spe¬ 
 cimens of new tressel fringe; and patent tapestry net for 
 curtains. 
 
 148. Williams, Mrs. J. E., Home Ville, Rathmines, 
 Dublin.—Berlin wool tapestry. 
 
 149. Woodward, H. & Co., Kidderminster, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Carpets; Tournay velvet pile; Persian, Turkey, 
 Brussels. 
 
 150. Woods, Louisa C., Whitestown, Balbriggan, Co. 
 Dublin.—Scarlet Turkish embroidered table cover. 
 
 151. Yates & Nightingale, Gutter-lane, London, and 
 Fountain Works, Mitcham, Manufacturers.—Printed cloth 
 table covers, and embossed cloth table covers, shown as spe¬ 
 cimens of printing and embossing, in imitation of needle¬ 
 work, &c. 
 
 2 t 2 
 
CLASS XX. 
 
 ARTICLES OF CLOTHING. 
 
 T O a reflective mind not the least suggestive department of the Exhibition was that which illustrated the 
 Costume of the time. Whether viewed historically or artistically, the subject is interesting. Several 
 contributions, of various character, indicated the remarkable changes which have from time to time taken 
 place in the fashions of our own and other countries ; and certainly seemed fully to justify the reproach of 
 fickleness and absurdity cast upon our national apparel. It was not a little curious to contrast the ridicu¬ 
 lously complicated adornments of Queen Elizabeth’s reign with the ball-room dresses of the present day ; or 
 the easy garments of our male predecessors with the most uncomfortable and ungraceful attire into which we 
 now, by some curious process of compression, contrive to narrow ourselves. Who was not amused in examin¬ 
 ing the singular collection of Mr. Sparkes Hall, by the antique articles of shoes and boots in which our an¬ 
 cestors displayed or concealed the neatness or the clumsiness of the foot, as fashion dictated? No more 
 ludicrous contrast could be presented than between the Norman shoe, with its elongated toe and ornamental 
 chain, and the marvellously small and high-heeled indescribability into which the ladies of a much more 
 modern epoch inserted their Chinese feet— how , it were impossible to tell. The Merry Monarch luxuriated 
 in roomy and not over-neat yellow leather boots perfectly shapeless, and depending for ornament alone on a 
 massive buckle; how changed is the appearance of those indispensables to king as well as peasant now, and 
 how improved the arts of contrivance, even in this small particular, both as to material and form. Not less 
 curious was it to mark the changes which the covering for the head has undergone, although the result is 
 confessedly no credit to the march of improvement. We have the low round cap of the Frank, exalted into 
 the conical Cromwellian, and distorted into shapes various as fancy could devise, until the present inconve¬ 
 nient and uncomfortable fool’s crown became the rage. Equally interesting was it to observe the apparel of 
 different countries, so far as they were illustrated by garments from the sunny East and frigid North,—from 
 the hills of India and the isles of Japan. 
 
 But, considered artistically, both the material and the forms of our costume open a large field for reflection. 
 With what exquisite delicacy and elaborate beauty the Hindoo female traces her embroideries, as she did of 
 old, when this occupation was the accomplishment of the daughters of kings. How fine is the texture of the 
 shawls of Decca and Cashmere ; and even the garments woven by the savage are not destitute of design. 
 But what long years of struggle and triumph find their memorial in every product of the loom ; and how 
 much of the greatness of our country has been enhanced by those inventions which have furnished us and the 
 human family with our simplest requirements. If we view these productions in fabric and in apparel with 
 reference to the art displayed in them, we find much to admire; for the more artistic knowledge of the prin¬ 
 ciples of design which now prevails is appearing most markedly in the attire of the people. If we criticise 
 dress as a fine art, while there is much to please the eye, there is, however, also, undoubtedly, much to offend 
 it. We are not yet proficient in the science of form as applied to attire. The tendency is more to the awk¬ 
 ward, ungraceful, close-fitting, and cumbrous style of dress, than to the easy, flowing, and natural form, 
 which accommodates itself to the motions of the frame, and gives full play for its development. As we 
 examine the different articles of dress exhibited in our large show-rooms of fashion, we cannot but lament 
 that elegance and comfort should be so largely sacrificed to a capricious whimsicality which adopts and im¬ 
 poses upon us every eccentric’s absurdity ;—in one year burying us in a bonnet deep as the hood of a friar, 
 and in another exposing us in an equally ridiculous extreme ; now scorning the fetters of a stock, and again 
 putting us in the pillory daily. Assuredly much has yet to be done in the reformation of our style of dress, 
 so as to make it at the same time convenient and becoming. The rule which should guide us in regarding 
 the novelties which are placed before us is, the combination of elegance of pattern and form with convenience 
 and comfort. There can neither be beauty nor ease so long as we prefer the stiff', hard fines of our present 
 mode to the flowing robes of other nations and other times. There is much difference of taste in these 
 matters, but to us the unincumbering garment of the Greek peasant girl is in some respects more pleasing 
 than the straitened dress of a city belle_J. A. S. 
 
 HOSIERY AND GLOVES. 
 
 The manufacture of hosiery has long been carried on in this country, the goods produced at Balbriggan, 
 near this city, having a world-wide reputation. Balbriggan hosiery has been patronized by royalty, and by 
 many of the nobility and gentry not only of the country, but throughout the United Kingdom, and even an 
 export trade in these goods is carried on to a small extent to other nations. But notwithstanding their 
 acknowledged excellence, and the high favour in which they stand, the manufacture has not made progress 
 
Class XX.] 
 
 ARTICLES OF CLOTHIXG. 
 
 343 
 
 at Balbriggan ; the goods there produced standing much in the same position as the Irish poplins—excellent 
 of their class, in short, the best that are produced—but so expensive, as compared with the Nottingham 
 hosiery, as to have only a comparatively limited demand. The branches of manufacture which can be said 
 to be peculiarly Irish arc those of linen, poplin, and hosiery. The first of these, since the removal of all legis¬ 
 lative interference with the trade, is able to enter into successful competition with the productions of other 
 nations ; the soil and climate of the country being well adapted for the growth of the raw material, and the 
 manufacture being for the most part in the hands of large capitalists who bring enterprise and intelligence 
 to their aid. The poplin and hosiery goods stand in a somewhat different position. In these we have no 
 advantages so far as regards the raw material, which in both cases is imported. But in the production of 
 the respective articles a high standard of perfection has been attained, which for years past it has been the 
 aim of the manufacturers to keep up, almost irrespective of price: probably on the ground that in producing 
 goods for the wealthy a small reduction in price would be no consideration, and that although this policy 
 might stand in the way of any very extended trade, yet the profits on what is produced may compensate for 
 it. In this respect we had on a previous occasion to call attention to the different policy pursued by the 
 English and Irish manufacturers—the former making economy of production the chief consideration, for which 
 quality was sacrificed, and the latter often looking mainly to quality, almost irrespective of price. Where 
 either consideration is attended to, irrespective of the other, a great mistake is committed. For, notwith¬ 
 standing the admitted excellence, nay, the great superiority, of the Irish goods, there are not half a dozen 
 master manufacturers engaged in either the poplin or hosiery trade in this country ; and, what is more, none 
 of these are on an extensive scale—at least when compared with the operations of the manufacturers on the 
 other side of the channel. On the other hand, so far has the rage for cheapness been carried by some of the 
 English manufacturers, that the quality of their goods is so completely at a discount at almost any price, that 
 they can alone look to an export trade. But even in the foreign markets certain classes of English goods 
 are so little valued as to be absolutely unsaleable ; and in those cases where the quality is not at once recog¬ 
 nisable by the eye, which comprise a large class of articles, the manufactures of Birmingham, Sheffield, and 
 certain other places, unless in the case of well-established houses, are regarded with great suspicion.* 
 
 The extremes of which we here speak indicate a state of affairs which enterprising and intelligent manu¬ 
 facturers can readily turn to account. The prints of Hoyle, and the cutlery manufactured by Rodgers, have 
 attained a cosmopolitan reputation, simply because in these cases quality has continued at all times to be a 
 primary consideration, while cheapness has not been overlooked. So in the Irish hosiery trade, there is great 
 room for the exercise of those considerations which Messrs. Hoyle, Rodgers, and many others, have so suc¬ 
 cessfully turned to account. In the production of Irish goods, in many departments, excellence in quality is 
 the great desideratum, and in none more than in that to which we are now directing attention ; but while 
 we hope never to see the day when quality will be disregarded, or when it will even become a secondary con¬ 
 sideration, we are desirous of seeing economy of production carried to a greater extent than it is at present, 
 so that our manufacturers may be enabled to extend the field of their operations by successful competition 
 with the productions of other countries. 
 
 The invention of the stocking frame dates so far back as 1589, when it was brought before the public by 
 the Rev. W. Lee, its first operation being at Nottingham. The chief seats of the manufacture at the present 
 day are in Nottinghamshire, Derbyshire, and Leicestershire, and also to a small extent at Godaiming in Sur¬ 
 rey, and at Balbriggan. The production of hosiery goods is also carried on at Hawick. Throughout Ireland 
 the knitting of stockings is carried on as a branch of domestic industry, but the consumption is for the most 
 part confined to the families in which the work is produced. In the south and west this trade is carried some¬ 
 what beyond the local demand, but the (quantity of goods thus brought into the market is inconsiderable. The 
 returns of the hosiery trade of the United Kingdom are stated to exceed £3,600,000 per annum; and the 
 number of frames at work is over fifty thousand. The number of hands employed in England alone is about 
 one hundred thousand, consisting of about an equal number of persons of both sexes. Until lately the practice 
 has been to work the frames entirely by hand in the dwellings of the workmen ; but within the past few years 
 in the great seats of the hosiery trade some progress has been made in collecting the frames into factories, in 
 a few of which steam-power is employed. 
 
 In the production of the finer class of goods here, only one stocking is produced in the frame; and in the 
 case of drawers and vests the several parts are produced separately, and sewed together when completed. In 
 the cheaper class of articles, however, the material is produced in a large web, out of which articles of the 
 different kinds are cut, as a tailor cuts out our ordinary garments; and they are afterwards sewed up. The 
 great superiority of the former practice is so obvious as not to require illustration ; but the extent to which 
 cheapness is carried by the latter plan is truly surprising. Some of the recently invented frames are capable 
 of being worked by a youth, and of producing in a week as many framework knitted socks as can be cut and 
 sewn up into seventy-five to one hundred dozens of small women’s hose. Specimens of this class of goods 
 were to be seen in the Exhibition of 1851, weighing 14 oz. per dozen, and offered wholesale at 2s. 2d. per 
 
 * As bearing upon this subject an interesting statement 
 was made at the last Annual Cutlers’ Feast, in Sheffield. In 
 discussing the prospects of the great branch of trade which 
 is there so extensively carried on, the importance of an in¬ 
 creased degree of attention being devoted to the quality of 
 the goods was strongly insisted upon. It was stated, that 
 on the other side of the Atlantic the English axe will not be 
 taken to any situation in which it cannot be easily replaced 
 or repaired, as so very little reliance can be placed upon it; 
 and that in such cases sound economy is exercised by pro¬ 
 
 curing the really good article, almost irrespective of the price 
 at which it may be sold. We merely cite this as an illus¬ 
 tration of the foolish extent to which the rage for cheap 
 goods has been carried, the evil of which in the case in ques - 
 tion is so great, that unless remedied without delay, Sheffield 
 goods will cease to bring any price in the market, unless in 
 so far as they are the production of those manufacturers who 
 continue to maintain a high character in the trade, and who 
 do not allow their names to be affixed to anything which is 
 not of good quality. 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 344 
 
 [Class XX. 
 
 dozen ready for the market! Well may it be said, indeed, that this presents one of the most remarkable 
 instances of the power of improved machinery to cheapen production ever seen. 
 
 The Irish hosiery trade was at one time of considerable importance, both in the production of silk and 
 cotton fabrics. The first record which exists of the statistics and state of the trade is dated so far back as 
 1748, at which period it is stated to have been in a flourishing condition. At a meeting held in that year to 
 regulate the trade, which was presided over by Alderman John Ross, then Lord Mayor, the number of work¬ 
 men was stated to exceed seven hundred, which far exceeds that of the persons now engaged in it. In 1754 
 an addition was made to the number of frames at work, to which a further increase was made in 1755. In 
 1779 there were 1500 workmen enrolled as belonging to the trade, 300 of whom were engaged in the produc¬ 
 tion of silk fabrics. But it should be observed, that the silk-hosiery business had nothing to do with the 
 Spitalfields trade, and hence was not under the surveillance of the Royal Dublin Society. The hosiery trade 
 was not confined at this period to the metropolis; Cork, Waterford, and several other places,had factories; 
 and it continued to flourish until the beginning of the present century. The requisite materials do not 
 exist to enable us to form an opinion as to the precise causes which led to the rapid and continuous declen¬ 
 sion of the business from that period; more especially as the linen trade and other branches of industry 
 enjoyed an unexampled prosperity. In 1824 the number of persons belonging to it was reduced to 350, since 
 which period it appears to have remained nearly stationary. After the year just mentioned it will be ap¬ 
 parent that the alteration in the fiscal regulations affecting the silk trade would exercise an influence upon 
 the silk hosiery similar to what it did on the Spitalfields trade; and accordingly, in 1832 we find that the last 
 vestige of that manufacture had disappeared. 
 
 Balbriggan is now the seat of the Irish hosiery business, the goods produced there being remarkable for 
 their fine quality. In 1796 this branch of industry was introduced there by Mr. Joseph Smyth ; and in 1820 
 the establishment of Smyth and Co. was opened in this city, by whom the character of the trade has been 
 creditably maintained, and who continue to be the principal employers. At the present period there are 
 altogether about 200 frames at work in the trade, about one-half of which are engaged in the production 
 of what is termed coarse goods; and the number of persons of all kinds engaged in the business in this country 
 is about 320—but a small proportion of what are employed in many single manufactories on the other side 
 of the Channel. 
 
 The persons who now carry on the trade are, Smyth and Co., Wilson and Armstrong, and Appleyard, all 
 of whom have establishments in this city. A few frames are kept at work by M. Moran, of Stephen’s-green. 
 The collection of Smyth and Co. was possessed of special interest, both on account of the variety and excel¬ 
 lence of the goods, some specimens of which illustrate the quality of the best articles manufactured at different 
 periods, thus affording, as it were, a practical history of the progress of improvement; the several stages in 
 which are strongly marked, as might be seen by comparing the goods of 1810 and 1824, and these again with 
 those of the present day. One dozen of pairs of the finest ladies’ stockings in the collection weighed 7ozs. 
 
 The contributions of gloves to the Exhibition were not so numerous as might have been expected. This 
 branch of the trade is, however, a most important one. The places in England at which it is largely carried 
 on are, London, Yeovil, Worcester, Woodstock, Torrington, Hexham, and Witney. The value of the yearly 
 produce is estimated at about a million sterling, and the total number of hands employed at these places is 
 about 46,000.* 
 
 Limerick has long been famous for the manufacture of gloves, though we believe it has been decreasing 
 of late, owing to the active competition of those engaged in the trade in England, and on the Continent. 
 That locality was represented by J. Burke, who exhibited gloves in a great variety of skins. The other ex¬ 
 hibited were W. Meehan, M. Moran, and J. Watkins, all of this city; but on the whole, this class of articles 
 was very imperfectly illustrated in the Exhibition. 
 
 HATS AND CAPS. 
 
 The excellence of the goods produced by several parties in this branch of trade in' this city has long been 
 acknowledged, and the extent of the local trade is far beyond what it is commonly supposed to be. In the ma¬ 
 nufacture of hats this country enjoys a peculiar advantage as compared with England, in the lower duty 
 charged on spirits, a considerable consumption of which takes place in it. In both cases the silk for the finer 
 qualities of hats is obtained from Lyons, as the peculiar lustre of the dye there given to it has not been suc¬ 
 cessfully imitated elsewhere; and so far as this is concerned the English and Irish manufacturers are almost 
 on a par. The raw material used in the body of hats of all kinds is mainly of home production, so that here 
 no drawback is sustained ; while the existence of a large local demand at sill times confers a great advantage 
 on the home producer over his rival in another country. As regards the consumption of spirits in the manu¬ 
 facture of hats, we are not in possession of statistics which would lead us to any correct approximation of the 
 quantity used ; but we have been assured by persons in the trade, that it is so considerable as to make the 
 difference in the outlay in an English and an Irish hat manufactory an important saving in favour of the 
 latter. 
 
 Some of the manufacturers of this city do a large business in the production of the unfinished article for 
 the supply of those engaged in the trade in the large towns throughout the country, who merely finish off the 
 goods which they obtain in the metropolis; and although the finish of hats turned out in this way may not 
 
 * Gloves play a conspicuous part in many national cus¬ 
 toms which originated in the day's of chivalry. The origin 
 of the custom which prevails in these countries at a maiden 
 assizes, when a pair of gloves is presented to the presiding 
 
 judge, is not generally known. In former times the judges 
 of the land were prohibited from wearing gloves on the 
 bench, and hence the custom, when there was no judicial 
 business to discharge, of presenting a pair of gloves. 
 
Class XX.] 
 
 ARTICLES OF CLOTHING. 
 
 345 
 
 be so good as that of some of those imported, yet their superiority in point of durability causes a considerable 
 trade to be carried on in this manner. 
 
 The foundation of the hat being formed by the process termed felting , as distinguished from weaving , it 
 is of course the shorter kinds of wool that are best adapted for the purpose, for reasons which we fully ex¬ 
 plained when treating of the woollen manufacture. The outer covering is composed of different kinds of fur, 
 and in the finer hats it is of silk. In the case of certain hats there is a uniformity of material throughout, 
 there being no external covering to impart an appearance different from that of the body of the hat; but of 
 all the improvements in this branch of industry the use of silk for the outer covering has been the most im¬ 
 portant, as imparting a degree of elegance possessed by no other material. 
 
 There are few articles of personal attire that have formed the subject of so much discussion as the hat, the 
 form and texture of which have been much criticised, and apparently not without reason. Various modifi¬ 
 cations have been proposed, and some have even been introduced; still the hat has remained for years without 
 alteration, if we except the greater or less breadth of rim, and the height and size of the crown, which have 
 varied according to the caprice or fashion of the day. A cylinder close at the top, and with a rim round the 
 open end, must fit the head so tightly as to prevent being blown off by every passing breeze; and being ex¬ 
 posed to all weathers it must necessarily be made waterproof; but both of these properties combine to render 
 the hat at once unhealthy and uncomfortable. So-called ventilating hats have been introduced, but they do 
 not appear to have presented any peculiar advantages, from the small amount of favour with which they have 
 been received. 
 
 A modification of the hat was exhibited by Mr. Fulton, of Glasgow, which displayed considerable inge¬ 
 nuity, and seems to be well calculated to remove some of the greatest drawbacks to which the common hat 
 is liable. This invention, which has been protected by patent, has reference to certain modifications of the 
 lining and internal fittings, by providing against the hard pressure of the ordinary hat, while, at the same time, 
 ventilation is secured. In the annexed engravings, Fig. 1 is a plan, Fig. 2 a section of a hat so constructed, 
 and Fig. 3 is a view of the fining de¬ 
 tached. The fining a, which is made of 
 a size slightly less than the interior of 
 the body of the hat B, is suspended on 
 a wire C, which passes round the top, 
 and is shown partly uncovered in Fig. 2. 
 
 This wire is supported by four or more 
 flat strips of brass d, fixed to the hat 
 body at the rim. In the interval be¬ 
 tween these strips are an equal number 
 of strips e attached to the wire C, and 
 stitched to the lining ; these being co¬ 
 vered if desired. The brass strips act 
 slightly as springs, causing the lining to 
 accommodate itself to the form of the 
 head. The peculiar arrangement adopt¬ 
 ed keeps the fining stretched; a fine 
 wire or whalebone piping G being run 
 round the bottom of the fining to assist 
 in keeping it in shape. The arrange¬ 
 ment of the brass supporting pieces is 
 susceptible of modification : for instance 
 the supports D, and stretchers e, may be 
 formed in one piece, as in Fig. 4, the 
 descending piece being a little on one side of the support to allow of closer compression ; or again, the piece 
 may be duplex as in Fig. 5. In these figures aa are front, and bb edge views of the springs, the small 
 holes showing the manner of attachment. This arrangement of a loose fining affords an easy self-adjust¬ 
 ment to the head. The pressure is like that of a well fitting cap ; and to promote ventilation thin slips of 
 cork, or other light material, may be interposed between the fining and the hat body. 
 
 Of caps there were most of the varieties in use, including military and undress caps, but in neither, 
 as regards style or material, was there any feature calling for special remark. 
 
 The manufacture of straw bonnets is carried on to a large extent in particular localities in England, but 
 in this country it can scarcely be said to be localized. It is obvious, however, that the production of straw 
 plait might be advantageously carried on in a country where manufacturing industry has as yet absorbed 
 but few of the female population, and where the raw material of most kinds may be obtained in any quantity 
 desired. Li many cases straw plaiting would be carried on with much greater advantage to the peasantry 
 than the lace or sewed muslin trade. The caprice of fashion is almost omnipotent in everything referring to 
 ladies’ bonnets; but at all times straw bonnets are in considerable demand, so that the manufacturer has 
 merely to suit the form and kind of plait to the requirements of the trade for the time, to be able successfully 
 to carry on his business. 
 
 BOOTS AND SHOES. 
 
 Some of the remarks which we have made in other sections of this class apply with equal force to boots 
 and shoes, the manufacture of which must in all cases be to a great extent a local one. We have reason to 
 believe that a considerable export trade is carried on in Irish boots and shoes ; though it is somewhat curious 
 that considerable quantities are also imported. The extent of the trade of even a few Dublin houses in this 
 department is very large, only a small proportion of which is for home consumption. The provincial dealers 
 
 Fig. 1. Fig. 2. 
 
 Fulton’s Self-fitting Ventilator Hat. 
 
346 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class XX. 
 
 take considerable quantities of goods, especially those for ladies and children; and in some places in England 
 and Scotland Irish boots and shoes are also in estimation, and meet with a ready demand. 
 
 This branch of industry was fairly represented in the Exhibition, the whole collection presenting speci¬ 
 mens of excellent workmanship, as might be naturally expected in the case of goods manufactured specially 
 for the occasion. The contribution made by J. Sparkes Hall, of Regent-street, London, previously referred 
 to, is deserving of special note, on account of the great interest which it presented in a historical point of 
 view. This collection contained specimens of sandals, shoes, and boots, from the times of the Romans to the 
 present day, many of which are whimsical in the extreme. Some of the present prevailing fashions are 
 eminently obnoxious to criticism on account of the absurdities which they involve, and the degree to which 
 they violate good taste ; but the shortcomings, or rather the excesses, of any of them in this respect are as 
 nothing compared with many of the ridiculous fashions which prevailed at different periods in times past. 
 Of this there can be no more forcible illustration than was to be found in the collection in question,_J. S. 
 
 1. Appt.f.yard, H., Balbriggan, and Lower Sackville- 
 street, Dublin, Manufacturer.—Plain and lace cotton hose, 
 sandals, &c.; children’s cotton socks; Berlin wool shirts; 
 cotton drawers; woollen vests. 
 
 2. Baird, J. H., Upper Ormond-quay, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Patent leather, and plain Wellington and top boots; 
 double-soled and cork-soled boots; elastic spring dress boots, 
 in satin, Irish tabinet, prunella, and patent cloth; buttoned 
 and laced boots in variety; plain and patent leather shoes, 
 &c.; all manufactured on the diagonal-pegged system. 
 
 3. Baraclough, -, Lichfield-street, Tamworth, Staf¬ 
 
 fordshire, Inventor and Manufacturer.—Patent dress shoes, 
 top and side lining in one piece ; ladies’ and gentlemen’s 
 waterproof boots, with elastic gore for tender feet and weak 
 ancles, &c. 
 
 4. Baxter, R., West-gate, Thirsk, Yorkshire, Inventor 
 and Manufacturer.—Pair of promenade boots, with clogs 
 and springs; pair of skating boots, with springs, &c. 
 
 5. Baxter, William, Grafton-street, Dublin.—Ladies’ 
 and gentlemen’s boots and shoes. 
 
 6. Berrall, W., & Son, Marylebone-lane, London, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Walking, hunting, racing, and dress boots, 
 ladies’ and children’s boots and shoes; samples of blocked 
 boot fronts. 
 
 7. Boardman, J. F., Grafton-street, Dublin.—Shirts. 
 
 8. Brown & Sherlock, Westmoreland-street, Dublin, 
 Manufacturers.—Hunting, dress, and Wellington boots; 
 embroidered slippers; walking, shooting, and dress buskins; 
 and patent hollow trees and shapes for boots. 
 
 9. Browne & Payne, Lower Sackville-street, Dublin, 
 Manufacturers and Importers.—Hunting scarlet coat, cord 
 waistcoat, and improved breeches; full dress evening suit; 
 walking suit; Irish frieze, alpaca, and Venetian paletots; 
 llama coat; clerical coat and waistcoat; fancy plaid trow- 
 sers; vests of tabinet, cloth, silk, &c. 
 
 10. Burke, T., Pa trick-street, Limerick.—Limerick 
 gloves hi walnut shells; gentlemen’s coloured kid gloves; 
 white and coloured buck and doe gloves; white and coloured 
 dog-skin gloves, and ladies’ gloves. 
 
 11. Butler, W. B., Castle-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Silk, velvet, and beaver hats; summer hats; cloth 
 caps. 
 
 12. Campbell, H., Grafton-street,Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —White and blue satin stays. 
 
 13. Carleton & Son, Castle-street, Dublin.—Ladies’ 
 boots and shoes. 
 
 14. Carrington, S. & T., Stockport, Manufacturers.— 
 Beaver and felt summer hats; satin plush hats, sporting 
 felt hats, waterproof and flexible; ladies’ satin plush, beaver, 
 and nap felt riding hats; ladies’, girls’, boys’, and children’s 
 beaver and felt bonnets, hats, &c. 
 
 15. Clark, Cyrus & James, Street, near Glastonbury, 
 Somersetshire, Inventors and Manufacturers.—Ladies’ gen¬ 
 tlemen’s, and children’s registered boots and shoes ; varieties 
 of ladies’, gentlemen’s, and children’s boots, shoes, and slip¬ 
 pers ; patent elongating gutta perclia goloshes. 
 
 16. Coles, W. F., Paul-street, Finsbury, London, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Lapland and lambskin socks, &c. 
 
 17. Collings, J., Great Ormond-street, Bloomsbury, 
 London, Inventor and Manufacturer.—An arm pad or arti¬ 
 ficial knee for tailors to rest their arms on, to work while 
 sitting upright upon a chair. 
 
 18. Condon, Miss, Patrick-street, Cork, Manufacturer.— 
 Ladies’ and gentlemen’s kid gloves. 
 
 19. Craig, M., & Son, Dublin, Manufacturers.—Ladies’ 
 brown Balbriggan, lace, and embroidered hose; gentlemen’s 
 cotton hose, and Balbriggan half hose, plain, ribbed, and 
 embroidered ; cotton and silk drawers and vests ; Recamier 
 lamb’s wool; gentlemen’s plain and fancy shirts. 
 
 20. Creak, J., Wisbeach, Inventor and Manufacturer.— 
 Oxford shoes, screw-bottomed, made -without welts or 
 stitches ; waterproof shooting boots, screw-bottomed ; lea¬ 
 ther gaiters. 
 
 21. Crotty, J., Lower Bridge-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer—Ladies’ stays. 
 
 22. Dawson, W., Duke-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Top, hunting, patent leather, cork soled, and plain boots; 
 buskins and shoes in variety; ladies’ leather buskins; a 
 pair of shoes without a seam ; a pair of buskins with screw 
 bottoms. 
 
 23. Delany, J., Lower Sackville-street, Dublin, De¬ 
 signer and Manufacturer.—A new garment which can be 
 worn either as coat or cloak ; Roman full dress clerical coat 
 of Irish manufacture ; trowsers in different materials ; em¬ 
 broidered vests in gold, silver, and silk, from original de¬ 
 signs ; walking coats and paletots; vestings and other 
 woollens. 
 
 24. Donegan, J., Dame-street, Dublin.—Suit of vest¬ 
 ments, cloth of gold, of French manufacture; specimens of 
 silk and trimmings of Irish manufacture. 
 
 25. Doyle, J., Marv-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Ladies’ and gentlemen’s boots and shoes. 
 
 26. Doyle, M., Wells-street, Jermyn-street, St. James’s, 
 London, Designer and Proprietor.—Elastic stays. 
 
 27. Duggan, J., Capel-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Cotton hose, drawers, and vests, &c. 
 
 28. Dumas, Madame, Dawson-street, Dublin, Importer 
 and Manufacturer.—A variety of French corsets, with figure 
 and busts showing the effects of same. 
 
 29. Fulton, A., Argyle-street, Glasgow.—Felt, satin 
 and felt, and satin hats; the patent self-fitting ventilator 
 hat. 
 
 30. Gahagan, J. R., Henry-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer —Stays and corsets. 
 
 31. Glenn y, C., Balbriggan House, Lombard-street, 
 London, Manufacturer and Proprietor.—Balbriggan ho¬ 
 siery ; ladies’ stockings of various degrees of fineness; ladies 
 fine lace stockings; gentlemen’s fine half hose. 
 
 32. Hall, J. Sparkes, Regent-street, London, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Ancient British, and Roman shoes and sandals; 
 Anglo-Saxon shoes and boots of the seventh century; 
 Norman half boots of Robert (the Conqueror’s eldest son) ‘ 
 
Class XX.] 
 
 ARTICLES OF CLOTHING 
 
 347 
 
 decorated shoes of the eleventh century; Richard Cceur de 
 Lion’s boots; Norman shoes, with long-pointed toes and 
 chains; long-pointed shoes, worn by Richard, Constable of 
 Chester, in the reign of Stephen ; King John’s boots, richly 
 decorated with circles; King Henry III.’s boots, copied 
 from his tomb in Westminster Abbey ; St. Swithin’s shoes, 
 rights and lefts ; elegant shoes of the time of Edward I.; 
 shoes, with blue, red, and white stockings; shoe of the time 
 of Richard II. ; boot of the time of Edward III.; shoes of 
 Henry VIII. and the Earl of Surrey, with wide toes; boots 
 of the time of Charles I. and II. ; boots and high-quartered 
 shoes, William and Mary; shoes during the reigns of George 
 I., II., and III.; the Duchess of York’s shoe, 5f inches 
 long; her Majesty’s boots, shoes, and overshoes; Prince 
 Albert’s boots ; the Princesses’ boots. 
 
 33. IIarkness, A., Conyngham-road, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Military, naval, and constabulary officers’ cloth 
 caps, with silk covers; japanned silk, cloth, tweed, and 
 alpaca caps; boys’ caps, in variety; horsehair caps, &c. 
 
 34. Hatton & Smytii, Lower Abbey-street, Dublin, 
 and George’s-hill, Balbriggan.—Balbriggan hosiery, in great 
 variety. 
 
 35. Higgins, John, Nassau-street, Dublin.—Ladies’ 
 boots and shoes. 
 
 36. Jackson, Brothers, Castle-street, Liverpool, In¬ 
 ventors and Proprietors.—Satin dress waistcoat, covered with 
 Honiton point lace, with patent button fastener. 
 
 37. Jennett, J., Essex-quay, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Boot and glove trees and stretchers. 
 
 38. Jones, Edward, College-green, Dublin.—Shirts, 
 collars, &c. 
 
 39. Kelly, J., High-street, Kilkenny. — Hunting- 
 breeches. 
 
 40. Kelly, R., College-green, Dublin.—Boots and shoes. 
 
 41. Langdale, H., Mount-street, Grosvenor-square, 
 London, Proprietor.—Juvenile and infantine boots and shoes, 
 in variety of form and material; stiffened boots for the 
 support of weak ankles (the needlework by Ann and Helen 
 Langdale). 
 
 42. Lawlor, W., Lower Exchange-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Portable boot tree; improved buskin trees; 
 men and women’s lasts. 
 
 43. Lees, A., Manchester, Manufacturer.—Boys’ and 
 men’s hats, in alpaca, silk, &c. 
 
 44. Leman, L., Eden-quay, Dublin, Manufacturer.—Be¬ 
 nedictine cloaks ; vestments, in different patterns; preaching 
 stoles, &c. 
 
 45. Macdona, G., Molesworth-street, Dublin, Producer. 
 —Queen’s Own Royal Dublin Militia uniform ; Prince of 
 Wales’s tunic; morning and fishing suit; self-supporting 
 drawers, with patent spring ; safety travelling vest, capable 
 of inflation, and of sustaining the body in the water; em¬ 
 broidered vests worked in Lady Emma Vesey’s industrial 
 schools; a new design for military trowsers, to give the 
 appearance of height to men of low stature ; clerical gar¬ 
 ments in variety. 
 
 46. M’Cluskey, J., Keadue, Carrick-on-Shannon.— 
 Hosiery and shirts. 
 
 47. M'Comas & Son, Lower Abbey-street, Dublin, De¬ 
 signers and Proprietors.—Deputy-Lieutenant’s uniform ; 
 court dress ; dress coats ; embroidered vests and trowsers ; 
 Albanian scarlet cloth embroidered dressing-gown; Alba¬ 
 nian embroidered caps; the Hibernian reversible embroi¬ 
 dered toga; the Eblana morning coat ; the Hibernian 
 paletot and summer overcoat; lady’s embroidered riding 
 habit and mantle. 
 
 48. M‘Gee, J. G., & Co., Belfast, Manufacturer_Full 
 
 dress court suit, military uniform, civic robe, clerical gown. 
 
 49. Meehan, W., Beresford-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Ladies’ and gentlemen’s kid gloves; dressed kid 
 skins—all manufactured from Irish skins. 
 
 50. Meyer & Richardson, Dawson-street, Dublin.— 
 Gold laced coatees; uniform waistcoats and overalls; silk 
 braided military frock; gold epaulettes; uniform forage 
 caps; hunting caps ; and military appointments. 
 
 51. Merry, J., Chestnut-place, Lower Clanbrassil-street, 
 Dublin, Manufacturer.—Cockades, with leather fans; parch¬ 
 ment cockades, with parchment fans. 
 
 52. Mitchell, F., Cartwright-street, Royal Mint-street, 
 London, Inventor and Manufacturer.—Gentlemen’s riding 
 boots, with spurs on a new principle ; button shoes ; ladies 
 leather boots; spurs, showing the improved action. 
 
 53. Moran, M., Stephen’s-green, North, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Hosiery of various descriptions and qualities; 
 hose, half hose, socks, drawers, elastic web vests, &c.; shirts 
 and collars; cotton and silk web braces; ladies’ and gentle¬ 
 men’s kid gloves in variety. 
 
 54. Morgan, J., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Hats, racing caps, &c. 
 
 55. Morrison, A. and W., & Co., Dublin, Manufactu¬ 
 rers.—Dunstable, rice, plain and fancy Tuscan bonnets; 
 ladies’ boots and shoes. 
 
 56. Morrison, H., & Son, Castle-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Hats of various shapes and sizes. 
 
 57. Nelson, J., Holloway, London, Designer and Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Boots made to wear in centre of sole, the first 
 heel to last the sole out, thereby superseding the use of half 
 irons and revolving heels. 
 
 58. Nicoll, H. J., & D., Regent-street, and Corn-hill, 
 London, Producers, (G. Macdona, Molesworth-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Agent. )—Irish poplin paletot; waterproof and registered 
 two guinea paletot; morning coat, exhibited for its cheap¬ 
 ness and good quality (registered) ; patent regimental great 
 coat; coat of mail; Canadian coat; morning coat and vest 
 united; patent trowsers and vest to supersede the use of 
 braces; the toga; dress for medical men and invalids; 
 cloak cane (waterproof cape concealed in a walking stick) ; 
 Russian cape, made in all its stages by machinery ; dry seat 
 coat, with a cushion in skirt; lady’s float cloak, for preser¬ 
 vation of life from shipwreck. 
 
 59. Nolan, M., Henry-street, Dublin.—Baby’s pelisse 
 of embroidered cashmere; boy’s dress of velvet and Irish 
 poplin ; girl’s dress of lace and Irish poplin; boy’s hat of 
 embroidered cashmere; baby’s hood of cashmere, embroi¬ 
 dered. 
 
 60. O’Donoghue, J., Bachelor’s-quay, Cork, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Timber clog soles, timber-soled Blucher boots and 
 shoes; clothiers’ and hatters’ jack cards. 
 
 61. O'Loughlin, Mrs., North Great George’s-street, 
 Dublin.—Stays. 
 
 62. Parker, J., Dame-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Ladies’ and gentlemen’s light and strong boots and shoes in 
 variety. 
 
 63. Peyton, J. C., Upper Ormond-quay, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Hunting and riding boots rendered waterproof by 
 saturation in a chemical fluid ; regulation dress boot for the 
 11th Hussars; stage boot, costume of the reign of Louis 
 XVI.; racing, shooting, and other boots; lace shoe for 
 curling. 
 
 64. Poirotte, F., Suffolk-street, Dublin, Importer.— 
 Ladies’ French shoes and boots. 
 
 65. Robinson, E. M., Stephen’s-green, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer_Model of exhibiter’s house, containing miniature 
 
 patterns of the various articles of ladies’ underclothing, baby 
 linen, Irish stays ; straw bonnets and hats ; millinery in caps 
 and bonnets; dresses, and gentlemen’s shirts. 
 
 66. Rogers & Baker, Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Habit de chase; dress and morning coats; paletots; 
 vests of Irish tissue, poplin, &c. ; dress and promenade 
 trowsers, of Irish tweeds and doeskins. 
 
 67. Samuelson, E., Dawson-street, Dublin, Designer.— 
 Irish embroidered dress trowsers in a new style. 
 
 2 z 
 
348 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XX. 
 
 G8. Siieils & Scott, Castle street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Ladies’ and children’s boots and shoes. 
 
 69. Silveklock, H., Trinity-street, Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Boots and shoes, strong, light, and dress ; 
 model of a life guardsman’s leg and boot, with head of the 
 late Duke of Wellington, and other ornaments, cut out of a 
 solid piece of wood, by the exhibiter. 
 
 70. Spackman, W., Victoria-street, Belfast, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Articles of clothing made by a sewing machine. 
 
 71. Supple, J., Quay, Waterford.—Gloves. 
 
 72. Thompson, A., St. Andrew-street, Dublin.—Clergy¬ 
 men's and lawyer’s robes. 
 
 73. Thresher & Glenny, Strand, London, Inventors 
 and Manufacturers.—Waistcoats for gentlemen and ladies; 
 cashmere; silk and thread hosiery. 
 
 74. Tollet, G., Betley-hall, near Newcastle, Stafford¬ 
 shire, Proprietor.—Mantle with feather-work border, &c.; 
 feather-work tippets, trimmed with goose down; muff and 
 victorine made of the tail feathers of China fowl; a muff and 
 boa made of goose down (Miniver pattern) ; with many 
 other articles of feather-work. 
 
 75. Watkins, Joseph D., Dame-street, Dublin.—Buck¬ 
 skin hunting breeches; buckskin hunting vest; goatskin 
 riding or driving gloves. 
 
 76. Webb & Co., J. H., Upper Bridge-street, Dublin, 
 Manufacturers.—Men’s, women’s, and children's boots and 
 shoes. 
 
 77. Webb, T., & Co., Upper Sackville-street, Dublin, 
 Wholesale Manufacturers.—Boots and shoes; coats; vests; 
 trowsers ; shirts; collars ; drawers ; socks; gloves, &c. 
 
 78. Wilson & Armstrong, Nassau-street, Dublin, and 
 Balbriggan, Manufacturers.—Ladies’ fine, superfine, and lace 
 Balbriggan stockings; gentlemen’s Balbriggan socks, vests, 
 and drawers. 
 
 79. Wright, J., Westmoreland-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Hats, caps, and children’s fancy felts, &c. ; and 
 other articles connected with the hatting trade. 
 
 80. Wright & Oxlet, Lower Sackville-street, Dublin. 
 —Hats, hunting caps, &c. 
 
 81 . Wright & Stanley, Lower Ormond-quay, Dublin, 
 and Mespil, Manufacturers—Silk, beaver, and felt hats : 
 military and court hats; with specimens of materials used 
 in the manufacture. 
 
CLASS XXI. 
 
 CUTLERY AND EDGE TOOLS. 
 
 T HE space devoted to this class of goods in the Exhibition was not considerable, comprising only a small 
 portion of the Northern Gallery; still there are few articles without their representatives in the several 
 contributions. The objects are small, and individually of little value, yet they are of great utility; and, 
 being in common use, the extensive demand which exists for them has led to a high degree of perfection 
 being attained in then- production. The manufacture of cutlery being, moreover, one of those branches of 
 business which admits of being carried on with a comparatively small capital, it is to be found, to a greater 
 or less extent, throughout the chief cities and towns of the country. Sheffield has long been the great seat 
 of the manufacture in the United Kingdom, and, as might have been expected, it is to that town we were 
 indebted for many of the collections in the Exhibition. Of the entire number of exhibiters we find that ten 
 were English, five Irish, and three Scotch. Of the English exhibiters six belong to Sheffield, three came 
 from London, and one from Norfolk; of the L’ish exhibiters four belong to this city, and one came from 
 Clonmel; and the Scotch exhibiters were all from Glasgow. It must have been matter of surprise that a 
 greater number of L’ish exhibiters did not appear in this department. A case containing the principal 
 articles of cutlery could have been got up at a comparatively small expense, and the occasion presented a 
 good opportunity to the various manufacturers of bringing their goods under the notice of the public, which 
 it might have been expected would have been more largely taken advantage of. Contributions from Cork 
 and Limerick appeared in Hyde Park ; and it is passing strange that from these localities nothing was con¬ 
 tributed to this department of our own Exhibition. 
 
 We recognised among the exhibiters on the late occasion many of those who had honourably distin¬ 
 guished themselves in 1851. For example, five of them then obtained prize medals, and of three more 
 honourable mention is made in the Jurors’ Report, one of these parties being S. Bradford of Clonmel, who 
 contributed an exceedingly interesting collection to our Exhibition, which was well worthy of special atten¬ 
 tion as coming from one of our provincial towns. If then the space occupied by this class of articles was 
 scarcely what might have been expected, we had the satisfaction to know that, on the whole, it was not only 
 fairly represented, but that the exhibiters comprised several of the best houses in this branch of trade. 
 
 There is, perhaps, no other department of manufacturing industry in which quality is a more essential 
 consideration than in that of cutlery. Inferior articles of cutlery are positively worthless. In other classes 
 of goods the quality is fairly enough made to depend on price, and inferior articles at a corresponding low 
 rate find a ready market. In articles of clothing, for example, we have all sorts of conceivable qualities ac¬ 
 cording to the station and means of the wearer, and all may be good of their kind ; but gradations of this 
 kind cannot exist to the same extent in cutlery. The handles of knives may vary much as to style and 
 price, and the same of razors and other articles in this department; but unless the quality of the blades be 
 good, the cutlery is absolutely worthless, whatever may be the character of the ornamentation applied to it. 
 In the selection of the class of goods under notice, this is a consideration which must never be lost sight of by 
 the purchaser_J. S. 
 
 HARDENING AND TEMPERING STEEL FOR EDGE TOOLS, ETC. 
 
 The most important object to be attained in the manufacture of edge tools is to produce such a degree of 
 hardness as will enable a fine, sharp, and durable edge to be ground upon the blade, at the same time that 
 the steel will not be too brittle. It is difficult to say upon what this property of hardness depends. If we 
 compare bodies indiscriminately, relative density is no test of hardness, because the diamond, which is the 
 hardest of all known bodies, is far less dense than any of the commonly used metals. If we subject a piece of 
 steel to the process of “ hammer-hardening,” that is, striking it repeatedly on an anvil, we find that the par¬ 
 ticles will be brought closer together, its bulk will be diminished, and its density increased. In this case the 
 hardening, undoubtedly, accompanies, if it be not produced by the increase of density. If we take a piece of 
 this hammer-hardened steel and heat it to a certain degree, and then suddenly plunge it into cold water, it 
 will be found to have acquired additional hardness, but it will now be less dense than after hammering, and 
 very frequently, even than it was before being subjected to that operation. These facts evidently show that 
 increase of density cannot be the cause of the increase of hardness of a body. 
 
 Steel is a compound of iron with a small quantity of carbon ; and experience shows that within certain 
 limits an increase in the proportion of carbon is attended with increased hardness. Many alloys are also harder 
 than either of the component metals,—a fact which was well known in ancient times, as we find by many of 
 the bronze celts and swords ; some of which are scarcely affected by a common file. Chemical composition 
 would then appear to have some relation to hardness; but it is not the immediate cause, for the same piece 
 
 2 z 2 
 
350 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXI. 
 
 of steel may be made to assume the conditions of soft and very hard steel, without any apparent change in 
 its chemical composition. 
 
 The two philosophical toys, the Bolognian flask and Prince Rupert’s drops, present certain phenomena 
 which appear to suggest an explanation of the causes of the hardening of steel by heating and then suddenly 
 cooling it. If a sharp, angular body be thrown into the flask, its cohesion is destroyed and it falls to pow¬ 
 der, although it is capable of withstanding a slight blow of a hammer on its external surface. A Rupert’s 
 drop will bear a great amount of pressure, but if the smallest fragment be broken off the tail, the whole flies 
 into powder with a slight detonation. If we examine a Rupert’s drop we find that it is full of minute frac¬ 
 tures internally, but is covered externally with a thin skin of unbroken glass, which compresses, as it were, 
 the internal detached particles, and keeps them together. This constrained condition of the glass is produced 
 by cooling the external crust of the glass more rapidly than the internal parts; the latter being consequently 
 in a state of tension. If the glass be subjected to the process of annealing, the internal parts have time to 
 arrange themselves before the perfect solidification of the outer coat, and consequently the state of restraint 
 or tension just described does not exist. 
 
 Unannealed glass is found to have a peculiar action upon light, giving rise to the brilliant phenomenon 
 of coloured polarization, an action which is founded upon a peculiar crystalline structure. When slowly 
 annealed it loses this structure, and it has been experimentally shown that glass contracts in the processs of 
 annealing. Now steel, which, when hammer-hardened, contracts, as we have before observed, and becomes 
 fibrous, when fire-hardened becomes crystalline ; and if this crystalline steel be slowly cooled, that is, an¬ 
 nealed, it will lose that property and diminish somewhat in bulk. In large masses of steel where the external 
 crust happens to cool very rapidly it squeezes the parts within before the particles have fully arranged them¬ 
 selves, and when these subsequently cool down there is always a tendency to rupture at the junction of the 
 outer crust with the central part. Hence, the outer crust often shells off in hardening large masses of steel; 
 it sometimes also occurs that a large mass of steel such as a die or anvil may to all appearance be successfully 
 hardened, and yet give way with a loud report, and occasionally with considerable force, several hours after the 
 operation of tempering. 
 
 The fire-tempering of steel appears, therefore, to be accompanied by a molecular change, analogous to 
 that which occurs in unannealed glass ; and is not the result of a change in chemical composition, at least in 
 its ordinary acceptation. 
 
 Although steel may be sufficiently hardened for many purposes by the process of hammer-hardening, it 
 does not afford the same range of comparative hardness or elasticity which fire-hardening does; and hence, 
 by the term tempering the latter method is usually understood. In hardening and tempering the three 
 things to be attended to are :—1. The means of heating the objects to redness ; 2. The means of cooling 
 them ; and 3. Those of applying the heat for tempering or letting it down. The temperature for forging and 
 hardening steel must, of course, depend upon its quality, its mode of manufacture—as, for instance, the 
 amount of carbon which it contains; the smaller the quantity of that body the lower the temperature. In all 
 eases the lowest available temperature is to be recommended; too low a heat being much less injurious than 
 too high; as the latter increases the brittleness of the steel. The means of heating must, of course, depend 
 upon the size of the object, but whatever source of heat be employed, the chief object to be attained is as great 
 a uniformity of temperature as possible, and that not too high. 
 
 It is, however, in the selection of the cooling medium that the mysteries of the craft are all concentrated. 
 Almost every conceivable fluid mixture has been employed for this purpose. But as the value of the cooling 
 medium depends altogether upon its conducting powers, the mystery is not in the preparation of mixtures, 
 but in the manipulation. Water is, perhaps, the hest medium of all. For small tools for particular purposes, 
 mercury gives the greatest degree of hardness. The relative hardness of different tempers of steel is, how¬ 
 ever, a point which is exceedingly difficult to ascertain with precision; the only test is a file, and no two files 
 being exactly of the same hardness, the standard is an ever-varying one. 
 
 After hardening the steel, the next point is the tempering. As there are many degrees between hard and 
 soft, and as each is suitable for certain purposes, it is necessary to communicate to, each object the exact 
 degrees of hardness required. This operation consists in raising the object to a particular temperature, vary¬ 
 ing from the temperature of boiling water to the melting point of lead, according to the degree of hardness 
 required, and then chilling it. The degrees of temperature are judged of by the oxidation of the brightened 
 surface of the steel. If a piece of steel be filed bright, and then heated, a thin film of oxide will form upon 
 the brightened surface, which will produce different shades of colour, according to the temperature. It is by 
 means of these shades that the workman is able to judge of the exact point to which an object should be 
 heated in order to temper or let it down. The following Table contains these shades, the temperatures to 
 which they correspond, and the class of tools for which each degree of tempering is adapted:— 
 
 Tools for working in metal. 
 
 Tools for wood, and screw taps, &c. 
 
 Hatchets, adzes, chipping chisels, and other 
 percussion tools, saws, &c. 
 
 Springs. 
 
 Too soft for any of the above purposes. 
 
 This Table only includes the temperature from a little below the melting point of tin to a little above that 
 of lead, but a still iower temperature than that corresponding to very pale straw-yellow is employed for many 
 
 Very pale straw-yellow,. 430° 
 
 A shade of darker yellow,.440 
 
 Darker straw-yellow,.470 
 
 Still darker straw-yellow,.490 
 
 Brown yellow,.500 
 
 A yellow tinged slightly with purple, 520 
 
 Light purple,.530 
 
 Dark purple,.550 
 
 Dark blue,.570 
 
 Paler blue,.590 
 
 Still paler blue,.610 
 
 Still paler blue, with tinge of green, . 630 
 
 Fahr. 
 
Class XXI.] 
 
 CUTLERY AND EDGE TOOLS. 
 
 351 
 
 objects requiring unusual hardness; for example, the knife-edges of compensation pendulums, chemical 
 balances, &c., which require to be very hard, are prepared at temperatures frequently as low as that of boiling 
 water_W. K. S. 
 
 1. Algor, J., Eldon-street, Sheffield, Manufacturer.— 
 Knives in variety, for shoemakers, cooks, butchers, spinners, 
 painters, and glaziers ; farriers’ drawing knives; curriers’ and 
 butchers’ steels; plumbers’ shave hook ; saddlers’ half-moon 
 knife. 
 
 2. Baker, W., Alien-street, Clerkenwell, London, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Brad awls; awls for sieve and cage makers, book¬ 
 binders, saddlers, and shoemakers; shoe awls for pegged 
 boots; marking and seat awls ; gunsmiths’ wood awls ; cur¬ 
 riers’ and cabinet makers’ scraper steels. 
 
 3. Bates, J., South Great Georges’s-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Razors mounted in tortoise-shell handles, pearl, 
 bog oak, ivory, and buffalo ; penknives and table knives in 
 the process of manufacture; improved Irish balance table 
 knives; a newly-invented carving fork and knife sharpener 
 together; masticating knife, and card of miniature razors 
 and penknives; bread knives mounted in bog oak. 
 
 4. Booth, J. & J., Golden-lane, Dublin, Proprietors_ 
 
 An assortment of plough planes; sash and side fillisters; 
 moulding and bench planes. 
 
 5. Bradford, S., Clonmel, Designer and Manufacturer. 
 —Model of a cutler’s workshop ; razors, in tortoiseshell, 
 pearl, ivory, and horn handles; razor strops; pen, pocket, 
 pruning, clasp, hunting, and sportsmen’s kuives; daggers; 
 bowie knives; portable knife and fork, with transferring 
 blades, &c.; bread knife, with carved ivory handle; case of 
 veterinary instruments; tobacco cutter, and cucumber sheer; 
 skates, of improved pattern; large show knife and fork. 
 
 6. Ellin, T., & Co., Sheffield, Manufacturers.—Bread 
 knives; carving and table knives and forks of various pat¬ 
 terns, and with handles of mother-of-pearl, ivory, fancy 
 woods, horn, and bone; cooks’ and butchers’ knives and 
 steels; shoemakers’, glaziers’, farriers’, cork and leather cut¬ 
 ters’ knives ; office, pocket, bowie, priming, sportsmen’s, and 
 numerous other knives ; scissors; sickles and reaping-hooks ; 
 the original Sheffield whittle ; table knife of fifty years ago; 
 large venison carving knife; and other articles of cutlery. 
 
 7. Firmin & Sons, Strand, London.—Swords and heraldic 
 devices. 
 
 8. Hannah, A., Calton, Glasgow, Manufacturer.— 
 Thompson’s screw shell and single twist augers; braces, bits, 
 and other boring tools; claw clinch ; veneering, and rivet¬ 
 ing hammers ; turning tools. &e. 
 
 9. Higgins, F., Hatton-garden, London.—Knives and 
 forks. 
 
 10. Hilliard & Chapman, Buchanan-street, Glasgow, 
 Inventors and Manufacturers.—The gigantic table knife; 
 registered improved table knife, with invisibly locked-fast 
 handle; skeleton of the improved table knife, showing the 
 principle of the invention; shear-carving knife, for carving 
 fowls, &c.; razors ; the valise strop, containing a complete 
 shaving apparatus; newly-constructed sportsmen’s knives; 
 a variety of knives, scissors, &c. ; buffing machines for clean¬ 
 ing knives. 
 
 11. Hunter, M., & Son, Talbot Works, Sheffield, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Solid cast steel table cutlery; plated dessert 
 knives ; scissors ; razors; penknives ; sportsmen’s and pocket 
 knives; saws, files, edge, and joiner’s tools ; axes; butcher 
 knives and steels; shoe knives ; adzes. 
 
 12. FIutton & Newton, Highlane, near Sheffield, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers—Sickles ; sharping and patent hooks; scythes; 
 hay and straw knives. 
 
 13. Matiiieson, Alexander, & Son, Saracen’s-lane, 
 
 Glasgow, Manufacturers_Bench planes in boxwood; fillis¬ 
 
 ter planes in ebony; plows with steel bridles and side screws; 
 assortment of various kinds of planes ; screw augers; brace 
 screw bits; turning chisels and gouges ; improved holdfast; 
 pianoforte key maker’s tools; braces handsomely mounted; 
 fancy turning tools; hammers ; with numerous other tools. 
 
 14. Parker & Thompson, Rockingham-street, Sheffield, 
 Inventors and Manufacturers.—Joiners’ tools, comprising 
 braces and bits, squares, bevils, spokeshaves, gimlets, augers, 
 turnscrews, gouges, spirit levels, screw boxes, saw setts, saw 
 pads, brad awl pads and tools, patent angidar boring pad, 
 turning saw and frame; cucumber slicer, with silver plated 
 cutter, &c. 
 
 15. Staniforth, T., Hackenthorpe, near Sheffield, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Sickles, hooks, scythes, and hay knives. 
 
 16. Thompson, W., Dame-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Cutlery in variety. 
 
 17. Thompson, S., & Co., Henry-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Carving, table, and dessert knives; pen and 
 sporting knives; razors in pearl handles and in cases ; four¬ 
 sided razor strops; patent corkscrews. 
 
 18. Tyzack, J., Wells, Norfolk, Inventor and Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Tyzack’s British razor, ground out of the solid steel. 
 
CLASS XXII. 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 rplIE range of articles included in this class is extensive and varied, comprising almost the whole of the smaller 
 JL class of goods made from the baser metals. On looking over the list of objects which it contains, we 
 are forcibly impressed with the difficulty of devising any system of classification for the purposes of an In¬ 
 dustrial Exhibition which will not contain many anomalies. In going through the Catalogue we meet with 
 the names of articles the position of which it is frequently not easy to determine. Certain kinds of articles 
 properly coming under the head of Machinery are included in this class, such as mangles, washing machines, 
 and knife-cleaning machines, though commonly coming under the denomination of ironmongery; and in the 
 arrangement the problem to be solved is to determine where the line of demarcation is to be drawn. And, 
 further, many of the articles are very properly estimated in two points of view,—more especially castings in 
 iron,—and then we come in course to the distinction between ornamental art and fine art. Objects of this kind 
 might, therefore, be considered here or in Class xxx.; or they may demand a notice in both places. Here, 
 however, aesthetic considerations are not taken into account, and we view the articles simply as illustrative 
 of workmanship and appropriateness for the intended purpose. 
 
 In the various branches of the manufacture of hardware the division of labour has been carried out to a 
 surprising extent; and in the case of the smaller articles, the operatives are usually themselves the manufac¬ 
 turers. Large workshops are divided into compartments, each fitted up by the owner for carrying on some 
 special branch of the trade, and supplied with steam-power. For working many of these compartments 
 little capital is required. They are each rented by one or more artisans, who, from week to week, carry 
 home the produce of their labours to the merchant, the price realized by the wares supplying funds to carry 
 on the next week’s operations. The greater part of the hardware is produced in this manner; though 
 for the manufacture of the larger articles regularly organized establishments with large capital become 
 necessary. 
 
 Excellence of workmanship and economy of production are among the results of carrying out a division 
 of labour; and hence the cause of the isolated manufacturers throughout the country finding in their 
 brethren of the great manufacturing towns such formidable rivals. In tracing the history of the iron manu¬ 
 factures we find an astonishingly increased production, combined with an equally surprising diminution in 
 prices. 
 
 It is not merely on account of the importance of this department, and the satisfactory manner in 
 which it was represented, that it has claims on our attention. While the public generally had the opportu¬ 
 nity of inspecting some of the most recent, as well as the most important applications of scientific and manu¬ 
 facturing ingenuity to the production of articles of domestic economy, our tradesmen could not fail to learn 
 a lesson in their business from the manner in which the collections of some of the English and Scotch exhi¬ 
 bited were displayed. It may appear to be ungracious to point out the shortcomings of our own country¬ 
 men ; but provided this be done in a proper spirit, we can conceive nothing better adapted to bring about 
 the desired improvement. In looking through the collections of the various exhibiters in the department of 
 “ Iron and General Hardware,” we were forcibly struck with the evidence of enterprise and business habits 
 which some presented, and the utter lack of any appearance of these qualities in others. In some cases we 
 found parties in attendance during the day, to afford any necessary explanations concerning their goods; in 
 others we obtained catalogues conveying detailed information, sometimes even including lists of prices; 
 while at the stands of another class of exhibiters the only information to be had was the brief enumeration 
 of the articles contained in the catalogue. In the latter case, we are grieved to say, the great majority of 
 our Irish exhibiters were to be included. Among these we may naturally expect to find considerable dissa¬ 
 tisfaction as to the results of the Exhibition. It will not have brought that addition to their business on 
 which they might have fairly calculated. Hence, the necessity of indicating to what this was mainly to be 
 traced. If one class of exhibiters fall short of the tact and business habits which characterize another, it 
 may be reasonably expected that they will fall behind in the race of competition in which all parties are now 
 so actively engaged; and that not on account of any inferiority of their goods, but simply because they did 
 not adopt the requisite means to push their trade. 
 
 It will further be obvious to any one that excellence of manufacture is only one of the requisites to insure 
 any large amount of public patronage. Price is, as we have frequently before observed, an equally essential 
 element of consideration. It must not be forgotten that the problem to be solved by the manufacturer of 
 the present day is not merely who shall produce the best article, but who shall do so at the cheapest rate. If, 
 therefore, an exhibiter wished the public to form a correct appreciation of the value of his goods, as com¬ 
 pared with those of his neighbours, he would append the price to each article; and if able to combine excel- 
 
Class XXII.] 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 353 
 
 lence and cheapness in any great degree, he might expect to reap a golden harvest. That such has been the 
 ease with many exhibitors in this department we have little doubt; while we have as little that the collec¬ 
 tions of others scarcely led to a single inquiry; and that so far as regards both the Exhibition and their own 
 interests, their appearance in the list of exliibiters has been nothing more than so much labour thrown away. 
 Fully appreciating the account to which the Exhibition might be turned—not merely as indicating the pre¬ 
 sent state of the arts and manufactures of this and other countries, but also as being well calculated 
 to lead to the extension of the trade of those who came forward on the occasion—the Executive Committee 
 accorded to exhibitors full permission to append to their goods such particulars as might be supposed most 
 to enhance their value in public estimation. But it will be obvious that among these there is none of greater 
 value than the price at which they may be purchased. Yet the small extent to which this information was 
 available was truly surprising. As already observed, a few English and Scotch houses had their collections 
 so admirably arranged (sometimes with, and sometimes without an attendant), as to leave nothing to be 
 desired. Either through their representatives, or by means of their priced and descriptive lists, all desired 
 information was available respecting their goods. In scarcely a single instance did we find this to be the case 
 with Irish exhibitors. The excellence of Irish goods does not, in very many departments, admit of question ; 
 nay, their superiority in certain cases is freely acknowledged. But our people appear to have yet to learn that 
 something more than this is wanted to compete successfully in the market with even the manufacturer of inferior 
 goods; and this lesson the department of the Exhibition now under consideration was well calculated to teach. 
 
 The objects in this class are for the most part of iron, but several other metals are also used, as well as a 
 variety of combinations. We shall notice the several compounds employed, and the manner in which they 
 are produced; and then some of the leading articles in the class will come under review; directing attention, 
 however, rather to the general considerations suggested by an examination of the department, than to details 
 connected with particular objects_J. S. 
 
 GALVANIZED IRON, TIN PLATE WARE, ETC. 
 
 Ron, which possesses so many admirable properties,—such as strength, great infusibility, and the very im¬ 
 portant one of welding,—is unfortunately readily acted upon by moisture, and by acids however weak, by which 
 its utility is very much diminished. Fortunately, however, its surface may be covered with various metals, 
 which, although not acted upon by acids, and not readily oxidized by the air, would be too costly, too soft, or 
 too brittle to be used alone. For example, vessels of iron destined to contain sulphuric acid may be covered 
 with lead by heating them and plunging them several times into melted lead, a thin coating of which adheres 
 to the surface of the iron. Similarly it may be covered with copper by plunging it into melted copper, the 
 surface of which is protected from oxidation by a layer of melted salt and chloride of zinc. In both cases, 
 and indeed in all where iron is to be coated with another metal, its surface must be made perfectly clean, 
 which is effected by pickling the object to be coated in dilute acid. Brass is sometimes substituted for copper 
 for coating iron, especially for covering buckles and other metallic parts of harness where strength and 
 appearance are required. Ron is not covered with silver by dipping it into the metal, which is too valuable 
 for that process. The object to be silvered is first tinned—that is, coated over with common solder by means 
 of a hot soldering iron, the surface being kept clean by some rosin ; a piece of thin sheet silver is then laid 
 upon the tinned iron, to which it is made to unite by heating it until it softens, after which it is polished. In 
 this way the buckles, bitts, and other metallic parts of coach harness are silvered. This branch of trade is 
 carried on very extensively in Dublin by Mr. W. R. Box, the whole of the plated work in his harness in the 
 Exhibition having been plated at his establishment. 
 
 A considerable quantity of iron is now coated with zinc in the way above described—that is, by plunging 
 the heated iron into melted zinc—and sold under the meaningless name of galvanized iron. Iron thus coated 
 is applied to a great number of purposes, such as corrugated iron roofs and even entire buildings, spouting, 
 ship sheathing, lining the coal bunkers of ships, buckets, and many other articles of domestic use; as a 
 substitute for japanned ware, wirework for fences and garden chairs, nails,—examples of all of which were 
 exhibited by Messrs. Tapper and Car, of London. Zinced iron is, no doubt, more durable under ordinary 
 circumstances than uncovered iron ; but the coating of zinc is very far from being an uniformly successful 
 protection against rust, and in some few cases it even increases the rapidity of the oxidation. The same 
 objection applies, certainly in a much less degree, to the process of the Rev. Professor Callan, who proposes to 
 substitute lead and antimony for the zinc ; but then this process labours under the great disadvantage that 
 the greater protection afforded by the alloy does not compensate for its much higher price. The most impor¬ 
 tant, however, of all coated irons is tin plate; which, as is well known, consists simply of thin sheet iron 
 coated with tin. In this article we have all the advantages of iron, combined with the colour, beauty, and 
 durability of tin. The iron employed for this purpose, which must be of a superior quality, is rolled out into 
 sheets between rollers, and cut into squares. The plates thus cut are bent into the shape of a V, and heated 
 in a reverberatory furnace to redness, when they are plunged into a mixture of muriatic acid and water, and 
 then ignited again until they scale, after which they are beaten flat on a cast iron block and passed between 
 rollers. The next operation is to steep them for about twelve hours in sour bran water, and then in dilute 
 sulphuric acid, until they become clear and bright, which is an operation of great importance, and requires 
 to be done with skill; after this they are scoured with sand and put into clean water, where they, curiously 
 enough, remain bright for a considerable time. Sometimes all these operations are reduced to a pickling 
 process in dilute sulphuric acid, a scouring with sand, and a second pickling. 
 
 The plates thus cleaned are ready for tinning, which is performed in a room called the stow , in which are 
 arranged six pots. In the first is put a quantity of melted grease or tallow, into which the clean plates are 
 put for about an hour, after which they are placed in the second pot in an upright position ; this pot contains 
 a mixture of grain and block tin, covered with a layer of melted tallow to keep its surface bright. After 
 remaining from one to two hours in the tin, according to thickness, they are taken out and allowed to drain. 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXIHBITION. 
 
 [Class XXII. 
 
 354 
 
 after which they are dipped into No. 3 pot, containing melted grain tin; then scrubbed with a peculiar kind 
 of brush made of hemp, dipped again, and plunged into No. 4 pot, which is filled with melted tallow. From 
 the hot grease pot the plates are transferred into a colder grease pot, the heat of which is regulated according 
 to the thickness of the plates. The excess of tin drains to the bottom of the plate, where it forms a thickened 
 margin or wire of tin which must be removed ; an operation which is effected in the sixth pot, which contains 
 a little melted tin resting on the bottom of it to the depth of about a quarter of an inch. A boy takes each 
 plate from the grease pot when sufficiently cold to handle, and dips the thickened edge into the melted tin, 
 which in a few moments melts the wire of tin on the plate ; whereupon the boy lifts the plate out and strikes 
 a vibratory blow with a flat stick, which shakes off the melted tin, leaving only a faint streak of tin where it 
 was; a mark which is readily distinguished upon every tin-plate. The plates are afterwards cleaned from the 
 grease by rubbing them with dry bran ; and packed in boxes. There was only one exhibiter of tin plates, the 
 firm of Allaway and Sons, of Sydney, Gloucestershire, who also sent specimens of the charcoal sheet iron 
 employed in malting the plates. 
 
 Lon is not the only metal which is coated with tin for commercial purposes; copper culinary vessels, 
 brass cocks, &c., require also to be tinned to prevent the action of fluids upon them. This is effected by 
 heating and strewing some sal-ammoniac over the surface, which removes the oxide and keeps the air from 
 acting upon it; melted tin is then poured into the vessel, and is distributed evenly over the surface, the excess 
 being poured out. 
 
 Notwithstanding the almost complete monopoly which England has enjoyed in the possession of rich tin 
 mines, it is singular that the process of tinning iron was not known there, or even generally practised, until 
 about the year 1730! The process is supposed to have been discovered in Bohemia, that of coating metals 
 generally with tin being an invention of the ancient Gauls. From Bohemia it appears to have passed into 
 Saxony about the year 1620, and thence about 1670 into England and France. 
 
 It is unnecessary to point out the innumerable uses of tin plate, or to say more than a few words upon 
 the manner in which articles are fashioned out of it. Besides the almost endless variety of cheap articles for 
 domestic use, manufactured by hammering upon a block and joining with solder of lead and tin, there is 
 another class of wares called block tin goods, but made of the same kind of tin plate as the common ware 
 just alluded to. This class of articles, of which we may consider dish-covers to be the type, were formerly made 
 by being beaten or planished on a polished metal anvil, stake, or beak iron, with a polished steel hammer, the 
 different pieces composing the article being then soldered in the usual way. But this method is now super¬ 
 seded, except in the case of a few articles, by stamping in dies, and by spinning. The process of spinning 
 consists in causing the plates to take a convex or globular form by the pressure of a steel tool or burnisher 
 against a suitably formed wooden block, set as a chuck in a lathe, and made to revolve rapidly. By this 
 method the articles acquire a great degree of solidity and strength, and a beautiful surface, at the same time 
 that seam soldering is avoided. Dish-covers arc often made by the process of stamping; and a variety of 
 small embossed articles, such especially as common coffin furniture, are produced by stamping with dies, either 
 with a stamp or fly press. The coffin ornaments are afterwards covered with gold leaf, Dutch foil, silver leaf, 
 or are lacquered or japanned. 
 
 There are few manufactures which have so largely contributed to convenience and cleanliness as that of tin 
 plate ware. It is also equally durable, as convenient; and, unlike many other metals and alloys, its use is not 
 attended with the slightest danger to health. 
 
 The great improvement which has been effected in the purification of zinc, by which it may be laminated 
 into exceedingly thin sheets, has brought it into competition with tin plate for making several articles. It has, 
 moreover, several advantages over tin plate, for large articles such as baths, &c., but it does not answer 
 for small articles, and should not be employed for making them. Having already noticed the applications of 
 zinc, we refer our readers to our former remarks on the subject in page 57. 
 
 BRITANNIA METAL. 
 
 From the earliest times, whether from the result of experiment or of accident, it has been known that 
 the value of a metal may be much increased by alloying it with a small quantity of some other metal. For 
 example, silver in a pure state is so exceedingly soft that it could not be employed with advantage where 
 subject to a great amount of friction, as it would wear too rapidly, and would be liable to be indented and 
 scratched with too great facility ; but by alloying it with about l-12th part of copper, it becomes hard, and 
 may thus be employed for coinage. Similarly, by alloying copper with tin in various proportions, we get 
 bell-metal, gun-metal, bronze, &c., while the extremely useful alloy, brass, is obtained from a mixture of 
 copper and zinc. Tin by itself is not well adapted for being moulded into forms, but by the addition of a 
 small quantity of lead it acquires that property without losing its fine colour, brilliancy, and unchangeability 
 on exposure to the air—being in the latter respect but little inferior to silver, hence the application of 
 such an alloy under the name of pewter to the manufacture of various utensils. Both lead and tin are soft 
 metals, and their alloy, pewter, has also the same character; it was therefore desirable to substitute for the 
 lead some hard metal, and such a substitute was found in antimony, which, with a colour not inferior to tin, 
 is exceedingly hard and brittle, and when alloyed with the latter produces a compound capable of being 
 moulded with great facility. Antimony is in other respects an important metal; besides its use in medicine, 
 as the base of tartar emetic and other medicines, it is used in the manufacture of printers’ type, which con¬ 
 sists of an alloy of this metal with lead. 
 
 There are a great number of alloys of tin and antimony, which difler only in the proportions employed; 
 occasionally, however, a little copper and zinc are added, and sometimes bismuth. These alloys have received 
 different names. Thus we have Britannia metal, plate pewter, argentine, Ashberry’s patent metal, and a 
 number of others; names which represent the most various proportions of tin and antimony. Argentine, 
 which is usually cast in moulds, contains generally 85-5 of tin, and 14-5 of antimony in 100 parts. Plate 
 
Class XXII.] IKON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 355 
 
 pewter, on the other hand, may be laminated, and hence cannot contain so large a proportion of antimony, 
 which, in proportion as the quantity is increased, renders the alloy more brittle and hard. Its usual compo¬ 
 sition, as found by analysis, is, tin, 89*30; antimony, 7T4 ; bismuth, 1-78 ; and copper, 1*78, in 100 parts. 
 The following numbers represent the composition of a few specimens of Britannia metal and of Ashberry’s 
 patent metal in 100 parts :— 
 
 Britannia Metal. Ashberry’s Metal. 
 
 Laminated. Cast. Cast. Cast. 
 
 Tin,. 90-60 . 90-80 . 81-90 . 77-812 
 
 Antimony, . . 9 40 . 9-20 . 16-25 . 19-375 
 
 Copper. — . — . 1-84 . 2-781 
 
 100-00 100-00 99-99 99-968 
 
 The applications of these various alloys are very important; the chief uses are the manufacture of tea and 
 coffee pots, spoons, cruet stands, dish-covers, plates for printing music, &c. &c. 
 
 The great seats of the manufacture of these articles are Birmingham and Sheffield, where several thousand 
 persons are employed in it, and from which enormous quantities are exported to every part of the world. 
 Some of the articles are made by casting in moulds, others by the lathe, or by stamping with dies. Not only 
 are snuffer dishes, plates, and other simple objects, formed by casting, but even the most complex pieces, such 
 as teapots, are sometimes cast with their spouts, legs, &c. The moulds employed are either of brass or iron, 
 and composed of a great many pieces which are put together and united firmly by surrounding them with a 
 paste of plaster of Baris, which is easily broken off when the piece is cast. The moulds are very expensive; 
 for example, one for making a handsome teapot with ornaments in relief, composed of about seventeen parts, 
 would cost perhaps £70 to £80 ; so that a very considerable capital must be embarked in a factory of Bri¬ 
 tannia metal in moulds alone. Sometimes a teapot is cast in different pieces, which are afterwards soldered 
 together with a soft or tin solder, which is also employed to stop up any little holes that occur in the piece 
 from defective casting in the mould. When articles are fashioned with dies, or formed on a lathe out of 
 sheets of argentine or Britannia metal, the various pieces are soldered together in the same way. 
 
 Articles, whether cast or fashioned in any other way, are trimmed and rubbed smooth by means of a fine 
 brownish sand obtained from the river Trent, and pieces of wood covered with leather ; after which they are 
 polished with tripoli. The parts in relief, such as the ornamented knobs or handles for the covers, &c., are 
 polished with steel tools or with burnishers made of bloodstone. A great deal of the articles made of Britannia 
 metal and argentine are plated strongly by the electro-plating process, and are then polished in the usual 
 way with steel or bloodstone tools. The manufacture of this kind of plate has been brought to great per¬ 
 fection, and many specimens are so well executed that it is exceedingly difficult to distinguish them from real 
 silver, and are also, when well made, very durable. 
 
 Considering the very great importance and extent of manufacture in argentine and Britannia metal, we 
 were surprised at the few examples exhibited. Messrs. G. and W. Whitestone exhibited some pretty teapots, 
 both plain and plated ; and J. Edmundson and Co. some electro-plated goods, which were, in all probability, 
 made of argentine or Britannia metal, a point which, however, we could not decide without a closer exami¬ 
 nation than it was in our power to make in the Exhibition. We are not much surprised that this branch of 
 trade has not yet taken root in Ireland when we recollect the cost of a mould for a single article, to cover 
 which it is necessary to sell large numbers. But there is nevertheless a large field opened to a manufacturer 
 possessed of capital, ingenuity, and perseverance in such a branch of business. Why not, for instance, make 
 models in clay or wax, and produce from them moulds by the electrotype process ? In this way we are con¬ 
 vinced the most elaborate designs could be produced at the expense of a few pounds; and instead of being 
 compelled to produce thousands of articles of the same form, an endless diversity of patterns might be pro¬ 
 duced in succession. Will some ingenious man take up this idea ? 
 
 MANUFACTURES IN COPPER, BRASS, BRONZE, ETC. 
 
 Copper is used for the production of a great many articles coming under the term hardware, such as coal 
 scuttles, urns, kettles, &c. Articles of this class are produced by hammering and stamping in the same way 
 as those made with tin plate, the only difference being in the mode of soldering. Tin plate is the only metal 
 which is soldered by lapping the edges; but in copper ware the bottoms are joined on, and, indeed, all 
 junctures of copper are effected by dovetailing the parts to be joined, and then soldering them with a hard 
 solder composed of ordinary brass, to which a little zinc is added. 
 
 Brass is an alloy of copper and zinc, and is, perhaps, of all metals, whether simple or alloys, after iron, the 
 most important. When pure it is exceedingly malleable, and capable of being rolled into sheets as thin as 
 fine paper, and of being hammered into tinsel; it is more ductile even than copper, and admits of being 
 “spun,” stamped, or embossed with such facility that, joined with its colour, it is by far the best substance 
 for the production of beautiful and cheap ornaments. There are different kinds of brass depending upon the 
 proportions' of the component metals ; common brass being formed of from 75 to 80 parts of copper, and 25 to 
 20 of zinc; tomback, prince’s metal, pinchbeck, ormolu, &c. of 1 part of zinc to from 5-8 to 10 parts of 
 copper. The less zinc the softer and the finer grained the brass is ; the colour also varies in the same man¬ 
 ner from red to yellowish gray. When the proportion of zinc reaches one-half, the alloy is grayish, exceed¬ 
 ingly brittle, and can be filed and turned with great difficulty. Brass is employed in the production of iron¬ 
 mongery, either in its malleable condition or as castings. 
 
 Ornaments made from hammered brass, when in relief, are produced by placing a piece of the laminated 
 metal upon a matrix or die, in which the pattern of the intended ornament is formed in intaglio, and then 
 driving the brass into the interstices of the die by means of a “ reverse,” on which a rough pattern in relief is 
 cut. The piece of brass is then annealed to prevent it cracking from the blows; a slight alteration is made in 
 
 3 A 
 
356 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXH. 
 
 the reverse, and another blow struck. This process must often be repeated until 20 to 30 blows have been 
 struck, before the relief of the ornament is “ brought up,” the article being annealed after each blow. In the 
 middle ages a great many articles were fashioned out by simple hammering, a process now followed in the 
 manufacture of imitations of mediaeval art, of which so many examples were contributed to the Exhibition. 
 In connexion with stamped brass work, brass tubing is largely employed. This article is made by passing 
 a sheet of rolled brass under discs of steel, revolving on a spindle, by which it is cut into ribbons of the size 
 required for the tubes to be made. Each of these ribbons is slightly curved along its length by rollers, and 
 is then made to pass through a hole in a steel plate equal to the external diameter of the tube. In the centre 
 of this hole is fitted a core or mandril, equal to the internal diameter. A tube is thus formed which requires 
 to be soldei’ed along its length; before this operation is effected, however, the semi-formed tube is annealed. 
 The tube is bound round with wire, in order to keep the edges close; a quantity of the granulated solder 
 and powdered borax is spread along the seam or junction of the edges ; and the tube is introduced into a kind 
 of stove where the solder melts, and unites the two edges of the brass, and forms a perfect tube. This is then 
 immersed in a very dilute sulphuric acid, in order to remove the scale which has formed on the surface : the 
 wire is now removed, the superfluous solder scraped off, and the tube drawn through another hole in a steel 
 plate. The solder used for this purpose is composed of such proportions of copper and zinc as will form an 
 alloy which will melt thoroughly before the brass begins to soften too much; the usual proportions are equal 
 parts of each. 
 
 Brass was formerly made by exposing a mixture of fragments of copper, calamine, or carbonate of zinc, 
 and charcoal, to an intense heat. Roasted blende or sulphuret of zinc, and the matter which sublimes from 
 lead furnaces, &c., and which is rich in zinc, have also been largely employed. 
 
 Recently metallic bedsteads have been much used, and a peculiar mode has been adopted for casting the 
 ornaments upon the head and foot rails, &c., instead of the old process of casting each part separately, and 
 then putting them together. By this new method the iron rods forming the framework are directly joined 
 together by casting the ornament about the parts to be joined. To effect this object, the iron rods are set 
 in cast iron moulds, in the position in which they are to remain, and thus form the core of the intaglio 
 impression which is to be cast about them ; melted metal is then poured into the moulds ; when cold, the 
 ornaments are finished in the usual way. The facility and perfection with which iron bedsteads may thus be 
 put together, and at the same time ornamented, is marvellous. 
 
 The development of the proper lustre of the metal is an important part of working in brass. This is 
 done by heating the castings to a very dull red heat, which completely burns off any grease or other organic 
 matter which they may have contracted in their passage through the different operations. Their surface is 
 then cleaned from the scale acquired by oxidation, and they are usually pickled, that is, laid for some time 
 in dilute sulphuric acid, the operation being much assisted by rubbing them with a brush formed of brass 
 wire. By these operations the surface is fully cleaned, and the yellow colour of the brass more or less deve¬ 
 loped ; the full yellow is, however, only brought out by dipping them separately into aqua fortis. This is a 
 nice operation, for if the duration of the immersion be too short, the brass will not acquire full lustre ; and 
 if too long, it becomes red or black. After immersion it is washed in water, dipped in a solution of argol or 
 crude tartar, and finally dried in half-dried sawdust, and brushed and cleaned. The articles are then either 
 simply lacquered, as in the case of hinges, common locks, &c.; or they are burnished; or part is burnished, 
 and another part deadened. The operation by which the latter effect is produced, and which has been only 
 introduced within the last thirty years, consists merely in exposing the brass, which has its colour developed 
 in acid, or, as it is called, “ fezzed,” to another acid solution, very much weaker; and where the action, 
 although perceptible, is not violent, or attended with fumes—a slow corroding, in fact. Burnishing is simply 
 a polishing operation, with tools made generally of steel, but sometimes of bloodstone. The contrast of 
 deadened and burnished surfaces is well adapted for chandeliers, lamps, candelebra, &c. In the latter cases, 
 as well as in the ornamenting of grates, &c., common brass is rarely used; but an alloy of copper and zinc, 
 containing much less zinc than common brass, and known as ormolu , or an imitation of the red gold of the 
 French jewellers, is substituted. This alloy has a much richer colour, and is more readily burnished and 
 deadened than common brass, and is hence better adapted for expensive’ articles. 
 
 All cleaned, burnished, and deadened surfaces of brass or ormolu require to be lacquered, in order to 
 preserve their brilliancy. This lacquer is simply a spirit varnish, made with seed or shell lac, coloured with a 
 little annatto, saffron, and turmeric, so as to communicate a fine transparent golden tint to it. 
 
 Bronze , Bell-metal , 8fc _If an alloy be made of copper, zinc, and tin, we shall have modern bronze, 
 
 which, although it differs from brass in containing one of the softest metals in common use, tin, is much 
 harder than brass. Bronze is exceedingly fine-grained, hard, liquid when melted, and forms the sharpest and 
 most beautiful castings, and may be cut and chiselled with great facility. The relative proportions of 
 the component metals vary according to the object for which the bronze is intended. Small objects which 
 are to be gilded are usually made of an alloy which differs little from brass, consisting of 82 parts of copper, 
 18 of zinc, 3 of tin, and 1-5 of lead; or 64-45 of copper, 32-44 of zinc, 0-25 of tin, and 2-86 of lead. Seven 
 parts of copper, 3 parts ofbrass, and 1-16 of tin, give a gold-like bronze. The alloy used for casting statues 
 is much richer in copper than those just given; for example, 91-4 of copper, 5-43 of zinc, 1-7 of tin, and 
 1-37 of lead, represent the usual composition of this class of alloys. The ancient bronzes of the Greeks con¬ 
 tained no zinc. An old Attic coin has been found to contain 88-46 per cent, of copper, 10 per cent, of tin, 
 and 1-5 of lead ; and a bronze coin of Alexander the Great, 95-96 of copper ; 3-28 of tin, and 0-76 of lead. 
 The ancient bronze weapons of the Celtic nations are also free from zinc, but the bronzes of the Romans, 
 especially the later ones, contain small quantities of zinc. Gun-metal is a bronze composed of 100 parts of 
 copper to about 10 or 11 parts of tin. This alloy is yellow, with a slightly whitish tinge, and is not so hard 
 as the other bronzes mentioned. Bell-metal is a similar alloy to gun-metal, but much richer in tin, the 
 usual proportions being 78 of copper and 22 of tin. Common English bell-metal is a different alloy, com¬ 
 posed of 80 parts of copper, 10T of tin, 5-6 of zinc, and 4-3 of lead. Fine bell-metal has a much whiter 
 
Class XXII.] 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 357 
 
 colour than gun-metal, fuses readily, is exceedingly liquid when melted, and is hence well adapted for 
 casting ; it is brittle, hard, and ringing, when very slowly cooled ; but when rapidly cooled, it is soft, and 
 may be hammered ; and in this way it is that gongs, tam-tams, and similar articles, are made. The casting 
 of bells is now very successfully carried on in Ireland, not alone for the service ot our own churches, and 
 other public establishments, but many have even been sold in England and in the most distant colonies. 
 The best known of our Irish bell founders are, J. Murphy, who exhibited a peal of eight bells, and a large 
 bell weighing two tons ; T. Hodges; and J. Sheridan. The two former obtained prize medals at the London 
 Exhibition of 1851, there being only five others similarly honoured on that occasion. 
 
 Brass may also be made to assume a bronze colour, by warming it and dipping it in a solution of arsenious 
 acid in hydrochloric acid, or by brushing it with it; the articles thus treated are then brushed with plum¬ 
 bago or with lampblack in suspension in spirit of wine, heated in a stove, and coated with a lacquer such as 
 we have already mentioned in speaking of brass. A mixture of vinegar, sal ammoniac, alum, and arsenic, is 
 also used for bronzing. It is in this way that lamps, gasaliers, candelabra, &c., are bronzed, the shade of 
 colour depending upon the number of black coatings and the depth of the yellow of the lacquer, both of 
 which may be varied at will. 
 
 There are many other alloys of copper and tin in general use, some of which contain zinc, and occasionally 
 antimony and lead. Among the pure alloys of copper and tin we may mention ship-sheathing, and among 
 the latter class of compound alloys the axle cushions for the axles of locomotives, the brasses of gudgeons, 
 bushings of wheels, buckets of pumps, &c., &c. 
 
 Nickel Silver , Argentine , Sfc _Formerly an alloy was commonly used as a substitute for silver for making 
 
 cheap spoons, composed of equal parts of copper and arsenic. This has now been completely superseded by 
 alloys of copper, nickel, and zinc. The metal nickel which forms the most characteristic constituent of these 
 alloys, is found in general associated with copper, and from having been utterly useless and very injurious to 
 the quality of the copper, it has now become extremely valuable. The different alloys are prepared either 
 from an alloy of copper and nickel, obtained directly by the reduction of the ore of copper containing nickel, 
 or by melting nickel and copper in a crucible, and adding a very little zinc, and then a previously prepared 
 alloy of copper and zinc, and, finally, the quantity of zinc necessary to bring it up to the full proportion 
 required. The relative quantities of each metal vary according to the manufacturer ; that employed in Eng¬ 
 land for spoons, forks, &c., to be electro-plated, has been found to be composed of 63 parts of copper, 11 to 19 
 of nickel, and 26 to 17 of zinc; a very elastic variety of it from Sheffield has been found to consist of 57 parts 
 of copper, 25 of zinc, 13 of nickel, and 3 of iron,—the latter ingredient being in all probability either an im¬ 
 purity or a portion of a zinc alloy, which it has been ascertained can be substituted for pure zinc in all such 
 alloys. The proportion used in Berlin for the best kind is 52 of copper, 22 of nickel, and 26 of zinc ; and for 
 the inferior kinds, 63 of copper, 6 of nickel, and 31 of zinc. Ten parts of the finest nickel silver alloyed with 
 6 of real silver yields a beautiful white, malleable, perfectly silver-like alloy, constituting the true argentine. 
 
 A great many of the articles in nickel silver which are electro-plated are cast in metal moulds, which, 
 while filled, are made to contract rapidly by allowing a stream of water to play upon them, and thus commu¬ 
 nicate a greater degree of sharpness and beauty to the finer parts of the casting. Nickel silver can also be 
 rolled into plates; and it is from such plates that spoons, forks, &c., are made, by cutting and pressing. The 
 ornamental parts and the bowls of the spoons are formed by a die, and stamped, and then finished by the 
 hand. 
 
 Japanned Ware. —Many articles of tin plate, copper, and brass, are often coated with an opaque varnish, 
 either black or some fancy colour ; this kind of coating, from its resemblance to the varnished articles of the 
 Japanese or Chinese, is called, in these countries, Japanning. The varnish employed for black Japanning 
 is made of linseed oil, asphaltum, gum anime, and amber, with some oxidizing or drying substances, such as 
 litharge and sulphate of iron. A number of successive coats of this varnish are laid upon the article, which 
 is heated moderately each time in a stove. When sufficiently coated the surface is rubbed even with pumice, 
 and a coating of thin lac varnish laid over it. Sometimes a series of coats of a kind of tar varnish is 
 substituted for the Japan varnish; in this case two or three coats of shel lac varnish must be laid on to pro¬ 
 duce a good brilliant surface. Fancy-coloured japanning is effected by mixing the requisite colour with the 
 varnish after a ground of sufficient thickness has been laid on. Japanned articles are now very usually or¬ 
 namented with designs of flowers, landscapes, arabesques, &c. There are various modes of effecting this, such 
 as stencilling for the simple designs ; but landscapes, &c., are usually put on in the same way as on earthenware, 
 or, at least, the sketch or outlines are done so. This process consists of engraving the design upon a copper 
 plate, and printing it upon tissue paper, which is then laid upon the article to be ornamented, pressed against 
 it, the paper damped and withdrawn, leaving the design transferred to the surface of the object, after which 
 it may be painted in full by hand, if required. Frequently these designs are simply black, like engravings, 
 and are then extremely pretty. Tea-trays, baths, water cans, and avast number of objects, are thus japan¬ 
 ned and ornamented. Wood and papier-mache are also japanned in the same manner, and many articles of 
 the latter are sometimes included under the head Ironmongery, but we shall have an opportunity of noticing 
 articles of this kind when treating of Furniture—W. K. S. 
 
 IRON WORK OF VARIOUS KINDS. 
 
 This subdivision includes stoves, grates, kitchen-ranges, fenders, and fire-irons; locks, hinges, and general 
 ironmongery; knife-cleaning machines, and copying presses; the smaller kind of tools, spades, and pick-axes; 
 and miscellaneous articles, as screws, nails, railings, and castings in iron.* 
 
 * Cast iron is capable of assuming an analogous molecu- moulds. The castings thus produced are termed “ chilled 
 lar condition to that of hardened steel, by being cast in iron iron,” and the degree depends upon the temperature of the 
 
 3 A 2 
 
358 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXII. 
 
 The iron manufactures of the United Kingdom occupy a high place from the abundance in which the 
 raw material is produced ; and they are for the most part localized in certain districts where coal and iron 
 abound. Considerable changes appear to have taken place during the present century in the localities for 
 particular kinds of work. Thus the production of grates, stoves, and fenders, of an ornamental character, 
 which was previously confined for the most part to London and Edinburgh, has now for its head-quarters 
 Sheffield, Northampton, Dudley, Birmingham, Nottingham, and Derby,—Sheffield being distinguished for 
 articles of a highly ornamental kind, though the trade even in this class of goods is carried on in London and 
 several other places to a greater or less extent. Birmingham has, however, been so long connected with the 
 production of this class of articles, that the name of the town has come to be associated with the articles 
 themselves. 
 
 An important characteristic of the heavier articles in this department is the great degree of perfection 
 which has recently been attained in castings of all kinds. In many of the articles exhibited one did not know 
 whether to admire more the graceful and elegant forms given to the most common articles, or the sharpness 
 of outline which they possessed, and which gave even to castings in iron the appearance of works in the pre¬ 
 cious metals. There were maDy articles in the Exhibition combining these qualities in a high degree; but 
 those which deservedly came in for the largest share of attention were comprised in the rich and varied col¬ 
 lection of the Coalbrookdale Company, arranged in their stand in the Centre Hall, as well as dispersed 
 through other parts of the building.* 
 
 GRATES, STOVES, AND KITCHEN-RANGES. 
 
 There was, perhaps, no department of the Exhibition better represented than that referring to our domestic 
 comfort and enjoyment, as embraced in the wide range of heating and cooking apparatus. In open grates, 
 the greatest improvement recently effected is in what is called the “ register grate,” by placing the smoke- 
 hole close over and immediately behind the fire-grate, in place of allowing the smoke to pass upwards through 
 the top of the grate into the throat of the chimney. There were some exceedingly simple forms of fire-grates 
 exhibited, in which the back and sides were formed of fire-clay, moulded into the requisite form; the only 
 iron in the construction being the front ribs, the bottom bars, and four short legs on which the grate stood 
 in the recess of the fireplace. This is an excellent form for bed-rooms, and for cottages generally. But 
 fire-clay is also being largely introduced into the construction of register grates. In some of these three 
 large fire-bricks form the back and two sides, the skeleton front and ribs only being iron. This appli¬ 
 cation of fire-brick causes a great heat to be radiated from the fire; but the fuel is consumed much more 
 rapidly than where the entire fire-box is formed of iron. Many modern grates have the back of the fire-box 
 made of moulded clay, which is found to answer well; but one of the most beautiful as well as the most effi¬ 
 cient grates we have seen had the fire-box projecting forward from the back, which was formed after the 
 fashion of a large cockle-shell, the concave flutings being all polished. The smoke-hole was immediately 
 behind the fire-box, and not more than four inches above it; and yet, contrary to what might have been 
 supposed, it did not smoke in the least, and the finely po¬ 
 lished surface of the fluted reflector remained undimmed, 
 throwing out a great heat by reflection. The room in 
 which it was placed was a large one, and possibly, had it 
 been small, the strong cross currents carried by the open¬ 
 ing of the door and windows might have occasioned eddies 
 which would have wafted the smoke upwards and into the 
 room. 
 
 Of the grates of this class we subjoin illustrations of 
 two exhibited by Mr. Pierce, of Jermyn-street, London, 
 in which neatness, efficiency, and economy are combined. 
 
 The cottager’s grate is designed for warming the sitting- 
 room and bed-room of a cottage at the same time with a 
 single fire. It is made of fire-clay, having the back part 
 hollow, to form an air chamber for the admission of fresh 
 
 ..'t , n , # i i n • fierce s L/ObUfiger s Lrrd/be. 
 
 am mtroduced from the outside by means of earthen pipes; 
 
 and this fresh air passing through the back of the grate becomes warmed, and will thus assist in heating 
 a second room. 
 
 liquid iron, its quality, and the thickness of the casting. There 
 is, however, a remarkable difference between chilled iron and 
 fire-hardened steel; by heating the latter to a dull red heat 
 it is again softened, whilst the chilled castings are removed 
 from the moidds immediately after the metal has set, and 
 are allowed to cool in the air; and, although at a veiy bright 
 red heat, the chilled part does not get softened. In close 
 connexion with this quality of chilled cast iron, it is also 
 worthy of note, that perfectly cold moulds do not yield as 
 hard castings as when they are made, as the workmen say, 
 blackhot. Chilled castings are much used, as, for example, for 
 punches for red hot iron, ploughshares, axle-tree boxes, and 
 naves of wheels, cylinders for rolling metal, heavy hammers 
 and anvils, and iron for stamp heads for crushing ore; can¬ 
 non balls arc also examples of chilled iron being cast in iron 
 
 moulds, not, however, in order to communicate the quality 
 of chilled iron, which is not essential, but to give them a 
 perfect form.—W. K. S. 
 
 * The works of this Company are situated in the valley 
 of the Dale, in Shropshire, which is now amongst the busiest 
 scenes of industry to be found in the United Kingdom; the 
 foundries and workshops of the Company filling the bottom 
 of the valley, and the sloping sides of the hills being occupied 
 by coppice and the houses of the workmen. The average 
 number of people employed at Coalbrookdale and the neigh¬ 
 bouring works of Horseley, belonging to the same parties, 
 is between 3000 and 4000. The production amounts to the 
 almost incredible quantity of over 2000 tons of finished iron 
 per week; and some of the articles manufactured there may 
 now be found wherever English commerce extends. 
 
Class XXII.] 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 359 
 
 The fire lump grate is of very simple construction, and is designed to burn turf or wood, as well as coals. 
 It is made entirely of fire-lump, with movable bars. In burning wood the grating bottom is removed, and 
 the bars placed in the front 
 notches to allow additional 
 space for the fuel, which is 
 burned on the fire-lump itself. 
 
 The engraving represents the 
 grate when arranged for burn¬ 
 ing coal; the grating bottom, 
 with the trivet, being in its 
 place, and the bars put back 
 into the inner notches to dimi¬ 
 nish the space for and thus 
 economize the fuel. A mova¬ 
 ble frame or trivet is supplied 
 with this grate, having aper¬ 
 tures adapted for receiving the 
 usual cooking utensils of the 
 cottager. 
 
 The finer kinds of open 
 grates were illustrated very sa¬ 
 tisfactorily by the very elegant 
 collections of the Coalbrook- 
 dale Company, and Benham 
 and Sons, of London. These included specimens in steel, bronze, and ormolu; and whether we regard 
 elegance of design, or excellence of workmanship, they were entitled to high commendation. It is some¬ 
 what singular that the use of these is confined almost exclusively to the British islands, where fuel exists 
 in greater profusion than in other countries. On the Continent close stoves are in general use for warming 
 private dwellings, as well as public buildings, while in this country their use is almost confined to the latter 
 purpose. The heating power of the close stove, with a given quantity of fuel, is greater than that of the 
 open grate: but the feeling with us against the stove for private dwellings overcomes the economy of fuel. 
 Indeed, as usually constructed, the stove is highly objectionable; and there is little chance of its super¬ 
 seding, to any extent, the use of the open fire-grate in the United Kingdom. 
 
 Of close stoves there were several examples in the Exhibition; but they were one and all objectionable in 
 principle, although they were, in many cases, tasteful and ornamental in design. The manufacturers seem to 
 have only one idea: and that is, the way to get the largest quantity of air heated in the shortest time by the 
 smallest possible surface. Hence, the stoves are invariably too small—absurdly so, when compared with the 
 size of the apartments they are intended to heat. It is not unusual to have the cockles of the close stoves so 
 hot that they would melt lead; and yet, it is by coming in contact with this intensely heated metallic surface 
 that the air is warmed. It is needless to say that it is burnt, and not merely warmed; and hence the 
 oppressive close smell which is usually felt on entering an apartment heated by a close stove. Dr. Arnott 
 pointed out the importance of a large heating surface, and an isolated fire-box in the middle of the stove, 
 and illustrated the principle in the stove which he designed; but there are few manufacturers who follow 
 his rules, although more than one have applied his name to their productions. If a close stove is made 
 so large that the radiated heat from an open fire-box in the middle of it will not heat any part of the surface 
 much hotter than the hand can bear; and if, by means of an outer casing, a current of air is induced all round 
 it—a close Arnott’s stove is the most economical and effective way in which fuel can be applied for heating 
 purposes; but when we find that the stove is at or about a red heat, and that all the air coming in contact 
 with it is burnt and deprived of much of its vital influence, it can hardly excite surprise that such a prejudice 
 should exist against stoves in general. The use of stoves is therefore likely to continue with us to be confined 
 to public buildings; more especially until the attention paid to the principles of construction approximates 
 to that now devoted to ornamentation. 
 
 In the manufacture of this whole class of articles much yet remains to be done towards the attainment of 
 the object in view—the production of the greatest amount of heat from a given quantity of fuel, with the 
 least possible inconvenience from smoke or draughts of air. The imperfect ventilation of our living-rooms 
 has passed into a proverb ; the waste of fuel is excessive; and the injury caused by the smoke is such as to 
 make the inhabitants of large cities especially hail any prospect of abating so great a nuisance. Considerable 
 progress has been made in economizing fuel, but the smoke nuisance prevails in all its hideous deformity. 
 One of the causes of the evolution of such large quantities of smoke is the manner in which fresh fuel is sup¬ 
 plied. Placed on the top of red-hot coal, it must unavoidably emit visible pitchy vapour or smoke, carrying 
 with it up the chimney much of the heat which would otherwise go to warm the room; but, as suggested 
 in a recent paper read before the Society of Arts by Dr. Arnott, if the fuel could be introduced below instead 
 of above the burning mass, an entire change would be effected in this respect. In such case the vapour and 
 aseous matters emitted by the freshly added coal would pass through the red-hot portion of the fire, where 
 they would be partly resolvable into inflammable gas, and be consumed. The heatmg properties of the fuel 
 would thereby be increased, while a most intolerable nuisance would be prevented. According to the 
 authority just mentioned, various attempts have been made to feed fires in this way, of which the most im¬ 
 portant was that introduced by Mr. Cutler, about thirty years ago. He placed a box filled with coal imme¬ 
 diately under the fire, with its open mouth occupying the place of the removed bottom bars of the grate; in 
 the box was a movable bottom, supporting the coal, and by pressing which the coal was lifted gradually into 
 the grate to be consumed. The apparatus for lifting, however, was complicated, and liable to get out of 
 
360 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXII. 
 
 order, which, with other reasons, had caused the stove to be little used. In a new fire-place invented by Dr. 
 Arnott, and described at length on the occasion in question, the charge of coal for the whole day was placed 
 immediately beneath the grate, and was borne upwards as wanted by a piston in the box, raised simply by 
 the poker used as a lever, and as readily as the wick of an argand lamp was raised; and the fire was under 
 command as to its intensity almost as completely as the flame of a lamp. To light the fire, wood was laid 
 on the upper surface of the fresh coal filling the box, and a thickness of three or four inches of cinders or 
 coked coal left from the fire of the preceding day was placed over it. The wood being then lighted, instantly 
 ignited the cinders above, and at the same time the pitchy vapour from the fresh coals beneath rose through 
 the wood flame and cinders, and became heated sufficiently to inflame itself, and so to augment the blaze. 
 When the cinder was once fairly ignited, all the bitumen rising through it afterwards became gas, and the 
 fire remained quite smokeless for the remainder of the day. In this grate no air is allowed to enter at the 
 bottom, and combustion therefore only goes on between the bars. It is said that the unsatisfactory results 
 of some other attempts had been owing, in part, to combustion proceeding downwards, owing to the admis¬ 
 sion of ah- below. Of this arrangement of the fire-place, which appears to be one of so much promise, we 
 regret that there were no specimens in the Exhibition. 
 
 Of the class of stoves which partake of the character of the open fire-place and the stove, properly so 
 called, there were some good illustrations. These are now much used for heating public buildings and large 
 apartments, where it may be desirable to have the source of heat as near the centre as possible. Their 
 heating power is great, and they possess all the advantages of the ordinary open fire-place. A stove of this 
 kind, exhibited by Robertson, Carr, & Steel, is shown in the annexed illustration. 
 
 Robertson and Co.’s Stove. 
 
 Of kitchen ranges the representation was very good, many of the leading houses in the trade being exhi- 
 biters. This circumstance we are disposed to regard as significant, showing as it does the increasing attention 
 now paid to the convenient fitting up of an apartment which is far from being the least important in our 
 dwellings. A condition of good and economical cookery is that proper facilities exist for carrying it on ; 
 and if we compare the fitting up of a modern kitchen with that of even the best of our baronial halls some 
 time ago, we cannot fail to be struck with the great progress which has recently been made. The arrange¬ 
 ments for roasting, baking, and boiling, to be found in the houses of those of the middle classes of society, 
 are much superior to what were in the mansions of the nobility and gentry at no distant period. Many of 
 the kitchen ranges in the Exhibition were admirable, and the prices usually very moderate ; it occurs to us, 
 however, that in the whole of them certain considerations were overlooked. One of the most obvious draw- 
 
Class XXII.] 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 361 
 
 backs arising from a rigid adherence to conventional usage is the almost invariable construction so as to be 
 placed in the chimney : for which in the modern ranges there is clearly no necessity, from the almost total 
 absence of the open fire. The smoke and vapour could be as readily conveyed away from a range in the 
 centre of the kitchen as when placed under the chimney ; a small piece of piping making all the difference; 
 while the convenience of the arrangement suggested is obvious. In the British department the only instance 
 in which this idea was carried out was the cottage range of Benham and Sons; but here the arrangement 
 seems to have been adopted for economical considerations alone, as avoiding the cost of setting it in the wall. 
 In the Belgian department there were two ranges of this kind, which were also otherwise excellent. In these 
 latter the fire-box, in accordance with the prevailing custom, is in the centre of the range, being in form like 
 a crucible or flower-pot. A space of two or three inches in depth forms the flue between the top of the oven 
 and the hot plate; and along this flue on either side the hot air is conducted, returning behind until the 
 divided currents meet at the back of the range and are conducted by a pipe into the chimney flue. We refer 
 specially to these ranges in illustration of the value in point of convenience of not being obliged to build up 
 our ranges in the kitchen walls. The prevailing prejudice in favour of a large exposure of the fire, manu¬ 
 facturers of these articles cannot, perhaps, altogether disregard; though for some time past the extent of 
 open fire has been gradually diminishing. And as this improvement has been carried out, the amount of con¬ 
 venience afforded by the modern ranges has been extended, while fuel has been economized. The hot hearth, 
 on which saucepans, fish-kettles, and such articles, in ahnost endless variety, may be kept boiling, does not 
 make any extra demand on the fuel for the accommodation which it affords ; hot water is obtained in profusion 
 by a boiler surrounding two out of the four sides of the fire ; and in the smaller ranges an oven may be heated 
 from the fire in the centre. These are great and obvious advantages, which have been secured almost in exact 
 proportion as the extent of the open fire has been diminished. For roasting, the open fire, no doubt, still 
 appears to be a desideratum, the usual practice of cooking meat in the oven being open to great objection ; 
 but even for roasting, the oven may be used, provided a graduated current of air is permitted to pass through 
 it. In this way the objectionable flavour of baked meat may be modified, if not altogether removed; and 
 when this arrangement is properly carried out, we believe that meat so cooked in the oven cannot be distin¬ 
 guished from that roasted before the fire. Smoky kitchen flues are by no means uncommon where the large 
 open fire is to be seen, but the small quantity of fresh air admitted to the flue in the case of the close fire¬ 
 place insures a good draught, and thereby gets rid of what is a great nuisance. The apparently complicated 
 character of some of the modern ranges is sometimes objected to, on the ground of the internal flues and 
 passages of the range getting choked up with soot and being difficult to clean out. This defect is easily 
 remedied, as the different parts of the range may be so disposed and put together by screws that it can 
 be altogether taken asunder if desirable. This inconvenience will, however, to a greater or less extent, be 
 experienced with every range built up in a wall, as is now the all but universal practice ; for some of the pas¬ 
 sages can be got at with difficulty whatever may be the arrangements adopted for the purpose. But any 
 drawback of this kind would not exist in the case of ranges standing out detached from the wall, every part of 
 which could then be unscrewed from the other. 
 
 The foregoing remarks are designed to be suggestive, and are made with a view of directing attention to 
 the requirements of the class of articles under notice, and to the nature of the arrangements by which these 
 requirements are most likely to be fulfilled. We now proceed to notice a few of the kitchen ranges which 
 appeared in the Exhibition, and which have been selected for illustration as types of the class to which they 
 respectively belong. 
 
 The most extensive exhibiters in this class were 
 Benham and Son of London; the arrangement of 
 whose stand, as well as the character of the articles 
 in it, made it one of the most attractive places in the 
 Exhibition,—comprehending as it did almost every 
 grade, from the large range for the mansion to that 
 for the cottage. Their cottage range was among the 
 best of the articles of its class from its completeness, 
 and the large amount of accommodation which it af¬ 
 forded. A sketch of this range is given in the an¬ 
 nexed engraving, by which it will be seen that it is 
 not necessarily a fixture, and that it merely requires 
 a pipe to connect it with the flue to admit of its being 
 placed anywhere that may be convenient. The quan¬ 
 tity of fuel consumed in it is inconsiderable, compared 
 with what is ordinarily required. A suite of cooking 
 utensils may be had with the range which makes it 
 an admirable article for the emigrant or cottager; 
 the whole comprising the means of cooking comfort- Benham and. Sons’ Cottage Range, 
 
 ably for a small family. 
 
 The fire may here be open or close as desired ; the plate which closes up the front of the fire being available 
 when down as a stand on which to place saucepans or other small articles, either as a convenience or for 
 keeping them warm. To this range we are really disposed to attach great value, from the extent to which it 
 combines efficiency and economy. By being placed a short distance from the wall its heating power, as 
 regards the apartment, is considerably increased; and by being able to regulate the admission of air’ as 
 desired, the consumption of fuel may be regulated with the greatest exactness. 
 
 Messrs. Benham & Sons also exhibited Flavel & Bett’s prize kitchener, which was first brought before 
 the public in Hyde Park, in 1851. By a reference to the Jurors’ Report of that Exhibition, we find that a 
 prize medal was awarded for this range, as well as an acknowledgement of special approbation, it being the 
 
362 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXn. 
 
 only article of the kind so distinguished. It comprises a hot plate oven for pastry, oven for roasting, boiler, 
 and plate-rack—all heated by one fire. By a simple arrangement fittings can be attached, if desired, for the 
 
 Flavel's Cooking Apparatus. 
 
 supply of steam or hot water to cooking vessels or baths. The size of the range is made to vary according 
 to the requirements of the place, so that, while it can be adapted to the cottage, it may also be constructed 
 on a scale to cook for a public establishment. In this range the fire is only partially enclosed. 
 
 Benham's Improved Family Range. 
 
 Another modification of kitchen range was exhibited by the same firm under the name of Benham’s Im¬ 
 proved Family Range, shown in the accompanying engraving. It has an open fire, sheet iron oven, wrought 
 
Class XXII.] 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 363 
 
 iron boiler, and movable check; and a large open fire, with vertical bars. The firespace is only 4j inches 
 deep, and the range is provided with a fire-clay radiating back and solid fire-clay bottom; and among the 
 advantages of the peculiar arrangement adopted, it is stated by the manufacturers that a consumption of 
 30 lbs. of fuel in this range is as effective as that of 50 lbs. in those of the ordinary construction. 
 
 The modifications introduced in the construction of kitchen ranges are, in some degree, perfectly arbi¬ 
 trary, and made to depend on the caprice of the public. Hence the manufacturer is compelled to produce 
 an apparent variety to suit the whims of customers, without the distinguishing characteristics being founded 
 upon any recognised principle of necessity or advantage. We cannot help thinking that there would result 
 
 Benham’s London Range. 
 
 great convenience from manufacturers confining themselves to the production of different sizes of the same 
 article; but this the caprice of the consumers, we presume, renders inexpedient. Hence the varieties which 
 may be found in the collection of even one extensive house in the trade. Thus, in addition to the ranges 
 already noticed, we find another exhibited by Messrs. Benham & Son, which they call Benham’s London 
 range; which, like the one last figured, has a large open fire for roasting, in compliance with the prevailing 
 opinion on this point. This range is provided 
 with a sheet iron oven, and wrought iron waste 
 boiler, the top of the oven forming a hot plate, 
 and all heated by one fire. An important pecu¬ 
 liarity of the construction of oven here adopted 
 is, that the parts can be easily detached, thereby 
 admitting of the flues and passages being cleaned 
 out with facility—a consideration to which we 
 have previously adverted as being so essential in 
 the construction of kitchen ranges of almost every 
 description. 
 
 The patent kitchener of E. Browne, of Lyme 
 Regis, Dorsetshire, is represented in the annexed 
 illustration. Here there is little of the open fire, 
 and this may be still further diminished by a slide 
 intended to be put down when little heat is re¬ 
 quired. . And this arrangement suggests a neces¬ 
 sity which appears to us to be much less attended 
 to than it deserves—we allude to the means of re¬ 
 gulating the draught. The importance of being 
 able to light up the fire quickly is so much felt that 
 this is usually provided for by causing an extra 
 Current of air to pass through it. But to insure Browne's Patent Kitchen, 
 
 economy of fuel we should be able, when heat is not wanted, to prevent altogether the current through the 
 fire, when further combustion would almost cease. In most cases this is, no doubt, partially provided for, 
 
 3 B 
 
;>64 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXII. 
 
 but not, as it strikes us, to the full extent; and hence we deem it necessary to direct attention to the subject, 
 when referring to the slide plate in this range, which is seen above the third bar. The flues here can also 
 be easily cleaned, and, if necessary, the boiler may be taken out without removing the other parts of the 
 range. An unusually large extent of hot plate is available for boiling or stewing. 
 
 The collection of gas stoves and cooking apparatus exhibited by the Hibernian Gas Company is deserving 
 of honourable mention, as comprising almost every proposed arrangement for the use of gas as fuel; the 
 whole being in the highest degree creditable to Mr. Sanders, who has devoted so much attention to this 
 subject. In certain situations it is beyond question that gas could be at once economically and conveniently 
 substituted for coal as fuel. When a fire is not to be maintained during the day, and is merely wanted for 
 heating water, or broiling a chop or steak morning or evening, the use of gas would be desirable. The 
 required heat is available at once, without waiting to light a fire; the gas being turned off when done with, 
 economy is also effected by its use; while the greater cleanliness in the use of the one as compared with that 
 of the other is not the least of its advantages. In the sick room, too, the gas pipe at the hearth will often be 
 found a desirable substitute for the fire. And a further recommendation in favour of the extended use of 
 gas is, that the necessary arrangements are inexpensive. Where gas has been already introduced for fighting 
 purposes it is almost at once available for any other; a piece of piping extending to the usual fire¬ 
 place supplying all that is required. In those remarks, however, we merely refer to cases in which conti¬ 
 nuous heat is not required. Under other circumstances it is doubtful whether gas can be economically used. 
 Indeed, at present prices we believe that it cannot; and whatever may be the conveniences which it insures, 
 yet these may be more than counterbalanced by the difference of expense. The whole subject, however, is 
 deserving of further investigation. The day is possibly not far distant when a considerable reduction in the 
 price of gas may be effected as compared with that at which it is now ordinarily supplied; and in such a case 
 there may be a future of gas as an article of fuel of which we can at the present moment scarcely form an 
 adequate conception. As directing attention specially to the subject, and tending to remove some of the 
 difficulties which stand in the way, we cannot doubt that good service has been rendered to the cause of 
 progress by Mr. Sanders, the very efficient manager of the Hibernian Gas Company. 
 
 In the consideration of the description of articles already referred to in this section, appropriateness of 
 construction for the desired purpose being not merely the primary, but almost the sole consideration, the 
 skill displayed in the casting is little taken into account, provided it be not thoroughly objectionable. In 
 the production of fountains, statuary, and a variety of the smaller articles chiefly intended for ornament, the 
 standard by which their value is to be estimated will take cognizance of the workmanship, as well as the 
 design. In any case, as before observed, aesthetic considerations are little involved here. We have merely 
 to see that good taste has not been glaringly violated; and afterwards the consideration of the comparative 
 merits of any particular article as a work of art belongs entirely to another department. Among the articles 
 in the use of which our continental neighbours have the advantage of us may be included artificial fountains, 
 which, for the most part, are composed of iron, though terra cotta is also well adapted for the purpose, 
 especially in the case of the larger sized articles; but the crystal fountain, which formed so great an ornament 
 of the transept of the Hyde Park Exhibition, has shown that under certain circumstances glass also may be 
 effectively used. Taking durability and economy into account, it is more than probable, however, that iron 
 will continue to form the most appropriate material for fountains, admitting, as it does, of a degree of light¬ 
 ness incompatible with the use of terra cotta or marble. The comparatively humid climate of the United 
 Kingdom must make the introduction of fountains into our pleasure grounds less an object with us than in 
 some other countries. The effect of the fountains in France and Italy is much heightened by the character 
 of the climate, which makes the play of water so refreshing; yet there can be no doubt that they could be 
 occasionally introduced amongst us with great advantage. The traveller on the Continent, who has witnessed 
 the important addition to the more striking and attractive features of the landscape made by the fountains 
 or jets (Teem, cannot but lament that they are not more used in the United Kingdom; especially in this part 
 of it, where the general character of the scenery could be so much improved by them, and where such a thing 
 as an artificial fountain is rarely to be met with. In many cases great expense has been sustained in the 
 formation of ponds of water, which often become offensive stagnant pools; and in the production of water¬ 
 falls, which are little better than trickling streams; but it is passing strange, that up to the present time, 
 notwithstanding our increasing intercourse with the Continent, the introduction of fountains into our gardens 
 and pleasure grounds is rarely thought of. We have imported many of the most objectionable character¬ 
 istics of modern landscape gardening—its stiffness, its straight alleys, its fantastic shaped flower-beds, and its 
 general formality—to an extent that has provoked the most unmeasured ridicule; but its most redeeming 
 feature we have neglected. Absurd as was the French style of gardening, as founded by Lenotre, those 
 most opposed to it could not but admire the truly grand fountains which it included among its requisites. 
 Yet, although imitations of this style may frequently be met with, the really valuable accompaniment has 
 been dispensed with; chiefly, we presume, on account of a misapprehension as to the difficult ies which stood 
 in the way of the introduction of fountains, and the large outlay which it would involve. The progress of 
 hydraulic engineering knowledge of late years, as well as increasing facilities for the construction of the 
 various kinds of fountains, have, however, so much dimini shed the cost of their erection that the drawbacks 
 on this head no longer exist.* 
 
 • The construction of ornamental fountains is of great 
 antiquity. Public fountains were erected in the principal 
 towns of ancient Greece. Of these the Pirene and the 
 Leraa at Corinth were on a scale of great magnificence. 
 The former was encircled by an enclosure of white marble 
 sculptured into various grottoes; and the latter by a portico, 
 
 under which there were seats on which a cooling retreat was 
 found during the heat of the day. The ancient classics, in 
 short, abound in references to the fountains of the period 
 with which they are conversant. Rome is still famous for 
 her fountains. Those of France—of the Tuileries, Versailles, 
 and St. Cloud—have been described with rapture by many 
 
Class XXII.] 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 365 
 
 The accompanying engraving will afiord a correct idea of the very elegant fountain contributed by M. 
 Andre, of Paris, and which was placed in the Centre Hall near the raised dais. The general effect here is 
 
 Andre’s Cast Iron Fountain, in Centre Hall. 
 
 very good, though the arrangement and introduction of the figures may reasonably give rise to difference of 
 opinion. 
 
 As specimens of castings many of the articles exhibited by the Coalbrookdale Company were deserving 
 of high commendation, showing- as they did the rapid progress which has been made in this branch of 
 industry of late years. The extent of the coal-fields of England, the abundance of iron ore, and the improved 
 modes of smelting lately adopted, point out the great adaptation of that country for all kinds of manufac¬ 
 tures in iron ; but until lately, when quality has been taken into account, English goods, for the most part, 
 
 English tourists, not less on account of the splendour and our admiration of these objects must necessarily be enhanced 
 good taste by which they are characterized, than on that of when we bear in mind the great expense which their con- 
 the magic effect which they produce on the landscape. And struction must have involved in times past. 
 
 3 b 2 
 
366 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXII. 
 
 suffered by comparison with those of the Continent. In some kinds of work this superiority on the part of 
 our neighbours is still maintained; but judging from the progress made of late, this is not likely to con¬ 
 tinue to be the case. And among those who have signal¬ 
 ized themselves in the career of progress, the first place is, 
 perhaps, due to the Coalbrookdale Company, the extent of 
 whose operations is not less remarkable than the excellence 
 of their workmanship. Many of the articles in their collec¬ 
 tion, in the Centre Hall of the Exhibition, were triumphs 
 in then- way. Among the castings contributed by them, 
 and interspersed throughout the building, we subjoin en¬ 
 gravings of two vases of very different design and character, 
 but both presenting excellent specimens of workmanship ; 
 the features in connexion with which we are here con¬ 
 cerned. 
 
 Vases exhibited by the Coalbrookdale Company. 
 
 Among the contributions to the Exhibition which challenged attention as specimens of castings, the col¬ 
 lection of the Falkirk Iron Company may fairly be included. We subjoin sketches of castings designed for 
 
 L.C.MARTIN.Sft. 
 
 Castings of the Falkirk Iron Foundry. 
 
 window guards, or other purposes, where light ornamented railings are required. The designs are simple, 
 calling for no observation, but the finish of the castings was such as to entitle them to high consideration. 
 
Class XXIL] 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 367 
 
 But if the British workman has often to yield the palm to the foreigner in matters where taste or curious 
 workmanship is involved, he maintains a uniform superiority in matters of mere utility. Thus, in the con¬ 
 struction of locks, taking efficiency and economy into account, the English workmen are unrivalled. 
 Excellence of workmanship, lowness of price, and an adequate degree of security, are their characteristics; 
 all showing the advantage of the division of labour which is carried out in that department. Bramah and 
 Chubb have, indeed, obtained a world-wide celebrity for the production of locks of the higher class, while 
 those of a cheaper kind produced in Wolverhampton and some other places, are not less deserving of note 
 in their way. The fact of one of Chubb’s locks being picked by Mr. Hobbs, in 1851, created no small sen¬ 
 sation at the time, inasmuch as it was supposed that the mechanism of these locks was so perfect that it was 
 beyond human ingenuity to open them without the proper keys. But the length of time during which that 
 trial was carried on, and the peculiar circumstances connected with it, show that, properly considered, the 
 safety conferred by these locks was not thereby sensibly affected. The Jurors appointed to report on this 
 department in 1851 observe, that “ they would express a doubt whether the circumstance that a lock has 
 been picked under conditions which ordinarily could scarcely, even if at all, be obtained, can be assumed 
 as a test of its insecurity.” On the contrary, we maintain that the feeling of security should be materially 
 increased by the experiment in question. The really valuable construction of these locks was thereby estab¬ 
 lished, while the facilities enjoyed by Mr. Hobbs, not to talk of the skill which he displayed, were such as no 
 one could by possibility enjoy making the attempt for improper purposes. The excellence of the locks 
 manufactured by Messrs. Chubb and Son was acknowledged by the award of a prize medal in 1851. 
 Among the curiosities in lock-making which they prepared for the late Exhibition was a suite of ten locks 
 of different sizes, including one for large safe, one for street door, with latch, and small locks for carpet bag, 
 box, trunk, desk, &c., all opened by a gold master key, set in a ring to be worn on the finger, so as to elude 
 observation. Each of the locks is, of course, furnished with a separate key, yet of these keys none will open 
 any lock but that to which it belongs. This is certainly a feat in lock-making deserving of special notice, 
 as it illustrates the great degree of perfection which has been attained in the construction of this useful 
 article. In the locks exhibited by Messrs. Hobbs, Ashley, and Fortescue, by a few slight modifications of 
 the key, so many alterations may be produced in the lock that they come to be reckoned by hundreds—a 
 statement which must not be a little puzzling to those who have not made themselves acquainted with the 
 manner in which these changes are produced. The mechanical ingenuity of the age is, in fact, displayed as 
 much in the construction of locks as in any other branch of manufacture illustrated in the Exhibition. 
 
 Of the smaller articles in iron, the screws produced by M‘Cormick’s patent screwing machine are es¬ 
 pecially deserving of note from the peculiarity of their manufacture. In this case the screws are formed by 
 pressure instead of by cutting away a portion of the material as in the usual way; and the machine is made 
 to turn out screws from three inches to one-eighth of an inch in diameter ; in fact, the kind of screw is alto¬ 
 gether regulated by the die selected. The iron is used hot, and so effective are the arrangements for econo¬ 
 mizing labour that, according to the patentees, two trained boys, one to heat and one to feed, with one of 
 these machines, and a conveniently placed furnace, will make 6000 screws a day, each six and a half inches 
 long. This number would weigh about two tons, the entire expense of producing which, including fuel, la¬ 
 bour, diet, and power, would be about fourteen shillings. In this operation it is further obvious that there is 
 no waste of material. The usual waste in making wood screws is estimated at fifteen per cent, of the iron 
 consumed, so that it appears the saving of the raw material would more than defray the cost of manufacture. 
 Another advantage derivable from the use of the machine is that by it iron can be used of a quality far in¬ 
 ferior to that required for screws made in the usual way. In the ordinary process of cutting the screw, when 
 the iron is not of good quality, it scales away; but when made by pressure almost any sort of iron will suffice. 
 There are great and important advantages in favour of this method of producing screws. The appearance of 
 those thus made is so peculiar, that they can at once be distinguished from the others; and there can be 
 little doubt that ere long this plan will be universally adopted for making screws of every description. 
 
 Of the great variety of smaller articles in this class, space will not permit even a passing notice. The 
 department was well represented, both as regards the number of exhibiters and variety of the objects. The 
 workmanship was generally excellent, but the effect of most of the things here referred to was often marred 
 by a profusion of ornamentation, and that frequently of an injudicious character. The contrast between the 
 home and foreign departments of the Exhibition was interesting in this respect; though even in the case 
 of the hardware productions of the Continent an excess of ornament was often to be met with. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS ARTICLES. 
 
 The articles coming under this denomination are numerous, and many of them would be deserving of 
 special notice if space permitted. In the production of some of these surprising changes have been effected 
 of late years. In the smaller articles of ironmongery, especially those of a superior class, the ingenuity of 
 the manufacturer is often strikingly displayed, as well as the excellence of the workmanship. 
 
 Among the articles oddly included in this class are knife-cleaning machines, washing machines, and man¬ 
 gles, and a number of other articles of apparently heterogeneous character, which, though somewhat out of 
 place here, yet would be still more so anywhere else, according to the method of classification adopted. 
 
 Kent’s knife-cleaning machine must soon find its way into every place where there are many knives in 
 use, not only on account of the saving of labour which it efiects, but also from the superior manner in which 
 it does its work as compared with hand labour. The knife blade, moreover, is operated upon by a series of 
 brushes made to revolve rapidly against it, and it is not ground down and worn away in the cleaning as on 
 the common board. 
 
 Washing and wringing machines, and mangles, are indispensable adjuncts in the domestic establishment. 
 The former of these articles may be made to greatly economize manual labour, as it is obvious that the 
 greater part of the business of the washerwoman is the agitation of the soiled article in the medium which 
 
368 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXII. 
 
 Tindall’s Washing Machine. 
 
 is to carry away the impurities. And when the modus operandi is taken into account, it really does seem 
 passing strange that, even in large establishments, the washing continues to be done by hand. Under all 
 circumstances it is probable that the articles included under the name of “ fine things” will be washed by 
 hand, as their fragile cha¬ 
 racter will not permit 
 of rough treatment, and 
 they are moreover easily 
 got through. The case is 
 different, however, with 
 all the heavier articles, 
 which can be washed by 
 machinery. As to this 
 mode of treatment being 
 severe on the articles, 
 washed, the extent to 
 which this holds good de¬ 
 pends on the care with 
 which the operation is 
 conducted. Even with 
 haud washing one often 
 hears the remark of cer¬ 
 tain washerwomen being 
 very destructive to the 
 clothes. In the one case, 
 as well as in the other, 
 therefore, thisremark ap¬ 
 plies. 
 
 The washing machine 
 here figured was exhi¬ 
 bited by E. O. Tindall, 
 of Scarborough, who also 
 was the manufacturer. It 
 is made chiefly of wood, 
 
 theendsbeinginclinedin- —-*— -- 
 
 wards, and the bottom curved upwards. A dasher or swiller, working upon two brass centres, or axles, when 
 put in motion by means of the handle, causes the clothes to be forced against the ends; and, squeezing the water 
 through them, it rushes to the opposite part of the machine, thereby alternately rinsing the clothes through, 
 and puffing or lightening them uji. The boards 
 are tongued and grooved, and fastened with 
 white lead and copper nails, so as to be per¬ 
 fectly water-tight. A movable cover fits on 
 the top and keeps the steam as well as the 
 splashes of water closed in the machine; the 
 bottom is furnished with a brass plug to let off 
 the dirty water; and the whole is supported by 
 a strong wooden frame, bolted together with 
 iron bolts. It is said to be capable of perform¬ 
 ing washing in less than half the time required 
 by the ordinary mode, and it does not injure 
 the. clothes so much as scrubbing with the hands. 
 
 This apparatus does not appear to be liable to 
 get out of order, and, therefore, will not re¬ 
 quire frequent repairs. 
 
 The wringing machine of the same exhibiter 
 would seem to be a desideratum, from the very 
 laborious nature of the work which it is de¬ 
 signed to perform. It drives out the water by 
 the pressure of rollers, somewhat analogous to 
 the action of the mangle; and its operation is 
 decidedly less injurious to the fabric operated 
 upon than wringing by hand. 
 
 The mangle is a well-known article in the 
 laundry, but its high price and the very consi¬ 
 derable space occupied by the better kinds of 
 the common mangle prevent it from being 
 nearly as extensively used as desirable. The 
 action of the mangle, moreover, is so simple that 
 httle attention has been devoted to the im¬ 
 provement of any other method of attaining it Tindall's Portable Mangle. 
 
 ^ n * at a ^ ei g h t. It is obvious, however, that a proper modification of the sprin< 
 
 and screw would not be less objectionable in theory than applicable in practice; yet it seems odd that th. 
 
Class XXIL] 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 369 
 
 portable mangles have not made more way. One defect in the use of this description of mangle is in not 
 having it fixed to the floor; to which it might be screwed when in use, and when done with it could be 
 unscrewed, and laid aside. The engraving shows the construction of Tindall’s Portable Mangle, the design 
 of which, as well as that of the other two machines just mentioned, have been registered, in accordance with 
 the provisions of the Registration of Designs Act. It will be observed that the amount of pressure is easily 
 regulated by the screw, by which the spring is slackened or tightened at pleasure. The size and power of those 
 mangles may also be regulated by the nature of the work which they fire chiefly intended to perform—the 
 greatest pressure being of course required for the heavier kinds of fabrics. 
 
 Buttons _On the history of buttons we might write an elaborate article, had we time or space; tracing 
 
 their development from the ancient fibula to the modern button, and referring, in the history of our own 
 country, to the many Acts of Parliament made for their regulation or to enforce their use in different forms. 
 We might also trace their aesthetic history, or detail the variations of form they have undergone under the 
 changes of fashion or taste; how they have assumed more changes of outline than a mathematician could 
 calculate—the pyramid, the sphere, the hemisphere, the circle and semicircle; the oval, the concave, the 
 convex ; forms of simple curves, composite forms, forms from nature, and forms taken from a pack of cards ; 
 but our space confines us to a few words on the materials used, and the mode of manufacture. 
 
 The materials of buttons are as varied as their fashion. We have them gold and gilt, silver and plated, 
 in copper, brass, German silver, lead, pewter, wood, horn, shell, glass, porcelain, or diamonds. We have in 
 our police and military force the great consumers of a pewter button; the gilt button in our Freemasons, 
 Friendly Brothers, Odd Fellows, and other clubbists, as well as the few surviving blue-coated and gilt-but¬ 
 toned gentlemen of the time of George IV. The mother-of-pearl forms the ornamental material for linen and 
 cotton fabrics, from the lace chemisette of the full-blown beauty to the less distinguished collar of her 
 devoted admirer, unless where its place is taken by the cheaper porcelain, now so much used as a substitute. 
 
 The manufacture of metal buttons is one of considerable interest as well as importance, giving employ¬ 
 ment in France and England to thousands of persons, though its consumption has greatly declined of late 
 years. The material employed for the button is stamped out of the sheet, of the required form, by a fly- 
 press, and is then by a peculiar machine perfectly moulded and polished on the edges, and smoothed on the 
 face; the shanks are then attached by suitable solder, and the button is finished by polishing in a lathe, or 
 stamped in a press with any required design. Should gilt buttons be required, the copper buttons (slightly 
 alloyed with zinc) are taken, well cleansed by nitric acid, or pickled, as it is termed, and thrown into a solu¬ 
 tion of nitrate of mercury, by which they get a thin coating of mercury, owing to the decomposition of 
 the salt by the superior attraction of the baser metal for oxygen. The buttons are then well washed 
 and covered over with a slight covering of an amalgam of gold, by which they get a thin coating of this metal 
 and mercury; they are then passed into a stove and heated to a temperature sufficiently high to drive off the 
 whole of the mercury, and leave an exceedingly thin film of gold on their surfaces, and on being burnished 
 in a lathe in the usual manner, are fit for the market. In this manufacture the quantity of gold used is 
 extremely small, since upwards of two hundred buttons, of an inch diameter, may be well gilt with about five 
 grains of gold, or at little more than the cost of one pennyworth of gold, exclusive of the cost of mercury ; 
 the greater part of the latter being in the modern process of distillation recovered, not only to the profit of 
 the manufacturer, but to the saving of health of those employed. In the manufacture of silvered buttons the 
 silver covering is put on the copper previous to its being formed into a button ; by the milling process it is 
 fashioned into the required shape, and the finishing of the button is effected on the already silvered basis. 
 
 Needles _The manufacture of needles was first introduced into England in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. 
 
 Since that time, owing to our pre-eminence in the manufacture of steel, needle-making has become one of 
 our staple trades, employing a great number of hands in its different departments. All needles are (or ought 
 to be) made of the best steel, properly tempered, otherwise the needle will not remain sharp-pointed or will 
 be too brittle. This tempering of the steel is, however, one of the last processes the needle undergoes. The 
 first process is to make the wire perfectly soft; this is done by heating it to redness and allowing it slowly to 
 cool, when it has lost all its elasticity, and will readily retain any given shape. It is then straightened by 
 straining it in short lengths between strong wire pins set in a board or frame ; and this being done it is cut 
 into short lengths, which are tied in bundles, and by rolling between two boards they are rendered perfectly 
 straight. The wire is pointed by applying it in bundles to a dry grinding stone, and this process is in the 
 ordinary manufactories so injurious to health, owing to the fine steel dust inhaled by the grinders, that few 
 workmen employed escape serious illness. When pointed, the next operation is eyeing, which is done by first 
 flattening the unpointed end by a hammer or fly-press, and then by a fine hard steel point punching the hole 
 intended for the eye which is afterwards enlarged and finished by a file. Sometimes all these operations are 
 performed by one machine, which flattens the head, and gutters it, or impresses the channel seen in most 
 needles, by a single blow, and a second which finishes the operation of eyeing. The needle is again straightened, 
 and is then ready for tempering. This operation consists in first heating it to redness and then suddenly 
 cooling ; which makes it so hard and brittle, that the slightest force would break it, but by heating it to a 
 moderate temperature and allowing it to cool slowly, it is rendered less brittle, but retains sufficient hardness. 
 The needles are then polished by rolling them in a kind of mangle, in cloths smeared with oil and fine emery, 
 by which operation they are ready for use_J. S. 
 
 1. Ai.ldritt, J., Blaekhall-street. Dublin.— A self-acting 
 coffee pot. 
 
 2. Anderson, R., Greek-street, Dublin, Manufacturer 
 and Importer.—Brass cocks; pump valves, plugs, waste 
 washers, &c.; shower baths; metal and delft sinks, plum¬ 
 bers’ basons, &c.; slide valve water closet; Bramah valve 
 
 water closet, used on deck houses; steam pressure indicator, 
 as used in the Clyde^steamers; Lambert’s patent spirit and 
 water cocks, &c. 
 
 3. Archer, W. H., Ironworks, Lucan, near Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Kieve hoops; sawplate for stonecutters’use; 
 sledges; stonemasons’ hammers; quarry picks; plough and 
 
370 
 
 THE HUSH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXII. 
 
 axle sock moulds, shovels of various patterns, showing the 
 forms used in the different counties of Ireland. 
 
 4. Armitage, Morgan Henry, & Co., Mousehole 
 Forge, near Sheffield.—Smiths’ anvils, &c. 
 
 5. Avery, J., North-street, Hackney, London, Inventor. 
 —Improved water closet, fixed without nails, screws, or 
 brads; improved ball lever tap with round water way. 
 
 6. Bailey, Joiin, Regent-street, Salford, Manufacturer. 
 —Improved copying press. 
 
 7. Barnwell, T., & Son, Bishop-street, Dublin.—A 
 case of locks. 
 
 8. Barter, R., St. Ann’s-hill, Blarney, County Cork, 
 Inventor.—A substitute for a wing or swivel joint in gas 
 fitting. 
 
 9. Bartleet, W., & Sons, Redditch, Bromsgrove, Wor¬ 
 cestershire, Manufacturers and Patentees_Oval perfect¬ 
 
 eyed needles, and sewing needles of every description; sail, 
 pack, surgeons’, tambour, crochet, netting needles, &c.; sea 
 and river fish hooks of all kinds. 
 
 10. Benham & Sons, Wigmore-street, London, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Cooking apparatus and kitchen; ranges in va¬ 
 rious designs; improved smoke jacks; broiling stove and hot 
 plate, with pastry oven; steam hot closet; Havel's patent 
 kitchener; dinner lifting machine; copper steam kettles; 
 Bainmarie pan ; model of complete kitchen apparatus ; emi¬ 
 grants’ or cottagers’ stoves; emigrants’ portable kitchen; 
 perforated pedestals for hot water pipes; stair bannisters 
 and newels in various style of ornament; warm air stove; 
 bright register stoves, with burnished steel, ormolu, and 
 natural bronze mouldings ; turf grates ; dog stove with en¬ 
 caustic covings; fenders and fire irons in polished steel, or¬ 
 molu, and bronze ; ornamented fire dogs; Telekouphonon or 
 improved speaking pipe. 
 
 11. Billinge, James, Ashton, near Wigan, Lancashire, 
 Manufacturer.—Wrought iron scroll hinges and door handles 
 of various designs, for ecclesiastical and other purposes; 
 wrought iron hinges for locomotives, railway carriage doors, 
 worm and skew rising hinges, &c.; stock and iron locks, 
 with and without tumblers ; brass and iron escutcheons for 
 locks; brass and iron thumb latches. 
 
 12. Bramiiall, T., Union-street, George’s-road, South¬ 
 wark, Inventor and Manufacturer.—A wind guard (made 
 of zinc) for the cure of smoky chimneys ; a bath. 
 
 13. Brigham, J., Driffield, Yorkshire, Inventor and 
 Proprietor.—Catch and fastener, with door and frame show¬ 
 ing application of same; catch for park gate. 
 
 14. Brown, E., Lyme Regis, Dorsetshire, Inventor and 
 Proprietor.—Working model of cookingapparatus and roast¬ 
 ing jack; improved cooking apparatus ; improved cottage or 
 emigrant’s stove; brass self-acting tobacco till; improved 
 valve for cisterns; steam closet automaton roasting appa¬ 
 ratus ; chimney-piece for large cooking apparatus. 
 
 15. Brown, Robert, Toxteth Park, Liverpool—Horse 
 shoes and shod feet. 
 
 16. City of Dublin Bolt, Screw, and Rivet Com¬ 
 pany, The, Fleet-street, Dublin, Manufacturers.—Wood 
 screws, screw bolts, rivets, and railway fastenings. 
 
 17. Chopping & Selby, Argyll Works, Birmingham. 
 —Improved horse shoes. 
 
 18. Chubb & Son, St. Paul’s Churchyard, London, In¬ 
 ventor, Patentees, and Manufacturers.—Chubb’s patent bank 
 lock; Gothic and other ornamental locks and keys; locks for 
 various purposes; a suite of large and small locks, all to open 
 with gold master key set in a ring; fire-proof banker’s safe, 
 well safe, &c. 
 
 19. Coalbrookdale Company, Coalbrookdale, near 
 Wellington, Shropshire, Designers, Inventors, and Proprie¬ 
 tors.—An ornamental tent, with pilasters, &c. of iron; an or¬ 
 namental iron fountain ; “ The Combat,” bronzed; register 
 stoves and fenders, of new and unique design; hat, coat, and 
 umbrella stands, of unique design, bronzed; garden and hall 
 chairs and tables; ornamental vases in cast iron ; brackets 
 
 for gas, &c., electro-bronzed; hot air stoves; flower pot 
 stands; looking-glass and frame, in iron, gilt; an econo¬ 
 mical cooking range, complete; two flower vases in bronze, 
 electro-gilt; a variety of ornamental castings of figures, &c., 
 electro-bronzed. 
 
 20. Corcoran, Bryan, & Co., Mark-lane, London.— 
 Specimens of woven wire; model of an improved malt kiln. 
 
 21. Curtis, W., Chancery-lane, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Brass cocks for steam, gas, and water; also gauge cocks, 
 valves, and other brass furniture, for steam-engines; brass 
 furniture for railway and private carriages; brass fittings, 
 cocks, swivels, and bracket backs, for gas; general brass 
 work for doors and shop windows ; a garden engine. 
 
 22. Cutts, W. W. & Co., Atlas Works, Sheffield, and 
 Hatton-garden, London.—Chandeliers of various designs 
 for gas and candles ; brackets; vase lights, and hall lanterns 
 for gas, in great variety of patterns, in rich gold, lacquer, 
 and bronze; patent atlas oil lamps with stands; candle 
 lamps ; railway carriage, side, tail, and signal lamps; work¬ 
 ing model of Cutts’ patent railway signals, &c. 
 
 23. Daniel, P., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer 
 and Importer.—Drawing-room grates, fenders, and fire steels; 
 locks, and articles of ironmongery ; hip, sponge, and shower 
 baths; papier mache and japanned trays; coal vases and 
 japanned goods in variety. 
 
 24. Dixon, George, Upper Erne-street, Importer.—Mo¬ 
 derates vase; pedestal and stand lamps; candle lamps, 
 shades, transparencies, lamp oils, &c. 
 
 25. Dycer, E., Stephen’s-green, Dublin, Inventor and 
 Proprietor.—Improved horse ball administrator; horseshoes. 
 
 26. Edmundson, J. & Co., Capel-street, and Stafford- 
 street, Dublin, Manufacturers and Importers.—Gas fittings ; 
 gas lustres, pillars, brackets, &c.; Tuscan pillar of brass, 
 with pedestal, adapted for a lamp post or bust stand; fur¬ 
 nishing ironmongery, and kitchen ranges; electro-plated 
 goods; and light-house lamps, with plated reflectors. 
 
 27. Elliott, W. & Sons, Regent Works, Birmingham, 
 Manufacturers.—Buttons. 
 
 28. Fencely, H., Denmark-street, Dublin, Inventor and 
 Proprietor.—Spiral expanding and compressing machines 
 for sweeping chimneys. 
 
 29. Foley, H., College-green, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Army, navy, livery, hunt, and club buttons. 
 
 30. Francis, E., Camden-place, Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Improved horse-shoes for diseased and 
 healthy feet. 
 
 31. Fraser, S., Mary-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Japanned shower, hip, toilet, foot, sponge, and children’s 
 baths; toilet ware and pails; ipiproved garden watering- 
 engines ; camp pedestal basin and washing stand ; improved 
 portable hot-air stoves ; emigrant’s cooking stoves; cream 
 forcers for making butter and iced or whipped creams; po¬ 
 tato steamers; improved baking and roasting apparatus; 
 washing machine; japanned hat case and plate warmers. 
 
 32. Gatchell, R., Pill-lane, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Scales of various kinds and sizes; chemists’, bankers’, jew¬ 
 ellers’, sovereign, and hydraulic scales ; gilt beam ; weights; 
 imperial copper measures; burnished gold drums; tulip¬ 
 shaped vases, richly ornamented ; sample boxes, bowls, and 
 vases; showboxes and bowls; fancy tea canisters; twine 
 boxes, &c. 
 
 33. Glennie, G. & Co., Springbank Iron Works, Glas¬ 
 gow, Manufacturers.—Register grates ; boiler; pots; camp 
 oven and cover; air bricks; gutters; gas and water pipes, 
 in variety; chimney cans ; bar scale weights ; hay rack and 
 manger ; skylight and frame; cart bushes ; Allan’s patent 
 iron pavement plates, and many other articles in iron. 
 
 34. Goddard, E., Ipswich, Inventor and Manufacturer. 
 —Gas cooking stove, lined with white glazed porcelain ; gas 
 cooking apparatus, with chambers for roasting and baking; 
 hot closet, copper boiler, steamer, and hot plate; Goddard’s 
 patent asbestos gas fires. 
 
Class XXII.] 
 
 IRON, AND GENERAL HARDWARE. 
 
 371 
 
 35. Goddard, H., Nottingham, Inventor and Manufac¬ 
 turer.—New patent economical cooking apparatus, either 
 for a close or open fire. 
 
 36. Greening, N., & Sons, Warrington, Lancashire, 
 Manufacturers.—Extra strong drying kiln floor wire; and 
 strong-wove wire for separating minerals, &c., woven by 
 steam-looms, and exhibited for their great width, strength, 
 and regularity of meshes. 
 
 37. Harrison, Radclyffe, & Blunt, Eagle Foundry, 
 Leamington, Manufacturers and Inventors.—Kitchen ranges 
 on a new and improved plan. 
 
 38. Hart & Son, London.—Ornamental door furniture ; 
 door handles; bell pulls; locks ; knockers, &c. 
 
 39. Hensha-w, T., & Co., Clonskeagli Iron Works, 
 and Abbey-street, Dublin, Manufacturers.—Quarry tools; 
 sledges, picks, hammers,iron pulley blocks, scrap iron quarry 
 bars, refined cast steel jumpers, &c. ; smiths’ and horse 
 shoers’ tools; portable forge, smiths’ and horse shoeing 
 sledges; hand, bench, turning, and shoeing hammers ; pin¬ 
 cers ; iron and steel quoits ; pulley blocks ; spades, shovels, 
 draining tools ; manure and hay forks ; Irish, Kent, Felling, 
 and American axes ; carpenters’, coopers’, and ship adzes ; 
 slashing or hedging hooks ; bill hooks ; picks ; mattocks. 
 
 40. Hibernian Gas Light Company, The, Foster¬ 
 place, Dublin.—Bennett’s gas cooking ranges for roasting, 
 baking, boiling, and frying; duplicate gas oven, suitable for 
 baking bread, pies, and pastry; Boggett’s gas cooking range, 
 which, by its peculiar method of burning gas, is capable of 
 heating an oven for baking and boiling, and adapts itself for 
 frying, boiling, and stewing, also for radiating heat in 
 apartments ; portable gas cooking range, furnished with an 
 oven for broiling and baking, with a stove for frying and 
 boiling, and with the extra appendage of a steaming appa¬ 
 ratus; gas apparatus for halls for keeping water hot, or 
 making coffee, &e. ; King's gas stoves, for warming halls, 
 apartments, offices, &e. ; Asbestos gas stoves, for warming 
 apartments; Boggett’s tinsmith’s gas stove, for heating 
 soldering irons; Boggett’s salamander, for cooking steaks 
 and chops, &c.; also for boiling, steaming, and frying; 
 Hall’s patent gas and vapour cooking lamp, for the use of 
 emigrants, tourists, &c. 
 
 41. Hill, J., Islington, Birmingham, Manufacturer.— 
 Specimens of stamped ornaments for lamps, chandeliers, and 
 gas fittings; lamps in various styles; balance weights, 
 bracket arms, stands, vases, &c. 
 
 42. Hobbs, Ashley, & Fortescue, Cheapside, London. 
 —The celebrated permulating locks ; solid key locks, with 
 moveable stumps, &c.; chest, till, pad, portfolio locks. 
 
 43. Hodges, T., Middle Abbey-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Large church bell, cast a perfect note—B. flat; 
 a smaller bell, attached to M‘Master and Sons turret clock; 
 church bells of assorted sizes ; farm bells, with emblematical 
 devices, assorted sizes, on stand ; handsome bell, mounted 
 for yacht; highly finished gongs, on ebony stands; brass 
 lifting, and force pumps on mahogany planks, with air ves¬ 
 sels ; cast iron pumps on oak planks ; glass case, containing 
 specimens of sundry brass-work. 
 
 44. Hodges, J., & Sons, Westmoreland-street, Dublin, 
 Manufacturers.—Kitchen range, containing open fire grate, 
 wrought iron boiler, double action smoke-jack, oven, set of 
 charcoal stoves, hot plate, hot closet, and grilling iron; 
 economical open fire kitchen range; sundry culinary articles; 
 a small grate with tubular bars for heating water; scroll 
 balustrade for gallery and stair case ; shower and sponge 
 bath. 
 
 45. Huxhams & Brown, Exeter, Manufacturers.—Emi¬ 
 grants’ and cottage stoves (Registered), with iron flues com¬ 
 pleted inside; cooking apparatus, with oven and boiler. 
 
 46. Ingram, T. W., Birmingham, Designer and Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Improved horn buttons. 
 
 47. Jennings, G., Great Charlotte-street, Blackfriars- 
 road, London, Inventor and Manufacturer.—India rubber 
 tube water-closet, the valves, cranks, levers, &c., generally 
 
 employed being wholly dispensed with ; India rubber tube 
 cocks ; sluice valves; fire-cocks anil hydrants; traps for 
 drains, &c.; joints for connecting lead and other joints with¬ 
 out solder ; pump of a new construction ; cistern ; valves, 
 lavatories, and shoes for corners of shop shutters. 
 
 48. Johnson, Cammell, & Co., Cyclops Steel Works, 
 Sheffield, Manufacturers.—Specimens of tiles of every de¬ 
 scription, for engineering, machine, and every other general 
 purpose ; specimens of railway carriage, waggon, and truck 
 springs, also for locomotive engine, and tenders, and of other 
 railway tools and work. 
 
 49. Kennard, R. W., & Co., Upper Tliames-street, 
 London, and Iron Works, Falkirk, N. B., Manufacturers.— 
 Iron castings in great variety ; stoves, ranges, balcony pa¬ 
 nels, statuaiy, vases, columns, royal arms, garden chairs, &c. 
 
 50. Kent, G., Strand, London, Inventor, Patentee, and 
 Manufacturer.—Kent’s patented inventions for domesticpur- 
 poses; rotary knife cleaning machine; section of rotary 
 knife cleaning machine, showing the internal construction ; 
 rotary cinder sifter; portable mangle; portable washing 
 apparatus; triticating strainer for soups, &c., &c. 
 
 51. Lambert, T., Short-street, New Cut, Lambeth, 
 London, Manufacturer.—Samples of black tin pipe; flexible 
 diaphragm water valves for veiy high pressure; gun metal 
 steam fittings for locomotive engines. 
 
 52. Lawless, T., Dundalk.—Self-adjusting lock, with 
 fourteen tumblers and three detectors. 
 
 53. Lingard, Edward A., Birmingham, Manufacturer. 
 —Coffin ornaments. 
 
 54. Lockerby, T., Glasgow, Manufacturer.—Gas chan¬ 
 deliers ; in florentine bronze, and relief. 
 
 55. Lomas, Fromings, & Sykes, Sheffield, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Working model of Fromings patent forge hammer; 
 smiths’ anvils and vices; hand sledge hammer; millwright’s 
 and engineer’s chipping hammer. 
 
 56. Love, J., St, Andrew-square, Glasgow, Inventor.— 
 Room grate of new construction ; gas apparatus and steam- 
 boiler ; improved gas stoves for heating and cooking; hot air 
 stove for ventilation. 
 
 57. Maguire, J., Dawson-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Kitchen range ; sporting canteen ; bedstead ; chum ; 
 baths; japanned ware ; garden chairs ; table with marble 
 top ; sundry specimens of iron-work. 
 
 58. Martin, J., Peter-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Anatomical preparations of the leg and foot of the horse, and 
 shoes for the security and preservation of the feet of the 
 animal. 
 
 59. Miles, W., Nile-street, Cork, Manufacturer.—Spe¬ 
 cimens of horse shoes for sound and unsound feet, and de¬ 
 fective action ; patten shoe, &e. 
 
 60. Milner & Son, Phoenix Safe Works, Lord-street, 
 Liverpool, and Moorgate-street, London.—Patent holdfast 
 and fire-resisting safes, chests, and deed boxes. 
 
 61. Moffitt, T., Chancery-lane, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Wrought iron safes of dift'erent sizes, &c. 
 
 62. Mooney, W., Lorver Ormond-quay, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Ormolu chandeliers, and candelabra, in various 
 styles. 
 
 63. Morton, J., Eyre-street, Sheffield, Manufacturer and 
 Designer.—Ormolu and steel, Berlin black, and bronze fen¬ 
 ders ; cast iron bronzed table, with marble top. 
 
 64. Murphy, J., Thomas-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —A peal of eight joy bells in the key of D ; a large bell 
 weighing 40 cwt.; a gong or altar bell; farm yard bells. 
 
 65. Nash, R., Ludgate-hill Passage, Birmingham, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Spoon, collar, and medal dies ; medal collar ; 
 livery, coining, and shank hole dies ; piercing tools; hubbs ; 
 office desk seals ; embossing, piercing, and copying presses. 
 
 66. Ney, R., Great Britain-street, Dublin, Manufacturer 
 and Designer.—French iron bedsteads; camp bedstead ; 
 couch bedstead forming a child’s cot, chair, or table; the 
 
 I same folded, showing the space it occupies. 
 
 3 c 
 
372 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXII. 
 
 67. Nixey, W. G., Moore-street, Soho, London, Inven¬ 
 tor.—Nixey’s patent revolving till. 
 
 68. Parker, John C., Coombe, Dublin.—Case of medals 
 and military instruments. 
 
 69. Patent Shaft Axle-tree Company, Brunswick 
 Iron Works, Wednesbury.—Patent faggoted axle, solid, as 
 finished by the forge hammer; patent faggoted axle, hollow, 
 showing section of metal; piece of improved hard surfaced 
 locomotive tire bar; sections of iron for railway waggon 
 frames. 
 
 70. Pearson, T., Little Ship-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Wove brass wire cloth, six feet wide, 60 meshes to 
 an inch, for paper manufacture; copper wire cloth, 100 
 spaces to an inch; flour machine wire, 90 meshes to an 
 inch; improved separator for cleaning corn; brass sieves for 
 medical purposes; wire garden chairs; ornamental flower 
 stand. 
 
 71. Perry, J., & Co., Red Lion-square, London, Inven¬ 
 tors and Proprietors.—Patent silver-mounted travelling and 
 drawing-room inkstands ; also, patent filter and gravitating 
 inkstands. 
 
 72. Pierce, William, Jermyn-street, London, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Stoves, grates, fenders, cottagers’ grates, &c. 
 
 73. Pim, T. & S., Mountraellick, Queen’s County, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Riding and driving bits, snaffles, and stirrup- 
 irons. 
 
 74. Potts, William, Birmingham, Manufacturer; 
 (Gregg & Son, Upper Sackville-street, Dublin, Exhibi- 
 ters.)—Chandeliers of various patterns; Grecian dishes; 
 etched and stained lanterns; globe lights (original design); 
 candle lamps ; candelabra ; ormolu mirrors; mantel-piece 
 gas brackets; lacquered and bronze spill pots; fancy bronze 
 letter weights; epergne candelabra, in Parian and ormolu. 
 
 75. Reid, J., Thomton-place, Aberdeen, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Improved portable mangle. 
 
 76. Ritchie, D., & Co., Glasgow, Manufacturers.— 
 Kitchen ranges; cottage ranges; Dundee kitchen grates; 
 register grates ; dressing irons, &c. 
 
 77. Robertson, Carr, & Steel, Chantry Works, Shef¬ 
 field, Manufacturers.—Hall stoves; dining and drawing- 
 room grates; fenders, fire-irons, &c. 
 
 78. Rociiford, J., & Son, City-quay, and Clonskeagh, 
 Dublin, Manufacturers.—Anchors, jack screws, chains, pur¬ 
 chase blocks, crabb winches, ship and yacht cabooses; drain¬ 
 age tools, shovels, spades, forks ; window guards, pumps, &c. 
 
 79. Ross & Murray, Middle Abbey-street, Dublin, De¬ 
 signers and Manufacturers.—Reclining and shower bath; 
 toilet table and fittings; specimen of plumbers’ brass work; 
 model of heating apparatus, as fitted up in palm house of 
 the Royal Dublin Society’s Botanic Garden, Glasnevin. 
 
 80. Russell, J., & Co., Wednesbury, Manufacturers.— 
 Gas fittings, tubes, cocks, burners, &c., of various dimensions. 
 
 81. Sheridan, J., Church street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Church bells; platform weighing machine; fire-proof safe; 
 eagles with pedestals; weighing beams and scales ; wrought 
 iron gate with piers; hall door entablature in cast iron; 
 balustrades and lamp posts; portable corn mill on a new 
 principle, of two-horse power. 
 
 82. Stocker (Brothers), S. & G., Arthur-street, New 
 Oxford-street, London, Patentees and Manufacturers.-—A 
 recess counter for the use of licensed victuallers, with sepa¬ 
 rate compartments for beer and spirits. 
 
 83. Sumpton, J., Ebury-square, Pimlico, London.—Cock 
 box, and key for water and gas works. 
 
 84. Tarin, M. L. A., Mount-street, Grosvenor-square, 
 London, Inventor and Proprietor.—Candle lamp, with re¬ 
 flectors; lantern with reflector. 
 
 85. Taylor, W., Sheepcote-street, Birmingham, Inven¬ 
 tor and Manufacturer Registered shutter bars; ornamented 
 
 door-spring and sash fasteners; steel bell springs. 
 
 86. Tindall, Enock O., Scarborough, Inventor and 
 Manufacturer.—Imperial mangle, with horizontal spring 
 pressure; imperial mangle, combined with napkin press; 
 washing and wringing machine. 
 
 87. Todd, Burns, & Co., Mary-street, Dublin.—Porta¬ 
 ble iron bedsteads. 
 
 88. Tupper & Carr, London, Glasgow, and Birmingham, 
 
 Manufacturers_Patent galvanized iron; sheet iron for out¬ 
 
 buildings, roofing, sheathing of ships bottoms, &c.; roll and 
 ridge capping; wrought and cast iron guttering; rain water 
 pipes ; round and flat bars; hoop iron, rivets, burrs, nails, 
 and screws ; wire ; roll game netting ; wire stand for fenc¬ 
 ing, &c.; garden chair; sail thimbles and chain; gas tubing 
 and fittings ; house pails; coal scuttles, boiling pans, and 
 other articles of wrought and cast iron. 
 
 89. Tylor, J., & Son, Warwick-lane, London, Pro¬ 
 prietors.—Wheel of Wellington car; moderator lamps in 
 bronze; ormolu, alabaster, and china bronzed tea urns; 
 bronze vases and tripods; ornamental coal scoops ; imperial 
 standard measures ; bath in mahogany frame, with heating 
 apparatus affixed; patent high pressure closets and cocks, at 
 work; copper goods for kitchen purposes; patent garden 
 syringes; vapour bath ; gas bath at work. 
 
 90. Vieille Montagne Zinc Mining Company, per Mr. 
 H. F. Schmoll, Agent, Manchester Buildings, Westminster, 
 Producers, Inventors, and Manufacturers.—Bronzed zinc 
 statues; gilt zinc candelabra and chandeliers; vase; Corin¬ 
 thian capital; weather-cock; doors with architraves orna¬ 
 mented with mouldings ; balustrade ; cornices ; centre ceil¬ 
 ing ornaments; models of ships, showing the manner of using 
 zinc for ship sheathing and bolting ; models of zinc roofs, 
 &c.; dormar windows; baths; coppered zinc wire; suspend¬ 
 ing vases for flowers, &c. ; candle branches; gutter; candle 
 mould; cans and other water vessels; bowls, containing 
 samples of zinc nails, spikes, &c.; rolled zinc; spelter from 
 the Vieille Montagne Mines; slab of slate, painted five years 
 ago, with zinc paint, and subjected to severe test; zinc rope 
 and wire ; perforated zinc blinds, and numerous other arti¬ 
 cles of zinc. 
 
 91. Whitestone, G. &W., North Earl-street and Graf- 
 ton-street, Dublin, Importers and Manufacturers.—Shower 
 baths ; deed safes and boxes; papier mache trays; imperial 
 mangle ; washing and wringing machine ; tea urns ; toilet 
 furniture ; umbrella and hat stand; coal vases ; metal table 
 and flower stand; electro-plated and Britannia ware. 
 
 92. Whitley, John, Ashton, near Warrington, Lanca¬ 
 shire, Manufacturer. — Wropght-iron hinges; Cathedral 
 hmge ; locomotive hinges; shutter bar joints, &c. 
 
 93. Winfield, R. W., Fleet-street, London, and Bir¬ 
 mingham, Manufacturer_Ornamental brass cradle ; an im¬ 
 
 proved patent brass four-post bedstead ; a tent bedstead; 
 an iron four-post bedstead ; brass reclining chair, with Mo¬ 
 rocco furniture ; massive brass newel. 
 
 94. Woodhouse, J., Lower Ormond-quay, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Gilt and plated buttons, and brass mountings 
 for military accoutrements, with partial illustration of pro¬ 
 cess of manufacture. 
 
 95. Young, Charles D., & Co., Edinburgh, Glasgow, 
 Liverpool, and London, Manufacturers.—Lodge, field, and 
 entrance iron gates; simultaneous acting iron gates for rail¬ 
 way level crossings; plain and ornamental iron and wire 
 fencing ; hare and rabbit proof ware netting ; galvanized wire 
 netting for Australian fencing; galvanised netting for sal¬ 
 mon fisheries ; wrought and cast iron garden chairs and 
 seats; galvanized ware seats; pheasant feeder; plant guards; 
 flower stands, vases, fountains, dial stands, &c. 
 
CLASS XXIII. 
 
 WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, ETC. 
 
 T HE objects comprised in this class are of general interest, from their being articles of luxury; being 
 expensive, gorgeous in appearance, and admitting in a high degree of artistic display. But they are of 
 further interest, as showing more effectively the extent to which a knowledge of the principles of art is applied 
 to useful purposes, than perhaps the contents of any other department of the Exhibition. The massiveness 
 and consequent expense of many of the articles also excite a feeling of surprise and admiration ; and this 
 feeling is increased when one takes into account the further value conferred upon them by the labour of 
 the artist and of the workman. 
 
 The illustration of this class consisted chiefly of British and Irish goods, there being few articles of 
 modern workmanship from foreign countries. In many departments there were some magnificent collec¬ 
 tions ; but the great feature of the whole was the electro-plated works of Messrs. Elkington and Mason, who 
 have obtained a world-wide celebrity for their production. The few foreign articles which properly belonged 
 to this class were, however, remarkable for the extent to which they combined graceful outline with origi¬ 
 nality of idea, more especially when contrasted with many ambitious specimens of native workmanship. 
 While the British and Irish manufacturers stand high in the exhibition of mechanical skill, this advantage 
 is often sadly counteracted by the character of their designs; and hence one great advantage of bringing 
 large collections together is to make the public acquainted not only with the peculiarities qf the articles of 
 particular establishments, but also of different countries; by which means not only will the manufacturers of 
 different localities profit from an inspection of the works of others, but the public taste will also be generally 
 improved. 
 
 Instead of noticing in detail the several articles, or even the more remarkable ones in this department, 
 we shall, in accordance with the rule adopted in treating other sections, place before the reader some infor¬ 
 mation as to the manner in which the several processes of manufacture are carried out, indicating at the same 
 time some of the peculiarities of the contents of the different departments of the class. In prosecution of 
 this design we shall consider— 
 
 1. Works in precious metals, or covered with them, not including electro-plated ware. 
 
 2. Electro-metallurgy. 
 
 3. Jewellery, precious stones, artificial gems, &c. 
 
 4. Enamelled work. 
 
 I.—WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, OR COVERED WITH THEM, NOT INCLUDING ELECTRO¬ 
 PLATED WARE. 
 
 From the earliest times the precious metals have been used in the fabrication of domestic utensils and 
 ornaments, the possession of the one and of the other being the external evidences of a certain social 
 superiority. The same cause which led to this result, their scarcity, and consequent value, joined to their 
 intrinsic beauty, also rendered them the most precious offerings which could be made in the name of religion. 
 Accordingly, in ancient and mediaeval times, Pagan temples and Christian churches were richly adorned with 
 lamps, candelabra, censors, vases, shrines, &c., of gold and silver. Indeed, in the middle ages, if we except 
 some of the towns on the Mediterranean, the Church and the princes possessed the monopoly of vessels and 
 ornaments of this description, and with it that of all the art. In those times a goldsmith was a very im¬ 
 portant personage, not alone in consequence of the prestige which even constant contact with the precious 
 metals appears at all times to have communicated to men, but because all branches of art were generally 
 united in one person, and the goldsmith was very frequently a painter, an architect, a sculptor in stone, 
 &c. They retained this importance even in the sixteenth century, as we learn from the whimsical negotia¬ 
 tions of Benevenuto Cellini with popes, kings, and princes. 
 
 In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries the rise of the communes, and the accumulation of wealth from 
 the increase of trade consequent upon the breaking down of the feudal system in many parts of Europe, and 
 the consolidation of smaller states, enabled the wealthy citizens of towns to indulge in silver and gold uten¬ 
 sils. In the sixteenth century the immense quantities of silver poured into Europe from Mexico and Peru, 
 completely banished the wooden bowls from the houses of all rich persons. During the next century no per¬ 
 son above the rank of a peasant drank his wine or beer from other vessel than a silver tankard; so much 
 so that in 1C96, the use of silver plate, spoons excepted, was obliged to be prohibited in the public houses of 
 London. The taverns, indeed, had usurped the place of the churches in the possession of silver articles ; a 
 profusion of plate is still, to a great extent, the characteristic of the cafes of Paris. When plate became 
 
 3 c 2 
 
374 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIH. 
 
 vulgar,—for novelty, or rather we ought to say variety, is the chief element of fashion,—it was replaced by the 
 porcelain of the East, or by that beautiful ware known as “ old Sevres.” The invention of true porcelain in 
 Europe rendered that, in its turn, common, and now the wealthy find it difficult to possess anything unique or 
 rare, for even antiques have become articles of trade. Gold and silver articles have, however, regained their 
 old supremacy, and are now in greater use than they have ever been before. That extension is, however, 
 intimately connected with the use of tea ; the manufacture of tea-pots, spoons, and forks, employing, it is 
 said, more than half of all the silver used for every other purpose, and of this quantity the spoons take the 
 chief part. 
 
 It is unnecessary here to describe the processes by which the goldsmith fashions his articles, for, with one 
 or two exceptions, they are essentially the same as those described in speaking of Britannia metal and nickel 
 silver, that is, by casting, hammering, spinning, and stamping. We may, however, mention, that many silver 
 and gold articles are ornamented by chasing or embossing; these terms being employed according as the work 
 is superficial or deeply executed. These operations consist in drawing the outlines of the design upon the 
 article with red chalk and tracing paper, and then bulging out the body of the design from the inside or back 
 by means of a knobbed rod and a hammer; the design is then elaborated by a series of indentations 
 produced with a number of small punches. This is the style of work termed repousse , for which the artists 
 of the sixteenth century were so celebrated. The great majority of the articles made in imitation of the 
 mediaeval style are executed in this way. There is no process connected with the working of metals which 
 demands so much skill, or which enables the artist to display all the resources of his genius with more effect, 
 than this style of work. 
 
 The style of ornamentation, known as “ piece working,” which is also confined to a great extent to silver 
 and plated articles, and which was formerly very much in fashion, consists in perforating the objects by means 
 of a series of punches in a fly-press. The articles ornamented in this way were bread baskets, waiter’s 
 snuffer trays, &c. 
 
 The great value of silver and of gold led to attempts being made to use the baser metals merely coated 
 with the precious ones. A process for effecting this object must have been long known, but the coatings of 
 silver or of gold appear to have been very flimsy compared with the perfect methods at present in use, most 
 of which are very modern, we might almost say recent inventions; rolled plate, for example, not being 
 more than about eighty years in use. 
 
 There are various methods of plating as the process of covering the baser metals with the precious ones 
 is termed ; the nature of the process depending in many instances upon the kind of metal and also upon the 
 nature of the article to be plated. For instance, the plating of iron-harness furniture is effected by first tin¬ 
 ning it, that is coating it over with common solder by means of a hot soldering iron, the surface being kept 
 clean by some rosin. A piece of thin sheet silver is then laid upon the tinned iron to which it is made to 
 unite by heating it until it softens, after which it is polished. The articles included under the term “plate,” 
 such as candlesticks, dish-covers, salvers, &c., were, until the invention of electro-plating, chiefly made by 
 the following process :—the body or basis, consisting of copper with a little brass, was cast into ingots about 
 3 inches broad, 20 inches long, and about 1| inches thick. Those ingots were then filed smooth on one side, 
 if only to be single plated, and on both sides, if to be double plated ; a piece of thin sheet silver of the same 
 size was then laid upon these smooth surfaces, and kept attached to it by a piece of wire. They were then 
 placed in a furnace and heated until the two metals began to alloy at their surface, when they were removed 
 and pressed between rollers until they were reduced in thickness. Another way is to deposit a thin film of 
 silver upon the surface, either by means of an amalgam of mercury or silver, or by dipping the article into 
 liquids containing silver in solution ; upon this silvered surface a piece of sheet silver is fastened, the whole 
 heated to bright redness and the metals made to unite by a sudden and strong blow; after which it is rolled 
 out as in the other case. 
 
 From the sheets of plated metal made in either of these ways, the articles were fashioned, either by spin¬ 
 ning, stamping, swaging, piece-working, or by repousse work. The different pieces where required being 
 joined together by soldering with an alloy of silver and brass, were then burnished 'with a bloodstone or with 
 steel tools. Electro-plated ware was at first also formed upon the same body, but a means having been dis¬ 
 covered of depositing the silver upon articles cast or wrought out of white alloys, such as nickel silver, these 
 alloys are now almost exclusively employed. They possess the great advantage that when slightly worn the 
 red colour of the copper does not appear. An important distinction between electro-plating and the kind of 
 plating which we have just described is, that in the case of the former the article is first fashioned and then 
 plated, and in the latter the metal is first plated and then fashioned. 
 
 Another process of silvering, known as French plating, is, to cover the object with silver leaf, which is 
 fixed to the surface by burnishers of steel. The piece to be silvered is filed up, then annealed—that is, heated 
 red hot—and plunged into nitric acid diluted with water, until it becemes perfectly clean, then rubbed with 
 pummice-stone; and pickled again while hot in aquafortis, the effect of which is to roughen the surface so as 
 to present a number of asperities, to which the leaf may adhere. It is now ready to be silvered, for which 
 purpose it is heated until the brass becomes blue, upon which the workman applies a leaf of silver, and rubs 
 it with the burnishing tool, then another, and so on, until he has applied forty to eighty leaves, according to 
 the thickness of the plating required. This ingenious process is of great service to the workers of rolled 
 plate, in repairing any spots where the copper happens to be laid bare in their operations. It is also used 
 with every description of plate, any portions of which are to be engraved. Ordinary rolled plate could not 
 be engraved as the graver would cut into the copper; by overlaying, however, the parts of the surface to be 
 engraved with a sufficient number of silver leaves, a proper thickness of that metal is formed, which is then 
 beaten down into the substance of the body. 
 
 Objects may also be silvered with an amalgam of silver and mercury, which is prepared by heating silver 
 leaf, or silver precipitated from its solution in aquafortis by means of copper, which throws it down in the 
 state of a fine powder, with eight times its weight of mercury, straining the amalgam through a bag of cha- 
 
Class XXIII.] 
 
 WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Ere. 
 
 375 
 
 mois leather to separate the excess of mercury. The article to be silvered is made perfectly clean, and 
 at the same time slightly roughened by dipping in sulphuric acid and afterwards in nitric acid, after 
 which it is rubbed with a gilder’s scratch brush, dipped in a solution of mercury in aquafortis, and rubbed 
 with the amalgam until the surface is fully silvered ; the piece is then heated until the whole of the mercury 
 is driven off, leaving the silver as a coating behind, which may be polished and burnished in the usual way. 
 The cheaper kinds of plated buttons are plated by a process which is merely a variation of the one just 
 described, and which consists in smearing them over witli a paste composed of chloride of silver, corrosive 
 sublimate, common salt, white copperas; gently heating them until the mixture is dry ; and then raising the 
 temperature nearly to redness to drive off the mercury; the buttons may then be polished in the usual way. 
 
 The facility with which silver, when dissolved in acids, may be thrown down in the metallic form, has led 
 to a number of chemical processes of silvering, which, however, are but little used, as the silvering resulting 
 is not very durable. As an example of this kind of silvering we shall give the process by which pins are 
 usually whitened. A mixture of cream of tartar, common salt, and a little chloride of silver is put into a 
 vessel containing some boiling water ; the salt water dissolves a part of the chloride of silver, and on the pins 
 being now introduced, the silver is precipitated upon them. 
 
 Metals may be coated with gold by processes almost identical with those described for silvering. The 
 common wash gilding is done with an amalgam of gold and mercury, exactly as we have described the corres¬ 
 ponding processes of silvering with an amalgam. For example, buttons are gilt in this way. The buttons 
 are first rough burnished, then quickened; that is, are thrown into a solution of mercury in nitric acid, 
 where they are rubbed about by a small broom of fine twigs for five minutes; a portion of the mercury is 
 precipitated upon the copper. The buttons are then removed from the solution, washed repeatedly with 
 water, and then put into a mixture of gold amalgam, with dilute nitric acid, where they are stirred about 
 until their surfaces are sufficiently and uniformly coated by a deposition of the gold and mercury upon them. 
 The next operation is termed drying off; that is, volatilizing the mercury. This was formerly, and is even 
 yet, done on a shovel or in a pot, to the destruction of the lives of the workmen; but the more usual way is 
 to put them into a sort of cage of wire, which is then introduced into a closed furnace, where the cage is 
 caused to revolve. There is a refrigerator connected with the furnace, so that the greater part of the mer¬ 
 cury is recovered. After the gilding the buttons are brushed with ale-grounds or other substances, and got 
 up by burnishing in a lathe, with bloodstone tools. Some notion may be formed of the divisibility of gold, 
 when it is stated that five grains of gold are sufficient to produce 144 of what would be formerly legally 
 considered a gilt button; the same number may even be tolerably gilded with two and a half grains, and 
 even one grain will be sufficient to coat them. 
 
 The gold leaf used for leaf gilding is prepared by rolling out the gold, alloyed according to the desired 
 colour, with from three to twelve grains of copper or silver to the ounce, into ribands; these are annealed 
 and cut into squares of one inch, 150 of which are laid two together, between leaves of vellum of four times 
 the size, which are enclosed in a cover of parchment and beaten on a smooth marble block. When the plates 
 of gold have spread out to the size of the vellum leaves, they are taken out, each cut into four, and the 600 
 pieces then interlaid with an animal membrane, obtained from the lower gut of the cow, and prepared in a 
 peculiar manner, and known as goldbeaters’ skin, and are again beaten out into four times their size; again 
 subdivided into 2,400 squares, divided into four parcels, and again beaten out until they again l’each the 
 same size. In some cases another subdivision into 9600 pieces is made, and another beating takes place. 
 When fully beaten out they are cut into squares, about three inches or three 3-8th inches, and are interleaved 
 in a little book, the paper of which has been made smooth, and rubbed with bole, a kind of red earth. The 
 gold of one of these books weighs about 4 - 8 grains, and is therefoi’e of an inch in thickness. 
 
 The wire which is flattened and spun into gold thread for laces, brocades, such as the numerous examples 
 of brocaded poplins, is always made of impure, that is, highly alloyed silver which is gilded by layers of gold 
 leaf put on, in the manner desci’ibed in speaking of French plating. A cylindrical ingot is first formed which 
 is thus gilded, and is then drawn through a series of perforations in a steel plate of gradually diminishing 
 size as in ordinai’y wire-drawing. The tenuity of the gold upon this flattened wire is astonishing; it being 
 little more than 436000 of an inch in thickness. 
 
 Objects in gold and silver, whether solid or gilt and plated, have the appearance of their surfaces or of 
 parts of them varied by certain processes. Some parts, for example, are burnished, others are deadened; in 
 other cases the colour is changed; thus we have ormolu, red gold, oxidized silver, &c. When parts of an 
 object are to be burnished, and another part deadened, the former are covered with a varnish composed of 
 Spanish white, sugar, and gum, mixed up with water. The article is then strongly heated until the gum and 
 sugar are partially carbonized, and the varnish has become brown. A mixture is now made of common salt, 
 nitre, and alum, which are fused in their water of crystallization ; and while in a state of fusion applied as a 
 varnish over the whole article while still hot; the parts covered with the varnish of Spanish white and gum 
 being coated as well as the naked metal. The piece is again heated until the saline varnish fuses into a per¬ 
 fect glass, and covers the whole sui'face equally, whereupon it is plunged into cold water which cracks the 
 glassy varnish, and causes it to peel of, carrying with it the varnish first applied. The appearance of the 
 article is now quite peculiar; the parts covered by the gum varnish are more or less brilliant, while those 
 parts which were exposed to the action of the saline glass are quite deadened. The piece is then cleaned 
 from all adhering varnish by very weak nitric acid, and well washed in water, after which the parts intended 
 to be burnished are rubbed with bloodstone tools and a little water slightly acidified with vinegar. An or¬ 
 molu colour may be given to gold instead of deadening or matting it, by substituting for the saline varnish 
 above mentioned one made of red oxide of iron, alum, and sea salt, worked up with vinegar. The article 
 coated with this mixture is to be strongly heated and plunged into water, and then rubbed with Vinegar, or, 
 when chased, with dilute nitric acid. The French red gold appearance is produced in veiy nearly the same 
 way, by using a varnish composed of bee’s wax, red ochre, verdigi-is, and alum, usually called gilder’s wax ; 
 the piece being heated until all the wax is burned away, and a part of the copper of the verdigris has been 
 
376 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class XXIII. 
 
 reduced upon the surface of the metal where it alloys itself with a thin film of gold which assumes a peculiar 
 reddish hue. 
 
 As a considerable portion of the trinkets and other articles sold as gold consist of gold alloyed with a large 
 quantity of copper, and would have too red an appearance, they are usually pickled with a solution of com¬ 
 mon salt, nitre, and alum, which, by dissolving out the copper from the surface of the articles, allows the gold 
 to develope its full colour. 
 
 One of the most agreeable variations of the kind which we have been discussing is the appearance pro¬ 
 duced on silver known as oxidized silver. There are two distinct shades in use, the one produced by chlorine, 
 which has a brownish tint, and the other by sulphur 
 which has a bluish black tint. To obtain the former 
 it is only necessary to wash the article with a solution of 
 sal-ammoniac ; a much richer shade may be obtained by 
 employing a solution composed of equal parts of sulphate 
 of copper and sal-ammoniac in vinegar. The fine rich 
 black tint may be produced by washing the article with 
 a warm solution of sulphuret of potassium or sodium. 
 
 The illustrations of the goldsmith’s art in the Exhi¬ 
 bition were extremely numerous. Independent of the 
 beautiful piece of plate made by M. Froment Meurice, 
 and contributed by the Due de Luynes, and the beautiful 
 plate of oxidized silver, in repousse work, of M. Rudolphi, 
 which will be more properly noticed when speaking of 
 the French department, Hunt and Roskell, and Gerard, 
 of London, Waterhouse, West, &c., and some other ma¬ 
 nufacturers of this city, contributed some large pieces, 
 many of them remarkable for their weight; and some of 
 them were also not without merit in an artistic point of 
 view. 
 
 The annexed illustration represents a claret jug, ex¬ 
 hibited by Messrs. Waterhouse and Co., which, as a 
 specimen of casting and chasing, possessed considerable 
 merit. The form was particularly graceful, each individual 
 part being borrowed from the form of certain shells, the 
 body and cup-shaped mouth being evidently of this cha¬ 
 racter. A figure of a mermaid in matted silver formed 
 the caryatid-like support of the handle ; on each side of 
 the body were groups also in matted silver ; on one side 
 was Neptune seated on the sea-horse, and on the other 
 his wife Amphitrite, surrounded by her attendants. The 
 whole effect was good, the flat surfaces being burnished, 
 and the ornaments deadened or matted. 
 
 The beautiful contributions of Rudolphi in oxidized 
 silver will receive a notice more appropriately in the 
 article specially devoted to the French department. The 
 chief English exliibiter in oxidized silver was R. Phillips, 
 of London, some of whose smaller trinkets were very 
 pretty and tasteful. The contributions of Messrs. Hard¬ 
 man and Co., in gold and silver church furniture, nearly _. . T . v 
 
 the whole ot winch were in repousse style, deserve special 
 
 notice on that account, whatever may be thought of them in an artistic point of view. With the exception 
 of Elkington and Mason, and Rudolphi, they constituted the most liberal contribution of works in the pre¬ 
 cious metals in the Exhibition. 
 
 II.—ELECTRO-METALLURGY. 
 
 It is sometimes beneficial to recall the minds of people from the usual hero-worship of mere accident, 
 whether of birth or of money, and to impress upon them the names of the true apostles of civilization. Great, 
 warriors, who have led armies and marked then’ track in blood and desolation, and as the representatives of 
 the mere brute instinct of destruction, have been the idols, and are sometimes called the saviours, of nations. 
 Statesmen have intrigued, and lawyers have invented phrases, and, as the dispensers of power, have gained 
 wealth and sometimes renown. But how much have all those men, celebrated in their day, and many ot 
 whose names stand out prominently on the pages of history, as it is still written, contributed to the progress 
 of the human race ? In many cases they have but retarded it, whilst the peaceful voyages of Columbus, the 
 discoveries of Galileo and of Newton, and the inventions of a Gutenberg and a Watt, have changed the whole 
 relations of man to the universe. We are too much inclined to confound cause and effect, and hence mankind 
 has always worshipped action rather than thought. Whilst the thinker remains neglected or utterly unknown, 
 the mere realiser of his idea amasses a fortune and becomes celebrated. 
 
 These reflections have been suggested in examining the many examples which were presented to our view 
 in the Centre Hall, and elsewhere in the Exhibition, of the application of one of the most extraordinary 
 powers in nature to the service of civilized man. Sixty-four years ago an Italian professor of anatomy, named 
 Galvani, discovered that two pieces of different metals brought into contact with the leg of a frog, caused a 
 
Class XXIII.] 
 
 WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Etc. 
 
 377 
 
 muscular contraction in the limb. A few years later another distinguished Italian professor, named Volta, 
 led by this discovery, found that the mere contact of two metals gave rise to the development of a peculiar 
 force ; a step further, and he discovered the voltaic pile. This instrument consisted of a number of discs of 
 the metal zinc, of silver, and of cloth moistened with acid ; commencing with a disc of silver, he placed upon 
 it a piece of the moistened cloth, and upon this a disc of zinc, then a disc of silver, and so on until he had 
 built up a pile of forty or fifty of each. The bottom disc being silver, the top, from the order of the series, 
 was necessarily zinc, a piece of wire was soldered to each, and on catching the ends of the wires in each hand, 
 a shock was felt. Thus what a simple pair of discs in contact with the muscle of the frog produced upon a 
 small object, a number of discs united produce upon a man. From the belief that there was some peculiar 
 force concentrated, as in the magnetic needle, in the ends of the wire, they were styled poles, and as it was 
 observed that the force, which was believed to be a fluid, travelled from the zinc end to the copper end, the 
 former was called the positive pole , and the latter as having no fluid or rather as wanting it, was denominated 
 the negative pole. After a little it was found that all metals could be employed for making a pile, and that 
 there was a certain order in which the metals arranged themselves, a metal being always negative to the one 
 below it, and positive to the one above it. Thus copper was positive when employed in making a pile with 
 silver, but negative with zinc ; and hence the first metal on the list would be most negative to the last one, 
 and would make the strongest pile accordingly. 
 
 Little more than half a century has elapsed since this kind of instrument was first invented, and yet what 
 grand results it has achieved ! To name one is sufficient—the electric telegraph ; and yet these results are 
 trivial to what it is yet destined to produce. Already we can obtain chemical changes by its means. A 
 connection has been established between the force produced by it and light, and heat, and magnetism ; and 
 no doubt can exist that at some day, perhaps not far distant, all the forces of nature will be summoned at 
 will by its means like the genii of Eastern tales, and that our machinery will be worked, our rooms lighted 
 and heated, aud many of our chemical manufactures will be conducted by its agency. With all the results 
 hitherto attained by this unique power, and the glorious future opened before it, in which it will change the 
 social and political condition of nations, how many who passed by those beautiful specimens of art produced 
 by its means, exhibited by Messrs. Elkington and Mason, knew to whom the world is indebted for the first 
 fructifying germ of our knowledge of this yet almost unknown power, although doubtless they are well versed 
 in the genealogies of every celebrated freebooter of ancient Rome or of the middle ages ? 
 
 Now, that we have vindicated the thinkers , let us turn to some of the results of a practical kind which 
 have been attained from Galvani and Volta’s discoveries. The most important, besides the electric tele¬ 
 graph, and the one which was best illustrated in the Exhibition was, undoubtedly, electro-metallurgy, or the 
 working of metals by means of electricity. It may be divided into two branches, namely, the art of repro¬ 
 ducing articles in bronze, copper, or other metal, such as small figures, ornaments, &c., and which is, strictly 
 speaking, termed galvano-plastic art; and that of merely covering one metal with a coating of another, and 
 which is known as electro-plating and gilding. However important these arts are, we can only devote a 
 very small space to their consideration, and can consequently only attempt to convey to our readers a few 
 general ideas of the nature of the processes constituting both branches of manufacture. To do this we shall 
 take up the subject where Volta brought it by the discovery of the pile, which, in the course of a few years, 
 was greatly modified. Instead of the moistened slip of cloth a cell full of an acid liquor was substituted, and 
 the instrument was called a galvanic or voltaic battery. In this form it consisted of a number of cells or of 
 separate vessels, in each of which was immersed a plate of zinc and a plate of copper; the zinc of one cell 
 being connected with the copper of the next, and so on. When such a series was in action the zinc was dis¬ 
 solved by the acid, whilst the negative metal was unacted upon ; but after a time a portion of the zinc was 
 deposited upon the surface of the copper, and thus changed its relations to the zinc plate, and finally stopped 
 the action of the battery. The action was thus momentary, and before it could have led to any practical 
 applications it was necessary to render its action constant; a point which was first attained by Daniell in the 
 form of a battery which still bears his name. When we place a slip of copper in weak sulphuric acid it is 
 slowly dissolved, but if we put a slip of zinc and a slip of copper with their ends in contact into weak acid, 
 the zinc alone is acted upon; a portion of the water forming the acid solution is decomposed, one of its 
 elements, oxygen, combines with the zinc, whilst the other, hydrogen, is given off from the surface of the 
 copper. The union of the zinc and of the oxygen yields oxide of zinc, which unites with the sulphuric acid 
 to form sulphate of zinc or white copperas. Hydrogen is a substance which has a remarkable power of re¬ 
 ducing the oxides of the metals to the metallic state, and one of the earliest facts discovered by means of the 
 pile was that when a current of electricity was made to pass through a solution of a salt it has a tendency to 
 decompose it, the acid going towards one pole, and the base towards another. Upon these two facts Daniell 
 founded his discovery of the constant battery. He made a vessel of copper which he partially filled with a 
 solution of sulphate of copper or blue stone, and in this he suspended another cell made of animal gut and 
 filled with a dilute acid, in which was placed the zinc plate. Animal membrane possesses the property of being 
 wetted by one fluid which it allows to pass through it, whilst it opposes the passage of the other ; thus, it 
 readily allows the acid through, but the sulphate of copper difficultly so. If the copper vessel be connected 
 with the zinc plate by means of a wire, we have one element of a battery; but it is to a great extent a con¬ 
 stant one. The oxide of zinc formed in the bladder cell cannot pass through it, and cannot, consequently, 
 be deposited upon the copper; whilst the passage of the electricity through the sulphate of copper decom¬ 
 poses it into sulphuric acid, which travels towards the zinc, and thus replenishes the acid solution ; and 
 oxide of copper, which would go to the copper and adhere to it, but that the hydrogen liberated from the 
 water in its decomposition to form oxide of zinc has a tendency to the same pole, and, both coming into con¬ 
 tact, react; the hydrogen takes the oxygen of the oxide of copper, and forms water, whilst the copper is 
 deposited upon the surface of the copper vessel as a beautiful bright metallic coating. 
 
 De La Rive, in making some experiments with this new form of battery, observed that the deposit of new 
 copper formed upon the surface of the old plates when separated from the latter, gave a most perfect cast of 
 it, every scratch on the old plate being reproduced on the new one in relief; but he does not appear to 
 
:378 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIII. 
 
 have thought of applying this fact to any useful purpose,—an honour which was left for Messrs. Jacobi, of 
 Petersburgh, and Spencer, of Liverpool, who appear to have arrived at similar results, independently of 
 each other. 
 
 If we suppose the surface of the copper vessel in Daniell’s original battery to have figures carved upon 
 it, the deposit of new copper, when separated from it, would be a faithful cast of these figures. But it would 
 not be necessary to have the figures upon the plate of the battery itself; we could fasten the object to be 
 copied to a wire connected with the copper end of the battery, and immerse it in a vessel of sulphate of cop¬ 
 per, another plate of copper being also immersed in it connected with the zinc end. To this process of ob¬ 
 taining reproductions of objects, Spencer gave the name of the electrotype, and Jacobi, galvano-plastic art, 
 which, as being more appropriate, is the one now universally adopted. At first only objects in bronze or in 
 other metals could be copied ; but it was soon found that figures in wax, plaster of paris, or in any other ma¬ 
 terial, could be also reproduced, if first covered with a slight coating of some metal, or with plumbago. For 
 example, if we wished to copy a cast in plaster, we should first dip it in melted stearine, or some other ma¬ 
 terial which would render it non-absorbent, and then wash it with nitrate of silver, after which it should be 
 held over the vapour of ether, in which a little phosphorous had been dissolved; the effect would be to reduce 
 the silver to the metallic state, and thus coat the surface with a thin film of silver upon which the copper would 
 deposit, as upon a copper object. The same result could be obtained, though in a less perfect degree, by 
 brushing it over with dry plumbago, mixed with finely divided silver, or still better by agitating a quantity 
 of finely powdered plumbago in a solution of corrosive sublimate, and adding a quantity of proto-chloride of 
 tin, which would throw down the mercury in a metallic state along with the plumbago, and rubbing the object 
 with the resulting powder. Instead of plaster or wax, we might employ gelatine, or, in fact, a hundred other 
 substances which it is unnecessary to mention. It is to the employment of the gelatine or plastic moulds 
 that we owe the successful reproduction of works of art, especially in high relief. 
 
 The applications of the electrotype are innumerable. We may, for example, copy medals, coins, busts, 
 statues, sculptured ornaments, wood cuts, and make stereotype plates, &c., by its means. An engraved plate 
 will give but a few hundred impressions, until the delicacy of the fine lines will be destroyed; but by electro- 
 typing it we get a matrix in which all the engraved lines are in relief, and from this we may obtain any num¬ 
 ber of perfect fac-similes of the original plate, so that any number of proof impressions could be produced. 
 
 It would occupy too much space to notice the numerous applications that have been made, or might be 
 made, of this curious and beautiful process; we shall therefore confine ourselves to one which has been made 
 in Ireland. The maps of the Ordnance Survey of Ireland comprise several thousand sheets, the engraving of 
 the plate for each of which cost a very large sum of money. Once such a plate was engraved, no change 
 could be made in it; and hence, in a few years the value of a map would be considerably diminished, in con¬ 
 sequence of the alterations of fences, or the construction of new roads. But by the application of the electro¬ 
 type the maps can be renewed when required, at a very trifling cost. Thus, we will suppose, a map of Dub¬ 
 lin to have been engraved; the plate, as it comes from the engravers’ hands, is electrotyped, and a matrix 
 is obtained, after which it is varnished and laid aside as the legal document, while the matrix is then em¬ 
 ployed to obtain a plate for printing from. In the matrix, all the lines are in relief; now, if we suppose a 
 new street to have been made after the engraving of the map, we could introduce the change very simply be¬ 
 taking a matrix and polishing off the lines representing the houses removed in making the street, then elec¬ 
 trotyping it, by which we would obtain a fac-simile of the original engraved plate, with the exception of 
 having a flat surface where the street was made. The engraver could there put in any lines which would be 
 required to mark the new houses, boundaries, &c. In this way, also, the index maps of the different counties 
 have been prepared for different purposes, such as the Geological Survey, &c.; the fines not required being 
 rubbed off a matrix, which is then electrotyped, and new letters introduced. 
 
 To form a copy of an object in copper, by the galvano-plastic process, we must be able to deposit any 
 quantity of the metal from a mere film to one foot thick as required. This fact naturally led to the applica¬ 
 tion of permanently depositing a thin coating of metal upon any object—of performing in fact the operations 
 of plating, gilding, bronzing, &c. M. De La Rive appears to have been the first>who succeeded in effecting 
 this object; but in a partial way, for his process was both expensive and imperfect, as he was unable to gild 
 steel or iron. Very soon after the invention of the pile, an Italian professor, named Brugnatelli, succeeded 
 in gilding and silvering several objects by means of it, an account of which he published, but it attracted no 
 attention at the time, and the fact remained buried in some Italian journals for 40 years. Soon after the pub¬ 
 lication of De La Rive’s experiments, numerous improvements were effected in his process, but still it could not 
 be considered as one which could be carried out for manufacturing purposes; that honour undoubtedly belong¬ 
 ing to M.DeRuolz. Previous to the publication of lluolz’s results, Mr. Elkington took out a patent for a process 
 of plating and gilding, which, in a great many respects, resembles that of the former; the priority of the in¬ 
 vention is therefore his, but as he did not publish it, and as M. Ruolz’s process was more perfect, and ex¬ 
 tended to every metal, and, above all, as he made the world participator of his discoveries, the chief honour 
 must be given to him. To Mr. Elkington, however, belongs the credit of having combined all the processes 
 of any value discovered, and introducing them into England, where electro-plating has become a great branch 
 of manufacture. 
 
 In making a cast by the electrotype process, the current of electricity must be weak, and the process 
 slow; it is, in fact, a gradual deposition, particle by particle; to gild or silver, on the other hand, the current 
 must be strong, and each layer must be deposited rapidly. The object to be gilded or silvered is placed in 
 connexion with a strong battery, and immersed in a bath consisting of some salt of gold or silver in a solu¬ 
 tion of cyanide of potassium. On the connexions of the battery being completed, the silver or gold, as the 
 case may be, is deposited on the object, and may be obtained of any required thickness. In the first attempts 
 at silvering and gilding, the silver or gold was always thrown down as matted or deadened metal, and had to 
 be burnished after. But the addition of a few drops of sulphuret of carbon enables the manufacturers to 
 throw down the metals perfectly bright as if burnished, a discovery which appears to have been made simul¬ 
 taneously by Mi’. Elkington, and Mr. Lyons, of Birmingham. At present, objects may not only be silvered 
 
Class XXIII.] 
 
 WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Etc. 
 
 379 
 
 and gilded, but covered with platinum, or, in fact, with any metal, and, what is still more important, with 
 alloys such as bronze, brass, nickel-silver, &c. . . , 
 
 The electro-plating establishment of Elkington and Mason is quite a remarkable place. I here, instead 
 of producing a current of electricity by means of a galvanic battery, it is produced by making a piece ol sott 
 iron, covered with a coil of wire, revolve before the poles of a great magnet; electricity is developed in the 
 coil of wire, and is conducted into the vessels filled with solutions of gold and silver, where the objects to be 
 gilded or silvered are arranged. A small steam-engine gives motion to the bar of soft iron, so that we have 
 the mechanical force of steam developing electricity by means of magnetism, and then by means of this pro¬ 
 ducing chemical decomposition: a source of electricity which we owe to the illustrious r araday. 
 
 The extraordinary progress which this branch of industry has made within the last few years is reall) 
 astonishing. Not only has it completely superseded the old mode of plating upon copper, but it has intro¬ 
 duced a totally new class of plated articles, 
 which in turn have gradually superseded the 
 electro-plated copper—namely, articles made of 
 white alloys, such as Britannia metal, nickel- 
 silver, argentine, &c. The electro-plated goods 
 of this kind are practically ’little inferior to those 
 made of solid silver; for there is no longer any 
 danger of the copper appearing through when 
 the articles have been worn. The great disad¬ 
 vantages which electro-plated ware laboured 
 under at first of wearing very fast, especially on 
 the edges, has also been successfully overcome; 
 and at present electro-plated and gilded arti¬ 
 cles, when properly executed, are but little in¬ 
 ferior in durability, at the same time that they 
 are very far cheaper, than the goods of which 
 they are imitations. 
 
 Whatever objections may have been urged 
 against the use of the electro-process of silvering 
 and gilding articles for domestic use, on the 
 score of want of durability, none can be urged 
 against it in the Fine Arts, which is truly a 
 boundless field for its development. Nothing, 
 for instance, could excel the sharpness and 
 beauty of the numerous statuettes and other art - 
 manufactures of Elkington and Mason, which 
 formed so important and interesting a contribu¬ 
 tion to the Exhibition. Some of the small fi¬ 
 gures were made on models reduced from the 
 originals by Cheverton’s machine. The annexed 
 engraving represents the centaur, reduced from 
 the original in the Capitol at Rome. Our chief 
 reason for selecting this figure for illustration 
 is the fact that a marble figure, apparently iden¬ 
 tical with the Roman original, formed a promi¬ 
 nent ornament of the Central Hall of the Exhi- The Centaur, from the Antique, 
 
 bition; this figure, which was discovered at Pompeii, was contributed by Sir Hervey Bruce, of Down Hill. 
 
 Besides the numerous copies of ancient statuary, among which we may mention the well-known faun with 
 the cymbals, the dancing faun of the Museum of Naples, the Hercules Farnese, the dying gladiator, Anotino, 
 
 Pair of Vases,"from the Antique. 
 
 the young Athole, Antinous, the Venus de Medicis, the Apollo Belvidere, Apollino, Melpomene, and Theseus, 
 reduced from the originals by Cheverton, there were in the collection of Elkington and Mason a number of 
 
 • 3 D 
 
380 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIH. 
 
 copies of small antique cups and vases, many of them of the most charming design, and all beautifully 
 executed. The engravings in the preceding page, and those here subjoined, will convey an idea of a few of 
 these articles. 
 
 Cup found at Herculaneum. 
 
 Cup found at Pompeii. 
 
 There were also several copies of modem statuary, which, so far as the execution of the copies were con¬ 
 cerned, were not inferior to the copies of the antique ones. A beautiful copy, in bronze, of the admirable 
 group chased in silver, and oxidized, after the model of M. Jeannest, which was exhibited at the London 
 Exhibition of 1851, was in this collection, and received its due meed of admiration. 
 
 Race Plate, by EUrington and Mason. 
 
 Some beautiful plates in gold and oxidized silver were exhibited by Elkington and Mason, among which 
 w e must specially mention a reproduction of a plate eighteen and a half inches in diameter, intended as a 
 
Class XXIIL] 
 
 WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Etc. 
 
 381 
 
 table-top of the cinque cento period. In the centre was a figure of Temperance, surrounded by the emblems 
 of the four elements, air, earth, fire, and water; the border, which was remodelled by a number of artists 
 under the direction of the Chevalier de Schlick, represents Minerva, Astrology, Geometry, Arithmetic, Music, 
 Rhetoric, Dialectics, and Grammar, the sciences then taught in the universities. Another contribution of the 
 same class, which deserves special mention, was a race plate copied from a model of Rosi, of Rome, after a 
 design by Gunkel. This work, which is represented on the preceding page, was executed in oxidized silver, 
 and consists of a centre piece and frieze; the former represents a mask of Venus encircled by an arabesque 
 of foliage. The frieze is divided into three compartments, each of which is occupied by a group, one repre¬ 
 senting a youth in a chariot or biga drawn by serpents, whom he guides by reins, and emblematic of prudence; 
 another represents a similar chariot and youth furiously driven by deer, representing swiftness; and the 
 third, emblematic of strength and courage, represents a youth in a chariot drawn by two lions. This design, 
 emblematic of the qualities 
 required in a race, strength, 
 courage, swiftness, and pru¬ 
 dence,—qualities which are 
 always sure to receive in all 
 contests the encouraging smile 
 of love,—was exceedingly ap¬ 
 propriate, and was beautifully 
 executed. 
 
 The annexed engraving is 
 the representation of a plate 
 in oxidized silver, 7^ inches in 
 diameter. The design is by 
 the Due de Luynes. It is 
 emblematic of the days of the 
 week. In the centre is a me¬ 
 dallion in repousse style, with 
 Apollo and the horses of the 
 sun, representing Sunday. On 
 the margin are six smaller 
 medallions, with figures of Ju¬ 
 piter, Minerva, Venus, Mer¬ 
 cury, &c., emblematic of the 
 remaining six days. It was a 
 work of considerable merit. 
 
 The two plates which we 
 have here figured may be taken 
 as specimens of the many ex¬ 
 cellent works of these enter¬ 
 prising manufacturers in this 
 department. While they have 
 spared no expense in the im¬ 
 provement of the electrotype 
 process, by which a revolution 
 may be said to have been ef¬ 
 fected in works in the pre¬ 
 cious metals, they have devoted constant attention to the introduction of appropriate designs, in which also 
 they have been eminently successful. 
 
 A shield commemorative of the Exhibition of 1851, the boss of which contained an ink-bottle, was also in 
 this collection. The boss represented the globe, upon which is inscribed the proclamation of the Exhibition. 
 
 Plate representing the Days of the Week. 
 
 Ink-Stands, from Limner's Design for a Commemoration Shield of .the Exhibition of 1851. 
 
 The shreld is divided into three parts by three caducei, each of which, as it were, supports the arms of one of the 
 three Kingdoms, the stem of the caduceus supporting the arms of Ireland, being entwined with shamrocks • 
 
 3 d 2 
 
382 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXni. 
 
 Each of these classes of industry is represented 
 
 that of England with roses; and that of Scotland with thistles. Each compartment represents one of the 
 
 great divisions of industry:_the production of raw materials; the manufacture of them into various objects; 
 
 and commerce, or the distributor of them through society, 
 by three groups typical of the great 
 subdivisions of these classes. Thus 
 raw materials are typified by the 
 miner for mineral products, the 
 planter for the vegetable, and the 
 shepherd for the animal; manufac¬ 
 tures by the potter, the artist, and 
 the weaver; and commerce by the 
 merchant, the retailer, and export 
 trader. These groups are surrounded 
 by a border consisting of a wreath, 
 upon which are inscribed the names 
 of a number of great men who have 
 aided manufactures. These are sup¬ 
 posed to include the chief names of 
 all nations, but somehow or other, 
 with few exceptions, they are Eng¬ 
 lishmen, or if not, English Germans. 
 
 This reminds us of the Scotch book, 
 that out of about 1600 names quoted, 
 put down 1500 as Scotchmen, the 
 remainder being distributed accord¬ 
 ing to latitude—the farther south the 
 less the number mentioned; so that 
 by the time the author got to the shores 
 of the Mediterranean all intellect ap - 
 peared to have vanished. This has, 
 however, nothing to do with the 
 merit of the design, the work of Mr. 
 
 Luke Limner, which is very good. 
 
 Our space forbids us from going 
 into details with respect to the col¬ 
 lections of electro-plated ware for 
 domestic purposes. Mr. North, of 
 Grafton-street, exhibited a number 
 of well-finished articles, many of them 
 being old articles replated. Some 
 fine specimens were exhibited by El- 
 kington and Mason, among which 
 were a good series of candlesticks. 
 
 Generally speaking, most of these 
 articles are usually designed without 
 any reference to their uses, and one 
 often contains metal enough to 
 make two or three. The annexed 
 engraving represents a candelabrum 
 after the antique, which is certainly 
 not open to that objection; and 
 which, in other respects, is immea¬ 
 surably above the usual style of such 
 articles. 
 
 There is another application of 
 electro-metallurgy which we can 
 only allude to here, namely, the elec¬ 
 tro-bronzing or gilding of figures 
 and ornaments in zinc or other cheap 
 and fusible metals, in which pretty 
 designs can be produced at prices 
 which bring them within the means 
 of the great mass of the community; 
 as, for example, the fine collection 
 exhibited by a number of manufac¬ 
 turers under the name of the Vieille 
 Montagne Company; some of the 
 cast iron articles of the Coalbrook- 
 
 Candelabrum, by Elkington and Mason. 
 
 dale Company; the fine group of Hercules and the bull, and the hunter attacked by a panther. We need 
 not mention these matters further here, as they will receive their due share of attention when treating of the 
 French and German departments separately. 
 
Class XXIII.] WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Etc. 
 
 383 
 
 III.—JEWELLERY, PRECIOUS STONES, &c. 
 
 From the earliest times the crystalline form, beautiful colour, and brilliancy of certain minerals attracted 
 the attention of mankind, and led to their employment as ornaments for the person, or for the decoration of 
 objects connected with religion. The minerals used for these purposes are denominated precious stones , or 
 gems; they are very numerous, and, as may be anticipated, are held in very different degrees of estimation. 
 The list in modern times is scarcely larger than that of a remote antiquity ; our nomenclature is, however, 
 more perfect, for the ancients formed a new name in order to express the most trifling accidental differences, 
 even shades of colour. 
 
 Gems may be divided into two classes: those having a definite crystalline form, such as the diamond, 
 which are the most valuable, and those which occur in masses of more or less size, and require to be ground 
 and polished in order to develop their beauty, such as agates, &c. This is, however, an arbitrary division, 
 and is only valuable as affording a convenient classification for our purpose. Natural crystals are more or 
 less imperfect, and do not possess the beauty or brilliancy which art is capable of giving to them ; hence at 
 a very early period the method of cutting precious stones and giving them new surfaces was discovered. 
 The proper form to give them was not so well known in ancient times as at present. The usual way was to 
 polish them in a sort of round relief, without cutting them to produce regular facets, resembling those 
 of natural crystals. This style is known as en cabochon , from caboche; that is in the form of a rounded 
 head, derived from caput, the head. Most gems are now cut with facets, which produce, as is well known, 
 the finest effect, by their action upon light; cutting en cabochon being only practised with certain stones. 
 The latter style was well exemplified in the false gems with which several of the antiques, such as shrines, 
 &c., in the Antiquarian Court were decorated. 
 
 We shall give a very brief notice of the chief minerals which have hitherto been used as precious stones, 
 and shall treat of them not in the order of their relative value, but rather of chemical composition. Most 
 minerals contain a variety of substances, sometimes as many as a dozen constituents. These constituents 
 consist, with some few exceptions, of oxides of certain simple substances, chiefly of a metallic nature ; some 
 having the character of acids, but the greater number of bases. It occasionally happens that one of these 
 oxides or acids exists uncombined with others, and, in some few rare cases, even the simple substances 
 themselves are found as distinct minerals. The minerals used as precious stones include examples of all 
 these conditions, namely, an uncombined simple substance, an uncombined oxide or acid, and a complex 
 mineral, composed of several oxides and one or more acids. In this order we shall notice them. 
 
 The only example of an uncombined simple substance occurring as a gem is the diamond, which is pure 
 carbon. The diamond is the hardest of all known substances, the purest and the most brilliant of all gems. 
 It is found of various colours, blue, red, yellow, green, brown, gray, and even black ; with the exception of 
 the latter, however, all these shades are light and pale. The diamond is found always crystallized, its form 
 of crystallization being the octahedron; but this is sometimes so ill defined that it appears as a mere rounded 
 mass. The diamonds in which the crystalline form is well developed are generally cut into what are called 
 brilliants, whilst the rounded masses are cut into rosettes. In countries where the cutting of diamonds was 
 not understood, they were worn in their natural condition, and hence were not so much esteemed as many 
 other stones of much less real beauty. The great difficulty of cutting diamonds arose from their extreme hard¬ 
 ness, as no other mineral has the power of scratching them ; hence the name, from aJcqtne, unsubdued. The 
 mode of cutting the diamond, by means of the powder of the diamond itself, was known to Pliny, and the know¬ 
 ledge appears never to have been lost, although the discovery of it is attributed to Louis de Berquen, a 
 citizen of Bruges, in 1476. In the end of the fourteenth and beginning of the fifteenth century, the regular 
 disposition of the facets, in order to attain the most brilliant effects, was very much improved, and Berquen, 
 if he ever existed at all, may have attained celebrity in this respect, and may have thus led to the idea of 
 being the discoverer of the mode of cutting the diamond by means of its own powder. It is certain that in 
 1407 a jeweller of Paris, of the name of Herman, became celebrated for his mode of cutting diamonds with 
 diamond powder. 
 
 The geographical distribution of diamonds, so far as now known, is very limited, being confined for com¬ 
 mercial purposes to two or three districts in India, to one locality in Borneo, and to Brazil: the great source 
 now, however, is Brazil. The discovery of diamonds in the latter country was first made in the district of Serro 
 do Frio, in the province of Minas Geraes, in the year 1727, since which the mines have been worked. Like 
 gold and platinum, the diamond occurs in alluvial beds, chiefly of broken or rolled quartz pebbles, covered 
 with clay; the precise position in which they were originally formed has not been satisfactorily determined. 
 
 Diamonds are sold by the carat of four grains, equal to grains Troy. It is difficult, however, to esti¬ 
 mate the real value of any diamond ; the colourless are the most valuable, and they are estimated usually by 
 squaring the weight, and multiplying it by two, for rough diamonds, and by eight, for brilliants, which will 
 give the value in pounds sterling; thus a brilliant of four carats would be worth £128. Small diamonds 
 of one or two carats, when double cut, are worth about £7 to £8 per carat. Inferior diamonds are usually 
 crushed into powder for cutting diamonds and other hard gems, and for cutting rock crystal, to make the 
 lenses of spectacles known as pebble-lenses. Perhaps this use of the diamond is of more importance than 
 that of the adornment of the person. 
 
 The gems composed of uncombined bases and acids are very numerous; those of the former, of which we 
 shall speak first, ranking in value after the diamond, include the crystallized varieties of the corundum or 
 sapphire. The word sapphire is derived from the Greek name, which was applied to a blue stone which, 
 there is every reason to believe, was the lapis lazuli, and is still restricted in general to the blue corundums ; 
 but it is also employed generically to all corundums, no matter of what colour. The sapphire or corundum 
 is pure alumina, crystallized, and sometimes coloured with minute quantities of metallic oxides. When 
 coloured red, it constitutes the oriental ruby; when yellow, the oriental topaz; green, the oriental emerald; 
 
384 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIII. 
 
 violet, the oriental amethyst; and hair-brown, adamantine spar. The ruby sapphire, when of the finest colour 
 should have a bright, transparent, cochineal red ; it is the hardest known mineral, except the diamond, and 
 will consequently scratch any other gem, and has a very high specific gravity, by which, as well as by the 
 last-mentioned property, it, as well as all the other sapphires, are distinguished from other stones of the same 
 colour. When a fine-coloured ruby exceeds four carats in weight, it approaches the diamond in price. 
 During the middle ages it was even much more esteemed than the diamond. The blue sapphire, although so 
 extremely beautiful when of an indigo blue, has only one-fourth of the value of the ruby when of the same 
 weight. The substance known as emery is nothing more than massive corundum, deeply coloured, and hence 
 is used for polishing gems as well as glass and metallic ware. The finest red sapphires occur in Pegu, in 
 the kingdom of Ava; some have also been found in Ceylon, which was even celebrated for them in the time 
 of Marco Polo. They are usually found in the beds of rivers, either in the form of six-sided prisms or in 
 rolled masses. The blue sapphire is chiefly found in Ceylon, and generally of a large size. The finest 
 topazes come from India, Brazil, and the Oural Mountains; some small ones are also continually obtained 
 in Saxony. 
 
 The most numerous and common group of minerals employed in jewellery consists of quartz in several 
 conditions, and coloured with various oxides of metals. These minerals may be classified under four subdi¬ 
 visions :—1. Crystalline quartz; 2. Translucent quartz ; 3. Jasper; and 4. Hydrated quartz. 
 
 To the first division belong rock crystal, rose quartz, smoked quartz, amethyst, cairngorm-topaz, prase, 
 aventurine, &c. &c. Rock crystal is pure quartz or silica, in colourless crystals, and is the hardest of all the 
 varieties of that substance, but is not so hard as any of the finer gems; it will cut glass and resist the file. 
 It is to this substance that the ancients first applied the word crystal, from Kpiaeiv, to congeal. The Romans 
 employed it to make vases, many of which were of very considerable dimensions. When rock crystal is 
 coloured of a clear purple or bluish-violet colour, by manganese, or, as some think, with iron in a peculiar 
 condition, it constitutes the common amethyst, which is much employed in jewellery, and many specimens of 
 which are beautiful, especially when set in gold, and surrounded with small pearls. The name amethyst is 
 derived from the Greek a and ptQvu, to intoxicate, from the belief which was held by the ancients that cups 
 or vases ornamented with it had the power of preserving from the fumes of wine. There were many other 
 minerals, however, known in antiquity under the name of amethyst, such as the purple fluor spar, and the 
 oriental amethyst or purple sapphire. Rose quartz is simply rock crystal tinged of a rose colour; this 
 variety is not equal in lustre to the amethyst, and it is usually full of cracks, which destroy its transparency. 
 The cairngorm-topaz is rock crystal, of a clear light yellow. When of good colour, free from cracks, and 
 pellucid, it is a beautiful stone, and is much used for ladies’ brooches, ornamenting dagger-handles, &c. It 
 resembles the real yellow or oriental topaz very much, but is readily distinguished from it by the form of the 
 crystal and by its inferior refractive power, which is best seen by candle or gas light. The variety of rock 
 crystal, which is a blackish brown, sometimes passing into black colour, and known as smoky quartz, is not 
 much used in jewellery, and is of comparatively small value. Some extremely beautiful pellucid specimens 
 are, however, occasionally found. When massive transparent quartz is of a black colour, it constitutes the 
 mineral known as prase, which has sometimes been used as a gem. Quartz, interspersed with spangles of 
 golden-coloured mica, often constitutes a beautiful mineral, and one much prized as a gem, the aventurine 
 quartz. 
 
 The second division of the quartz gems includes chalcedony, chrysoprase, cornelian, sard, the different 
 kinds of agates, onyx, cat’s eye, &c. Chalcedony may be considered to be composed of a network of crystals 
 of quartz, with the interstices filled up with a paste of amorphous quartz. It is a fine, hard, flint-like stone, 
 with a wavy lustre ; sometimes translucent or semi-transparent, where the crystalline constituent predomi¬ 
 nates, and sometimes perfectly opaque, when of a milk-white colour. When tinged green, from oxide of 
 nickel, it is the chrysoprase; when of a clear bright red, it is the cornelian; the deep brownish red chalce¬ 
 dony by reflected light, and blood-red by transmitted, is called sard. All these varieties have been employed, 
 both in ancient and modem times, for cutting or intaglio work. The name chalcedony is derived from the city 
 of Chalcedonia, in ancient Bithynia. The light greenish gray sometimes passing into brown, red, or yellowish, 
 with a tinge of green variety of chalcedony known as cat’s eye, has a peculiar glaring, chatoyant appear¬ 
 ance when cut ere cabochen; this effect is produced by filaments of a mineral called asbestos, interspersed 
 through its mass. When a layer of translucent chalcedony of a milky white colour is found upon one of a 
 brown colour, that is upon the sard, it was compared by the ancients to the appearance of the nail upon the 
 flesh; hence the name onyx, by which such varieties of stone were known. Properly speaking, however, 
 this would be the sardonyx, for the word onyx is applied to any stone consisting of alternate layers of different- 
 coloured agates or chalcedony. Onyx and sardonyx are the stones used for making cameos, in which the 
 figures are in relief; while the intaglios were engraved out of cornelian and other uniformly coloured ones. 
 The figures are carved out of the white, yellow, or other light-coloured layer, which is all cut away except the 
 part forming the figures, which thus stands in relief upon a different coloured layer of the stone. When the 
 under layer is a very dark sard, however, and is covered with a milk-white opalescent agate or chalcedony, 
 without any layer between of an intermediate colour, it is called a nicollo (which is evidently derived from 
 onicollo from onyx), and is then also used for intaglios; the figures being produced by the dark sard exposed, 
 with a gradation of shades, formed by the translucent surface layer more or less cut away. Some ancient cameos 
 of a large size are very beautiful; immense numbers are now made in Paris, and are worn as brooches, or set in 
 bracelets. Agate is a variegated chalcedony, the colours being irregularly arranged, unlike the onyx or sar¬ 
 donyx. According to the arrangement of these colours the agate receives different names. The distinctive 
 colour of agates is a translucent milky white, with a shade of bluish or reddish violet. Sometimes a number of 
 dendritic or moss-like delineations of a brownish colour are interspersed through the mass, forming the moss 
 agate or mocha stone; sometimes the agate is made up of a series of bands of different colours, which are 
 sharply defined, as in a ribbon, and produce very beautiful effects. According as the stone is cut, these 
 bands may be straight or concentric, and very often they are zig-zag, so as to produce, from one being within 
 
Class XXIIL] WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Etc. 
 
 385 
 
 the other, the effect of the ground plan of fortifications, and hence this variety is called fortification agate. 
 The variations thus produced are endless, and the nomenclature, although it only contains a name for the 
 chief varieties, is very extensive. The word agate came from Achates, the ancient name of the Drilla, a river 
 of Sicily, in the bed of which they are abundantly found. 
 
 The third subdivision of quartz gems includes the different kinds of jasper, such as the heliotrope or 
 bloodstone, and the plasma. Jasper is not a pure quartz, but rather a siliceous mineral, containing alumina, 
 lime, and iron, &c., and nearly opaque, and very compact. Its usual colours are red, brown, yellow, or 
 green, and sometimes, but rarely, black and blue, and very dull until polished. Like agates, the accidental 
 distribution of colouring metallic oxides gives rise to a number of varieties, of which Sicily alone, it is said, 
 produces 100, the value of which depends upon the beauty of the markings. When the colours are in bands, 
 it is called striped jasper; when the mass is green, and glistens with spots of white or yellow, it constitutes 
 the plasma. The bloodstone is a jasper of a deep green colour, interspersed with blood-red spots ; the helio¬ 
 trope is simply a fine variety of the bloodstone. 
 
 The fourth subdivision includes opal, hydrophane, or moncle dor, wood opal, cacholong, &c. The noble 
 opal is a hydrate of silica of an opalescent and milky wliite, with tinge of blue colour, and which produces an 
 extremely beautiful play of colours from the reflection of the light by the minute fissures, of which it is full. The 
 girasol or fire opal is a variety which produces a bright hyacinth red and yellow chatoyant reflection. Opal was 
 very highly esteemed by the ancients, but was little employed during the middle ages. The hydrophane, 
 called in the middle ages the monde d’or, and by French jewellers at present, ceil du monde , is an opaque 
 opal'which becomes transparent on being immersed in water, thereby producing the chatoyant effects of the 
 opal. Cacholong is the name of a kind of opal agate almost opaque. By successive treatment with oil and 
 sulphuric acid this material may be made to assume various shades so as to constitute false sards. Most of the 
 chalcedonies may also be made to undergo a change in colour by artificial means ; for instance, if a red- 
 hot iron be applied to the surface of the cornelian, the colour of which is supposed to be produced by a 
 minute kind of vegetable, its red colour is destroyed superficially, and assumes a milk-white colour, while it 
 retains its true red colour beneath. Stones thus treated are used as false sardonyxes for making cameos ; 
 the burnt surface forming the figures in relief. We may also remark that the cornelians, when first taken 
 from the rock, are generally of a grayish-red, and only acquire their fine tints by exposure to the sun’s rays 
 lor a considerable time, and a subsequent heating in an iron pot. 
 
 Rock crystal is found in most countries, not excepting our own; two fine specimens, one from Achill, 
 and another from the Blasket Islands, off the coast of Kerry, having been exhibited. The finest amethysts 
 are found in Ceylon, India, and Persia, and inferior ones in large groups of crystals have been found at 
 Blackrock, near Cork, and at Achill, good examples of which were also in the Exhibition. Rose quartz, and 
 prase, and chrysoprase, are found in Germany; the false topaz in Scotland and in Brazil; aventurine in Spain; 
 cornelian, agates, &c., in Germany and in Scotland, but the finest come from India and Arabia. Some beau¬ 
 tiful ones are now being brought from Lake Sorel and the Derwent in Tasmania; plasma in India and China; 
 cat’s eye in Silesia in Germany ; the precious opal in Hungary; the fire opal in Mexico. A pretty collection 
 of these stones, obtained from the drift-beds between Bray and Wicklow, was exhibited by Mr. Blood, of 
 Wicklow. The chief countries of all gems appear to be India and Brazil, in the great alluvial plains of which 
 lie buried the treasures washed out of the two greatest chains of mountains in the world. 
 
 All the other minerals employed as gems are compound silicates, that is, compounds of silica, and some¬ 
 times fluorine or boracic acid, with metallic oxides, such as alumina, magnesia, &c. There are, however, a 
 few in which silica is nearly or entirely absent, and in which the alumina, which is the predominant ingredient, 
 acts as acid; this group is, therefore, allied to the corundum, and the minerals composing it may, indeed, be 
 considered as inferior varieties of the true sapphire. The type of these minerals is the spinelle, which is 
 found in serpentine and gneiss rocks in granular limestone, and also in volcanic rocks. When of a scarlet 
 red, passing into a rose colour, it is called the spinelle ruby; when of a clear rose-red, it is the balas or balais 
 ruby; the orange-red passing into yellow, the rubicelle; the violet-coloured, the amandine; and the lustrous 
 black, the pleonaste. Of these the balais ruby alone appears to have been known in the middle ages. In 
 the gems just mentioned the chief base present is magnesia; when this is replaced by a peculiar substance, 
 glucina, we have the chrysoberyl, from XP V(T0 £i golden, and fiiipvWoc, a beryl. This mineral is used as a gem 
 when sufficiently large to admit of its being cut with facets; it forms a beautiful gem of of a yellowish-green 
 colour when free from flaws and striae. It occurs in Brazil, Ceylon, and the Ural, of large size. A curious 
 opalescent variety, which is used as a gem when cut en caboclion , is called the cymophane, from K vpa, a wave, 
 and <paivu>, to appear, owing to the wavy appearance produced by the opalescence. This mineral is also 
 called the oriental chrysolite, but must not be confounded with the common chrysolite or olivine. 
 
 The beryl, which is allied to the last-named gem, consists of a silicate of alumina and glucina, with traces 
 of some colouring metallic oxides. When of a rich transparent green it forms the emerald properly so called; 
 when of a pale sky-blue passing into green, or of the peculiar green colour of the sea water, it constitutes the 
 aqua marine, or aigue marine from aigue , the old French for water. The term beryl is applied to all the other 
 shades, such as greenish-white, yellowish, &c. Emeralds are often found of a very large size, as, for example, one 
 foot long; the aqua marine is found of a still larger size, one having been discovered in Brazil as large as a calffs 
 head, and weighing 18£ lbs. Beryls of a gigantic size are frequently found in the United States ; for example, 
 one 4 feet long, and weighing 240 lbs., and the greater part of which was of a bluish-green, has been found 
 in Massachusets. The finest emeralds come from Santa Fe de Bogota, in New Granada ; the aqua marine is 
 chiefly found in Hindostan, Siberia, and Brazil. Beryls ai’e common in the granite of the Mourne Moun¬ 
 tains, and are sometimes found sufficiently clear to be employed as gems. 
 
 The precious garnet is a silicate of alumina and iron, which crystallizes in the form of a dodecahedron or 
 twelve-sided figure ; it is harder than rock crystal, and of a rich brownish-red or wine colour, sometimes 
 tending to violet and sometimes to orange. The garnet is found in several countries, but the most per¬ 
 fect come from Ceylon and Greenland. It has occasionally been found of sufficient size to be cut into 
 
386 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXHI. 
 
 cups; it does not appear to have been in much repute. The lime garnet, that is, a silicate of alumina and 
 lime, constitutes a pretty yellow variety, known as the cinnamon stone, or essonite, which is employed as 
 a gem. 
 
 The topaz, properly so called, is a compound of silica, fluorine, and alumina; it occurs chiefly in granite, 
 the finest specimens being obtained from the Ural Mountains, Siberia, and Brazil, especially from the latter; 
 some are also obtained in the Saxon Mountains, and small limpid crystals are even frequently found in the 
 Mourne granite. The topaz is harder than rock crystal, of nearly the same specific gravity as the diamond, 
 and is usually of a yellow colour, but it also occurs colourless, and of a green or blue colour, as at Cairngorm, 
 in Scotland. The Brazilian topaz, when heated, becomes of a rose-red, so like that of the Balais ruby that 
 it cannot be distinguished by the eye alone ; specimens thus treated are used in jewellery. The colourless or 
 very pale-coloured topazes, when free from flaws and cut in imitation of brilliants, can hardly be distinguished 
 from the diamond in the daytime; and are called, from their limpidity, goutte cCeau , or drops of water. The 
 derivation of the name topaz, or rather of its Greek name, roTra^iov, is very singular ; the ancient topazes 
 were chiefly found on an island in the Red Sea which was often enveloped in fogs, and accordingly difficult to 
 find ; the name is hence supposed to be derived from ro;ra?a>, to seek. 
 
 The other minerals used as gems, and which our space will permit us to do little more than enume¬ 
 rate, are the chrysolite or olivine, which is a silicate of magnesia of an olive green, found in basalt and 
 lava. It is a brittle and very soft stone, and is not of much value, as it is easy to deprive it of its polish. 
 Jade, which is a silicate of alumina and magnesia, is found in primitive limestone ; it is of various colours, but 
 usually of a sky blue and green, passing into olive green. It scratches glass and even rock crystal, but its 
 polish is never good, being always more or less unctuous. It is much employed in China and India, and is 
 supposed to possess curative powers; it was also highly esteemed by the ancients, but does not appear to have 
 been used in the middle ages. The zircon or hyacinth is a silicate of a peculiar earth, zirconia, of a 
 very high specific gravity and of considerable hardness. Its colours are red, pale rose, brown-yellow, 
 slightly smoky, and colourless ; the two latter come chiefly from Ceylon, and are usually called jargons, and 
 are employed as inferior diamonds. Fine crystals are also obtained from Siberia, Greenland, and Norway. 
 The dichroite, or sapphire d'eau , is a silicate of alumina, magnesia, and iron, of various shades of blue and 
 violet, generally inclining to black. It is usually of different colours when viewed in different directions; 
 hence the name dichroite, from dig, double, and 6a, colour. This property gives it some value as a gem. 
 Andalusite is a silicate of alumina, and some other bases of a flesh-red colour, passing into gray, sometimes 
 of a bluish and greenish tint. Its name is derived from the province of Andalusia, in Spain. It is very 
 soft, and being nearly opaque it is but ill adapted as a gem ; when of good colour, it is, however, sometimes 
 employed, especially in inlaid work. Feldspar is chiefly a silicate of alumina and potash, and is one of the 
 constituent minerals of granites; there are a great many varieties of it used as gems, chiefly for inlaid work, 
 of which we shall mention the following: aventurine feldspar, called sunstone, or pierre de soleil , and ori¬ 
 ental aventurine, consisting of feldspars of various colours, with numerous spangles of mica disseminated 
 through them, which produce an effect as if of numerous golden points (the most prized specimens are obtained 
 from Siberia) ; a feldspar, of a sky-blue colour dotted with white joints, and having a great resemblance to 
 lapis lazuli, for which it is sometimes substituted in pietra dura. Moonstone, or pierre de lune , also 
 called ceil de poisson and argentine, is a variety of the kind of translucent feldspar called adularia, which has a 
 peculiar pearly or chatoyant lustre when polished ; it is found in Ceylon, and also on Mount Saint Gothard, 
 from the name of one of the highest peaks of which, called Adula, the word adularia is derived. Yariolite, 
 called also pierre des amazones , and vert celadon , is an opaque variety of various shades of green dotted 
 with white globular points; it is chiefly obtained from the Ural and Greenland, and is also found in France. 
 Opaline feldspar or Labrador feldspar is a silicate of alumina, lime, and soda, instead of potash, of a gray, 
 brown, or slightly greenish colour, which exhibits, when polished, beautiful chatoyant effects, the colours 
 seen being chiefly green, blue, red, and orange, on changing the position of the surface ; it was first brought 
 from the island of St. Paul, on the coast of Labrador, whence its name, but it is i also obtained in Norway 
 and the Ural Mountains, and in several parts of the United States ; it is very frequently used as a gem, but 
 almost always for inlaid work. Tourmaline is a silicate of alumina and iron or manganese, and small quan¬ 
 tities of potash and soda, together with the characteristic acid substance, boracic acid, which occurs in long 
 crystals in granite and other ancient rocks. Its colours are very various, and, as in the case of other gems, 
 distinct names have been given to certain colours; for example, blue tourmalines have been termed indico- 
 lite, from their colour being somewhat like that of indigo; the red are called rubellite. The only other 
 colours prized as gems are the green and yellow tourmalines. The tourmaline is of about the hardness of 
 the emerald ; the fine red ones, free from flaws, take a fine polish, and are much-prized gems ; the yellow 
 Ceylon tourmaline is almost equally esteemed as the real topaz, for which it is often sold; the blue, which 
 resembles the sapphire when very fine, may often be mistaken for that gem. The green tourmaline consti¬ 
 tutes a valuable gem, but the colour is not the pure green of the emerald. Ceylon and Siberia are the chief 
 localities for fine tourmalines; the red of the latter are frequently mounted en cabochon on rings, and are 
 then readily distinguishable by a certain opalescence, which gives rise to a chatoyant eflect. 
 
 Lapis lazuli is an opaque compound of silica, alumina, soda, and sometimes lime, coloured of a beautiful 
 rich blue, by some peculiar compound of sulphur, and chiefly found in granite and primary limestones, veined 
 with white portions, and dotted with spangles of yellow mica and minute crystals of pyrites, which have the 
 appearance of gold. The pieces of the richest blue, most uniformly coloured, and containing most dissemi¬ 
 nated mica and pyrites, are selected and cemented together to form table-tops; large pieces have been 
 employed to make cups and vases, and many Indian temples and tombs, and parts of the Moorish Alhambra, 
 were encrusted with it. It is also largely employed in work in pietra dura , and when ground up and washed 
 it constitutes the beautiful pigment, the natural ultramarine. Lapis lazuli was well known and highly appre¬ 
 ciated by the ancients, and was also much esteemed during the middle ages. Our chief supplies come from 
 Persia, India, China, and Russia. 
 
Class XXIII.] WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Etc. 
 
 387 
 
 Green malachite is the natural hydrated carbonate of copper, which frequently occurs in masses of con¬ 
 siderable size, and formed apparently in the manner of stalagmites and stalactites. When these are cut 
 across their diameter, surfaces are obtained exhibiting concentric rings of the most beautiful shades, from the 
 deepest green to the palest and most tender pea green, and which are capable of assuming a fine polish. If 
 cut in the direction of their axes, the surfaces exhibit zones or ribboned bands of the same character, and of 
 great beauty. Malachite is employed for forming vases, cups, and table-tops, and for inlaying furniture, 
 especially fauteuils, pianos. Malachite was known to the ancients, but it does not appear to have been used 
 during the middle ages. It is found in many countries, but with the exception of the malachite found at 
 Chessy, near Lyons, the greater part of what has been until lately used for ornamental purposes has been 
 obtained from Siberia. Recently immense quantities of it have been obtained in Wisconsin, in the United 
 States, and at Burra Burra, near Melbourne. 
 
 The turquoise is a hydrated phosphate of alumina, coloured by oxides of copper and iron, of a very pecu¬ 
 liar bluish green opaque colour, and of a hardness to scratch glass. It takes a beautiful polish, and when 
 of a fine colour it is very highly prized as a gem. It is only found in a mountainous district of Persia. 
 Fossil bones and teeth, coloured by phosphate of protoxide of iron, simulate the mineral turquoise ; but their 
 beautiful blue colour assumes a greenish tinge, and becomes dull from the light, and in time grows paler, 
 and finally disappears. These turquoises are readily distinguished from the mineral ones, by losing their 
 colour by the action of acids. 
 
 ARTIFICIAL GEMS. 
 
 The importance attached at all periods to articles ornamented with gems, and their enormous value, led 
 at a very early period to attempts to imitate them. The secret of producing artificial gems, indeed, goes 
 back to antiquity, and was practised by the Egyptians, the ancient depositories of arts of this kind ; it is 
 even probable that the art was known to the Assyrians. It was in full operation in the middle ages, and 
 artificial jewels were constantly employed, notwithstanding that the rules of the Corporation of Jewellers 
 strictly forbade the use of coloured glass. In the thirteenth century the imitation was so perfect that 
 one of the chroniclers of that period says, that “ sometimes the false stones are so similar to the true, that 
 those who know them best are often deceived.” Even royalty itself did not disdain to wear crowns orna¬ 
 mented with false stones ; for we learn from the testament of Jeanne d’Evreux, Queen of France, that out of 
 the twenty-four crowns and chaplets which she left at her death, in 1372, two were ornamented with false 
 stones. But it is only within the present century that the art has been brought to perfection by the production 
 of glass of a purity, transparency, density, and refractive power little inferior to the finest gems. This glass, 
 which differs but little from common flint glass, except in purity and in the presence of boracic acid, is formed 
 of ground rock crystal, minium or white lead, pure caustic potash, and boracic acid. It is coloured by fusing 
 it with small portions of different metallic oxides, corresponding in many cases with those which give colour to 
 the natural gems. Thus the finest topaz is produced with glass of antimony and the compound of gold known 
 as purple of Cassius, and the inferior quartz topazes with oxide of iron. The ruby is usually obtained from 
 the mass for preparing topazes, undergoing a peculiar change which unfits it for producing that gem ; the 
 inferior kinds are produced by oxide of manganese. The emerald is produced by oxides of copper and 
 chrome; the sapphire or blue corundum by oxide of cobalt; the amethyst by oxides of manganese, cobalt, 
 and purple of Cassius ; the garnet, by glass of antimony, purple of Cassius, and oxide of manganese. In fact, 
 an) r known gem can now be imitated so closely that it requires the greatest skill to distinguish the false from 
 the true ; and it is well known that a large proportion of the rubies, emeralds, &c., which are so ostentatiously 
 worn at court ceremonies, are made of glass, and that even sometimes without the knowledge of the 
 wearer. The art of preparing false gems is almost confined to Paris, or at least it is there that it has attained 
 the highest perfection. It is from that city that the sovereigns of Europe, and many of Asia, have obtained 
 for many years the rich jewels with which they so profusely decorate their servants. 
 
 The late M. Ebelman, director of the Porcelain Works of Sevres, has succeeded, by mixing the consti¬ 
 tuent ingredients of certain gems together, and then exposing them with boracic acid or borax, which acts 
 as a solvent, to the heat of a porcelain furnace during the entire time of the firing of biscuit ware, so that the 
 acid or borax, having performed the office of a flux, was entirely volatilized, in producing very small crystals 
 of the real ruby corundum, and several other rare gems. And M. Despretz has succeeded, by the agency of 
 electricity, in producing from charcoal what may be called diamond dust. These two discoveries will one day 
 be the germ of processes for producing all kinds of natural gems artificially. 
 
 PEARLS, FALSE PEARLS, CAMEO SHELLS, CARVINGS IN SEA-HORSE TOOTH, CORAL, ETC. 
 
 The animal kingdom has been laid under contribution for the purpose of providing personal ornaments 
 or the decorations of furniture. The most valuable of these contributions is the pearl, which is merely an 
 excretion of a globular form, of a beautiful bluish-white colour, and a highly iridescent power. It is formed, 
 like the mother-of-pearl, from which it only differs in form, of alternate layers of animal membrane and car¬ 
 bonate of lime ; it is to this lamellated structure its peculiar properties are evidently owing. Pearls are the 
 products of many shell-fish, but the finest are obtained from the ‘ pearl oyster,’ Meleagrina margciritifera , 
 which is found in the Indian seas. Small pearls of a paler colour, and exhibiting much less iridescence, are 
 produced by a fresh-water bivalve shell, the Unio margaritifera , which is found in many rivers of Ireland. 
 As in the case of other gems, the value of pearls depends upon their size; a necklace of pea-sized pearls being 
 often twenty times the value of one the size of peppercorns. The greatest pearl fisheries are those at the 
 Island of Bahrein in the Persian Gulf; those on the coasts of Ceylon ; the islands in the Bay of Panama, 
 St. Margarita, or the Pearl Islands near Cumana, in the West Indian seas ; and off the coast of Algiers. 
 
 Pearls can also be very closely imitated, but it is difficult to determine accurately at what period the false 
 pearls were first made. There is reason to suppose that some kind of imitation of them was made as 
 
 3 E 
 
THE HUSH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXITT. 
 
 .188 
 
 early as the thirteenth century, as we learn from the rules of the Corporation of Goldsmiths of Paris, for 
 the year 1260 ; it is probable, however, that the imitations then made were simply opalescent glass beads, 
 like those now made, of different colours, under the name of perles a la lune. About the middle of the 
 seventeenth century the mode of making artificial pearls by coating glass globules on the outside with a var¬ 
 nish made with the scales of a kind of fish appears to have been discovered. According to a book published 
 in Paris in 1691, called “ Livre des Addresses,” the manufacture of these pearls, which are described as 
 perfectly natural, was considered as a new invention. The invention of these imitations is usually attributed 
 to Jaquin, a rosary maker. The process followed at present is to coat them on the inside instead of on the 
 outside. For this purpose a number of hollow beads of thin transparent glass are blown with a lamp, and 
 a drop of the pearl essence is blown into it, and spread about by rolling them. The pearl essence is obtained by 
 scraping the scales off the bleak, or Cyprinus alburnus , a fresh-water fish, and repeatedly washing them with 
 water, until the whole of the foreign animal matter is removed. When fully washed, a little solution of sal- 
 ammoniac is added, to prevent putrefaction from occurring, and the essence is ready for use ; in using it, 
 however, it is found advisable to add a little isinglass, so as to make the varnish adhere well; a minute trace 
 of carmine, saffron, or Paris blue, is also added, in order to communicate a reddish, yellowish, or bluish tinge, 
 in imitation of those shades observed in fine pearls. Formerly the makers of artificial pearls had to purchase 
 the fish themselves in order to prepare the essence ; but it has now become an article of trade, and a good 
 deal of it is prepared at Eberbach, ontlieNeckar, for the Paris and Swiss pearl makers. It is calculated that 
 7 lbs. of fish scales will yield 1 lb. of moist pearl essence, for which 20,000 fishes would be required. 
 
 The scales of the well known-white bait are said to surpass those of the bleak for artificial pearl making. 
 The scales of the roach and dace have also been used for inferior kinds of false pearls. When necklaces 
 were much worn in England there was a considerable trade in false pearls in London, and fish scales were 
 in such demand that from one guinea to five guineas was paid for a quart of them. 
 
 Besides shirt buttons and inlaying, to which mother-of-pearl shells are chiefly applied, another kind of 
 shelly matter is used for the production of cameos, and for making small cups. The shells used for cutting 
 cameos are thick, and of considerable density, and consist of three layers of different coloured shelly matter. 
 Each layer is composed of a number of laminae, which in the two outer layers are parallel with the lines of 
 growth, while those of the centre layer are perpendicular to them. The figures in relief are cut in one layer, 
 and appear on the next as a ground; sometimes the two layers are cut through, the ground being formed on 
 the tim’d; the chief figures, being in highest relief, are formed of the external layer, whilst some ornaments 
 are executed in the matter of the middle—the principle is, in fact, the same as the true cameos cut in onyx 
 or sardonyx. The shell chiefly used is the Cassis rufa , a species of cowrie or cyprcea. It is to a shell of this 
 kind that the ancients applied the term porcella , from its resemblance to a pig. During the middle ages the 
 term porcellana (derived from por cella), or, in old French, pourcelaine, was generally applied to mother-of-pearl 
 shells and to works in it, including cameos. When the beautiful pottery of China became known, the same 
 term pourcelaine, whence our porcelain, was applied, in consequence of its white nacreous-like substance. 
 
 Mr. Richard Barter, of this city, has introduced, for the first time so far as we are aware, a peculiar kind 
 of cameo, quite different from the true or the shell cameos. It consists of a figure carved in the ivory-like 
 substance called sea-horse tooth, fastened upon a surface of cornelian. The material is exceedingly compact, 
 and of great uniformity of texture and hardness, and capable of yielding the finest and most delicate carvings; 
 it also is not, like ivory, subject to acquire stains, at least, not readily. Mr. Barter exhibited a case of cameo 
 heads in this style taken from life, the kind of application for which it seems best adapted; they were of 
 great merit, and fully justified the success which has hitherto rewarded his exertions in introducing this very 
 pretty style,—a success which we hope to see still further increased. 
 
 The last substance which we shall mention of animal origin used in jewellery is coral. This is a sort of 
 vegetation, if we may be permitted to use the expression, produced by a number of polypi who make it their 
 habitation, each individual contributing his own cell or part of a branch. The only kind of coral used in 
 jewellery is the Isis nobilis (or Gorgonia nobilis, or Corallium rubruni). It is composed of two parts, an inter¬ 
 nal stem of gelatinous matter and carbonate of lime, and an external shell or cortex of the same materials, and 
 both coloured with some peculiar substance. Coral was known both in antiquity and during the middle 
 ages, and employed to some extent. It may be applied to many purposes, but its chief use is to form 
 necklaces. 
 
 With scarcely a single exception every variety of gem described in the previous remarks was more or less 
 represented in the Exhibition as part of some ornaments. These ornaments as a whole form what is, pro¬ 
 perly speaking, Jewellery, about which we have hitherto said nothing, and which, indeed, we shall dismiss in 
 very few words, because to describe in detail the numerous articles included in the present category would 
 occupy far more space than can be devoted to such an object, especially as we have already extended our 
 notice of this department to considerable length. The manufacture of jewellery is composed of two distinct 
 branches, the lapidaries’ work, where true gems are used (or the making of artificial gems where the latter 
 are employed), and the setting of these stones in metal, wood, or stone. The work of the lapidary is simply 
 giving a form and polished surface to the rough gems, which is done with a series of wheels by means of dia¬ 
 mond or corundum powder. The cutting of stones is an important matter, for upon it depends much of their 
 brilliancy. The setting is not of less importance, and here the greatest room exists for the development of artistic 
 taste. The operation of setting a gem in a framework of gold or other metal is simple enough ; but the re¬ 
 lation of the gem to the ornament, especially in reference to size, colour, and use, the contrast and harmony 
 of colour, where different gems are employed, and the character of the whole design, involve taste and skill in 
 a high degree ; and it is in these points that we find most articles of jewellery deficient. The native contri¬ 
 butions, except in one class, were not very varied; a large portion also were not Irish, but French or Eng¬ 
 lish in whole or in part, and although many of them were full of promise, yet little attention appears to have 
 been bestowed upon the artistic character of the article. This was especially the case with the cheap jewellery 
 made with bog oak and artificial gems, the greater part of which was in truly barbaric taste. 
 
Ci.ass XXIII.] WORKS IX PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Etc. 
 
 389 
 
 The production of Bog Oak ornaments has gradually grown up in this city to a degree of considerable 
 importance. At first, rudeness of design and coarseness of execution were naturally inseparable from the 
 infancy of the trade. Although considerable improvement has gradually been effected, the progress has not 
 been so great as it ought to have been. The carvings are coarsely executed ; the stones are far too large 
 and too gaudy, and the general designs poor, and without much invention; and where the latter fault did not 
 exist, they were inappropriate, as, for example, giving a bracelet the form of a coiled snake. In the selection 
 of the stones there was but little variety, notwithstanding the range which exists for the purpose, as proved 
 even by our brief notice. All the colourless ones were, of course, Irish diamonds; this is a mistake which ought 
 not to be persevered in, as there are many colourless false gems far superior in every way as ornaments to rock 
 crystal; the fact of the quartz being Irish is not enough to make amends for coarse execution and bad design. 
 We have been thus severe upon this, we may say, the only branch of jewellery carried on in Ireland, and 
 which we would much more willingly praise, because we feel that not only may it become a very important 
 branch of trade, but it may be the precursor of many others. This can only occur, however, by the most 
 unremitting efforts to improve the execution and design, and especially to develop fertility of invention and 
 variety, which are more necessary in this class of articles than in, perhaps, any other branch of manufacture. 
 It is only just to say that the carvings in bog oak of several of the more remarkable specimens of ancient 
 architecture in Ireland, exhibited by J. Classon, were admirably executed, and were altogether deserving of 
 high commendation. In the collection of S. Mahood were some well-executed models of a similar kind, and 
 a large collection of ornamental jewellery set with a very good variety of false gems. The collections of 
 D. Connell, M. Connell, and G. Goggin, contained many things which deserve notice, notwithstanding our 
 strictures on the class generally. There is another point which must not be passed over, and which is of im¬ 
 portance if it is desirable to elevate the manufacture of bog oak ornaments into a permanent trade, which is,— 
 to make the price of the article bear some relation to its intrinsic value. In conclusion, we have only to 
 remark, that there exist in Dublin facilities of the most favourable kind for the development of a trade in 
 jewellery, and that with perseverance and the proper cultivation and encouragement of artistic taste, and the 
 eschewing of all plagiarism of design, an important and fruitful source of employment may be created. 
 
 IV.—ENAMELLED WORK. 
 
 Among the most beautiful and interesting of the decorative arts connected with metals may be placed 
 enamelling, not only from the skill and ingenuity which it requires in the execution, but also from the variety 
 and delicacy of colour and charming effects which can be produced by its means. The term enamel in its 
 most general sense is used to designate a species of glass, either transparent or opaque, to which various co¬ 
 lours are given by the addition of different metallic oxides, and applied as a superficial coating to pottery, 
 and gold, silver, and other metals. The employment of glazes upon bricks is of an extremely ancient date: 
 the important researches of Botta, and afterwards of Layard, who has followed in his footsteps, show us that 
 bricks thus ornamented, and even of different colours, were used extensively at Nineveh and other cities of 
 the period to which that remarkable city belonged. We are also familiar with the numerous small figures of 
 divinities found in the ancient tombs of Egypt covered with beautiful blue and green coloured enamels, many 
 of the former having hieroglyphics cut in them, which were afterwards filled with white and yellow enamels 
 by fusion. But no single genuine specimen has yet been found which would prove that the art of ena¬ 
 melling upon metals, the only branch of the subject which belongs to the class we are now considering, 
 was known to the Egyptians; the one said to have been in the possession of M. Louis Dubois, of Paris, not 
 having come to light. The Etruscans are also said to have known the art, but the proofs put forward are 
 not satisfactory. It was, however, known and practised to some extent by the Greeks, and that kind of 
 enamelling on metal, known as niello , was certainly known in the time of Pliny, for he describes the compo¬ 
 sition of the mixture. From the perfection to which the Chinese have arrived in the manufacture of porce¬ 
 lain, a good deal of which is painted in true enamel colours, one would be naturally led to the belief that the 
 coating of metals with enamels must have been known to them; and accordingly we find that such is the case, 
 but the exact epoch at which the discovery was made cannot be determined. 
 
 Many of the most learned antiquaries are disposed to attribute the invention to the ancient Gauls,—an 
 opinion which is supported by the number of enamelled fibulas and other ancient Gallic ornaments which 
 have been found in tombs; and also by a passage from Philostratus, who professed rhetoric at Athens, 
 whence he came to Rome at the commencement of the third century of our era, where, by the favour of Julia, 
 wife of the emperor Septimus Severus, he was attached to the household of the Imperial Palace. This pas¬ 
 sage is to the effect that the barbarians bordering the ocean knew how to spread colours upon hot brass so 
 as to afterwards become as hard as stones, and to preserve the design thus formed. It is doubtful whether 
 this art was known to the ancient Irish, for all the specimens of enamelled fibulae in the collection of the Royal 
 Irish Academy appear to be merely encrusted with bits of enamel, mosaic-like,—a mode of ornamentation 
 known to the Greeks, and even to the Egyptians. Most of those ornaments would also appear to belong to 
 Christian periods. The question of the existence of this art in Ireland is, however, to be only decided by 
 antiquaries well versed in such subjects ; it is worth investigating as tending to throw light on the migra¬ 
 tions and intercourse of the early Irish. A number of specimens of enamelled objects have been found in 
 England of a very early date, but, so far as we know, all the real fused enamels are of Roman workmanship. 
 
 In the Middle Ages the art of enamelling was in high favour, especially from the middle of the eleventh 
 century down to the period of the Renaissance in France. Rings, croziers, fibulae, sacred vessels, shields, 
 armour, monumental brasses, and harness, were thus generally ornamented. The chief seat of the art was 
 Limoges, in France, but the enamels of Cologne, Mayence, and Aix-la-Chapelle were also held in high 
 repute. 
 
 Enamels may be classed according to their style of execution, which also corresponds in a great degree 
 to their chronological order, into:—-1. Embedded enamels which, may be subdivided into, a, embedded in the 
 
 3 e 2 
 
390 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIH. 
 
 solid, called in the fifteenth and sixteenth century emaux en taille (Tepargne, and now emaux en Champ leva 
 
 by the French ; and h , embedded in filigree, the emaux cloisonnes or emaux d cloisons mobiles of the French_ 
 
 2. Translucent enamels on bas-relief, the opera di basso rilievo of Benvenuto Cellini, and emaux de basse taille 
 of the French_3. Painted enamels, the emaux de peintres or emaux peints of the French. 
 
 Enamels embedded in the solid are the most ancient, and were almost invariably executed upon plates of 
 copper. This style consisted in drawing the outlines of the design upon the plates, and chasing or tooling 
 out the surrounding metal exactly as a woodcut is made, the design being left in relief as a series of fine 
 lines. The cavities thus formed by the graver were then filled up with the different coloured enamel mix¬ 
 tures in powder, upon which the plate was heated until the enamels melted and adhered to the metal; the 
 surface was then polished, and the lines of metal gilded. By the method just described the outlines of the 
 design would be in metal, the figures being brought out by the enamel upon the even surface of the gilded 
 copper as a ground; in other cases a complete silhouette was reserved, the remainder of the surface being 
 cut down and enamelled, and forming the groundwork of the design. The objects ornamented in this style 
 were exceedingly durable, owing to the thickness of the metal employed, and some may even be bent without 
 detaching the enamel. The best specimens of this style belong to the twelfth and thirteenth century. 
 
 Niello Enamels .-—Another variety of this style of enamelling is that known as niello, the origin of which 
 goes back to the very infancy of art; for Pliny tells us that silver vessels were ornamented by the Egyptians 
 with a black enamel prepared from silver, copper, and sulphur. The art appears never to have been lost, as 
 a ring of Bishop Ethelwulf, executed in the ninth century, was ornamented in niello. The Greeks of the 
 Empire, too, must have practised it; and by them it was introduced into Russia as early as the twelfth cen¬ 
 tury, for there exists in the celebrated collection of jewellery in Dresden, known as the Griine Gewolbe, a 
 drinking vessel in solid gold, which is supposed to have belonged to John Basilides, Grand Duke of Russia, 
 having a Russian inscription executed in niello. About the same period, perhaps, it found its way into Italy, 
 where it soon partook of the general progress of the arts which was then talcing place, and where, in the 
 fifteenth century, it reached its highest development. Its chief seat was Florence, which produced three 
 celebrated niellatori , Matteo Dei, Antonio del Pollaiuolo, and Mfeso Finiguerra. 
 
 The method of ornamenting in niello wa s to engrave with the chisel upon plates or vessels of gold, silver, 
 or gilded silver, whatever ornament, such as a history, a flower, a portrait, or an inscription, was required ; 
 the hollows thus formed were then filled up, not with an enamel glass, such as we have described in speaking 
 of enamel generally, but with a compound of silver, copper, lead, and sulphur. This compound when fused 
 was of an intense black colour, hence the name nigellum of the ancients, which the Italians converted into 
 niello. The effect thus produced was very elegant, though somewhat sombre. During the fifteenth cen¬ 
 tury the sacred vessels used in the churches were profusely adorned in this style, especially the monstrances, 
 chalices, &c.; and it was also applied to the covers of missals and other devotional books, reliquaries, the 
 decoration of household furniture, such as ebony desks, escrutoires, &<:. (which were usually ornamented with 
 silver plates, upon which were represented histories, flowers, &c., in niello), hilts of daggers and swords, 
 drinking vessels, and, indeed, almost all silver articles. Niello work appears also to have been used at one 
 period as characteristic of mourning; as, for example, in the ornamentation of the sacred vessels used in 
 services for the dead, and during Lent. Widows who made vows of perpetual widowhood wore ornaments 
 in niello, as we learn in the case of the celebrated Diana of Poictiers. 
 
 In the sixteenth century the art was neglected in Italy, if we except the labours of Benvenuto Cellini, 
 who was an ardent admirer of, and executed a great number of works in it. After him the application of 
 niello fell into complete disuse in all Western and Southern Europe, and was only revived about twenty-five 
 years ago. This was not the case, however, in Russia, where it has been regularly practised, under the name 
 of the “ black art,” since its first introduction into the country. Large numbers of silver snuff-boxes and 
 other small articles ornamented in niello work are sent into Germany from Tula, where the manufacture of 
 the inferior kind is chiefly carried on. The best executed and most artistic articles are, however, produced 
 at Wolodga and Ustjug-Welecki. , 
 
 The following is the mode of preparing the enamel of metallic sulphurets:—The silver, copper, and lead 
 are melted together, or the lead is added to the other two metals after they have been melted. The alloy is 
 introduced into another crucible containing twice the weight of the combined metals of sulphur, and heated 
 until all excess of sulphur has volatilized. When cold the metallic sulphurets are powdered, and made into 
 paste with a solution of sal-ammoniac; this paste is rubbed into the engraved or stamped lines forming the 
 design, allowed to dry; and the articles introduced into a muffle in an ordinary enameller’s furnace, and 
 heated until the sulphurets fuse. When cold the surface is ground and polished, and it is then found that the 
 compound has so firmly attached itself to the plate of gold or silver that the latter may even be bent without 
 the black enamel scaling off. The relative proportion of the metals employed has varied at different times, 
 
 and in different 
 
 countries. The following Table gives 
 
 the proportions best known :— 
 
 
 
 
 
 Silver. 
 
 Copper. 
 
 Lead. 
 
 According 
 
 to Pliny,. 
 
 
 25.0 
 
 
 
 Theophilus Presbyter,. 
 
 
 22.2 
 
 n.i 
 
 11 
 
 11 
 
 11 
 
 Benvenuto Cellini,. 
 
 Blaise de Vigmiere,. 
 
 Percy de Vargos,. 
 
 [ (fifteenth and six- 
 f teenth centuries) 
 
 33.3 
 
 50.0 
 
 11 
 
 Georgj (alloy used at Ustjug-Welecki), 
 
 
 38.5 
 
 53.8 
 
 
 Wagner and Mention (Paris), .... 
 
 . .. 19-5 
 
 48.8 
 
 31.7 
 
 11 
 
 Knowly (English),. 
 
 . „ .... 5.9 
 
 35.3 
 
 58.8 
 
 Our readers will, perhaps, be surprised, after the perusal of the foregoing remarks, to learn that an art 
 so ancient, and never lost, has been made the subject of patents. In 1826 Mr. Knowlv actually took out a 
 
Class XXIII.] WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Etc. 
 
 391 
 
 patent for enamelling in England, and a German silversmith, named Wagner, in 1831, did the same in 
 France. 
 
 Many beautiful applications might still be made of niello work, such as the lettering and ornamentation 
 of the gold dial-plates of watches, church plate, and even plate for household purposes, &c. 
 
 The second class of embedded enamels, those embedded in filigree, the emaux cloissones, were made in a 
 peculiar way. A thin plate of metal, almost always of gold or of gilded silver, was procured, and the design 
 to be executed traced upon it with a fine point. Thin plates of the same metal were then cut into narrow 
 slips, the width varying according to the size of the piece to be executed; and these slips were made to follow 
 every contour of the design, being fastened edgeways to the plate by means of a little wax. When the out¬ 
 lines of the design were formed by means of these thin slips of copper, forming so many recesses or chambers, the 
 slips were soldered to the plate, and each of the chambers filled with the flux or glass and the metallic oxide 
 or pigment which was to form the colour of each part of the figure; and the plate was then introduced into a fur¬ 
 nace, where it was heated until the enamel melted. When cold the surface of the plate was polished so as to form 
 a kind of glass mosaic, in which the edges of the slips of metal formed brilliant thread-like lines, at once marking 
 the boundaries of each coloured enamel and the outlines of the design. The effect of the brilliant gold lines 
 marking the outlines of the face, the folds of the garments, and the inscriptions in the midst of vividly 
 coloured translucent enamels, was very beautiful; but the specimens now to be met with of this kind are 
 very rare. This style of enamelling is evidently an imitation of the ancient works in mosaic, and its inven¬ 
 tion is attributed to the Byzantines ; indeed, all the specimens which have come down to us are in the By¬ 
 zantine style. But at what period it arose is doubtful: the earliest texts with which we are acquainted, which 
 appear to allude to enamelling, date about the year 880. 
 
 Translucent Enamels on Bas Relief. —The enamels in faille d'epargne , executed for the most part upon 
 a common metal, were rarely the work of great artists; they may be considered, in fact, as trade articles. 
 The Byzantine enamels, on the other hand, belonged to the highest class of goldsmiths’ work ; they were exe¬ 
 cuted upon gold, and were employed for the most sumptuous and costly decorations of churches and palaces. 
 These enamels did not, however, suite the taste of Europe, and especially of Italy, then developing its grand 
 schools of art, and accordingly the style was varied. Instead of forming a number of cells upon the face of 
 a piece of copper, and then filling each of these with a different coloured enamel, the design was chiselled in 
 very feeble rehef upon the plate, usually of silver ; variously coloured enamel powders were then placed upon 
 it, and the plate heated until they melted and formed a translucent coating of glass over the whole surface, 
 no metallic lines being exposed; the design being formed by the work beneath, was seen through the transparent 
 enamel. The works of this class are often remarkable for the perfection and variety of colours, the grada¬ 
 tions of shades being beautifully produced by different thicknesses of the enamels. Where the relief was 
 highest, the enamel of course was thinnest, and consequently the shade of colour lightest; where the metal 
 was chiselled out the enamel was thickest, and the colour deepest, the effect being exactly similar to that pro¬ 
 duced by those pretty coloured porcelain lithophanes which are made in Germany, and of which so many 
 examples were in the Exhibition. The scope which this system of enamelling gave to the genius of the 
 artist (for as Vasari says, it was “ E specie di pittura mescolata con la scultura ,” a species of painting asso¬ 
 ciated with sculpture) brought it into great favour in Italy, from the end of the thirteenth to the beginning of 
 the fifteenth century. From Giovanni Pisani, who executed a high altar for the Church of Arezzo, partially 
 decorated in this style in the year 1286, to Benvenuto Cellini, who made some modifications in the pro¬ 
 cesses, it was employed by all the great artists of Italy who occupied themselves with the precious metals, 
 such as Pollajuolo, Francia, &c. A precise description is given of it by Vasari. 
 
 When the style of enamels in relief was in vogue, artists sometimes varied the effect by combining several 
 styles. One of the happiest of these combinations was to produce a silhouette in faille d'epargne upon a 
 plate of gold, or more frequently upon silver; the part of the plate tooled out had then some ornaments 
 chiselled upon it in very feeble relief, over which was laid a coating of translucent azure enamel. The folds 
 of the drapery, and the face, hair, &c., were expressed by the graver upon the silhouette in metal, the 
 incised lines being afterwards filled up with a black niello enamel—this was therefore a combination of the 
 styles of faille d’epargne , niello, and translucent enamel on bass relief. Another style was practised at an 
 earlier period (thirteenth century) which was a combination of the faille d'epargne , and of the embedded in 
 filigree style. There was also a peculiar kind of enamelled work produced in the sixteenth century which be¬ 
 longs to the style in bas relief, and deserves to be mentioned; it consisted in figures in relief, in gold or silver, 
 upon an enamelled ground; it is still practised in Russia. 
 
 Limoges, as we have before remarked, became the great seat of the art of enamelling in the style of 
 faille d'epargne upon copper. It there became a true branch of trade, and there was scarcely a country 
 in the world in communication with Europe in which specimens of the workmanship of Limoges might 
 not be seen. Towards the end of the fourteenth century, however, the Limoges work declined in the pre¬ 
 sence of the far more artistic and valuable enamels in bas relief. It was then that the third style of enam¬ 
 elling was invented; as we have every reason to believe, also, at Limoges, which became in the fifteenth, six¬ 
 teenth, and seventeenth centuries, as celebrated for its painted enamels as it had been in the middle ages for 
 the embedded enamels. In the enamels in faille d'epargne , the enamel was merely used to decorate certain 
 parts of the metal; in those on bas relief the metal became quite subordinate to the enamel, and was only seen 
 through the latter; but in the painted enamels the metal disappeared from view altogether. The first enamels 
 of this class consisted in making a very rough design upon a plate of bright copper; over this was laid a brownish 
 translucent glass, upon which the figures were formed in coloured enamels, the face and parts ofthe body ex¬ 
 posed being usually executed in white opaque enamel, and the contrasts heightened by a little gilding. It 
 was, in fact, more in the style of painting on glass than of enamel, as hitherto understood. Gradually the 
 translucent ground was replaced by an opaque one, in which all trace of the metal disappeared ; the most com¬ 
 mon colour of the ground was black, and the figures, although often executed in colours, were more frequently 
 in white enamel. This is the class of painted enamels best known amongst us, and termed emaux en grisaille 
 
392 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIII. 
 
 Leonard Limosin, one of the most distinguished painters in enamel, in the first half the sixteenth century, 
 substituted an opaque white ground for the black ; this kind of ground was admirably adapted for miniature 
 painting, which he attempted, but soon renounced; his invention was, however, taken advantage of, and em¬ 
 ployed to some extent by the goldsmiths in small works. But it was only in the year 1630 that this style of 
 art- was brought into vogue by Toutin, who is sometimes erroneously considered as the inventor: and it re¬ 
 ceived its highest development in the same century from Petitot. 
 
 Except in Russia, enamelling was but little employed in Europe during the past century; this beautiful art 
 is now, however, being revived with considerable success, especially in Paris, particularly the painted enamels, 
 both on a large scale and for miniature. The Exhibition offered examples of nearly every variety of enamel 
 work upon metal, both ancient and modern. Among the Collection of Antiquities were numerous specimens 
 of ancient enamels, of which we may specially mention the two enamelled plates belonging to the Archeo¬ 
 logical Institute of Great Britain, one representing the Crucifixion, and the other our Saviour enthroned on 
 the rainbow. These specimens were very good examples of the older Limoges work ; while the beautiful 
 enamelled cups, en grisaille , on a black ground, of Charles Tucker, Esq., F. S. A., the one representing 
 Tritons, and the other an historical subject, were excellent examples of the painted enamels or Limoges work 
 of the sixteenth century. In the Mediaeval Court there was a characteristic specimen of the enamel, en gri¬ 
 saille, on black ground, of the last period of the style of Limoges work, the end of the seventeenth, and be¬ 
 ginning of the eighteenth century. This was a plate representing St. Peter walking on the water ; from its 
 style it is apparently the work of Jean Laudin, a distinguished enameller, whose chief works date about 1693. 
 Technically, the work of Laudin and of all the enamellers of that period is superior to that of the preceding 
 century; the black grounds were much finer and deeper, and the outlines of the white opaque enamels used 
 for the figures sharper, as could be well seen by contrasting the last-mentioned enamels with the cups of the 
 fifteenth century. But in an artistic point of view the latter were much superior, and of a purer taste. 
 
 There was also exhibited an interesting series of twelve painted enamels on copper, representing the 
 Stations of the Cross, and now in the Museum of Irish Industry. In point of execution and design they 
 were exceedingly poor, but as illustrative of the early style of painted enamels, before the introduction of the 
 opaque ground, they were extremely curious, and, so far as we know, very rare. From the style of the 
 drawing they are apparently of Italian workmanship,—an opinion which is supported by the fact of their 
 having been in the possession of Cardinal Fesch before being brought to Ireland. 
 
 The application of enamel to decorate harness was illustrated by the stirrups said to have belonged 
 to the Duke de Schomberg, exhibited by T. M. Birnie, of Carrickfergus, but certainly executed at a much 
 earlier period. There were also examples of the employment of enamels to decorate articles connected with 
 church service, both ancient and modern ; among the former we may mention a crozier head belonging to 
 Dr. Petrie, with St. Patrick expelling the serpents in the volute, which was made either at Limoges or by 
 some workman of that school. A fine example of the employment of niello is seen in the celebrated Cross 
 of Cong; along the centre of the arms and stem of the cross is a band of silver covered with niello, and 
 having a number of cross bars at short intervals in the same style; where these bars join the band just alluded 
 to there is a sort of neaud or ornament of circles intersecting one another, cut in taille d'epargne , and which 
 have a pretty effect upon the niello ground. This cross was executed in Roscommon in the year 1151, and 
 is interesting as showing at what an early period the highest decorative arts of the middle ages were prac¬ 
 tised in Ireland. There are but few so characteristic examples of this style now in existence of as early a date 
 as this Cross of Cong. The chalices and other sacred vessels, and several other articles of ecclesiastical fur¬ 
 niture, exhibited by Mr. Hardman in the Mediseval Court, were in many instances decorated with red and 
 azure enamels, generally embedded as in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. 
 
 The examples of modern enamels applied to other than church furniture were very numerous, but our 
 space forbids to more than point out a few as illustrations. In the Sevres collection there was an enamel on 
 iron painted in colours, representing the allegorical subject of Prudence, which for technical execution, 
 softness, and harmony of colour, exceeded anything ancient or modern which we have seen. The art of 
 enamelling upon metals was carried to great perfection at Sevres during the directorship of the late 
 M. Ebelman, who succeeded in producing plates of a size altogether unknown to the old enamellers, and that, 
 too, upon iron which presented such difficulties to the latter. In the beautiful collection of jewellery ex¬ 
 hibited by M. Rudolphi, of Paris, were a great number of extremely happy applications of the enameller’s 
 art, among which we may specially mention the green translucent enamels upon vine and oak leaves of gold; 
 the veinings, being chased on the metal, were seen through the enamel, and thus offered excellent examples of 
 the old translucent enamels in bas relief. M. Rudolphi also exhibited a mediaeval fire-place of the most elaborate 
 workmanship, profusely decorated with translucent and opaque coloured enamels, in the embedded, in solid or 
 taille d'epargne style. We do not wish to hazard an opinion in this place upon the style of this work, or upon 
 mediaeval art generally, but, taken as a mere piece of workmanship, the fire-place was one of the most remark¬ 
 able things in the whole Exhibition. R. Phillips, of London, exhibited two plates of silver, with Scripture 
 subjects in niello, which were good examples of the peculiar application of that art, in former times, to the 
 decoration of the covers of books, caskets, &c. Among the articles contributed by Her Majesty was a beauti¬ 
 ful set of silver vessels of Indian workmanship, consisting of an ewer basin, bottle vase and covers, teapot and 
 plate, and cover decorated with flowers, arabesques, &c., chased in taille d'epargne , the intaglio or parts tooled 
 out being filled with what appeared to us, not having the means of close examination, to be a translucent 
 green enamel, the contrast being very good. In Hewet’s Chinese collection there were a number of exam¬ 
 ples of Chinese paintings upon opaque enamel grounds, upon copper, some of a very large size ; among these 
 were some imitations of European utensils, such as a wash-hand basin and jug, &c., in azure opaque enamel 
 ground, with figures in coloured enamels. These articles were, in a technical point of view, admirably 
 executed. 
 
 There is another application of enamels upon opaque enamel ground, which is now used, and which must 
 not be passed over—namely, the decoration of watch cases, many examples of which were exhibited. Of 
 
Class XXIH.] WORKS IN PRECIOUS METALS, JEWELLERY, Etc. 
 
 393 
 
 these we shall specially mention two small ladies’ watches, contributed by Mr. Rennet, of London, but of 
 Continental workmanship—one was decorated in coloured enamels, with a figure in miniature style of a guitar 
 player, surrounded by a border in bleu du roi, and the other with the Holy Family after Raphael, the border 
 being chased in gold, ornamented in niello. Mr. Scriber, of Westmoreland-street, exhibited some enamelled 
 watches, one of which was very pretty; the ground a turquoise blue enamel, with a sprig of flowers in fine seed 
 pearls. Mr. Racine, of Nassau-street, also exhibited some handsome watches of the same kind. 
 
 Before dismissing the subject of enamelling upon metals, we would wish to direct attention to the blunder 
 committed by some of our jewellers who make brooches in imitation of the ancient Irish ornaments, used for 
 a similar purpose. These ornaments were very generally ornamented with enamel or inlaid work, and, per¬ 
 haps, niello, and in such cases were chased in a peculiar way for that purpose; but some of the modern imi¬ 
 tations employ the same style of tooling, but have neglected the enamels. Now the beauty of these ornaments 
 would be immeasurably enhanced if enamelled, and we hope, therefore, to see them so before long. Advan¬ 
 tage might also be taken of the art of enamelling in the decoration of the cheap jewellery now made in Dublin, 
 in connexion with the trade of bog-oak ornaments_W. K. S. 
 
 1. His Rotal Highness Piunce Albert. —Her Ma¬ 
 jesty’s Grand Centre Piece—executed under the instruc¬ 
 tion of his Royal Highness Prince Albert; it represents a 
 group of horses round a Temple or Kiosk, with their at¬ 
 tendants ; the figures and horses, with Persian greyhound, 
 were grouped, designed, and modelled by Mr. Cotterill; the 
 Kiosk was modelled by Mr. E. Percy, fonnerly of Dublin; 
 and the base by Mr. William Spencer; and the whole exe¬ 
 cuted in silver by Messrs. Garrard, Haymarket. 
 
 2. Aaron, Brothers, Torwood-row, Torquay, Devon, 
 
 Manufacturers_Silver taper stand on malachite leaves; 
 
 engraved and gilt match-box, inlaid ; richly chased silver- 
 gilt eagle, on malachite pedestal; engraved and gilt casket, 
 inlaid; silver and malachite box, for postage stamps; silver- 
 gilt engraved paper knife, malachite handle; brooches and 
 bracelets in malachite. 
 
 3. Acheson, W., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer 
 and Importer.—Bog oak casket, set with Irish gems in 
 silver-gilt; bog oak brooches, bracelets, &c.; elastic band 
 bracelets, with fibuhB and bog oak mountings; antique 
 brooches, set with malachite, pearl, &c.; electro-plated mo- 
 derateur lamps; specimens of electro-plating; gold jewellery, 
 set with precious stones; antique tea and coffee services; 
 plated flower stands; fish carvers. 
 
 4. Asken, J., Upper Sackville-street, Dublin.—A suite of 
 diamonds and turquoise of great value, presented by Napo¬ 
 leon I., on the day of his coronation, to Madame Sa Mere; 
 silver tea services ; presentation plate ; diamond ornaments, 
 consisting of brooches, bracelets, rings, and ornaments in 
 Irish oak. 
 
 5. Barter, Richard, Frederick-street, South, Dublin, 
 Manufacturer.—Carvings of sea horse tooth in cameo style. 
 
 6. Bennett, T., Grafton-street, Dublin.—Specimens of 
 Irish wrought silver plate, consisting of salvers, tea and 
 coffee services, kettles, and stands, claret jugs, children’s 
 cans; electro-plate, in salvers, kettles and stands, tea and 
 coffee sets, claret jugs, &c.; specimens in working of gold, 
 precious stones and gems; bog oak work ; newly designed 
 centre candelabra for flowers; silver presentation centre piece. 
 
 7. Brunker, T., William-street, Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer. —Case, containing specimens of electro-plating 
 on copper, nickel, bronze, ormolu, &c.; jewellery in fine 
 gold, bog oak, Irish diamond, &c.; also masonic ornaments; 
 masonic aprons; silver tea set, antique claret jugs, cups, 
 &c.; vibrating or pendant clock, on a beautiful carved 
 stand of bog oak, supported by two Irish wolf-dogs. 
 
 8. Cardigan, the Earl of, and the Officers of 
 the 11th Hussars. —Silver equestrian statue of his Royal 
 Highness Prince Albert, by Cottrell, presented to the officers 
 of the 11th Hussars by the late Colonel, his Royal High¬ 
 ness Prince Albert. 
 
 9. Colonel and Officers of toe 7th Hussars.— 
 Silver statuette of Field Marshal the Marquess of Anglesey, 
 presented to the regiment by the Marquess. 
 
 10. Connell, D., Nassau-street, and Grafton-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Designer and Manufacturer.—Bog oak ornaments, 
 mounted in native gold and silver, and set with Irish dia¬ 
 monds and pearls. 
 
 11. Connell, M., Nassau-street, Dublin, Manufactu¬ 
 rer.—Bog oak ornaments, mounted in gold and silver. 
 
 12. Eglinton and Winton, Earl of, Eglinton Castle, 
 Ayrshire.—The “ Emperor’s Vase,” won at Ascot, by the 
 Earl of Egliuton’s “ The Flying Dutchman;” the Good- 
 wood Cup, won by the Earl of Eglinton’s “ Van Tromp.” 
 
 13. Elkington, Mason, & Co., London and Birming¬ 
 ham, Manufacturers.—A selection of art manufactures in 
 electro-gold and silver plate; dessert service, with subjects 
 taken from Shakspeare, designed and modelled by Charles 
 Grant; a general assortment of electro-plated wares. 
 
 14. Fitzpatrick, Brothers, Upper Sackville-street, 
 Dublin, Importers and Manufacturers.—Bracelets, brooches, 
 and other jewellery; a silver vase made of coins, upwards of 
 300 years old ; a cherry stone, containing twenty-four silver 
 spoons, made from a silver penny. 
 
 15. Flavelle, H. E., Eustace-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Masonic and other jewellery. 
 
 16. Gardner, R. K., Grafton-street, Dublin.—A'silver 
 fountain, intended to form a centre for the dinner or supper 
 table, which will emit for six hours continuously, upon one 
 application of the winding key, a spray of rose water, to a 
 height variable at pleasure, and through a variety of fancy 
 jets, which can be severally attached to it; a variety of spe¬ 
 cimens of gold and silver plate ; jewellery after the antique 
 and modern designs; silver horsemen and figures, cande¬ 
 labra, &c. 
 
 17. Goggin, G., Nassau-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Bracelets, brooches, necklaces, ear-rings, studs, buttons, card 
 cases, bookstands, chessboards, and other articles of jewel¬ 
 lery and ornaments in bog oak, Killarney arbutus, and yew, 
 Connemara marble, and mounted in native gold and silver, 
 with Irish gems; candelabra, in bog oak and Irish dia¬ 
 monds ; pie case in bog oak, Irish diamond, and Irish silver; 
 bog oak, Irish diamond, and Wicklow gold vest buttons and 
 studs. 
 
 18. Griffith, William Downes, Dunmore, Tuam, Co. 
 Galway.—Case containing gold snuff box, presented by the 
 Emperor Napoleon, when at St. Helena, to Major Popple- 
 ton, the officer in charge. 
 
 19. Hennessv, B. R., Wind-street, Swansea, Wales, 
 Manufacturer and Exhibiter.—Specimens of Russian and 
 Australian malachite in gold and silver mountings. 
 
 20. Higgins, Francis, Kirby-street, Hatton Garden, 
 London—Silver knives, forks, spoons, and various small 
 articles, mugs, plates, &c. 
 
 21. Hunt & Roskell, late Storr & Mortimer, New 
 Bond-street, London, Manufacturers.—A candelabrum in 
 silver (a testimonial presented to the Most Noble the Mar- 
 
394 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIII. 
 
 quess of Tweeddale) ; silver groups—“ Mazeppa a group I 
 
 in silver, “ St. Michael and Satan” (after Flaxman), exe¬ 
 cuted for the Earl of Chesterfield; four equestrian statu¬ 
 ettes in silver, Joan of Arc, a cavalier, an Arab, a Hussar 
 (executed for the Earl de Grey) ; the Doncaster Cup of 
 1850 ; the first prize given by the Emperor of Russia to the 
 Ascot races ; suites of diamonds and pearls in variety. 
 
 22. Hutchins, S., Portland, Charleville, Co. Cork, Pro¬ 
 prietor_A silver salver presented by Lord Plunket to the 
 
 late Peter Burrowes, Esq. 
 
 23. Jackson, Captain H., Attyflinn, Patrick’s Well, 
 Co. Limerick, Proprietor.—A curious silver table of great 
 antiquity, with several antiques and curiosities. 
 
 24. Johnson, J., North-place, Gray’s Inn-road, Lon¬ 
 don.—Silver-gilt and metal-gilt chased chatelains ; bronze 
 medallion in gilt frame ; gilt patterns for book covers ; gilt 
 paper knife with chased handle ; models and casts ; ebony 
 casket, with chased gilt mountings ; gilt casket and minia¬ 
 ture tables; model of a swan in wax, coated with silver, by 
 electro process ; group of figures in electrotype ; horse and 
 jockey oxidized and gilt; reclining stag, in metal, silvered ; 
 small models of animals and insects; specimens of casting in 
 bronze ; copies of cup and tazza, by Cellini. 
 
 25. Johnson, J., Suffolk-street, Dublin.—Samples of 
 Irish bog oak brooches, bracelets, &c. &c.; a bog oak ele¬ 
 phant, mounted with gold, silver, and precious stones. 
 
 26. Mahood, S., Wellington-quay, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Models in bog oak, fitted as ladies’ brooches ; brace¬ 
 lets and brooches of Irish materials and workmanship ; also, 
 a collection of new designs in imitation jeweller}', including 
 gold, silver, coral, carbuncle, amethyst, opal, malachite, and 
 diamond imitations. 
 
 27. Marshall, S., Letterkenny.—Pearls from the Unio 
 margaritifera , from the river Lanan. 
 
 28. Mosley, Julius, Wicklow-street, Dublin, Sculp¬ 
 tor.—Richly carved jewel casket, in bog yew. 
 
 29. Nelis, J., Omagh, Co. Tyrone, Proprietor.—Speci¬ 
 mens of pearls, formed in a freshwater bivalve ( Unio mar¬ 
 garitifera') found in the river Strule, at Omagh. 
 
 30. North, T., Grafton-street, Dublin.—Candelabra of 
 new design, in brass, and electro-plated ; a variety of elec¬ 
 tro-plated goods; and specimens of old articles replated; 
 specimens of electro-plating on steel, brass, copper, German 
 silver, glass, china, and delft; and some electro-types. 
 
 31. O’Brien, Miss B. M., Fitzwilliam-square, Dublin. — 
 Surtout de table of ormolu, French manufacture, made by 
 Schallenberge ; dessert service, silver-gilt. 
 
 32. Pearsall, T., Lower Sackville-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—A single tea service, made out of a single four- 
 penny piece, comprising teapot with movable lid; twelve 
 cups, twelve saucers, twelve spoons, two plates, cream-ewer, 
 sugar-bowl, slop-basin, sugar-tongs, and butter-knife; a 
 silver tea and coffee service, made out of a single dime, or 
 ten cent, piece of the United States of North America 
 (equal to fivepence British); contains seventy-four pieces. 
 
 33. Phillips, R., Cockspur-street, London.—Signet 
 rings, pins, with sporting and other designs; a series of 
 works in oxidized silver, enamel, niello, and coral; sta¬ 
 tuettes of a British Life Guard and colour-sergeant of the 
 Scots’ Fusilier Guards, modelled from life in oxidized silver 
 and gold; the accoutrements detach at pleasure; the same 
 in bronze and electro-silver; miniature models of same, 
 mounted and dismounted, in oxidized silver and gold on 
 malachite pedestals ; statuette, in oxidized silver and gold, 
 of Lablache as Caliban ; statuettes of the Emperor Charles 
 V. and Marguerite of Parma, in silver, gold, and precious 
 stones, enamel, &c., from the celebrated models of Messrs. 
 Weiskampt of Ilanau ; miniature statuette of Gutenberg in 
 oxidized silver; desk seals in gold, lapis lazuli, and oxi¬ 
 dized silver; oriental agate cup, in oxidized silver and gold ; 
 
 gold cup in the Byzantine style; tazza in crystal; small 
 dagger with silver-gilt handle, enriched with pearls and 
 emeralds; silver vase of antique form, engraved with sub¬ 
 jects from the Pompeian frescoes. 
 
 34 Rettie, M., & Sons, Union-street, Aberdeen, De¬ 
 signers and Manufacturers.—Granite jewellery, mounted in 
 gold and silver: as bracelets, brooches, shawl and other 
 pins, buttons, studs; silver brooches, with crests and mot¬ 
 toes; badges in a new style. 
 
 35. Sheldon, J., Birmingham.—Silver and electro¬ 
 plated goods; gold and silver pencil cases ; letter and coin 
 balance; pencil and pen cases; gold pens; electro-plated 
 nickel-silver spoons, forks, ladles, knives, &c.; tea services. 
 
 36. Smith, Nicholson, & Co., Duke-street, Lincoln's 
 Inn Fields, London, Designers and Manufacturers.—Silver 
 candelabrum (presented to F. II. Hemmings, Esq., Secre¬ 
 tary of the Londonderry and Enniskillen Railway Company, 
 by the shareholders) ; silver centre ornaments ; dessert sugar 
 basket, with cover; electro-plated dessert stands, and salt 
 cellar, designed by Townsend; silver salt cellars and spoons. 
 
 37. Sullivan, B., Upper Stephen-street, Dublin, De¬ 
 signer and Manufacturer.—Design in German silver for a 
 cenotaph to the late Thomas Moore. 
 
 38. Sutherland, G., Forse, Lybster, Proprietor.—Mas¬ 
 sive silver urn, weighing 273 oz. 15 dwts., representing ca- 
 percailze, grouse, pheasants, partridges, and other game. &c. 
 
 39. Walsh, R., Parliament-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Articles in silver and plated ware ; gold chains, 
 watch guards, and lockets; topaz, cameo, amethyst, pearl, 
 Irish diamond, and amethyst brooches; ear-rings, in cut 
 coral, turquoise, and engraved gold; fancy rings; scarf pins, 
 and other jewellery. 
 
 40. Waterhouse & Co., Dame-street, Dublin_A silver 
 
 centre piece, presented to Joseph Green, Esq., Kilkenny; a 
 silver electrotype shield (“ Acis and Galatea”), presented to 
 the Count Strelizki by the Poor Law Unions of Ireland; a 
 service of plate, presented to Michael Hyland, Esq., ex¬ 
 mayor of Kilkenny ; a centre piece (stags), presented to the 
 Rev. Joseph Gabbett, of Kilmallock, county of Limerick; 
 the “Fanner’s Gazette” challenge cup; a service of plate, 
 presented to A. G. Judge, Esq., of Athy; two large salvers, 
 and the Boyne obelisk, in silver, presented to J. B. Ken¬ 
 nedy, Esq., Dame-street; large cup, presented to the 1st 
 Dragoon Guards; large silver snuff box, presented to the 
 62nd Regiment; a silver trow'el, presented to the Right 
 Hon. the Lord Bishop of Tuam ; service of plate presented 
 to Dr. Gray, by the county of Monaghan; large silver 
 tray, from the tenantry of his estates, to C. P. Leslie, Esq., 
 M. P.; large silver tea urn, presented to Henry Mitchell, 
 Esq., of Glaslough ; Loughr,ea regatta prize, w r on by Major 
 Goode, 62nd Regiment; the original royal Tara brooch, 
 found in Meath in 1850; several copies of antique Irish 
 brooches, and ancient jewellery of Ireland; coffee and tea 
 services, presented to clergymen, doctors, &c. &c. 
 
 41. Watt, Philip B., Edinburgh.—Specimens of seal 
 and die engravings. 
 
 42. West & Son, College-green, Dublin, Manufactu¬ 
 rers.—Centre piece in silver (presented to the late Colonel 
 Miller by the Constabulary); silver centre piece, presented to 
 Wm. Grattan, Esq., late of the 88th Regiment, by Peninsular 
 officers ; vase of Irish diamonds, mounted in native gold and 
 silver, ornamented with Irish pearls, beryls, &c. (presented 
 to the Duchess of Northumberland); casket after the Irish 
 antique, of bog yew, Cork malachites, and native gold and 
 silver, studded with Irish pearls, amethysts, carbuncles, Sec. 
 (presented to the Countess of Clarendon) ; the mace of the 
 King and Queen’s College of Physicians in Ireland, made 
 of native silver ; snuff box, in native silver; inkstands in 
 the cinque cento and Etruscan styles; wine-cooler of bog 
 oak, in the form of the old Irish mether; brooches, bracelets, 
 and neck ornaments, after the Irish antique. 
 
CLASS XXIV. 
 
 GLASS. 
 
 I F our space permitted, we would have willingly given a brief historical notice of the development of the 
 glass manufacture; because there is, perhaps, no other which so well illustrates how much the progress of 
 civilization is often dependent upon a simple invention, or the improvement of the processes of a branch of 
 industry. The social history of mankind is but Little attended to amidst the more attractive and prominent 
 political phenomena which constitute the staple of ordinary history, although social habits are oftener the 
 cause than the effect of such phenomena. The true causes are often apparently trivial, and may as fre¬ 
 quently be observed in the workshop as in the cabinet of the statesman. 
 
 A definition of glass founded upon its common properties could be given by any school-boy, who would 
 describe it as a hard, brittle, transparent substance, &c.; but it is less with these external qualities that we 
 have to do than with its nature and its chemical composition. To persons unaccustomed to the language of 
 chemistry, and who associate with the word “ salt” the common culinary substance known by that name, it 
 will, perhaps, appear strange that we should call glass a salt, and yet such it is. In glass we have an acid and 
 a base, or rather we have several,—for two or more salts may combine together exactly as the elements of the 
 salts themselves do, and form a new substance which we may call a double salt,—glass is, consequently, a 
 double salt. Silica, we have seen, forms more than half of the rocks composing the crust of the globe, 
 with the exception of limestone, and one or two other unimportant rocks. In a great number of these rocks 
 the silica is in combination with lime, soda, potash, &c—it is present in them as an acid; but we can easily 
 find it without being in combination with these substances—for example, rock crystal, agate, fine white sand, 
 &c. If we crush these substances, and mix the powder with about four or five times its weight of pearl-ash 
 or soda, and expose the mixture to an intense heat, it will melt; the silica or acid combining with the soda or 
 potash, which would be the base, and forming a kind of glass which, if the materials be pure, will be colourless. 
 Such a glass would, however, be useless for the ordinary purposes to which glass is applied, for it would 
 dissolve in great part in water—indeed, such a soluble glass is sold for washing wood, to render it incom¬ 
 bustible, and for hardening plaster figures so as to make them resemble marble. If we diminish the quan¬ 
 tity of soda or potash employed to fuse the silica we render the resulting glass less soluble, but more difficult 
 to fuse; because the more silica, the greater the heat required to melt the mixture. But no matter to what 
 degree we may increase the silica, and consequently the infusibility, the glass produced would be slowly acted 
 upon by water and by acids, which would dissolve the potash or soda. We might also make a glass with 
 lime and silica, or with lead and silica, but no matter in what proportions we might combine lead or lime 
 with silica, we could not get a soluble glass; all such combinations would, however, be acted upon by acids. 
 Combinations of silica with substances termed bases, such as lime, belong to two classes—those silicates 
 which are soluble in water, thosewhichare insoluble in it. We have seen that both classes, separately, areincapable 
 of forming a glass which will resist water and acid; how then are we to produce such a substance ?—by simply 
 combining the two, a compound of a soluble and insoluble silicate being undecomposable either by acid or 
 water. Such, then, is the nature of glass, wherever and however made. Before proceeding further, how¬ 
 ever, it may be useful to give a list of the materials employed in glass-making. 
 
 MATERIALS USED IN THE MANUFACTURE OF GLASS. 
 
 1. Fine white sand. 
 
 2. Common river sand. 
 
 3. Fresh burnt lime. 
 
 4. Slaked lime. 
 
 5. Chalk. 
 
 6. Clay mark 
 
 7 . Lime from gas purifiers. 
 
 8. Soap boiler waste. 
 
 9. Pearl ash. 
 
 10. Russian or Canadian potashes. 
 
 11. Chloride of potassium from kelp. 
 
 12. Sulphate of potash from kelp, with charcoal 
 
 13. Washing soda. 
 
 14. Soda ash. 
 
 15. Salt cake, or crude glauber salt, or sulphate of soda 
 
 with charcoal. 
 
 16. Common salt. 
 
 17. Powdered basalt or greenstone. 
 
 18. Earth or soil from the decomposition of basalt rocks. 
 
 19. Powdered felspar. 
 
 20. Pumice stone. 
 
 21. Cullet or broken glass. 
 
 22. Fluor spar. 
 
 23. Red lead. 
 
 24. Litharge from refining of lead. 
 
 25. Sulphate of lead from calico print works. 
 
 26. Carbonate or oxide of zinc. 
 
 27. Borax. 
 
 28. Carbonate of barytes. 
 
 29. Sulphate of baryta, heavy spar, or Dutch lead with 
 
 charcoal. 
 
 30. Slags from smelting furnaces. 
 
 31. Sulphate or carbonate of strontia. 
 
 32. Arseuious acid, or white arsenic. 
 
 33. Saltpetre. 
 
 34. Black oxide of manganese. 
 
 3 F 
 
396 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIV. 
 
 The sand used in these countries for the finer kinds of glass is principally obtained from Alum Bay, Isle 
 of Wight, and from Lynn, in Norfolk. Some good sand is obtained near Liverpool; and very large quan¬ 
 tities are also brought from Australia! In Ireland glass sands of the finest quality are found in many loca¬ 
 lities ; for example, near Omagh is found a sand quite as pure as that of St. Gobin, in France, and it is 
 unnecessary to mention the well-known white sand from Muckish Mountain, in the county of Donegal. 
 
 By various mixtures of these ingredients, the following kinds of glass are produced, which we shall 
 arrange according to their chemical composition :— 
 
 Lime Glasses. 
 
 1. Silicate of potash and lime—Bohemian glass, or foreign crown glass. 
 
 2. Silicate of soda and lime; or silicate of soda, potash, and lime; or English crown glass—including window 
 
 glass and plate glass. 
 
 3. Silicate of soda or potash, with lime, alumina, and iron; or common wine bottle glass. 
 
 Lead Glasses. 
 
 4. Silicate of potash, or of potash and soda, with silicates of the heavier metallic oxides, such as lead, zinc, or a 
 
 mixture of lead and baryta, &c., comprising— 
 
 a. —Foreign crystal glass. 
 
 b. —Flint glass—containing more lead than crystal. 
 
 c. —Strass, or paste used for the manufacture of artificial gems—still richer in lead than flint glass, 
 
 and generally containing boracic acid. To this variety belongs nearly all the pigments used 
 in glass and porcelain painting. 
 
 d. —Silicate and stannate, or antimoniate of potash and of soda or of lead, or opaque enamel. 
 
 All these different varieties of glass were represented in the Exhibition; but unless we had much more 
 space to devote to the subject than we have, we could not describe any of the contributions in detail. 
 
 Considerable improvements have recently been made in the manufacture of glass for optical purposes, 
 not alone in the absence of striae and colour, but also in obtaining very high refractive and small dispersive 
 powers. There were but few examples exhibited, two only of which we shall notice: namely, the glass of 
 the lenses and prisms in the light-house apparatus of Chance and Co., who, by the assistance of one of their 
 firm, hi. Bontemps, have succeeded in producing specimens of glass adapted for the lenses of large telescopes 
 of wonderful perfection. Although the subject of light-houses does not, properly speaking, belong to this 
 class, we have thought it right to make a few remarks upon the contributions of the Messrs. Chance, in con¬ 
 nexion with their improvements in making glass, which we do in the subjoined note.* The other specimen 
 of optical glass consisted of some lenses for microscopes, in the French Department, remarkable for their 
 excellence, and in which zinc was employed instead of lead. Some further remarks on this kind of glass 
 come more properly under the head of that Department. 
 
 A few explanatory definitions of the samples of ornamental or otherwise peculiar glass exhibited, such as 
 Venetian filigree glass, mille-fiore, glass mosaic, cased glass, welded coloured glass, crystallo-engraving, cameo- 
 incrustation, American pressed glass, pinched drops, &c., may not be out of place. 
 
 Venetian filigree gb.ss is a peculiar and very interesting kind of ornamental glass, for which the glass¬ 
 houses of Murano, near Venice, were formerly celebrated. It is formed by producing a kind of reticulated 
 pattern in the glass ty means of threads of enamel, that is, of glass rendered opaque by the addition of oxide 
 of tin, and either usee as milk-white glass, or coloured; for this purpose a number of rods of enamel glass, or 
 
 * DiorTRic Light-Hc us'i Apparatus. —To a maritime 
 and commercial people the establishment of effective light¬ 
 houses along the coasts is a matter of paramount import¬ 
 ance. Until, however, within a comparatively recent period 
 little was done in this direction ; even so late as the year 
 1816 the light-house of the Isle of Man was lighted by a 
 coal fire placed in a chauffer, exactly as wood fires were made 
 in’those of Alexandria, Puzzuoli, and Ravenna, in the times 
 of the Romans. The celebrated Eddystone light-house had 
 the improved mode of lighting with tallow candles in opera¬ 
 tion at the end of the last century! and it was not until 
 1807 that the Argand lamps, and parabolical reflectors, were 
 used. A luminous body placed on a high object would dif¬ 
 fuse its light in all directions; in a light-house the diffusion 
 is only required in one direction, an object attained by the 
 use of the reflectors. If a lamp be placed in the focus of a 
 parabolical reflector, all the rays which fall upon the surface 
 of the latter are reflected in parallel lines, and are thus sent 
 in the horizontal direction required. A lens possesses the 
 same property, and, accordingly, it the middle of the last 
 century, some fruitless attempts were made to apply the 
 lens for concentrating the rays of light from the light-house 
 lamps into a horizontal zone. It remained, however, for 
 Fresnel to discover precisely where the practical difficulty 
 lay, and how to decisively overcorii it. He at once perceived 
 that the lenses should be of considerable dimensions and of 
 short focal length ; but these condi i ons would at first seem 
 
 to require such a thickness of glass as would materially im¬ 
 pair their transparency. To avoid this difficulty he devised 
 an arrangement, the germ of which had been imagined by 
 Buffon, namely, to construct lenses in concentric overlapping 
 zones. These zones are portions of different spherical lenses 
 placed round a centre lens, and so adjusted by calculation 
 as to produce the refractive effect of a single solid lens. His 
 next improvement consisted in devising what he called a 
 system of cylindrical lenses, which are a series of glass hoops 
 with curved surfaces, so arranged as to diffuse the light which 
 they receive from the focus in an equable manner over the 
 horizontal sector which they subtend. In addition to these, 
 he devised a system of totally reflecting prisms as a substi¬ 
 tute for metallic mirrors, over which they possess the signal 
 advantage of not requiring to be polished. Their operation 
 depends upon the optical law, that the rays of light entering 
 a triangular prism, with a certain inclination, will be totally 
 reflected from the opposite side of the prism, and finally 
 emerge, after a second refraction, in a horizontal direction. 
 Finally, in conjunction with Arago, he devised a lamp with 
 a number of concentric wicks, which produced twenty-five 
 times the light of the best Argand. The first light on this 
 principle was established in the tower of Cordouan, at the 
 mouth of the Garonne, in 1823, and was so perfectly suc¬ 
 cessful, that the system has superseded the old reflectors in all 
 French light-houses. It is worthy of remark that it was in this 
 light-house that Argand lamps and parabolic reflectors were 
 
Class XXIV.] 
 
 GLASS. 
 
 397 
 
 technically “ cane,” are prepared and arranged in a mould having recesses or grooves to receive them. A solid 
 ball of pure flint glass is then placed at a welding heat in the mould, where it adheres to the canes; the mass 
 is removed from the mould heated, and worked until the canes are rubbed into an uniform mass with the 
 ball. The ball is next covered with some white glass, and the mass drawn into cane; the appearance of the 
 threads of enamel in these canes may be varied, so as to be spiral or zig-zag, by twisting the mass during 
 the drawing. If these filigree rods be placed in another mould, and a hollow lump of glass be welded to 
 them, and then blown in the ordinary way, we shall have filigree glass. This kind of glass is now made in 
 France and Bohemia, and occasionally in England; the specimens at the Exhibition were rather coarse, and 
 the threads in some cases unequal in thickness. 
 
 Mille-fiore, another species of Venetian ornamental glass, has recently been very successfully imitated on 
 the Continent. It consists either of a regular mosaic-like device, or an irregular grouping of the sections of 
 filigree canes in the centre of a mass of transparent flint glass. A double-shaped cone or crescent-shaped 
 bottle of fine glass is blown, and the pieces of cut filigree canes introduced; the whole is then heated, and 
 the blowing-iron attached to the neck of the bottle-like mass, and the air sucked out so as to permit the 
 glass to collapse, and form a solid mass, which may be shaped at will. Sometimes a cylindrical glass is blown 
 and flattened considerably; a number of pieces of filigree cane, arranged as a device, is then introduced, the 
 whole heated, and the lips of the flattened cylinder pressed together until they adhere; the air is next sucked 
 out by means of the blowing-iron attached to the other end, and the glass collapses, and may be shaped as 
 in the other case. Paper weights are chiefly made of this kind of ornamented glass, but tazzas and other 
 vessels may be similarly ornamented. Instead of the filigree cane we might substitute a medal or a bust in 
 bas relief, or any cameo figures made of porcelain or other substances requiring a higher heat than glass to 
 melt them. This style of ornamentation is called cameo-incrustation, and is a Bohemian invention dating 
 about a century back. We have seen some charming specimens, such as chimney ornaments, lamps, giran¬ 
 doles, decanters, &c., ornamented with cameos imbedded in them. In consequence of the thin film of air 
 which exists between the surface of the medallion and the glass, the figures appear as if executed in matted 
 silver, and when the glass has a particular yellow tint they look like matted gold. 
 
 One of the most singular applications of glass is to form the pictures known as Roman mosaics. These 
 pictures consist of plates of copper covered with layers of cement, in which are set upright short threads, 
 of every possible shade of colour, according to the design. When the picture is formed by this pavement of 
 hundreds of thousands of threads, the uneven surface is polished, the slight interstices cleaned out, and filled 
 with coloured waxes in harmony with the design. Some of these mosaics are of a large size, such as the copy 
 of the “ Last Supper,” of Leonardo da Vinci, twenty-four feet long, and twelve feet high. A moderate-sized 
 Roman mosaic often takes five years to complete; and twenty years have been spent upon one. There were 
 several specimens of Roman mosaic in the Exhibition, the most remarkable of which was a table-top 
 belonging to Mrs. White, of Killikee. The centre piece represented the Church of St. Peter, at Rome, sur¬ 
 rounded hy a border containing views of the chief buildings at Rome, such as the Coliseum, the Pantheon, 
 Trajan’s Arch, &c. There were two good landscapes by Rinaldi, one representing the Temple of the 
 Sybil at Tivoli; and the other a ruined temple, with an adjoining oratory and figures of shepherds, females, 
 goats, and a dog. There were some old examples of landscapes with cattle, which were of great merit, but in 
 which the wax in the interstices had been injured. 
 
 The style of ornamented glass known as cased glass is now in great repute, and is often of remarkable 
 beauty. It consists of layers of glass of diflerent colours welded upon one another ; for instance, we find 
 vessels composed interiorly of colourless glass, upon which is welded a layer of opaline or milk-white glass, 
 and upon this a layer of turquoise blue glass. To do this a ball of solid glass is gathered upon the end of the 
 blowing rod and introduced into a sort of bell of the opalescent glass, and is then gently blown until it fills 
 the bell, and adheres to it, the welding being completed by heating it at the furnace. The cased mass, thus 
 
 also first employed; it has thus become one of the most re¬ 
 markable buildings connected with the history of navigation. 
 In 1834 Mr. Alan Stevenson, the builder of the remarkable 
 light-house of the Skerryvore, was sent to France to exa¬ 
 mine the system of Fresnel, and the result has been that it 
 is now being gradually introduced into several of our light¬ 
 houses. 
 
 There are two distinct kinds of light-house apparatus upon 
 the principle of Fresnel, the fixed and revolving, examples 
 of both of which were exhibited by the Messrs. Chance, Bro¬ 
 thers, and Company, of Birmingham, who have commenced 
 the manufacture of them under the direction of M. Tabouret. 
 The fixed light, or, as it is called, to distinguish it from the 
 reflector system, dioptric light, has the lamp placed in the 
 centre of a refracting cylinder or belt of glass, having a ver¬ 
 tical refracting power, and producing, therefore, along bar of 
 light. The upper and lower portion of the apparatus has a 
 series of zones composed of the totally reflecting prisms of 
 Fresnel, and hence termed catadioptric zones, which, col¬ 
 lecting all the diverging rays and subjecting them to re¬ 
 fraction, then a total reflection, and, lastly, a second refrac¬ 
 tion, cause them to issue in a horizontal direction, as we have 
 already explained. The revolving light only differs from the 
 fixed light, by having the cylindrical belt of glass replaced 
 by a revolving octagonal prism, each face of which is com¬ 
 posed of one of the polyzonal lenses already described. Below 
 
 these lenses are arranged cylindrically a series of prismatic 
 rings, and above them a sort of hollow cone or cap formed 
 of similar prismatic rings. The effect of this arrangement is 
 to produce a constant bar of light varied by brilliant flashes, 
 which are produced as the axis of each lens comes opposite 
 the lamp. The usual rate of rotation is one revolution in 
 four minutes, so that there is a flash once every thirty se¬ 
 conds. A single lens only of this kind of apparatus was 
 exhibited. 
 
 The introduction of the parabolical reflectors is said to 
 have increased the light of a single Argand lamp about 400 
 times ; whilst a first class revolving light, upon the system 
 of Fresnel, is said to be fully eight times that of the re¬ 
 flector system, or equivalent to between 3000 and 4000 Ar¬ 
 gand lamps. The glass employed by the Messrs. Chance has 
 a very sensible green tinge, which the manufacturers attri¬ 
 bute to the high heat to which it has been subjected in order 
 to free it from excess of alkali, and prevent its subsequent 
 “ sweating,” that is, becoming moist, and thus in time having 
 its surface dulled. We have frequently seen the large appa¬ 
 ratus in the Exhibition lighted up, and the effect did not 
 appear to us to suffer from this green tinge. The French 
 glass made for the Scotch light-houses at St. Gobin is per¬ 
 fectly colourless, and although it was feared at first that it 
 would sweat, we believe that experience has shown that it 
 does not. 
 
 3 F 2 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIV. 
 
 398 
 
 formed and heated to the welding heat, is introduced into a similar hot shell or bell of turquoise blue glass, 
 and again gently blown and heated as before, after which the article is blown in the ordinary way ; a dozen 
 different-coloured glasses may thus be overlaid, provided the specific gravity of each glass is nearly the same, 
 so that it may expand and contract uniformly. By grinding, so as to lay bare portions of each colour, the 
 most varied designs may be obtained. Colourless glass cased with ruby glass is well adapted for engraving, 
 by which transparent figures are produced on a red ground. This style of ornamented glass was very largely 
 represented in the Exhibition, and many of the articles were very good. 
 
 A peculiar kind of glass has recently been manufactured, which is capable of many applications, such as 
 skylights, &c., composed of prisms, or other forms of differently-coloured glass. It is made by a combination 
 of casting, and of the process termed pinching; the different-coloured pieces being arranged according to 
 the design intended in iron or brass moulds, into which white or very slightly tinted glasses, of the consis¬ 
 tence of honey, is poured, and pressed into the mould with a piece of wood until it has become cool enougli 
 for annealing. On removing the sheet from the mould the pieces of coloured glass will be found firmly 
 welded to it. A window made in this way was exhibited by Mr. John Carrick, of Mary’s-abbey ; the centre 
 consisted of thick plates of glass of a pinkish hue, surrounded by a series of semi-lunes, formed of coloured 
 glass prisms arranged like Venetian mosaic. 
 
 Crystallo engraving is a process by which devices may be impressed in intaglio upon glass vessels,—for 
 example, copies of engraved gems, &c. In this process very finely powdered tripoli is dusted over the die 
 or cast, and over this a layer of the finest dry plaster of Paris mixed with brick dust; the whole is then placed 
 in a screw press, and the powder squeezed into the mould, and while under this pressure it is made to absorb 
 water so that the plaster sets, and in doing so expands and increases still further the sharpness of the impres¬ 
 sion. The cast in relief is next taken from the press and dried, heated to redness, and is then fitted into a 
 recess in a peculiar mould, so that its surface will range with that of the mould ; a ball of melted glass is 
 then introduced into the mould, whose form it is made to assume by blowing. On opening the mould the cast, 
 vessel, or other object, is removed with the plaster cast in relief still adhering to it; it is finished in the usual 
 manner by repeated reheatings, after which it is annealed and ground. The plaster cast is then moistened with 
 water and may be readily separated from the glass, leaving an intaglio impression as sharp as the original 
 die. Coats of arms, regimental crests, &c., may thus be cheaply impressed upon glass vessels. The first 
 application of this process was to produce small intaglio pictures or bas reliefs in glass in imitation of cameos 
 and intaglios on gems. A small collection of pretty brooches, apparently executed in this way, was exhibited 
 by F. Cleinpeter, of Birmingham. The piece of glass had the intaglio pattern impressed on its back, the 
 surface of the impressed parts being either silvered or gilded so as to produce a sort of picture in those metals 
 in the glass. The background was sometimes rose, sometimes blue, or other colours, so as to heighten the 
 effect. Door-plates are frequently ornamented in the most charming manner in this way; some examples 
 of which were in the Exhibition. 
 
 A great variety of articles is now produced by casting under pressure, in imitation of cut glass, such as 
 fruit and dessert plates generally, salt cellars, &c. The process is an American invention, and consists in 
 pressing the melted glass into the interstices of a heated mould by means of a matrix or plunger, which forms 
 the interior of the article. It is usual to reheat the articles after being cast so as to give them a brilliant 
 surface ; this operation, termed fire-polishing, takes away from the sharpness of the casting, but this disad¬ 
 vantage is more than compensated for by the superior brilliancy acquired. Cast articles are exceedingly 
 cheap, and a great number of excellent examples were exhibited. 
 
 Pillar moulding is another variety of cast glass, but much superior to the kind just described, though only 
 applicable to a limited number of objects. In this process the lump of glass, as hot as possible, is formed 
 in a mould only one-third of the size of the intended object. In this way the external surface alone is formed, 
 the interior retaining its smoothness ; when taken from the mould it is blown to its full size and fire-polished 
 by repeatedly heating it. This style of moulding is largely employed for lamp pedestals, chandeliers, giran¬ 
 doles, salt cellars, &c. The drops used for chandeliers are also examples of pressed glass, being pinched out 
 of lumps of glass, softened in a blast furnace by means of a kind of tongs. The rough formed drops are then 
 ground. The arms of chandeliers are also roughly formed by pressure. 
 
 There were numerous specimens of coloured glass in the Exhibition, employed both in the manufacture 
 of vessels and in glass painting; but our space forbids us from going into detail upon the matter, and any 
 merely incidental notice would be, of no value. 
 
 The glass trade was formerly extensively carried on in Ireland, especially in Cork, but has declined very 
 much, and is now altogether extinct in that city. We believe there are only three Hint glass works in the 
 whole country. Lately the manufacture of bottles has been successfully introduced into Dublin, and there 
 are now two large factories at full work. Glass-making offers a wide field to capitalists, for there can be no 
 doubt, from the success of those now in the trade, that it is a manufacture in which we would have a fair chance 
 of competing with our neighbours, at least in the supply of the home market. The same rule applies, however, 
 to this trade as to every other which might be established in Ireland ; it must be carried on with skill and 
 with all the appliances available in England, otherwise it would inevitably fail from the active competition, 
 which the closeness of our markets, and the great facilities of intercourse, enable the British manufacturers to 
 subject us to_W. K. S. 
 
 1. Baillie, E., Wardour-street, Soho, London.—Stained 
 glass windows, representing, in ornamental style, Shakspeare 
 reading one of his plays to Queen Elizabeth and her court; 
 bust of our Saviour; bust of St. Catherine, after Guercino ; 
 our Saviour blessing little children; Trial of St. Stephen; 
 
 decorated style, St. John the Divine; ornamental light 
 with arms of England in the centre; ditto, emblematic of 
 the order of the Garter ; ditto of the order of the Thistle ; 
 ornamental light in the Norman style; arms of King 
 Henry VIII. 
 
Class XXIV.] 
 
 GLASS. 
 
 399 
 
 2. Bishop, S. & C., & Co., St. Helen’s, Lancashire. — 
 Circular top for an ornamental table, of plate glass, embossed 
 and silvered; embossed silver plate of glass, intended for a 
 cabinet panel, or for fire screens. 
 
 3. Boylan, P., Grafton-street, Dublin, Proprietor. — 
 Stained glass window, executed by hand, at Antwerp, in 
 1784. 
 
 4. Boyle, Hugh, & Co., Glasgow.—Stained glass win¬ 
 dow representing Richard Cocur de Lion, and heraldic 
 devices. 
 
 5. Carey, T. & Co., Carey’s-lane, Cork. — China and 
 glass. 
 
 6. Carrick, John, Mary’s-abbey, Dublin. — Window of 
 welded coloured glass; triple window of stained glass, re¬ 
 presenting Clu'ist, St. Peter, and St. Paid; and designs in 
 cased glass 
 
 7. Chance, Brothers, & Co., Birmingham, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—First order fixed dioptric light-house apparatus, with 
 catadioptric zones, constructed according to the system of 
 Fresnel, with lamp in the centre of the apparatus on the 
 moderateur principle, consisting of a burner with four con¬ 
 centric wicks, and of immense power, the light in clear 
 weather being visible fifty miles distant; concentric poly- 
 zontal lens, eight of which, arranged octagonaOy, constitute 
 the revolving portion of a first order dioptric revolving light; 
 fourth order dioptric light-house apparatus, similar to the 
 first order light, but on a reduced scale, suitable for lighting 
 the entrance to harbours, rivers, &c., visible at a distance of 
 fifteen miles; annular and cylindrical lenses for railway and 
 ship lanterns. 
 
 8. Claudet & Houghton, High Holborn, London.— 
 Three compartments of a painted and stained glass window, 
 viz.—the figures of our Saviour. 
 
 9. Cleinpeter, F., Birmingham. — Enamelglassbrooches. 
 
 10. Clyde Bottle Works Co., St. Rollox, Glasgow.— 
 Black and green glass bottles. 
 
 11. Davis, S., Dublin, Proprietor.—Glass shades; table 
 crown glass; samples of bent glass. 
 
 12. The Dublin Glass Bottle Co., North Lotts, Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturers.—Black and green glass bottles, imperial 
 and wine measure, &c.; castor oils, various shades and 
 sizes; flasks, various sizes and colours; oval and flat-shaped 
 bottles; carboys; druggists’ bottles; wide-mouthed powder 
 and tincture bottles; ginger beer and soda water bottles, flat- 
 bottomed aud egg-shaped; seltzer water amber-coloured 
 bottles. 
 
 13. Gibson, J., Newcastle-on-Tyne, Designer and Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Windows of stained glass in the early Norman 
 style; stained glass (Saint Marie reading, after Jan Van 
 Eyck) ; byzantine window; a decorated window (from St. 
 Jacques, of Liege); a perpendicular window. 
 
 14. Gregg & Son, Upper Sackville-street, Dublin, Im¬ 
 porters.—Bohemian ornamental coloured vases; dessert 
 water jug, opal and snake handle; dessert goblets to match ; 
 dessert jug, engraved in flint; dessert goblets to match; em¬ 
 bossed inkstand gilt; rich butter coolers and stands ; bon¬ 
 bon stands; liqueure setts and trays, assorted; three pair 
 large mantel-piece lustres and drops; three pair smaller 
 mantel-piece lustres and drops. 
 
 15. Hall, J. T., Prescot, Lancashire, Manufacturer.— 
 Four light cut glass chandeliers, with crystal prisms and 
 chains complete. 
 
 16. Holland, -, Warwick.—Specimens of glass stain¬ 
 ing and mural decorations. 
 
 17. Howard, Brothers, North Woolwich, near Lon¬ 
 don.—Glass in variety. 
 
 18. Howe, -.—Stained glass window, representing 
 
 the Adoration, the Circumcision, and the Dispute in the 
 Temple. 
 
 19. Kean, R., Well-street, Oxford-street, London, Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Glass jug, decanters, goblets, and wine glasses, 
 engraved in various designs by exhibiter. 
 
 20. Ladies’ Guild, per Mrs. Hill, Russell-place, Fitz- 
 roy-square, London.—Monumental glass tablet; painted 
 glass table, consolidated; stained glass panel, brilliant out¬ 
 side by day, and by night inside; Rosenan, the birth-place 
 of H. R. II. Prince Albert, framed in glass-covered mould¬ 
 ings. 
 
 21. Laing. J., Calton-liill, Edinburgh, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Specimens of enamelled glass, suitable for 
 professional signs and decorations. 
 
 22. Leetch, Thomas, Dame-street, Dublin, Proprietor. 
 —Cut glass decanters, goblets, and wine glasses; large rich 
 cut centre dish and vase; vases, &c., of Bohemian glass. 
 
 23. Lowe, E., Marlborougli-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Stained glass window, containing specimens of foli¬ 
 ated ornament, landscapes, figures, and heraldry. 
 
 24. Mein, A., Glasgow, Manufacturer.—Glass bottles, 
 imperial and wine measure; oil bottles of various sizes; 
 bottles, with Beltzung’s patent screw neck and capsule; 
 soda water and other bottles. 
 
 25. Monteagle, Lord. —Plateau of glass, presented by 
 the glass manufacturers of Great Britain to exhibiter when 
 Chancellor of the Exchequer. 
 
 26. Purcell, P. C., Dublin.—Specimen of painting on 
 glass—a scene in the South of Ireland. 
 
 27. Rice, Harris, & Son, Islington Glass Works, Bir¬ 
 mingham.—Coloured and ornamental glass; ruby jug; 
 opaque yellow toilet; opal vase; ruby vase and cover; 
 vases in great variety of colour and design; opal painted 
 jugs and goblets; ruby and flint tazza; engraved goblet 
 vase and cover. 
 
 28. Richardson, B., Wordsley, near Stourbridge, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—One set of pure crystal glass dishes, richly cut, 
 for dessert; consisting of one twelve-inch centre and stand, 
 four ten-inch dishes, four nine-inch dishes, four eight-inch 
 dishes. 
 
 29. Rigg, I., & Son, Glasgow. — Crystal gaseliers for 
 four, six, and eight lights. 
 
 30. Ross, W. A., & Co., High-street, Belfast—Pillar, 
 showing eight different descriptions of watch glasses in their 
 various sizes, supported and surmounted by the crystal balls 
 from which they are made. 
 
 31. Silleky, M. & R., Abbey-street, Dublin, Designers 
 and Manufacturers.—Stained glass windows; embroidered 
 looking glasses. 
 
 32. Thomas & Higginbotham, Dublin.—Cut glass 
 drawing-room lustres; Parian china vases, figures, groups; 
 Celtic china dinner, dessert, and toilette suites; specimen 
 patterns of china services; a bronze pillar hall lamp, eight 
 feet high, with three-burner lamp; numerous works of art; 
 engraved glass cup vase, “ Fighting for the Standard at the 
 Battle of Marston Moor;” aerometric table lamp, invented 
 by J. F. Boake. 
 
 33. Thompson, F. H., Berners-street, Oxford-street, 
 London.—Specimens of silvered glass. 
 
 34. Warren, C. M., Essex-street, Dublin, Importer.— 
 Large lustre, mounted with crystal prisms; cut glass decan¬ 
 ters ; claret jugs, caraffes, goblets, wine glasses, tumblers, 
 and champagne glasses; cut crystal centre dish; foreign 
 ruby and cased glass chimney lustres; vases and tazzas in 
 various styles. 
 
 35. Warren, S., Dame-street, Dublin, Proprietor.— 
 Specimens of richly cut flint glass, manufactured at the 
 Dublin Flint Glass Works. 
 
 36. Whyte, W., Marlborough-street, Dublin.—A ruby 
 coated vase, richly cut. made by Percival Yeates & Co., and 
 engraved by Bohm, representing Richard Cceur de Lion and 
 Saladin at the Battle of Ascalon; cut and engraved decan¬ 
 ters ; dinner and dessert glass in variety; candle lustres and 
 flower vases; specimens of spun glass, &c. 
 
CLASS XXY. 
 
 CERAMIC MANUFACTURES. 
 
 W IIAT can be more simple than the art of the potter? No tools of bronze or of iron are required; the 
 hands alone being capable of fashioning the prettiest formed vases, whilst the materials employed may 
 be found in abundance in every part of the globe, and require but a few rudely-shaped pieces of wood to 
 prepare them for use. Hence, we find vessels and other articles made of clay have been in use among the 
 oldest nations of the earth—not alone among the Assyrians, Greeks, and Romans, but even among the old 
 Celtic and Scandinavian nations, the aboriginal races of America and of Africa—of which many of the Eu¬ 
 ropean museums preserve examples. It is probable that the first articles fashioned were drinking vessels ; 
 indeed, the word Ceramic is derived from the Greek word for horn , apparently the first drinking vessel used 
 in all countries ; whilst the word pottery is derived from the Latin potum , a drinking cup. Another early 
 application of the potter’s art, though one which must, undoubtedly, have originated at a much later period 
 than that of the manufacture of drinking vessels and other objects for domestic use, was to funereal purposes. 
 Some people appear to have burned their dead, collected the ashes, and placed them in vessels of clay, many 
 of which have come down to us ; examples of which were to be found of a very ancient date, discovered in 
 tumuli in Ireland, in the Collection of Antiquities. The great difficulty and expense of procuring stone, espe¬ 
 cially in the absence of metallic implements, must have led at an early period to the formation of huts of mud, 
 from which the transition to brick buildings was very easy. At first, the bricks were simply dried in the sun, 
 baking them by means of fire being a subsequent discovery. The production of articles in terra cotta or 
 baked earth, may be considered to mark the first era in the Ceramic Arts, because it was only then that they 
 acquired sufficient durability to call for the production of fine forms, or the application of ornament. 
 
 The Greeks and Romans employed two distinct materials in their pottery, one of which yielded a coarse, 
 almost granular, not very homogeneous or uniformly coloured, and very porous mass; and the other, which 
 yielded a body beautifully homogeneous, a porcelain-like grain, and very dense. The amphora, cinereal, 
 and lachrymal urns, in which the ashes were placed in the tombs, were made of the first-mentioned substance. 
 The amphorae were often of gigantic size, sometimes from 8 to 10 feet in height, and 3 feet in diameter. The 
 celebrated tub of Diogenes was an amphora of this kind. In Spain enormous jars, called Tinajus, are made 
 for holding wine, oil, flour, &e.; two localities are especially celebrated for these articles, Gastello de los 
 Jarres and Colmenar de Oreja, not far from the celebrated royal residence of Aranjuez, where jars 13 feet 
 high and 7j- feet in diameter are made. Similar vessels are also used in the South of France and in Italy, 
 and, indeed, in all the Mediterranean countries, though, perhaps, not of such a remarkable size as the Spanish 
 ones. The statues and finer vases and tazzas of antiquity were frequently coloured in the clay, some black, 
 some brownish-red, and others of a beautiful sealing-wax-red, hence named term sigillata. In addition to 
 this colour of the body the surface was also usually coloured; the statues, architectural ornaments, and 
 tombs, being often green or blue, and the vases or tazzas being sometimes ornamented with black silhouette¬ 
 like figures on the red body, these being considered the most ancient; while those with the figures in red, 
 buff, and white on a black ground, belong to the highest period of Greek art. There was in the Exhibition a 
 very beautiful collection sent by Messrs. Battam and Son, of London, of articles of this kind copied from 
 the originals in the British Museum, and other collections. Three different classes may be noticed, those with 
 black figures on a red ground ; those with brownish-red figures on a black ground ; and yellowish-white or 
 buff-coloured figures on a black ground. The body in all cases is red, in imitation of terra sigillata , the 
 black figures being made in a sort of clay pigment, worked up with quick-drying oils, and subjected to a con¬ 
 siderable temperature, the black colour being thus produced by charcoal. Many of the old vases were also 
 covered with an exceedingly thin glaze or glass, consisting of silica, iron, and soda, which must have been 
 very pretty. This glaze has been found to consist of a combination of silica and soda, or rather of clay, with 
 that substance, being, in fact, a true glass; but we are ignorant whether, like our modern salt-glazed ware, 
 it was formed with salt. This species of glazing appears to have been known at a very early period, for many 
 articles, especially bricks, glazed in this way, have been found at Nineveh, some even of various colours; and 
 Herodotus mentions that the walls of the palaces of Ecbatana, in the empire of the Medes, were painted of 
 seven colours, meaning, in all probability, walls built of these coloured and glazed bricks. The Greeks and 
 Romans do not appear, as far as we are aware, to have used glazed pottery (although well acquainted with it) to 
 the same extent as the Eastern nations; they did not, consequently, make any improvements, at least, any 
 which have reached us. The Arabians and Persians appear to have made articles in earthenware, which they 
 covered with a sort of enamel, that is, glass rendered milky or opaque with oxide of tin, as early as the tenth 
 or eleventh century. The former introduced the art into Europe, and the celebrated palace of the Alhambra, 
 which was commenced about the year 1273 by Mohammed-ben-Alhamar, Moorish King of Granada, had all 
 
Class XXV.] 
 
 CERAMIC MANUFACTURES. 
 
 401 
 
 its walls partially covered, and its floors paved with tiles painted and glazed, termed in Spanish, azulejo 
 corresponding to the Arabic, znlaj. Most of the Spanish Moresco buildings were ornamented in the same 
 manner, such as the Cuarto Real, in Granada; the Alcazar of Seville, &c. The Christian Spaniards imi¬ 
 tated the Moorish Azulejos, long after the destruction of the kingdom of Granada. The more ancient of these 
 tiles of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries appear to have been painted and enamelled on flat or plain sur¬ 
 faces, while the more modern, and especially the Christian ones, were stamped with indented patterns, 
 which were then filled up with various coloured enamels. The colours were chiefly two shades of blue, hence 
 the name azulejo from the same Arabic root as azure, which formed a ground for arabesques in gold. Vases 
 were also made of this kind of ware; and traces of them have been found in those parts of Sicily held by the 
 Moors. The mode of making these enamels spread from Spain into Italy, or in all probability from the 
 Balearic Islands, which belong to Spain, one of which is Majorica or Majorca, of which the word Majolica 
 seems to be a corruption. It is probable that a similar invention was arrived at independently by Luca della 
 Robbia, a Florentine sculptor who died at a very early age in 1430, and who, in order to protect his figures, 
 which were formed of calcareous clay, and but slightly fired, from the action of the atmosphere, covered them 
 with a true enamel of tin. To this he gave the name of terra invetriata. Articles made by him, and by his 
 brothers, nephews, and grand-nephews, are much sought after by amateurs of the ceramic arts. They are 
 very beautiful, and are adorned with bas reliefs and figures ; the chief colours being a pure yellow, an opaque 
 blue, green, and a rather dirty violet. The clay body or bisque was of a light yellow colour, which was com¬ 
 pletely hidden by the milk-white enamel. It would appear that about the same time the common earthenware or 
 terra cotta, made at Pesaro for domestic purposes, was glazed with oxide of lead or litharge, and even with 
 galena (the common ore of lead); either of these substances, when spread as a paint on day, and then heated, 
 will form a very fusible transparent glass by combining with the elements of the clay. But owing to this 
 transparency the colour of the bisque or body was seen; in order to hide which they dipped the pieces of ware 
 before glazing into a cream or slip of white clay; it was then gently fired and glazed with a varnish of oxide 
 of lead, potash, and fine sand calcined together. This is what amateurs call Mezza-majolica. 
 
 The manufacture of Mezza-majolica flourished from 1450 to 1500, under the patronage of the Princes of 
 Urbino. It is supposed that the first manufacture was established at Urbino, under the celebrated Duke 
 Frederick, of Montefeltro. His son, Guidobaldo, established a second at Pesaro; and the nephew and suc¬ 
 cessor of the latter, Francesco Maria della Rovere, added a third at Gubbio. Mezza-majolica was remark¬ 
 able for the beauty of its glaze, and the perfection of its white and yellow colours, which had a kind of 
 metallic lustre as of gold and silver. Only two colours, yellow and blue, and their intermediate tints, appear 
 to have been generally used, although a beautiful iridescent ruby red was employed at Pesaro and Gubbio. 
 The latter coloured ware, and, indeed, the finer specimens of other colours, had a peculiar chatoyant nacreous 
 lustre. The designs were not very remarkable, if we except those of Nicolo da Tolentino, of Pesaro. The 
 peculiar glaze of the Mezza-majolica appears to have been completely replaced by an opaque enamel glaze 
 somewhat of the same character as that of Lucca della Robbia, about the year 1500. From that period the 
 article Majolica became well known over Europe, on account of the beauty of the paintings executed upon 
 it. Among the most distinguished of the early decorators of Majolica were Giorgio Andreoli, of Pavia, who 
 worked at Gubbio; Maestro Rovigo, of Urbino; and Xanto, of Rovigo, who also worked at Urbino. But 
 it was only under the successor of Francesco, Guidobaldo II., that the manufacture of majolica attained its 
 greatest perfection, from 1540 to 1560. He brought together artists of the greatest merit, who copied the 
 works of the immortal Raffaelle, or the engravings of them, by Marc Antonio, of Bologna; the works of other 
 great masters were also copied, such as Giulio Romano, Parmegiano, &c. It is from this fact that majolica 
 is called “ Raffaelle Ware.” The most distinguished of these copyists were Orazio Fontana, of Urbino, who 
 painted the finest specimens in the collection in the Medical Dispensary of the Palace of Urbino, celebrated 
 as the Majolica della Spezieria; Battista Franco; Geronimo Vasajo; Raffaelle da Colle, a pupil of Raffaelle; 
 and Girolamo Lanfranco, to whom the invention of the process of gilding ware is attributed. Every town 
 in Italy soon endeavoured to rival Pesaro, Gubbio, and Urbino in the production of painted ware; and 
 among those which rose to celebrity in this respect were Castel Durante, the modern Urbania (where Fran¬ 
 cesco Maria della Rovere II., the last Duke of Urbino, built a magnificent palace adorned with the finest 
 specimens of majolica), Rimini, Ravenna, Bologna, Faenza, whence is derived the name of Fayence , applied 
 on the Continent to earthenware generally. Before the death of Francesco H. the manufacture declined, 
 especially in an artistic point of view: landscapes, grotesque figures, birds, &c., took the place of the copies 
 of the great masters; and in the year 1600 scarcely any ware was fabricated in the states of Urbino, except 
 some inferior kinds at Urbania, where some was even made in 1720. About the same time good majolica 
 was made at Naples, and even at the end of the last century in Venice. 
 
 Before his death, Duke Francesco made a religious offering of the magnificent collection of the Spezieria 
 to the celebrated Santa Casa, at Loretto; and the remainder of his collections became the property of Ferdi¬ 
 nand de Medici, who removed them to Florence. 
 
 The beauty of form and painting of the articles executed during the period when the manufacture had 
 attained its highest degree of excellence may well excite our admiration. And of the high value set upon them 
 even in the times when they were made we have ample proof, from the fact of Louis XIV. having offered for 
 the Four Evangelists and St. Paul, forming part of the glorious collection of the Spezieria, in the Santa 
 Casa, an equal number of statues in gold. 
 
 About the year 1530 Girolamo della Robbia, the grand-nephew of Luca, was brought to France by 
 Francis I., who had decorated for him the “Petit Chateau de Madrid,” in the Bois de Boulogne, sometimes 
 called the Chateau de Fayence on this account. The art was not, however, naturalized in France until the 
 marriage of Louis Gonzaga, kinsman of Catherine de Medici, to Henrietta of Cleves, in 1565, by which he 
 became Duke of Nivernois. He established the manufacture at Nevers, and sent for artists to Italy. Pre¬ 
 vious, however, to this period, namely, in 1555, the celebrated Bernard Palissy, after a series of experiments 
 conducted in the midst of poverty and difficulties which few but himself could have the courage to overcome, 
 
402 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXV. 
 
 discovered the process of making an enamelled ware different in many respects from the Italian, being formed 
 of a kind of pipe-clay, and ornamented and coloured in a very peculiar way. Palissy made two kinds of 
 ware, one with an opaque glaze like the Italian majolica, and rustic pieces glazed with a lead glass, but 
 without tin. He borrowed most of his ornaments from nature, such as the leaves, fish, reptiles, and even 
 fossil shells with which he decorated, in relief, the dishes and other articles comprising his rusdc pieces. His 
 other kind of ware was decorated with historical, allegorical, and mythological subjects also in relief, and in 
 good taste, the figures being well drawn, and the colours bright, but rather limited in variety, the usual 
 colours being yellow, blue, and gray, and sometimes green, brown, and violet. The art also found its way 
 into Germany, where it was carried on at Nurnberg with considerable success as early as 1520. In the 
 middle of the sixteenth century it was established in Holland, at Delft (whence the ordinary name for com¬ 
 mon earthenware), where it arose to great importance, not for the style of painting, which was an imitation 
 of the Chinese figures on porcelain, but on account of its real excellence and cheapness. From France and 
 Holland the manufacture of glazed earthenware found its way into England, although it is not certain whether 
 true enamelled ware or majolica was made there formerly ;* at least, it was not made to any great ex¬ 
 tent, and was replaced by the better, but totally different articles which were soon produced, and which, to 
 distinguish them from the majolica Continental ware, or Fayence, is called English earthenware. 
 
 Majolica, or rather the more modern form of it, fayence or enamelled earthenware, although still largely 
 made on the Continent, is gradually falling into disuse for domestic purposes, in consequence of its softness 
 and the tendency of the glaze to crack, when subject to alternations of temperature ; but it might be advan¬ 
 tageously applied for capitals, entablatures, brackets, and other fine architectural ornaments, as was done by 
 Luca della Robbia. It is probable that the introduction of the art into England may bring about this 
 result. 
 
 The old majolica and modern enamelled earthenware are made of various proportions of clay, clay marl, 
 and sand. In general, however, the composition is nearly the same wherever made, especially the proportion 
 of lime. For example, the majolica of Luca della Robbia contained about 20 to 22 per cent, of lime ; the 
 modern, from Valencia, from 19 to 20; Delft, 18; Persian, 19; and Paris, 16 to 17; the mean of which 
 would represent equal parts of pipe-clay and carbonate of lime. Wherever made, they melt at a high tem 
 perature, their fusibility increasing to a certain point with the amount of lime which they contain. Common 
 potters’ ware may be considered as belonging to the same class as majolica; being, in fact, frequently a 
 marly clay, mixed with more or less sand. In general, however, the mixture has not as pure a colour as that 
 employed for majolica. Articles of this kind are usually only glazed on the inside, the glaze itself being a 
 combination of lead with the elements of clay, alumina, and silica. By the addition of a little antimony ore 
 or sulphuret, the glaze becomes yellow; a little iron gives a red; and manganese gives brown or black; 
 oxide of copper, green ; and so on. The glaze is best put on by coating them on the wheel in the green 
 state, with the glaze in a state of paste. The black waste slags of lead-smelting furnaces, as well as those of 
 iron furnaces, would make an invaluable glaze. We are surprised that hundreds of tons annually rejected 
 at the Ballycorus Lead Works, in the county of Dublin, are not taken by some enterprising persons and 
 employed in the manufacture of good coarse pottery ware. 
 
 The Japanese and Chinese long preceded us in obtaining a fine white ware, covered with a hard glaze; 
 for, according to Chinese authorities, pottery was discovered by Kouen-ou, under the Emperor Hoang-ti, 
 who reigned from 2698 to 2599 years before Christ; it is even said that there was an officer or mandarin 
 intrusted with the management of the potteries in this reign. It is also certain that a fine white porcelain 
 was in common use in the reign of the Emperor Han, 163 years before the Christian era, and that large 
 vases, similar to those in the Exhibition from China and Japan, were made under the dynasty of the 
 Soul, from 581 to 618 of our era. But it was not until between the years 960 to 1278, that is, under the 
 dynasty of Song, that the manufacture attained perfection. Porcelain is made in China in a great number 
 of places, the chief localities being in the southern provinces of Fou-kien, and of Kwan-tung, or Canton ; a 
 good deal of the very fine kind is also made in Keang-se, one of the central provinces of the empire. According 
 to the distinguished Jesuit Father D’Entrecolles, the most celebrated place for the manufacture of porcelain 
 in China is called King-te-tcliing, which, when he resided there in 1712, contained no less than 3000 kilns! 
 It was from this very locality that the complete collection of materials employed in the manufacture of 
 porcelain in China was sent to the Great Exhibition of 1851, and not far from which it is supposed the 
 Mountain of Ka-ouling is situate, from which the kaolin is obtained. 
 
 Soon after the discovery of the passage round the Cape of Good Hope by Vasco de Gama, or somewhere 
 about the year 1508, the Portuguese imported this kind of ware in large quantities into Europe, and, as we 
 have already noticed, it received the name of porcolana or porcellana, in consequence of its nacreous surface. 
 The precise date, however, at which the name porcelain was first applied in our modern sense is very doubtful. 
 Attempts were soon made to imitate it in Europe, even before the manufacture of majolica ware had attained 
 its culminating point in Italy, but apparently without success. Nearly two centuries after, in 1695, a factory 
 was established at St. Cloud, where a peculiar ware in imitation of it was manufactured. Li 1729 the cele¬ 
 brated Reaumer brought this material to considerable perfection, and a factory for its manufacture was 
 established at Vincennes in 1741, which was transferred to Sevres in 1756, from which period until the year 
 1769 it attained an extraordinary degree of celebrity, the old Sevres china having probably never been sur¬ 
 passed. 
 
 True china consists of an infusible, very plastic white clay, called kaolin; and the other an infusible but 
 not plastic material, termed by the Chinese petun-tse , and in English usually called flux. Kaolin is simply 
 a clay derived from the decomposition of the felspar element of granite ; the flux being, on the contrary, a 
 
 * Majolica was known in England at a very early period, de Maiano, were formerly to be seen at Hampton Court, and 
 for specimens of it of the date of 1521, and made by Lucca in the old gate at Whitehall. 
 
Class XXV.] 
 
 CERAMIC MANUFACTURES. 
 
 403 
 
 less decomposed felspathic mineral containing a large amount of intermingled grains of quartz, to which is 
 added some chalk and gypsum ; even unaltered felspar may be used for the same purpose. An article made 
 of kaolin alone would be an opaque porous mass, a true terra cotta in fact; but when a proper mixture of 
 kaolin and flux is heated in a porcelain kiln, it will be found that the flux melts into a transparent glass, 
 which permeates the opaque clay mass, and fills aU its pores as oil or wax does paper; hence, like the latter, 
 the mass is more or less transparent; and if we examine it with a microscope we can distinguish the two 
 substances in the most perfect manner. The essential difference, therefore, between the biscuit of porcelain 
 and that of majolica or fayence is the absence of this permeating glass. A similar difference exists between 
 the glazes, which in the case of majolica are composed of lead or lead and tin glasses, and consequently differ 
 essentially from the body or bisque ; whilst that of porcelain is composed of undecomposed felspar, to which 
 is added sometimes a little gypsum, although this is not done at Sevres. The glaze is, therefore, in a great 
 degree the same substance as the glassy flux of the body, and hence both become thoroughly united with 
 one another, and with the kaolin element; therefore, the glaze of porcelain does not crack when heated, 
 whilst that of fayence and majolica does. The glaze of the former is also harder than that of the latter; 
 and hence is not liable to be scratched by the knife and fork. The ware which we have mentioned as having 
 been made at Sevres, in imitation of true porcelain, in the middle of the last century, was an artificial sub¬ 
 stance. It consisted essentially of silica and alkaline salts, with a little alumina; and cannot, therefore, be 
 considered in the same light as any other ware made, as the following recipe, observed there, will fully show:— 
 
 Fused saltpetre,.110 parts. 
 
 Common salt,. 36 „ 
 
 Burnt alum, . 18 „ 
 
 Spanish barilla or carbonate of soda,. 18 „ 
 
 Gypsum,. 18 „ 
 
 Sand,. 300 „ 
 
 500 
 
 These substances, with the exception of the alum, would really furnish a glass if heated strongly; this, 
 however, was not done, the mixture being merely rendered somewhat pasty in a furnace. The resulting mass 
 or frit was then ground into an extremely fine powder, and well washed, to remove any portion of the nitre 
 or other salts which may not have united with the sand. To the ground materials some chalks and fine 
 calcareous marl were added ; and the whole, brought to the finest state of division, formed the material for the 
 bisque. It is the amount of clay in a material which gives it the property of plasticity; but as such a mixture 
 as that described contained none, it would have been impossible to have moulded it into the form of vessels, 
 as the fine powder would not adhere unless some other substance was added which would give it the required 
 plasticity. For this purpose, soap, glue, or even gum, were had recourse to—materials which were readily 
 burnt out in the firing. But here the difficulties of the manufacture did not cease. During the firing, the 
 materials, from their tendency to fuse into a glass, softened, and the vessels were hence liable to lose their form ; 
 they were consequently obliged, at great expense and trouble, to support them by various contrivances during 
 the firing, which for this kind of ware was no less than from seventy-five to one hundred horn’s. After this 
 firing the glaze was applied by dipping, as before described, and consisted of a kind of flint glass, being a 
 mixture of fine sand or powdered flints, soda, potash, and litharge, or oxide of lead. This artificial or tender 
 porcelain was much more transparent than real porcelain, and by this peculiarity, as well as by the greater 
 softness of the glaze, may be distinguished from it; the beautiful old Sevres porcelain was of this kind. 
 Among the most beautiful specimens of this old china were the articles coloured of a rose red, known as the 
 rose du Barry , in compliment to the celebrated Madame Du Barry. This is no longer made at Sevres, having 
 been long since replaced by the hard or true porcelain. 
 
 Before the process of making the artificial Sevres china was brought to any degree of perfection, and 
 long indeed before the factory where it was first made was transferred to Sevres, the secret of making true 
 Oriental porcelain was discovered. The inventor was John Frederick Bottcher or Bottger, whose father 
 having initiated him into the mysteries of alchemy, believed that he could make gold. During his stay at 
 Zorn, near Berlin, where he was engaged in learning the profession of an apothecary, he acquired a sort of 
 consideration in the eyes of Frederic William I., King of Prussia, in consequence of his belief that he could 
 really make gold; but fearing that this consideration would lead the King to extort his secret, he fled into 
 Saxony, where he travelled about for nearly three years, during which time he was pursued by agents of the 
 King of Prussia, who finally arrested him. Owing to the interference of Frederic Augustus, Elector of 
 Saxony and King of Poland, he was liberated, but only in name ; for the latter wished to have the secret him¬ 
 self, and accordingly placed him under surveillance at Dresden, directing him to work at his gold-making in 
 the laboratory of one Ehrenfried Walther Von Tschirnhaus, who had made several attempts at imitating 
 oriental porcelain by the same means which, in the hands of Reaumur, eventuated in the production of the 
 celebrated pate tendre of Sevres. It is unnecessary to say that he did not make the gold; but a red clay 
 furnished by Tschirnhaus, from near Meissen, for the manufacture of his crucibles, led him on the way of 
 discovering porcelain. With this clay, in fact, he produced a sort of ware, which, although not translucent, 
 as real porcelain would be, was nevertheless of remarkable quality. In order to satisfy the Elector for his 
 failure in gold-making, he communicated to him his hopes of discovering porcelain, and the Prince, in order 
 not to excite public curiosity by Bottger’s researches, gave the latter a laboratory and workmen in the palace 
 of Meissen. Here he was treated with great consideration, being even provided with a carriage to go to 
 Dresden when he pleased, but always accompanied by an officer. In 1706 Charles XII. of Sweden entered 
 Saxony, and the Elector, fearing that Bottger would escape with his secrets, had him conveyed with Tschirn¬ 
 haus and three of his workmen to the fortress of Ivonigstein, where a laboratory was fitted up for him. He 
 remained there a year; although well treated, he did not admire his captivity, and he and his companions plan- 
 
404 
 
 THE HUSH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXV. 
 
 ned an escape. In 1707 he was brought back to Dresden, where he continued his researches to find a porcelain 
 like that of China. At that period hair powder was largely employed all over Europe ; this powder, as is 
 well known, was made of starch, but an iron-master of the name of Schnorr, travelling on horseback near 
 Aue, in the Erzgebirge, found that the feet of his horse sunk in a clay of a beautiful white colour, and it 
 struck him that it would afford a cheap substitute for hair powder ; he accordingly introduced it into com¬ 
 merce. It happened one day, in the height of Bottger’s difficulties to find a white clay, that his valet em¬ 
 ployed Schnorr’s earth to powder his wig. Bottger observed it to be particularly heavy, and on inquiring of 
 his valet the cause, learned that it was a white earth. He at once tried it, and to his great joy produced a 
 true, hard porcelain. In 1709 the discovery was made, and a factory was immediately erected at Albrechts- 
 burgh, near Meissen, which was a real fortress, provided with a drawbridge and garrison, into which no 
 strangers were admitted; even the workmen were sworn to retain the secret even to the tomb (geheim bis ins 
 Grab), words which were inscribed on all the doors of the workshops, and solemnly repeated once every 
 month to the officers. A ludicrous instance of this secrecy occurred, even as late as 1812. At the instance 
 of Napoleon, the King of Saxony permitted M. Brongniart, director of the Sevres porcelain factory', to enter 
 the Meissen Works, and to have the processes explained to him by M. Steineau, the director, who was obliged 
 to be first formally dispensed from his oath. M. Brongniart’s only travelling companion was not permitted 
 to enter. As happens in all such cases, the secret did get out, and very soon spread into many countries. 
 
 As early as 1718, and before Bottger’s death, which took place in 1719, at the early age of thirty-five 
 years, one of the foremen, named Stobzel, escaped from Meissen and went to Vienna, where he was at once 
 received with special favour. With the assistance, and under the direction of a Belgian named Claude du 
 Pasquier, he established a manufactory of porcelain in 1720. In 1744, the Empress Maria Theresa acquired 
 possession of it on the part of the State, but it did not become self-supporting until 1761. In 1740, several 
 workmen left Vienna, carrying with them the secret of porcelain manufacture; among others a man named 
 Ringler, who communicated it to Gelz, a manufacturer of delft, near Frankfort-on-the-Maine. The German 
 princes now became anxious each to have his own factory, and accordingly the Duke of Brunswick endea¬ 
 voured to carry off Gelz’s chief workman, Bengraf; but before he succeeded, the latter was seized by the 
 Elector of Mayence, who had him thrown into prison and reduced to a diet of bread and water until he com¬ 
 municated all his processes to Gelz, and the latter had verified their utility; afterwards he was allowed to 
 go, when he founded the factory of Fiirstenburg on the Weser. Ringler, the original Viennese workman, 
 remained in the factory of Gelz, which he successfully conducted, but being fond of drink and carrying notes 
 of his processes always on his person, his companions watched an opportunity until he was drunk, and carried 
 them off. These notes were hawked through Germany, and copies of them sold to all the petty princes, who 
 were delighted to possess the secret of so valuable and fashionable an art. One of the best known of these 
 hawkers was a man named Paul Becker ; he travelled through France, Germany, Holland, and at length was 
 induced to give up his wandering life, and to fix his residence at Brunswick, where he directed the factory 
 already established in the neighbourhood. Ringler himself was, if possible, more active than his notes, in 
 extending the manufacture of porcelain, for in 1756, having left the factory at Hochst, near Frankfort, he 
 assisted in establishing one at Frankenthal, another at Nymphenburg, near Munich ; and in 1758, one near 
 Stuttgard, of which he remained director. In 1750, a factory was established at Berlin, but it did not become 
 of any importance until 1763 ; in 1756 one at St. Petersburgh ; and in 1780 one at Copenhagen. 
 
 Up to the year 1765, during which time the manufacture of hard porcelain had made such progress in 
 Germany, France produced only tender porcelain ; and notwithstanding the beauty of the latter, great anxiety 
 was manifested to possess the secret of the other. In 1753, a citizen of Strasburg, named Paul Hannong, 
 proposed to M. Boileau, director of the manufactory at Vincennes (subsequently transferred to Sevres), to 
 sell him the secret of the manufacture of hard porcelain. He came to Paris, exhibited specimens, and made 
 some statements which inspired confidence, but having asked a sum of £4000 and a pension of £480 per 
 annum, the matter was given up. Hannong left France, and in conjunction with Ringler founded the factory 
 of Frankenthal, and on his death was succeeded by his eldest son. With the latter, negotiations were also 
 entered into to introduce the manufacture into France, but having demanded a still larger sum than his father, 
 application was made to his younger brother, who, in 1761, consented to establish the manufacture in Sevres ; 
 but owing to the proper materials not having been hitherto found in France, no further steps were taken in 
 the matter. In 1765 the first deposit of kaolin was found near Alcncjon, but it was of inferior quality. 
 Shortly after, in the neighbourhood of Limoges, a white fatty earth was discovered, a portion of which was 
 sent to Macquer, one of the most celebrated chemists then living, who was at the time actively engaged in 
 investigating the subject of pottery clays. Macquer visited the locality in 1768, and immediately after, 
 experiments were instituted at Sevres, which ended in the production of a genuine hard porcelain. The 
 manufacture was soon afterwards commenced, and in 1774 was in full activity; from which period the pro¬ 
 duction of pate tenclre or old Sevres china gradually declined, and finally ceased altogether. 
 
 There is much more uncertainty about the early history of the ceramic manufactures of England than of 
 any of the countries alluded to in connexion with the rise of the art in Europe. During the sixteenth century 
 it is probable that all the articles of ornamental pottery were brought from Holland ; but towards the end of 
 that period there is every reason to believe that the manufacture had been introduced under the auspices of Eli¬ 
 zabeth. The celebrated Shakspeare’s jug is formed of a hard kind of material, much more like stoneware than 
 the soft body of the Continental fayence. Butter pots and drinking cups, similar to the quaint beer vessels 
 of the Germans, were made in Staffordshire, about the same period, from a kind of brick earth, and were 
 glazed, like our common earthen pans, with lead ore. A better style of pottery prevailed at the period of the 
 Revolution, for many of the beer cups were ornamented with figures in white pipe-clay, and some were even 
 painted ; jars of true stoneware, apparently glazed with salt, were also in common use. The introduction of 
 this process is attributed to two brothers, Dutchmen, of the name of Elers. Having been very successful, and 
 having kept their process secret, they were so persecuted as to be obliged to leave that part of the country. Their 
 secret, however, remained; for a man of the name of Astbury, by feigning to be of weak intellect, succeeded 
 
Ci. ass XXV.] 
 
 CERAMIC MANUFACTURES. 
 
 405 
 
 in acquiring a knowledge of the whole process, which he subsequently carried on. A ware of this kind was 
 made at Burslem, in Staffordshire, in 1740, which was ornamented by casting in brass moulds, and is known 
 under the name of crouch ware. To the son of this Astbury is usually attributed the introduction of burnt flints 
 into the manufacture of earthenware. In 1759 the celebrated Josiah Wedgewood commenced manufacturing 
 knife handles of pottery in imitation of agate and tortoise-shell melon table-plates, &c., in a small thatched 
 factory. Being successful, he took a second factory, and succeeded in making a kind of white ware ; and then 
 a third, in which he fabricated a cream-coloured ware, covered with a good transparent glaze, which was 
 capable of bearing the most sudden transition of temperature. Wedgewood, having presented some of this 
 ware to Queen Charlotte, was appointed her potter, and at her request the ware was called “ Queen’s Ware.” 
 At first it was quite plain, then a coloured rim or border was introduced, and finally, the whole surface was 
 covered ; many of these designs, especially those of flowers and leaves, were exceedingly well executed. 
 
 Wedgewood subsequently invented various other wares, which are well known, such as his terra cotta , 
 upon which he was able to revive the ancient style of painting upon a bisque ground without glaze. His 
 “ basaltes,” so called from its resemblance to basalt, was a stone-like biscuit, so hard as to take a high polish, 
 in which he modelled a great number of vases and other vessels, ornamented frequently with finely-executed 
 bassi relievi in red and white. A number of domestic articles were also fashioned out of it, such as teapots, 
 cream-ewers, &c., which were much admired. Another of his wares was of a cane colour, and nearly resembled 
 the ware now known under the name of “ cane ware.” The most beautiful, however, of all wares was that called 
 jasper, which was of a peculiar white jasper-like appearance, and in hardness and other properties, except colour, 
 resembled his basaltes. It had the remarkable property of being coloured throughout its mass with metallic 
 oxides exactly as glass ; this peculiarity, which distinguishes it from all other kinds of biscuit, either ancient or 
 modern, rendered it especially adapted for forming ornaments like cameos. Thus the body may be stained 
 of any colour, such as dark blue, or even the brown of the sard, while the relief was in pure white. Of this 
 kind was his copy of the celebrated Barberini or Portland vase, the body of which is of a deep blue, with 
 relievo figures of pure white. It would occupy pages to merely enumerate the original works and copies of 
 antique vases, lamps, candelabra, busts, statuettes, &c., which were produced by Wedgewood at his works; 
 which soon became a village, to which he gave the name of Etruria, in commemoration of the ancient seat 
 of the ceramic arts. Whether we consider the improvements effected by Wedgewood in the material, the 
 various processes of manufacture, or the artistic skill which is displayed in his productions, and upon which 
 he spared no cost, we must look upon him as the father of British fictile manufactures, and worthy to rank 
 with Luca della Robbia, Pallissy, Reaumur, and Bottger. Indeed in the artistic point of view it is ques¬ 
 tionable whether any other English manufacturer has ever produced articles of purer and more elevated taste 
 than Wedgewood. 
 
 In the preceding observations we have onlynoticed the development of the common pottery ware in England; 
 but long prior to Wedge wood’s successful inventions attempts had been made to produce true porcelain, but, 
 which, as in France, eventuated in producing a kind of semi-vitrified glass. It would appear that a factory for the 
 manufacture of this kind of ware was established at Chelsea as early as the year 1698. The articles made were 
 inferior, and painted in imitation of the Chinese ; but in the year 1740 it appears to have acquired some im¬ 
 portance. Under the patronage of the Duke of Cumberland, and some other persons, it attained its highest 
 celebrity during a period of about fifteen years, from 1750 to 1765. Coeval with the establishment of the 
 factory at Chelsea was one at Stratford-le-Bow, where a very similar kind of ware was made, known as Bow 
 china, and now much sought after by collectors ; the factory did not, however, survive very long, having been 
 relinquished before the period at which Chelsea had acquired its greatest celebrity. In 1750 a manufactory 
 of porcelain was commenced at Derby, to which the workmen and artists employed at Chelsea went after 
 that factory was given up. In 1751 the Worcester Porcelain Company was founded through the exertions 
 of a Dr. Wall of that city, to whom is usually attributed the invention of printing patterns upon earthenware ; 
 and, in 1772, a factory was set up at Coalport, which also rose to eminence under the direction of John Turner, 
 who was induced to come from Worcester, and to whom the invention of printing of patterns upon earthen¬ 
 ware is also attributed. He may have improved the art, but it was certainly known before his time. The 
 manufacture of porcelain did not thrive after the invention of Wedgewood; being little superior to his ware, 
 although far dearer, indeed, so dear that Dr. Johnson says, in reference to the Derby china, in 1777, that he 
 could have vessels of silver as cheap as those made of porcelain. Hence no manufacture of true hard porce¬ 
 lain was established in England until within the last few years. 
 
 Mi’. Shaw, in his “ Chemistry of Pottery,” thus enumerates the successive inventions which were introduced 
 into the manufacture of Staffordshire ware, and which led to the present unrivalled position of this great and 
 important trade:—“ In this succession I find the common hr own ware till 1680; then the Shelton clay (long 
 previously used by the tobacco-pipe makers of Newcastle), mixed with grit from Baddeley Hedge, by Thomas 
 Miles; of coarse white stone-ware , and the same grit and can-marle, or clunch of the coal-seams, by his 
 brother, into brown stone-ware. The crouch-ware was first made of common potters’ clay and grit from 
 Moel Cop, and afterwards the grit and can-marle, by A. Wedgewood, of Burslem, in 1690; and the ochreous 
 brown clay and manganese into a coarse Egyptian black in 1700, by Wood, of Hot-lane. The employment 
 of the Devonshire pipe-clay by Twyford and Astbury, of Shelton, supplied the white dipped and the white 
 stone-ware; from which the transition was easy to the flint-ware , by Daniel Bird, of Stoke; the chalk body- 
 ware , by Chatterly and Palmer, of Hanley; and the Queen's-ware of the celebrated Josiah Wedgewood. 
 Mr. Thomas Toft introduced aluminous shale, or fire-brick clay; Mr. William Sans, manganese and galena 
 pulverized; Messrs. John Palmer and William Adams, common salt and litharge; Messrs. Elers, Brothers, 
 red clay , or marl and ochre; Mr. Josiah Twyford, pipe-clay; Mr. Thomas Astbury, flint; Mr. Ralph Shaw, 
 basaltes; Mr. Aaron Wedgewood, red lead; Mr. William Littler, calcined bone earth; Mr. Enoch Booth, 
 white lead; Mrs. Warburton, soda; Mr. Ralph Daniel, calcined gypsum; Josiah Wedgewood, Esq., barytes; 
 Mr. John Cookworthy, decomposed white granite; Mr. James Ryan, British kaolin and petuntse; Messrs. 
 Ladler and Green, glaze printing; Mr. Warner Edwards, biscuit painting; Mr. Thomas Daniel, glaze ena- 
 
 3 G 2 
 
406 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXV. 
 
 melling; Mr. William Smith, burnished gilding; Mr. Peter Warburton, printing in gold; Messrs. John 
 Hancock, John Gardner, and William Hennys, lustres; Mr. William Brooks, engraved landscapes and 
 printing in colours; Mr. William Wainwright Potts, printing by machine, and continuous sheet of paper; 
 and the same gentleman, with Mr. William Machin, and Mr. William Bourne, for printing flowers, figures, 
 &c., in colours, by machine, and continuous sheet of paper.” 
 
 We can record no history of pottery in Ireland: for beyond the manufacture of coarse glazed brown ware, 
 garden pots, &c., no manufacture of earthenware or porcelain deserving the name has ever been carried on 
 in this country. A great many stone-ware jars, dating, perhaps, from the end of the seventeenth century, have 
 been found in Ireland; but although many of them may have been made in the country, we know of no 
 positive evidence to that effect. About thirty years ago, Mr. Donovan, of this city, made a large fortune by 
 importing white glazed china from England, and decorating it in enamel colours, at a factory on the North 
 Wall; but he had no successor. Salt-glazed stone-ware was made in Cork in two factories about fifteen to 
 twenty years ago; but we believe the manufacture is now extinct, an observation which, perhaps, also applies 
 to the rest of Ireland. A very successful effort has been recently made by Mr. Walker, at Larne, in the 
 county of Antrim, to produce Rockingham cane and black glazed ware, many specimens of which were 
 exhibited; and we hope that ere long this branch of trade will take root in the country. 
 
 Having now given as complete a sketch of the history of pottery as our space would permit, we shall say 
 a few words upon the classification of the different wares alluded to. For this purpose we shall adopt the 
 classification of Brongniart, the greatest modern authority upon the ceramic arts. This classification is 
 founded, in a great measure, upon the nature of the materials employed, and coincides, in many respects, 
 with the historical development of the manufacture. Pottery may be first conveniently divided into two 
 great divisions:—1. Pottery, properly so called; and 2. Porcelain. The subdivisions of the first class 
 are— 
 
 Soft Pottery, 
 
 Hard potteiy, 
 
 f Unglazed, 
 j Lustrous. 
 
 1 Glazed. 
 [Enamelled. 
 
 [Fine earthenware. 
 [Stoneware. 
 
 Soft pottery is composed of clay, sand, and lime, a mixture which would be represented by a common 
 marly clay; it is easily scratched with a knife, very fusible, and hence the term “ soft” applied to it. The 
 subdivisions are founded upon the presence or absence of a glaze and its nature: thus a garden-pot would 
 represent the first subdivision, which would include bricks and tiles, and jars moulded, or vases turned 
 upon a lathe, whether pale-yellow, red, ashy gray, or black. The ancient utensils and vases of Egypt, the 
 old Roman water-jars, the Spanish tinajas and alcarazza’s, and some common pitchers, pans, and crocks, are 
 examples of the first-named colours; while Egyptian mummy cones, many bottles and amphorse of ancient 
 Greece and Rome, and of Peru, India; chimney-pots, milk-pans, &e., are red; the old Celtic cinereal urns 
 are examples of the gray; and the vases of Etruria and Volterra among the ancients, and the black ware 
 of Staffordshire among the moderns, represent the fourth colour. The second subdivision, or lustrous soft 
 pottery, are simply the last-mentioned kinds covered with a very thin glassy coating, such as many of the 
 Egyptian, Tyrrhenian, Etruscan, Greek, and Roman vases of the finer kinds. The third subdivision consists of 
 vessels made of the same materials as the first and second classes, but covered with a thick varnish or glaze 
 produced by dusting the object over with lead ore, or with a mixture of lead ore and clay, sometimes coloured 
 with oxides of other metals, as iron and manganese. The common glazed pottery of all the world affords 
 examples of this kind. The fourth class, or enamelled soft pottery, is formed of much the same body as all 
 the varieties mentioned, but is generally of a lighter colour, and is covered with an opaque enamel consisting 
 of a glass made of sand, and oxides of tin and lead. The opacity of the glaze, which depends upon the oxide 
 of tin, hides the colour of the body or bisque, and admits, therefore, of this kind of ware being decorated 
 with painting. The Moresco-Spanish and Catholic Spanish Azulejos, the articles made by Luca della Robbia, 
 Majolica or Faenza ware, Pallissy ware, Delft, Majolica of Nuremberg, &c., are examples of this kind of soft 
 pottery. 
 
 Hard pottery is the intermediate stage between the soft clay wares and porcelain; its hardness and 
 slightly vitrified appearance distinguish it from the former, and its opacity from the latter. It is subdivided 
 into two kinds:—1. Fine earthenware, in which the body is more or less white, and the glaze a lead glass of 
 which Wedgewood ware was an example ; and 2. Stoneware, which is formed of more or less coloured clays, 
 sometimes unglazed, or covered with a soda glass produced by the decomposition of common salt. Common 
 jars, sewerage pipes, &c., are examples of this kind of ware. 
 
 Porcelain differs from earthenware by being translucent, being, in fact, an opaque paste of clay permeated 
 by a kind of glass, exactly as paper is by wax in wax paper. The body or paste is always hard, and gene¬ 
 rally of a pure white colour; and relatively to soft pottery very infusible ; and is, perhaps, in all instances, 
 made of kaolin, derived from decomposed felspar. The glaze is formed of undecomposed felspar and quartz, 
 with sometimes gypsum, boracic acid, &c., but never lead or tin. There are three distinct kinds of porcelain, 
 depending chiefly upon their relative fusibility, and consequently upon their composition. First, true, or 
 porcelain with a naturally hard paste, composed of kaolin, and glazed with felspar containing quartz, which 
 is hard and translucid, the glass not being liable to be scratched by a knife; Chinese, Japanese, Berlin, Dresden, 
 and other German porcelains, and modern Sevres (since 1769), are examples of this kind. The second kind 
 of porcelain is much more fusible, the glass may be scratched with a knife, the body or paste is said to 
 be naturally soft, and it consists of substances which may be fused with comparative facility. Modern 
 English china which contains gypsum, bones, &c., is of this kind; old English china is also of the same 
 kind, such as Chelsea, Derby, Bow, and Worcester. The third kind is composed of difficultly fusible 
 materials, but rendered fusible by the addition of salts, an example of which we have given in the case 
 
Class XXV.] 
 
 CERAMIC MANUFACTURES. 
 
 407 
 
 of old Sevres, which is the typical example of this kind of porcelain, and hence said to be formed of a paste 
 artificially soft. The celebrated Capo di Monti porcelain, from near Naples, and that known as Buen Retiro’ 
 from Madrid, are also examples of this kind. 
 
 Besides the illustrations of the different kinds of soft pottery, stoneware, and English china, true porce¬ 
 lain was abundantly illustrated by a good collection of Chinese and Japanese ware in Ilewet’s Chinese 
 collection; by the splendid collection of modern Sevres ware contributed by the French Government, and 
 among which were specimens of rare beauty; and by the corresponding collections of Berlin porcelain con¬ 
 tributed by the King of Prussia. The valuable and well-selected collection of old porcelain contributed by 
 the Honourable General Uygon represented many of the varieties which we have alluded to in the present 
 notice, such as old Dresden, Berlin, Vienna, Fiirstenburg, Capo di Monti, old Sevres, Derby, Chelsea, old 
 Worcester, Coalport, &c. On the whole, perhaps, the best and most completely illustrated branch of 
 industry in the Exhibition were the ceramic manufactures_W. K. S. 
 
 1. Battam & Son, Gough-square, London, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—A collection of terra cotta vases, copied from the 
 antique in the British Museum and other collections. 
 
 2. Bell, J. & Co., Glasgow Pottery, Glasgow, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.— Dinner services, in pearl and stone-ware; 
 dessert service in pearl-ware; tea service in porcelain 
 toilet services, in various styles; jugs in pearl-ware and 
 Parian ; salt-cellar (shell and dolphin) in Parian; can¬ 
 dlesticks, in pearl-ware; Ariosto’s inkstand, after the an¬ 
 tique in Parian ; cornucopias (stag’s head) after the antique, 
 in pearl-ware; vases, in Parian, pearl-ware, and terra-cotta; 
 bust of Jenny Lind; statuettes of Dante, Petrarch, Kilmeny, 
 (from the Queen’s Wake, and modelled by Mossman), in 
 Parian; balustrade and large vessels in terra cotta ; fancy 
 flower pots in majolica ware; with other articles in Parian, 
 porcelain, ironstone, &c. 
 
 3. Bourne, J., & Son, Denhy Pottery, near Derby, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Glazed ware, viz.:—bottles for ink, blacking, 
 porter, ginger beer, etc.; feet and carriage warmers, jars, 
 jugs, &c.; vases, flowerpots, wine, butter, and water-coolers, 
 in buiscuit ware, manufactured from the same clay as the 
 glazed ware; electric telegraph insulators. 
 
 4. Copeland, W. T., Manufacturer, Stoke-upon-Trent, 
 Staffordshire; and New Bond-street, London.—-Works in 
 “ statuary porcelain” in great variety, after eminent artists ; 
 works in porcelain, comprising vases of different kinds, des¬ 
 sert and tea services, slabs and other articles; samples of 
 printed earthenware. 
 
 5. Daniell, A. B. & R. P., Wigmore-street, and New 
 Bond-street, London. —Variety of ornamental porcelain 
 vases, trays, inkstands, &e.; specimens of plates, and cups 
 and saucers, in Sevres style, “ Bose Dubarry,” &c.; a pat¬ 
 tern plate of the royal dessert service, executed by com¬ 
 mand of Her Majesty, and presented to the Emperor of 
 Russia. 
 
 6. Deering, J., Middleton, Co. Cork.—Specimens of 
 Staffordshire china and Rockingham ware, made by Thomas 
 Green, Fenton, Staffordshire, from clay found at Rostellan, 
 Cork Harbour. 
 
 7. Kerr, W. H. & Co., Royal Porcelain Works, Wor¬ 
 cester, Manufacturers.—“ The Shakespeare” desert service, 
 introducing groups in statuary illustrative of the “ Midsum¬ 
 mer Night’s Dream,” modelled by W. B. Kirk, A. R. H. A.; 
 manufactured from materials principally the produce of Ire¬ 
 land ; “ Uncle Tom and Eva,” in statuary porcelain, by W. 
 B. Kirk; bust of the Duke of Leinster, in Irish statuary 
 porcelain, and statuette of Dr. Hahnemann, in porcelain, by 
 the same artist; busts of W. Dargan, Esq., and Sir Robert 
 Kane, by J. E. Jones, in “Irish statuary porcelain;” the 
 Moore and Wellington vases, by J. Kirk, A. R. H. A., in 
 Irish statuary porcelain ; vases ; groups of animals; wed¬ 
 
 ding tray and vase; specimens of Worcester china, dinner, 
 dessert, breakfast, and tea services ; card trays, exhibiting 
 specimens of painting on porcelain ; dejeuner and ink trays, 
 &c. ; painted vases ; specimens of the old Worcester paint¬ 
 ing on vases, cabinet, cups. 
 
 8. Leetch, T., Dame-street, Dublin, Importer.—Stone, 
 china, and earthenware, comprising dinner, tea, breakfast, 
 and toilet services, &c. 
 
 9. Lygon, General the Honourable Edward, 
 Spring Hill, Broadway, Worcestershire, Proprietor.—Speci¬ 
 mens of foreign and British porcelain, consisting of upwards 
 of sixty different pieces. 
 
 10. Mayer, T. J., & Joseph, Dale Hall Pottery, Long- 
 port, Staffordshire.—Parian statuettes, vases, &c.; stone 
 china, real ironstone, opaque porcelain, earthenware, &c. 
 
 11. Ridgway, J. & Co., Staffordshire Potteries.—China 
 and earthenware in variety. 
 
 12. Roe, George, D. L., Nutley, Donnybrook, Pro¬ 
 prietor.—A harlequin set of rich Berlin china in a glass-case; 
 two vases of Sevres china, ornamented with paintings, re¬ 
 lieved in gold; two Chinese decanters of Dresden china, 
 and shades. 
 
 13. Rose, J. & Co., Coalbrookdale, Shropshire, Manu¬ 
 facturers : Gregg & Son, Upper Sackville-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Exhibiters.—China dinner, dessert, and tea services, 
 in Celtic body, a new composition; vases, similar to Sevres 
 china ; trays, inkstands, &c., similar to Sevres china; jara, 
 beakers, &c., in coloured china; Parian statuary group, from 
 the “ Faerie Queen large Parian pierced vase supported 
 by sea horses; large group of “ Puck and companions,” from 
 “ Midsummer’s Night Dream j” cabinet, dessert plates, and 
 tea cups ; new “ supper service,” complete. 
 
 14. Rufford, F. T., Stourbridge, and Wharf City 
 Road, London, Manufacturer.—Porcelain bath (patentees, 
 Rufford and Finch) ; the body of fire-clay, the inner surface 
 veneered with porcelain, and glazed as pottery, both white 
 and marble. 
 
 15. Tobin, T., Ballincollig, Co. Cork, Proprietor.—Mo¬ 
 dern Sevres cup and saucer, painted with portrait and scenes 
 from the life of the Duchess De La Valliere; old Sevres cup 
 and saucer, with miniature portrait and monogram of La 
 Princesse de Lamballe. 
 
 1G. Warren, C. M., Essex-street, Dublin, Importer.— 
 Statuettes, group, and bust, in Parian ; china, table, dessert, 
 breakfast, tea and coffee, and toilet services; stone and 
 earthenware. 
 
 17. Westenholz, Brothers, London, Importers.—Co¬ 
 pies in porcelain of Thorwaldsen’s sculptures, produced at 
 the Royal Porcelain Manufactory in Copenhagen; statuettes 
 in great variety. 
 
CLASS XXVI. 
 
 FURNITURE AND UPHOLSTERY, INCLUDING PAPER HANGINGS, PAPIER MACHE, ETC. 
 
 T HE objects comprised in tbis class are of general interest, from their being so intimately associated with 
 the comforts and conveniences of civilized life ; and their proper construction is of great importance, 
 both in a utilitarian and artistic point of view, from the great influence which the articles by which we are 
 constantly surrounded exercise on the mind, and the extent to which they retard or facilitate the progress of 
 popular artistic education. While furniture but sparingly admits of ornament without offending good taste, 
 on account of the inadaptation of the material employed, as well as the uses for which it is designed, other 
 departments in this class afford abundant opportunities for artistic display; the business of the upholsterer 
 and decorator being of a purely artistic character, and the production of papier mache goods being purely 
 what is called an art-manufacture. 
 
 I_FURNITURE AND UPHOLSTERY. 
 
 In this department of the Exhibition there was an adequate representation, so far as regards the finer 
 and more elaborately ornamented articles. However much this class of objects of any kind are to be admired, 
 it is to be recollected that their use is confined to the few ; and in an educational and utilitarian point of 
 view we are disposed to attach much more importance to an illustration of improved and tasteful construc¬ 
 tion in the articles coming within the reach of the middle classes than in those intended for the wealthier 
 portion of the community. But in this respect the department of the Exhibition to which we now direct 
 attention was sadly deficient. Of the commoner descriptions of articles there were few illustrations. Our 
 cabinet-makers evidently believe that they best recommend themselves to the notice of the public by pro¬ 
 ducing goods displaying all sort of elaborate ornamentation in carving and inlaying. They accordingly 
 devoted themselves to this object in preparing for the Exhibition, and we are free to confess that they 
 achieved a considerable degree of success in its attainment. The production of such articles we are by no 
 means prepared to undervalue; on the contrary, we believe that without these the Exhibition would not 
 have been complete. But the exclusion of the more gorgeous and expensive articles of furniture we do not 
 regard as a greater mistake than confining attention solely to them. In the Construction of the furniture of 
 the middle classes there is unquestionably much room for improvement; and the illustration of judicious 
 attempts in this direction would be a matter of primary importance. In looking through the exhibition of 
 decorative art in bronze and other metals, we could not fail to be struck with surprise at the great degree of 
 success which has been attained in combining graceful forms with utility, and at moderate prices—not merely 
 in the collections of the Continental manufacturers, but also in those of the Cqalbrookdale Company, of 
 Elkington and Mason, and of a number of others. A similar degree of success is not attainable in wood, and 
 therefore not to be calculated on. But it is beyond doubt that much remains to be done in the improvement 
 of the construction of the common articles of domestic furniture; and we believe that some of our cabinet¬ 
 makers would have served their own purpose more effectually by successful efforts in the direction here indi¬ 
 cated, than by the exhibition of the most costly article which can adorn the palace. 
 
 At the Exhibition of 1851 the collection of furniture was obnoxious to the same remark, and the Jury 
 intrusted with the duty of reporting on that class observe, that “ though fully sensible of the great beauty of 
 many of the ornamental works in furniture, yet we regret that there have not been more specimens of ordinary 
 specimens for general use; works whose merits consist in correct proportion, simple but well-considered 
 design, beauty of material, and perfect workmanship.” This occurred in 1851, yet we have to regret pre¬ 
 cisely the same circumstance in 1853. 
 
 As an illustration of the extent to which utilitarian articles were passed over in the overweening desire 
 of the great majority of the exhibiters for show, we would call attention to the remarkable fact of scarcely a 
 single article of bed-room furniture being exhibited. The reason of such an omission was obvious to those 
 who attentively examined the several collections. The furniture of bed-rooms does not generally afford 
 an opportunity for the display of that high degree of ornamentation in carving and gilding so much sought 
 after by the great bulk of the exhibiters ; and hence, in making up collections for the Exhibition, it received 
 no attention at their hands. It must be conceded, however, that in the modification of the furniture of our 
 bed-rooms, especially with a view of combining elegance and economy, much still remains to be done; and 
 successful efforts in this direction would have formed highly acceptable contributions to the Furniture Court 
 of the Exhibition. 
 
 Extravagant ornamentation, without much regard to appropriateness of design, is the great mistake 
 usually committed in the manufacture of the higher class of furniture ; but there is another error which is 
 
 
Class XXVI.] FURNITURE, UTIIOLSTERY, PAPER HANGINGS, Etc. 
 
 409 
 
 equally to be avoided, and of which the Exhibition furnished abundant illustrations—the use of inappro¬ 
 priate materials both in construction and ornamentation. The extended use of papier mache in the forma¬ 
 tion of a variety of articles for useful and ornamental purposes has led, for example, to an application of this 
 substance altogether out of character with its peculiar properties—we allude to the construction of chairs 
 and the smaller class of tables for the drawing-room and the boudoir. Than this, however, there can be no 
 greater mistake. A papier mache table or chair can scarcely have the degree of strength which we expect 
 in the smallest articles of this kind ; and even if it had it must convey the idea of insecurity. This is an 
 illustration of the total misapplication of a material capable of being formed into some of the most beautiful 
 articles, but which in the construction of such an object as a table is comparatively worthless. Again, there 
 were small tables in the Furniture Court composed of leather and gutta percha, which would possibly be 
 deserving of commendation, if we had no such substance as wood of which to make our tables ; but which we 
 can regard as nothing better than absurdities, and as being altogether unworthy of a place in the Exhibition 
 Building. 
 
 In the manufacture of articles of furniture certain definite principles should be kept in view. The con¬ 
 struction itself should be evident, and if ornamentation be introduced, it should be by decorating the construc¬ 
 tion, and not by overlaying and disguising it. Beauty of design does not necessarily imply high ornamentation. 
 The most simple article may be really beautiful, while some of the elaborately ornamented objects are abso¬ 
 lutely offensive to good taste, from the attention being chiefly directed to the production of a profusion of 
 fancy workmanship. It must be constantly borne in mind that unnecessary embellishment, besides needlessly 
 adding to the cost, interferes with the use and convenience of the object; and good taste will be best con¬ 
 sulted by seeking to attain the greatest effect by the smallest possible amount of ornament. 
 
 Several varieties of wood are used for making furniture, but the most generally employed, and, we may 
 add, that best adapted for the greatest variety of objects, is mahogany. This material is, however, of com¬ 
 paratively modem introduction for the purpose, its first use in England for cabinet work being about 1720. 
 Its value for the purpose appears to have been ascertained through an accidental circumstance :—A West 
 Indian captain, named Gibbons, gave a few planks of mahogany to his brother, then an eminent physician 
 in London; and being brought across the Atlantic as ballast, no special value was assigned to them. Dr. 
 Gibbons wished to use them in a house which he was building in King-street, Covent Garden; but the work¬ 
 men threw them aside as useless from the hardness and the consequent difficulty of working the wood with 
 their tools. Subsequently a piece of it was used for making some common articles for the kitchen, in which 
 it appeared to so much advantage that a bureau was afterwards made of it. The fine colour and general 
 effect of the wood were so much admired in this article that strangers were brought to see it, and, among 
 others, the Duchess of Buckingham. That lady was so much pleased with the wood that she obtained some 
 of it from Dr. Gibbons to be made into a bureau. It soon became the fashion to make cabinet work of ma¬ 
 hogany ; and in this case the verdict of fashion was fully confirmed by the intrinsic value of the material, 
 which has since brought it into more extended use than any other kind of wood. Rosewood, walnut, and 
 ebony, are also employed, chiefly in fancy work ; but when we consider the applicability of mahogany for 
 almost all kinds of objects included in this class, its hardness and durability, the beauty of the grain, and 
 the high polish of which it is susceptible, we shall find that it exceeds every other in value to the cabinet¬ 
 maker. 
 
 Into a detailed account of the various kinds of cabinet work it would not be possible for us to enter 
 without exceeding the limits of such a notice as the present. Of marqueterie and buhl-work there were nu¬ 
 merous examples in the Exhibition ; and there were also many good specimens of ornamental carving. 
 
 While much of the elaborately ornamented work was of a character not admitting of complimentary cri¬ 
 ticism, there was also much which could not be regarded without unqualified admiration. The gem of the 
 department was a magnificent carved sideboard, exhibited by Jackson and Graham, of London, the deco¬ 
 ration of which was appropriate, consisting of game and fish, fruit of different kinds, bunches of grapes and 
 heads of barley, as emblematic of the viands with which the article in question has so intimate a connexion, 
 —the whole presenting a specimen of decorative carving which it is impossible to compliment too highly. A 
 pier-glass and table from J. J. Byrne, of Henry-street, was also deserving of honourable mention. R. Sparks 
 and R. Strahan also exhibited ornamental cabinet work which would do credit to any establishment. 
 
 The suite of decorative furniture manufactured by A. Jones and Son, of Stephen’s-green, is deserving of 
 more than a passing notice, on account of the ambitious character of the design, and the elaborate ornamen¬ 
 tation which is extended even to the smallest articles. Having come several times before the public, and 
 more especially during the Exhibitions of 1851 and 1853, this suite of furniture has become familiar almost to 
 every one. The furniture, which is of Irish bog yew, is intended to illustrate ancient Irish history and antiqui¬ 
 ties; the ornamentation being derived from objects of interest in Ireland, its monarchs and illustrious cha¬ 
 racters, historic events, extinct and existing animal and vegetable productions, national emblems, legends, and 
 monuments. The timber was selected on account of its appropriateness to the object, the bog yew conveying 
 the idea of antiquity by its peculiar tints. The suite comprises a cabriolet sofa, an occasional table, a circular 
 table, a tea poy, an omnium, whist table, loo table, lady’s work table, stand for time-piece, pair of pole fire¬ 
 screens, arm ebair, semicircular side table, sarcophagus, and music temple. 
 
 The collection of furniture exhibited by William Fry and Co. contained a variety of articles, all unex¬ 
 ceptionable as to design, and some of great beauty. An ottoman attracted much attention as showing a 
 graceful modification of an article which admits of a great variety of forms, which is not necessarily expen¬ 
 sive, and which might be introduced to a much larger extent than it is at present. 
 
 We cannot conclude this notice of the Furniture Court without an expression of regret that the Exhibi¬ 
 tion did not contain an adequate illustration of furniture from some of the Continental States, which would 
 have been no less interesting to our manufacturers than to the general public. A suite of drawing-room and 
 dining-room furniture of a high class from Paris, Brussels, Berlin, or Vienna, would have been eminently 
 suggestive, as affording the means of comparison with similar articles in use here. The only illustrations of 
 
410 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXVI. 
 
 Continental furniture were those supplied byThonet, Brothers, of Vienna, and J. Hassa, of same place; the 
 latter consisting of grotesque forms of sofas, forming articles so deficient in all the necessary requirements, 
 that we should not regard them as worth the expense of transit. The articles exhibited by MM. Thonet, 
 Brothers, were, however, deserving of attention, on account of a certain speciality of construction, the general 
 use of which in the cheaper class of goods would tend to still further diminish the cost of production. They 
 consisted of chairs, sofa, and tables, the former having cane seats, and the great peculiarity consisting in the 
 employment of bent beech in imitation of rosewood, so as to dispense with the usual mortice and tenon work. 
 The entire framework of the chairs and sofa, and the stand of the table, were formed of this material, bent, 
 of course, by the aid of steam, and forming rather graceful combinations. 
 
 On the subject of Upholstery we have little to say in connexion with the illustrations presented by the 
 Exhibition. We may, however, observe that it is rather remarkable, notwithstanding our Schools of Design 
 and our boasted progress in the application of art, that we should still find those monstrous misapplications 
 of worsted work to pictorial representation, which we cannot but regard as a disgrace to the age in which 
 we live. To future generations it will be matter of astonishment that in the first half of the nineteenth cen¬ 
 tury, so famous for the discoveries to which it can lay claim, the production of fantastic forms in what is 
 called Berlin work should have occupied months, frequently even years, of female education,—that for weeks 
 in succession the inmates of even our fashionable boarding-schools, instead of acquiring some knowledge 
 which would be useful to them in after life, devoted their time to the production of covers for footstools, with 
 attempted artistic decorations which would positively offend the eye of the veriest savages. Yet such is the 
 fact. The misspent time which this work involves, the utter worthlessness of the material which caused so 
 great a sacrifice, and the perversion of the taste of those engaged in it to which it must give rise, have led to 
 a reaction against it; but the great extent to which pictorial representations, of different kinds, in this 
 worsted work was to be met with in the Exhibition shows that it still enjoys a degree of favour vastly dis- 
 proportioned to its deserts. 
 
 II_ROOM PAPERS AND DECORATIONS. 
 
 The objects coming under this head comprise decorations for walls and ceilings, and imitations of woods 
 and marbles. So far as regards the space occupied they did not constitute a very important feature of the 
 Exhibition; but among them were many specimens not only of much promise, but which reflected great credit 
 on the establishments in which they were produced. There is no other department in which the sentiments 
 of a people, on matters of taste, are more fully illustrated than in that pertaining to the decorations of their 
 dwellings,—those objects with which they are most familiarized, and which in turn exert an important influence 
 on themselves. The paucity of ornament, and even what little there is of a vulgar character, more conclu¬ 
 sively establishes the position of a community, as regards their appreciation of works of art, than could be 
 done in any other way. Wherever a true knowledge and love of the beautiful exists, means will not be wanting 
 to present indications of it even in the humblest cottage. With the masses, contrasts of glaring colours are 
 too much sought after, to the neglect of those more sober tints which a higher degree of refinement would 
 select. In bringing about an improvement in this respect manufacturers have it in their power to do much, 
 by giving their efforts a constant tendency in the right direction ; at the same time we must bear in mind 
 that, as their chief concern must be to produce what will find a ready market, they must, to a great extent, 
 be guided by the popular taste. An excess of ornament and high colouring find favour with the multitude ; 
 and we need not be surprised that they should be produced in such profusion. 
 
 Paper hangings, and decorations of which room papers form the basis, have recently become of great 
 importance in these countries from the comparatively low price at which they are produced, and the conse¬ 
 quent great extent to which they are employed. They are, however, of comparatively modern use, for 
 although it is over two centuries since paper hangings were first made, it is within the past few years that 
 the great impetus has been given to their production in these countries. In times gone by room papers were 
 considered fit objects for taxation ; and this, of course, involved the imposition of high duties on imported 
 goods, thereby preventing that improvement which is an invariable concomitant of free competition. The 
 home trade was protected by a duty of 12c?. per square yard up to 1846, when it was reduced to 2d. A great 
 increase in the quantity of imported goods followed the change, and great progress has in consequence been 
 made in the art in the short interval which has since elapsed. 
 
 In the manufacture of room papers it is obvious that there will be as many different printings as there 
 are colours employed, each colour being the object of a separate operation ; and each block following the 
 other on the guide marks left by the previous impression. 
 
 The great tendency of modern times to cheapen the cost of production has been developed in the manu¬ 
 facture of paper hangings, though not to the same extent as in many other departments of trade. While the 
 finer qualities are still produced by what is termed hand printing, machine printing is successfully used for 
 the cheaper kinds. The introduction of machinery of this class only dates some twelve years back, about 
 which time Messrs. Potter, of Darwen, by means of steam power, artificial drying, and an endless roll of 
 paper, succeeded in producing, by surface-roller printing, patterns having a very good effect; specimens 
 showing fourteen colours having been exhibited by them in 1851. This machine printing is destined to com¬ 
 pletely supersede hand printing in all the inferior kinds of goods ; though the latter method of production 
 must still be employed for the articles of a superior class. The whole trade has, however, been much improved 
 by the recent large importations of French papers, the effect of which has not been confined to the more 
 expensive kinds, but has even extended to the very cheapest. We now frequently see efforts at imitation of 
 French colours and patterns in papers sold at a few pence per dozen yards, a circumstance the tendency of 
 which is hopeful in an eminent degree. 
 
 The collection of papers in the Exhibition presented many specimens in which good taste was displayed. 
 Of the attempts at decoration we can say little, the effect of none of them being satisfactory ; but this may, 
 
Class XXVI.] FURNITURE, UPHOLSTERY, PAPER HANGINGS, Etc. 
 
 411 
 
 in some degree, be accounted for by the absence of adequate arrangements for their display. There was one 
 ambitious attempt at decoration on the north side of the Furniture Court, but the ornament was out of all 
 proportion to the space which it occupied, and the effect was in consequence anything but agreeable. Of 
 painted woods there were many beautiful specimens ; and some of the best of these, moreover, were executed 
 by native workmen. Some of the painted doors in this department left little to be desired.—J. S. 
 
 III.—PAPIER-MACHE GOODS. 
 
 Papier-mache goods have of late become of considerable importance as articles of utility and of decora¬ 
 tive furniture, from the facility with which that substance can be moulded into any required shape, and the 
 great extent to which it admits of ornamentation. 
 
 The old form of making papier-mache from pulp, whence the name, is but little practised in England at 
 present, except for the cheapest articles. The mass is now iormed by pasting a number of sheets of paper 
 together, a process first employed in the year 1740, by Martin, of Paris. The advantages of this process are 
 increased solidity, firmness, and elasticity—at the same time that the mass is readily made to assume the full 
 sharpness of the moulds. The article is formed by simply pasting, one on the other, a number of sheets of a 
 fine gray, slightly sized, not very strong, packing paper. The paste is usually made of a mixture of glue 
 and starch. The sheets thus pasted are not pressed, except in particular cases, but are rubbed smooth with 
 a kind of smoothing-iron. Legs of tables and other similar articles are usually formed upon moulds, or 
 rather cores of well-baked wood; each sheet, as it is pasted upon the form, being carefully rubbed smooth. 
 When a sufficient number of sheets of paper have been pasted together to produce the required thickness, the 
 mass is introduced into an oven, or drying-chamber; where a core is used the article with the core still attached 
 is placed in the oven. In twelve hours the drying is completed, and the mass becomes as hard as wood, and 
 of a uniformity of texture seldom found in wood; it is then cut and turned as required, hollow articles being 
 turned externally while still adhering to their core. In certain cases it is necessary, in order to remove the 
 core, to cut the papier-mache into two symmetrical halves, which are afterwards glued together, again baked, 
 and then turned. The next operation is to rub the articles smooth with pumice and sand-paper, after which 
 they are saturated with a mixture of oil of tar and linseed oil, stoved, lacquered, and ornamented with 
 designs; and are then ready to be gilded, or inlaid with mother-of-pearl. 
 
 There are two ways of employing the mother-of-pearl: the first is to soften the shell in water, and while 
 in this state to saw out, by hand, the rough form which the ornament is to have, and of a somewhat larger 
 size than it is to appear when subsequently finished. The pieces thus cut are rubbed perfectly even and 
 smooth, and are then imbedded in their proper places on the article in a thick coat of the tar varnish, of the 
 consistence of honey, which is employed for the ground upon which the finer varnish is subsequently laid. 
 The article is next placed in the lacquering stove, and when fully dried, is again coated with another coating 
 of the ground varnish; the mother-of-pearl ornaments being also covered, and again stoved. The mother- 
 of-pearl can now be distinguished only by the inequality of surface which it produces. These inequalities 
 are ground off, by which the mother-of-pearl is fully exposed, its surface being even with that of the rest of 
 the article. The whole is then ready for painting and gilding, and receiving the last coating of fine varnish. 
 The second method of inlaying is that patented by Jennens and Bettridge, and consists in reserving the 
 ornament or design by sketching it, with some kind of varnish not acted upon by acid, upon a piece of the 
 shell ground and polished upon revolving wheels, as in the other case, and then etching away the surround¬ 
 ing unprotected portions by means of an acid. This process possesses several advantages, one of which is, 
 that it is much cheaper than where the design is cut out by hand. 
 
 The process of painting presents nothing peculiar; but the method of gilding is very ingenious. The 
 part to be gilded is covered with gold leaf just before the coating of varnish has fully dried, and while it is 
 still adhesive enough to allow of the gold leaf adhering to it; upon this gilded surface the ornament, which is 
 to appear in gold, is designed by means of a copal varnish, or of a solution of bitumen, somewhat like Bruns¬ 
 wick black, which resists water, but is soluble in oil of turpentine. The varnish is then allowed to dry to 
 such a degree as to withstand a slight rubbing, but still to be readily acted upon by a solvent. The super¬ 
 fluous gold is removed with a damp cloth, whilst that protected by the varnish remains attached; the latter 
 is then dissolved off with turpentine, and the gilded ornament exposed. The whole surface is subsequently 
 covered with a coating of fine copal varnish. 
 
 The manufacture of articles in papier-mache, of the kind described, has become a great branch of trade 
 in England, to which, indeed, it is almost confined. For many purposes it possesses very many valuable 
 properties, which would, no doubt, recommend a much more extensive use of it, if the present oppressive and im¬ 
 politic duty on paper was removed. The tediousness of the process, joined with this duty, render, however, 
 the cost of papier-mache articles so very high, that they can only be purchased by the wealthy. Considering 
 the price paid for them, and the class which, alone, can afford to purchase them, but little taste is exhibited 
 in the decoration of English papier-mache goods. 
 
 The manufacture was well illustrated in the Exhibition by several manufacturers; and Messrs. Jennens 
 and Bettridge, of Birmingham, contributed, independent of articles of furniture, a complete and exceedingly 
 interesting series of specimens illustrative of the process of manufacture in its different stages_W. K. S. 
 
 1. Barklie, Miss J. A., Lower Gardiner-street, Dub¬ 
 lin.—An Elizabethan chair, in tufted work. 
 
 2. Beakey & M‘Dowell, Stafford-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Large mahogany side-board, supported on 
 
 two carved figures, representing Peace and Plenty, with the 
 emblems of Painting, Sculpture, and Architecture, carved on 
 the front rail, a large looking-glass at back, in a carved 
 frame, representing England, Ireland, and Scotland, with 
 
 3 H 
 
412 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXVI. 
 
 the emblems of Agriculture on the bottom rail; window 
 curtains of tabourette, with trimmings suspended from a 
 carved and gilt pole, and original design, with a large plate 
 of looking-glass behind. 
 
 3. Bogle, Hugh, & Co., Gordon-street, Glasgow'.— 
 Specimens of w'all decorations and panelling; twelve imita¬ 
 tions of woods and marbles. 
 
 4. Boswell, J., Dublin, Manufacturer.—Patterns of 
 paper hangings ; specimens of painting for house decoration. 
 
 5. Boylan, P., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. — 
 Pillars for busts, painted in imitation of marbles; gilt-carved 
 tables, with tops of various marbles inlaid, and of stone 
 painted in flowers ; stone table-tops, painted in imitation of 
 marbles, and in the Etruscan style; gilt flower pilasters, 
 carved by Gibbons; ornamented tripod, pedestals, and vases; 
 specimens of paper hangings and ornamented painted doors; 
 print-blocks for the manufacture of paper hangings ; frieze 
 in the Etruscan style, executed for the University Club, 
 Dublin. 
 
 6. Boyle, R. B., Mary-street, Dublin. — A carved 
 bracket; panel, carved in alto relief, “ The wise judgment 
 of Solomon ;” a hall chair, carved in oak. 
 
 7. Bradshaw, Brothers, Arran Quay, Dublin, In¬ 
 ventors and Manufacturers.—Portable iron tube bedsteads, 
 brass mounted, with screw joints, and with dove-tail joints 
 on a new principle; portable iron bedstead. 
 
 8. Bradshaw, R., Grafton-street, Dublin, Proprietor. 
 —Drawing-room window curtain of crimson satin, bordererd 
 with crimson and ormolu brocade, trimmed with superb 
 drapery fringe, tassels, &c., the carved and gilt cornice and 
 the design by Strahan, of Henry-street, Dublin. 
 
 9. Buet, A., North Earl-street, Dublin, Designer.— 
 Fancy oval-shaped table in walnut, with carved block and 
 Gothic pillar. 
 
 10. Byrne, J. J., Henry-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Pier table and glass, carved in the purest Italian style, 
 with a finely moulded black and gold marble top, two inches 
 thick; a walnut cabinet in the Louis XV. style, with out¬ 
 line, enriched with ormolu mouldings; a set of dinner tables 
 of fine St. Domingo mahogany, on two sliding frames; a 
 walnut and marqueterie loo table ; a fancy walnut cheval 
 screen; a pole screen; four chairs. 
 
 11. Cahill, S., M. D., Stephen’s-green, Dublin, Pro¬ 
 prietor.—Flower vase of black wood, made in Bombay. 
 
 12. Cajrthy, J., St. Andrew-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Perforated zinc fan blind; royal arms on zinc blind; 
 Italian blind. 
 
 13. Chaplin, T., Kilkenny, Manufacturer.—-A table, 
 made of Irish oak. 
 
 14. Clarke, C., Stephen’s-green, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Rosewood cabinet, with marble top, and inlaid with mar¬ 
 queterie, with richly carved consoles, a large glass at top, the 
 frame inlaid with marqueterie, and richly carved; a Da¬ 
 venport, on richly carved consoles, with guard at top, re¬ 
 presenting the Round Towers of Ireland, &c.; rosewood 
 cabriole lounger, with circular end richly carved, upholstered 
 in the German style, and covered with rich silk damask. 
 
 15. Clarke, J., Townsend-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Wardrobe, marqueterie sofa table. 
 
 16. Collins, T., Snowdon-street, Liverpool, Designer 
 and Proprietor.—Articles in hand-wrought papier mache. 
 
 17. Curran & Sons, Castle-street, Lisburn.—Large arm¬ 
 chair, made from Irish black bog oak, richly sculptured and 
 perforated, the design from the antique. 
 
 18. Dargan, Mrs., Mount Anville, Co. Dublin, Exlii- 
 biter.—Fine chenille tapestiy, mounted as a cheval screen, 
 worked by Miss Haslam, Market Drayton, the mounting 
 executed by William Fry and Co., Dublin. 
 
 19. Degroot, C., Jun., Stafford-street, Dublin.—The 
 arms of the Earl of Eglintou, carved in oak; basket of fruit, 
 flowers, and ornament, carved in sycamore; oval picture 
 
 frame, carved in lime tree ; cheval screen frame, carved in 
 rosewood; cheval screen frame, carved in oak. 
 
 20. Desfosse, J., Rue de Montreuil, Paris (Agents, Geb- 
 hardt, Rottman, & Co., Wood-street, Cheapside, London), 
 Manufacturer.—Panel landscape decorations ; paper-hang¬ 
 ings, printed from blocks. 
 
 21. De Veaux, Mrs. M., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Chair, worked in the new style of golden tapes¬ 
 try, mounted in rosewood. 
 
 22. Dillon, Miss, Artane Castle, Rahenv, Co. Dublin, 
 Proprietor.—An ottoman sofa, with semicircular back, in 
 carved and gilt frame, upholstered in embossed needlework. 
 
 23. Donne, G., Leadenhall-street, London, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Gilt console table, with jasper plate glass top ; 
 carved and richly gilt chimney-glasses, of new design. 
 
 24. Drew, J., Marlborough-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Lady’s work and writing table ; pier cabinet; two 
 specimens of inlaid wine and work-table tops. 
 
 25. Egan, J., Killamey, Designer.—Table made from 
 arbutus wood. 
 
 26. Eglinton, the Earl of, Proprietor.—A loo table, 
 made of Arbutus wood from Killamey; ladies’ work table, 
 with work-box, writing-stand and book-stand, formed from 
 the pillar of the table, the whole elaborately inlaid with 
 157,000 pieces, designed by Mr. James Egan ; a chair, by 
 Curran and Son, of Lisburn, of Irish bog oak, ornamented 
 with shamrocks, roses, thistles, vine leaves, and berries, to 
 suit the needlework by the Countess of Eglinton. 
 
 27. Enright, J., Shinrone, King’s Co., Designer.—Imi¬ 
 tations of foreign and Irish woods and marbles, made of 
 wood and slate, and on paper. 
 
 28. Fairclough, J., Renshaw-street, Liverpool, De¬ 
 signer and Manufacturer.—Sideboard, noth carvings of fruit 
 and game, the emblems of Plenty, the Four Seasons, &c. 
 
 29. Froggott, W., Hall-street, and George’s-street, 
 Manchester.—Specimens of patent enamel painting for in¬ 
 terior decoration ; specimens of imitations of woods and 
 marbles. 
 
 30. Fry, W., & Co., Westmoreland-street, Dublin.—De¬ 
 corative furniture in great variety. 
 
 31. Garde, Miss L., Harcourt-terrace, Dublin, Designer. 
 —Rosewood chess table, the top painted with flowers and 
 mosaic, in water colours. 
 
 32. Gibson, J., Mary-street, Dublin.—Doors painted in 
 imitation of various woods. 
 
 33. Greene, Mrs. John B., Waterloo-terrace, Upper 
 Leeson-street, Dublin.—Table-top, covered with tulip leaves. 
 
 34. Grenville, W., Clipstone-street, Fitzroy-square, 
 London, Inventor and Manufacturer.—Imitations of various 
 woods, in paper, applicable to walls, wood-work, ceilings, &c. 
 
 35. Grubb, Henry T., & Co., Dublin, Manufacturers. 
 —Full-sized cast iron billiard table, with improved cushions 
 and pocket brasses. 
 
 36. Halbert, Thomas, Newtownmountkennedy, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Circular loo table; a case of small work ; ticket 
 cases, needle books, paper knives, watch stands, &c. 
 
 37. Hall & Osborne, Paddington-street, Marylebone, 
 Manufacturers.—A large easy chair, in crimson morocco, 
 w r ith new arrangement of stuffing ; exhibited to show what 
 may be accomplished by dispensing with all ornaments in 
 the shape of carving, &c. 
 
 38. Horsnaill, W., Snargate-street, Dover, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Dover couch, with sliding seat and recumbent end ; 
 self-acting reclining couch, adapted to the bed-chamber or 
 boudoir, being convertible to nearly an inclined plane. 
 
 39. Jackson & Graham, Oxford-street, London.—De¬ 
 corative furniture, cabinets, &c. 
 
 40. Jackson, T. H., Middle Gardiner-street, Dublin, 
 Designer and Manufacturer.—Carved oak library book-case, 
 in the Italian style ; carved oak chair. 
 
Class XXVI.] FURNITURE, UPHOLSTERY, PAPER HANGINGS, Etc. 
 
 413 
 
 41. Jeffrey, Ali.en, & Co., Whitechapel, London, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Decorative paper hangings. 
 
 42. Jennens & Bettridoe, London and Birmingham. 
 —Papier mache and japanned goods. 
 
 43. Jones, A., Sons & Co., Stephen’s-green, Dublin, De¬ 
 signers and Manufacturers.—A curtain of gold colour satin, 
 with scroll-work border of shaded celeste blue, and comice 
 of carved wood, gilt; cabinet in brass buhl, with bent plate- 
 glass panels in doors of wings; ducal chairs, in style of 
 Louis XIV., richly carved and gilt; circular table, with 
 marqueterie top, supported on claws of Irish walnut; carved 
 pier table and glass frame ; bog yew Davenport desk; an¬ 
 tique carved and gilt girandole ; suite of chintz window cur¬ 
 tains ; rosewood screen with panel in needle-work ; omnium 
 of three plateaus, with statuette of Brian Boroihme; loo 
 table; three chairs; pole screen, with has relief of an Irish 
 kerne or light soldier of the tenth century (the last six articles 
 are made of Irish bog yew, and are specimens of a complete 
 suit of furniture made by exhibiters). 
 
 44. Kehoe, James, Ballyvelogue, Co. Wexford, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—A tea poy, made of cherry wood, on which are 
 carved Chinese figures, copied from Chinese wardrobes. 
 
 45. Kerr, J., & Co., Stafford-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Fancy cabinet, made of yew 100 years old, grown 
 upon the estate of J. W. L. Naper, Esq., Loughcrew, Old- 
 castle ; oak chair, with arms supported by Irish wolf-dogs, 
 with the civic arms on back, made for the Council Chamber 
 of the Coqjoration of Dublin ; bronze hall table, in the Gre¬ 
 cian style, with marble top, supported by two female figures. 
 
 46. Labertouche, G. E., Charlemont-avenue, Kings¬ 
 town, Designer.—Picture frame, candlesticks, and brackets, 
 ornamented with fruit and flowers, in leather. 
 
 47. Lambert, R., Goree Piazza, Liverpool.—Iron bed¬ 
 steads and folding chairs ; Rigby’s registered cradle. 
 
 48. Levien, J. M., Davies-street, Grosvenor-square, Lon¬ 
 don, Designer and Manufacturer.—Escritoire in the style of 
 Louis XIV. of tulip and kingwood, inlaid and ornamented 
 with ormolu, the interior consisting of a velvet writing table, 
 sliding recesses for papers, drawers; an occasional table, in¬ 
 laid with various woods, and mounted in chased ormolu; 
 inlaid work table of New Zealand woods. 
 
 49. Lombard, N., Leinster-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Looking-glasses, in carved and gilt frames ; chimney and 
 pier-glasses, in carved frames, in the old style ; carved and 
 gilt tables and drawing-room chair ; carved trophy picture 
 frame ; girandoles ; Florentine mosaic chair (made by Luigi 
 Venturicchio of Florence). 
 
 50. Love, T., Little Britain, City, London, Inventor and 
 Manufacturer.—Walnut table, and mahogany boxes, with 
 tops of plate glass painted in imitation of marbles, the colours 
 chemically combining with the glass, so as not to be rubbed 
 off. 
 
 51. Mansfield, William, Grafton-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer and Importer.—Papier mache goods, comprising 
 dressing cases, work boxes, writing desks, despatch boxes, 
 envelope cases; tables, chairs, tea chests, dressing cases, 
 work boxes, portfolios, pole screens, tea trays, writing desks; 
 patent inlaid gems, pearls, &c. 
 
 52. Milligan, Mrs., Auburn Lodge, Bathmines-road, 
 Dublin.—Fancy painted chess table with rich flower border; 
 white and gold chess board, mounted with gold pedestal; 
 heraldic chess table, the squares formed of heraldic designs 
 adopted by the knights in the time of King John, the border 
 in black and white designs of a procession and tournament; 
 fancy work table, with group of fruit and flowers, mounted 
 in maple wood and gold ; work box, in mineral painting. 
 
 53. Molloy, T., Ballina, Co. Mayo, Designer.—A table 
 and chair of curious and original design. 
 
 54. Moran & Quin, Middleton-street, Clerkenwell, Lon¬ 
 don, Inventors and Manufacturers.—Brooch, pin, ring, neck- 
 lette, steel, and watch cases; Kilbum’s registered folding 
 stereoscope, forming in one the case for the photographic 
 miniatures and binocular instrument; anti-warping minia¬ 
 
 ture and jewellery cases ; ormolu and imitation ormolu 
 frames ; registered folded spring catch bracelet cases. 
 
 55. Muller, A., Sussex-street, Bedford-square, London, 
 Designer.—A painted panel, in decorative style. 
 
 56. Murpiiy, Mrs. M., & Miss I. Foy, Lower Dominick- 
 street, Dublin, Designers.—Chair, in needlework, of various 
 materials ; divan in needlework ; painted chess table. 
 
 57. M’Donagh, Mrs. Plunkett, Rathmines-road, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Chinese work table, with carved ivory fittings. 
 
 58. M'Keon, P., Aungier-street, Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Italian window blind, with spring barrel and 
 weight movements, for drawing-room or parlour windows ; 
 outside storm shutter blinds, with inside action ; corrugated 
 zinc blind, lace pattern; Venetian blinds; zinc blind, with 
 gilt moulding; ornamented wire blinds ; linen blind, mounted 
 on improved spring barrel. 
 
 59. Nlxon, T., Jun., Rotliwell, near Kettering, North¬ 
 amptonshire, Inventor.—Specimens of Nixon’s oil stain on 
 deal, a substitute for paint; a prie dieu, and a lectern, exe¬ 
 cuted in deal, and stained with Nixon’s oil stain. 
 
 60. Nosotti, C. A., Oxford-street, London.—Solid carved 
 and gilt trophies, military and naval, representing species of 
 war, with medallions ; a rich ornamented and gilt pedestal, 
 supporting bust of Daniel O’Connell; solid carved and gilt 
 frame, with crayon drawing. 
 
 61. Nugent, Mrs., Harcourt-street.—A table inlaid with 
 various emblematical devices. 
 
 62. O’Neill, H., Mary-street, Dublin.—Cabinet and 
 upholstery work. 
 
 63. Osborne, Mrs. C. S., Harcourt-street, Dublin, De¬ 
 signer..—Frames, ornamented with raised coloured flowers. 
 
 64. Panter & Cassidy, Great Brunswick-street, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Specimens of decorations and imitations of fancy mar¬ 
 bles and woods, painted in oil. 
 
 65. Parker & Co., St. Vincent Works, Glasgow, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Paper hangings, in satins, flocks, and bronzes, 
 for dining and drawing-rooms. 
 
 66. Patterson, W., Dublin, Designer.—Panels painted 
 in imitation of woods and marbles; pillars and table in 
 imitation of marbles. 
 
 67. Plunkett, Brothers, Lower Pembroke-street, 
 Dublin, Producers.—Round tables, painted in imitation of 
 inlaid marbles; pillars in imitation of various marbles; 
 panels painted to imitate several descriptions of woods. 
 
 68. Renner, J. F., Castle-street East, Oxford-street, 
 London, Manufacturer.—Buhl cabinet, inlaid with tortoise¬ 
 shell, brass, and ebony, &c.; buhl clock-case, with bracket, 
 and bracket for clock or bronze. 
 
 69. Roe, George, D. L., Nutley, Donnybrook, Proprie¬ 
 tor.—Clock, mounted in Sevres china, on gilt stand and 
 shade; bronze of Laocoon; two bronze candelabra on tripod; 
 two Pompeii jugs; one marqueterie sofa table, on shaped 
 consols, richly ornamented, with ormolu moulding; two 
 carved chairs, richly gilt, and covered in rich figured satin, 
 made by J. Kerr and Co. 
 
 70. Rogers, W. G., Carlisle-street, Soho, London.— 
 Ornamental carvings, in great variety. 
 
 71. Ross, E., Ellis’s-quay, Dublin, Designer and Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Rosewood chiffonier, made to contain a set of 
 portable drawing-room furniture, viz., cabriole couch, easy 
 chair, six chairs, loo table, dinner table, and two sofa tables; 
 portable mahogany drawers, with secretary, the cases to 
 contain these, forming wardrobe and three tables; mahogany 
 cabinet and book shelf, made to hold the furniture of an 
 officer’s barrack room; portable reclining easy chair of iron; 
 portable easy chair, forming also a couch ; with other por¬ 
 table and camp furniture. 
 
 72. Rutherford, J., Castle-street, Belfast, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Pedestals, painted in imitation of marble. 
 
 73. Sibthorpe, H., & Son, Cork-hill, Dublin.—Two 
 mirrors, the largest ever imported into Ireland. 
 
 3 H 2 
 
414 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXVI. 
 
 74. Smith, Mrs. E., Summerhill, Kingstown, Designer.— 
 Mosaic chess table and round table, painted in scagliola. 
 
 75. Snelgrove, George, Bellarenna, Co. London¬ 
 derry.—Breakfast tray of Irish bog yew and oak, inlaid 
 with various natural and coloured woods. 
 
 76. Sparks, R., Suffolk-street, Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Spanish mahogany cabinet sideboard, richly 
 carved, and with glass in pediment; gilt pier table with two 
 glasses, elaborately ornamented; rosewood marchioness, for 
 centre of drawing-room, containing two sofas, back to back, 
 and two easy chairs at ends, richly carved in the French 
 style, and covered with a ponceau figured satin brocatelle. 
 
 77. Spiers & Son, Oxford, Manufacturers.—A table, 
 and other specimens of decorated papier machd. 
 
 78. Star, G. B., Lower Ormond-quay, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Specimens of paper hangings and decorations; 
 pedestals, painted in imitation of marbles. 
 
 79. Stewart, J., Clanbrassil-street, Dublin, Designer 
 and Manufacturer.—Inlaid mosaic table, composed of up¬ 
 wards of 3,500 separate pieces, designed and executed by 
 exhibitor, a working chair-maker. 
 
 80. Strahan, R., Henry-street, Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Rosewood drawing-room cabinet, with plate 
 glass back, the carvings in sycamore; library pedestal 
 writing table in walnut; library reading chair ; lounge chair; 
 prie dieu, constructed to form an arm chair; and other chairs 
 in walnut, upholstered in morocco ; circular table in walnut, 
 with marqueterie border; carved and gilt window cornice. 
 
 81. Sty an, Francis, Chester-street, Birkenhead.—A 
 full suite of walnut wood drawing-room furniture, comprising 
 chiffonier, with plate glass and marble slab; lady’s writing 
 table; loo table; twelve chairs; two lounging sofas, two 
 lounging chairs, upholstered in damask, elaborately carved. 
 
 82. Tilling, E., Bolton le Moors, Inventor.—Enrich¬ 
 ment for cornices and centres of ceilings; specimens of 
 gilding; a cabinet. 
 
 83. Tracey, John, Harcourt-street, Dublin.—Venetian 
 shade, worked by a spring roller, rendering side hooks or 
 
 knobs unnecessary; Louvre shutters, made to slide ; patterns 
 of brass wires, viz., gauze, fancy lace, and embroidered. 
 
 84. Walton, F., & Co., Old Hall, Wolverhampton.— 
 Specimens of papier mache tea trays; japanned toilet ware. 
 
 85. Wertheimer, S., Greek-street, Soho, London, De¬ 
 signer, Modeller, and Manufacturer.—Jewel caskets; enve¬ 
 lope cases, work boxes, portfolios, inkstands, writing desks, 
 candlesticks, &c., in different styles, and in various materials 
 and mountings; candelabras chased in ormolu ; brackets 
 and card trays ; card table, mounted in ormolu; ebony ca¬ 
 binet, with marble top, mounted in ormolu and china; 
 chiffonier in tulipwood, mounted in plate glass and china ; 
 chased and bronze wine coolers and candlesticks; agate cup, 
 mounted with swans, set with stones ; Cellini cup. 
 
 86. White, Mrs., Killikee, Co. Dublin.—Two tables in 
 Florentine mosaic. 
 
 87. Whitehead, I., South Anne-street, Dublin.—Gi¬ 
 randole glass : picture frames, of various sizes, finished and 
 in the rough state; specimens of mould carving and gilt 
 ornaments; window cornice. 
 
 88. Wilson, J., & Co., Ayr, Designers and Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Large Elizabethan book case, richly carved. 
 
 89. Winfield, R. W., Fleet-street, London, and Bir¬ 
 mingham, Manufacturer.—Improved patent brass stretcher 
 bedstead; improved patent brass bedstead, with arrange¬ 
 ment for stretching the canvass bottom; handsome brass 
 table, with marble slab ; and large pier glass in brass frame; 
 two iron bedsteads. 
 
 90. Winterbottom, A., Mosley-street, Manchester, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer and Patentee.—Specimens of patent Dacian silver 
 paper hangings and panellings; a variety of silver decora¬ 
 tions, fancy papers, &c. 
 
 91. Wormington, W., Dame-court, Dame-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturer.—An ecclesiastical throne, carved in Irish 
 oak, in the style of Louis XIV. 
 
 92. Wright, Miss, Moneymore, Co. Derry, Exhibiter.— 
 Specimens of carvings in wood, executed by deaf and dumb 
 children. 
 
CLASSES XXVII. & XXVIII. 
 
 MANUFACTURES IN MINERAL SUBSTANCES, FOR BUILDING OR DECORATIONS; AND 
 MANUFACTURES FROM ANIMAL AND VEGETABLE SUBSTANCES, NOT BEING WOVEN 
 OR FELTED. 
 
 I N the treatment of Class I. in the present volume, on Mining and Mineral Products, the several branches 
 of what may be called mining industry, and the products of it also, were so fully discussed as to leave little 
 room for any further remarks in this place under the head of Mineral Substances used for Building or Deco¬ 
 rations. While it appears anomalous to treat works in polished stone and pieta dura , in marble, cements, 
 and clays, under the head of Raw Materials, there is in practice great inconvenience in breaking up the sub¬ 
 ject ; and the one drawback may fairly be balanced against the other. By carrying out fully the systematic 
 classification, much of the matter common to both departments will be repeated in both places, with the 
 further drawback of the want of unity in considering the whole subject, from the rudest stage of the raw 
 material until it has passed through at least some of those processes necessary in turning it to account. 
 Anxious that the department of Mining and Mineral Products should be fully discussed, on account of its 
 local importance, it has therefore been considered advisable to embody with it such remarks as would other¬ 
 wise be found in Class XXVII., the exhibiters here being also included with those in Class I. So far as 
 regards matters coming under the head of manufactures in mineral substances for building or decoration, 
 it is then only necessary to direct the attention of the reader to the dissertations at the commencement of 
 this volume. 
 
 Again, as regards Manufactures from Animal or Vegetable Substances not being Woven or Felted, the 
 important articles to be noticed are those of caoutchouc and gutta percha; though under this denomination 
 might come not merely the application of the substances mentioned,—as life-preservers, hydrostatic beds, 
 cushions, waterproof fabrics of every kind, elastic articles, and the various philosophical and surgical uses to 
 which articles in caoutchouc and gutta percha are nowjdevoted,—but also manufactures from ivory, tortoise¬ 
 shell, bone, hair, and bristles, basket work of various kinds, straw plait, and many other industrial products. 
 This would, however, involve a series of essays, which would go far beyond our limits ; and we have, there¬ 
 fore, been obliged to distribute the exhibiters of these goods among the other allied classes, more especially 
 in that which immediately follows. 
 
 Caoutchouc and gutta percha have of late become of so great importance that we should willingly devote 
 a further portion of our space to them, were this practicable. The history of both of these substances dates 
 back only to a comparatively recent period, yet the applications of them are almost endless ; and they are, 
 moreover, daily increasing. The plants which yield caoutchouc are very numerous, and they are to be found 
 both in the Old and the New World, though it does not appear to have been known in Europe anterior to 
 1735. In India it is chiefly produced by the Ficus elastica, which belongs to the natural order Moracece, a 
 tribe exceedingly abundant in Assam and the other parts of southern Asia. In the New World it is chiefly 
 derived from the Siphonia elastica , a plant belonging to a totally different natural order from that just 
 referred to ; while again, in the Indian Archipelago, a third order, the Apocynacece , supplies to commerce 
 the caoutchouc found in those regions. It is obtained by what is termed tapping the trees, a single tree in 
 this way yielding from 50 lbs. to 60 lbs. annually. Existing in a fluid state in the juices of the plant, it 
 becomes dried up, as it were, or solidified, on exposure to the arid atmosphere of those regions ; and it is 
 collected by the natives in large masses at the bottoms of the trees. Its value, and the uses to which it may 
 be applied, have been greatly increased by the discovery of the property of what is termed vulcanization, or 
 a combination with it of sulphur, producing what is known as vulcanized Indian rubber. By this process 
 its strength and elasticity axe increased to an amazing extent, while the objection of hardening in the cold, 
 and of too readily dissolving in unctuous substances, is removed. 
 
 Gutta percha as yet has only been obtained from one kind of tree, the Isonandra gutta , which is almost 
 confined to the Malayan Archipelago. Though brought to England in the days of Tradescant, it is only 
 within the past ten years that its valuable properties, in an economical point of view, have been turned to 
 account. It exists in the juice of the tree, and is obtained in the same way as caoutchouc. Resisting the 
 action of water, and being a bad conductor of electricity, this substance has already effected no small service 
 to the perfection of telegraphic communication, both by sea and land. Being much more manageable than 
 caoutchouc under the action of heat, it possesses the important advantage of being worked up without any 
 waste of material; as the smallest pieces may be used up again, and when articles of gutta percha become so 
 far worn as to be unfit for further use, the material which they contain is as valuable to the manufacturer as 
 that which he has just imported. Though easily acted upon by a high temperature, it does not adhere, when 
 heated, to substances with which it comes in contact; and on cooling, it resumes its original shape, unless 
 the temperature has been very high and pressure has been applied while warm_J. S. 
 
CLASS XXIX 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS MANUFACTURES AND SMALL WARES. 
 
 T HE title of this class will sufficiently indicate the great variety of articles included in it. The only 
 manufactures of great national importance which it embraces are those of soap and candles, but these 
 are of great moment. Of what are termed the minor articles, there are many which minister largely to our 
 
 convenience, and in their production a high degree of artistic skill is displayed. The class comprises :_ 
 
 1. Soaps and perfumery. 
 
 2. Articles for personal use, not coming under the head of clothing, as writing desks, work boxes, &c. 
 
 3. Candles, and other means of giving light. 
 
 4. Confectionery of all kinds. 
 
 5. Beads and toys, when not of hardware, fans, &c. 
 
 6. Umbrellas, parasols, walking sticks. 
 
 7. Fishing tackle of all kinds. 
 
 8. Miscellaneous articles and manufactures. 
 
 Oils and fats have been treated of at some length in Class IV., where much information will be found 
 which would otherwise demand a place here. In reference to the other subdivisions, a variety of interesting 
 matter might be introduced; but from the variety of topics to be treated, the demands which even brief 
 notices of each would make on our space would far exceed the space at our disposal. We must, therefore, 
 rest satisfied with a bare enumeration of the exhibiters and articles exhibited. 
 
 1. Aiokin, Miss S. E., Leinster-road, Rathmines, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Brooches and ornaments for the hair, made of shells. 
 
 2. Alcock, P. C., & Co., Prince’s-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturers.—Liquid and paste blacking; writing inks. 
 
 3. Allingiiam, Miss, Ballyshannon.—Horse-hair orna¬ 
 ments, and ancient ruins in rottenstone. 
 
 4. Allow 7 ay, R. M., the Derries, Ballybrittas, Queen’s 
 County.—Specimens of bog or peat, manufactured in various 
 forms, and for various purposes of use or ornament, by pecu¬ 
 liar processes. 
 
 5. Bailey, E. W., Belfast.—Model of river fixtures for 
 rapid water; model of river fixtures for slow water; modem 
 eel net, with fix or hincher, adapted for slow water, made of 
 Irish flax, twenty-four strand to the cord, full size used in 
 nine feet of water; model of new mode of capturing eels, 
 proposed by exhibiter,—scale, one inch to a foot. 
 
 6. Baker, Mrs. Maria, Dundrum, Co. Dublin— 
 Stuffed British game birds; artificial birds; ruin of Dum- 
 brody Abbey, county of Wexford (rotten stone) ; ruin of 
 Iona Abbey, Island of Staffa, Scotland (rotten stone) ; do¬ 
 mestic birds made of shells. 
 
 7. Barklie, Miss M., Lower Gardiner-street.—A group 
 of shells modelled in wax. 
 
 8. Barnard, S., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Gold and silver-mounted walking canes; fancy parasols; 
 silk umbrellas; bathing caps, and sponge bags. 
 
 9. Barrett, E., Wicklow-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Fancy silk and satin parasols; silk umbrellas. 
 
 10. Bartlett & Sons, Redditch.—Sea fishing-hooks; 
 river fishing-hooks and gut, &c.; Albicore hooks; harpoons 
 and grains; trout spears; eel spears. 
 
 11. Belfast School of Design, Pupils of, Belfast. 
 —Watch-stand designed by the pupils of the Belfast Go¬ 
 
 vernment School of Design, and by them presented to their 
 President, Lord Dufferin and Claneboy, as an acknowledg¬ 
 ment of his Lordship’s liberal patronage and kind attention 
 to the welfare of the pupils. 
 
 12. Berry, J., Jun., Arran-quay, Dublin, Designer.— 
 Ornamental closed (Ward’s) case, for the growth of plants 
 in drawing-rooms, &c., planted with the Ferns of Ire¬ 
 land. 
 
 13. Bewley, Samuel, & Co., Dame-street, Dublin, 
 Importers.—Articles of Chinese manufacture: carved ivory 
 and lacquered w T are; China ware; paintings on rice paper; 
 argus, pheasant, and white feather fans, &c. 
 
 14. Birch, Mrs. E., Molesworth-street, Manufacturer.— 
 Gentlemen’s, barristers’, and coachmen’s wigs; gentlemen’s 
 scalps; ladies’ wigs, plaits, curls on combs, &c.; Birch's 
 hair wash and pomade. 
 
 15. Blum, Brothers, Nassau-street, Dublin, Importers. 
 —German toys in variety. 
 
 16. Birkbeck, E., Great Brunswick-street, Dublin.— 
 Ladies’ and gentlemen’s perukes; hair brushes, perfumery. 
 
 17. Boland, P., Capel-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Fancy and spiced biscuits, ginger cakes, &c. 
 
 18. Boyd, S., Marv-street, Dublin, Manufacturer and 
 Importer.—Fancy soaps and perfumery; blocks of perfumed 
 soaps, as taken from the moulds. 
 
 19. Brien, C., Dublin, Manufacturer and Importer.— 
 Wax, spermaceti, composition, and composite candles; cla¬ 
 rified tallow, mould, and dipt candles; busts cast in clarified 
 tallow. 
 
 20. Bright, W., English-street, Armagh, Designer and 
 Manufacturer.—Wedding cake, weighing 280 lbs.: orna¬ 
 ment, the Wellington trophy. 
 
Class XXIX.] MISCELLANEOUS MANUFACTURES, AND SMALL WARES. 
 
 417 
 
 21. Bryan, Thomas, Salford, Manchester.—Ornamental 
 basket, made from a cocoa-nut shell. 
 
 22. Clark, Davidson, & Co., Mauchline, Ayrshire, 
 Manufacturer.—Snuff boxes; needle and cigar cases, &c.; 
 portfolios and memorandum books; work boxes and reti¬ 
 cules, &c., made of fancy wood, painted, &c. 
 
 23. Clarke, D., Carysfort-avenue, Blackrock_Wax 
 
 flowers. 
 
 24. Clarke, J. A., Abbey-street, Dublin.—The currant 
 picker bracket, a conventional arrangement of the currant, 
 gooseberry, and other foliage and fruit; dead game; oval 
 frame, ornamented by sprigs of the fuschia, with figure in 
 plaster; original models, in plaster, of Gothic capitals. 
 
 25. Cleaver, F. S., Red Lion-square, London, Manu¬ 
 facturer_Honey and white almond toilet soaps; scented 
 
 Windsor soaps; summer soap; winter soap; honey shaving 
 soap, and shaving cream; saponaceous tooth powder; ma¬ 
 rine soap, for washing in salt water. 
 
 26. Commissioners of Fisheries, Custom House, Dub¬ 
 lin.—Models of weirs, fish passes, &c.; harpoon used on 
 coast of Galway for killing sunfish; model of stake or Scotch 
 weir; model of otter weir, now interdicted by law as being 
 most destructive. 
 
 27. Conolly, T., Lower Bridge-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Marrow and trotter oils for the hair; honey 
 cream; castor oil pomade; eau de Cologne, and numerous 
 scents and essences; writing inks; fountain of toilet per¬ 
 fume, prepared from wild flowers. 
 
 28. Cooney, C., Dublin, Manufacturer.—Indigo and 
 other blues; liquid and paste blacking. 
 
 29. Cooper, M. T., Carlow—Stand of dogs, modelled in 
 wax from life. 
 
 30. Cooper, Mrs. I. A. M., Newtownbarry, County 
 
 Wexford, Proprietor_Hat and bonnet plait in imitation of 
 
 Tuscan, made of the Irish “ traneen” grass in the cottages 
 of the peasantry. 
 
 31. Cruise, W., Hoey’s-court, Werburgh-street, Dublin, 
 Manufacturer.—Specimens of toys, comprising drums, guns, 
 pistols, swords, tambourines, &c. 
 
 32. Dargan, M., New-row, West, Dublin.—Transpa¬ 
 rent shaving soap; toilette requisites; bouquet musk la¬ 
 vender ; crystallized pomatum; trotter, marrow, and other 
 hair oils; bear’s grease, cold cream, lip salve, tooth powder, 
 smelling salts, eau de Cologne, -writing inks, &c. 
 
 33. Day, Mrs. and Miss.—L eather work in imitation of 
 oak carving. 
 
 34. Dinham, H. C., Rupert-street, London.—Designs 
 worked in human hair, for brooches, lockets, souvenirs, &c. 
 
 35. Dillon, Mrs., Grantham-villa, Blakeney-parade, 
 Sandymount.—Sea-shore gatherings (Irish shells). 
 
 36. Dixon, G., Upper Erne-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer_Household soap ; clarified tallow, composite and 
 
 stearine spermaceti candles; specimens of palm oil, bleached 
 by process patented by exhibiter. 
 
 37. Doherty, M. A., & T., Castle-street, Glasgow.— 
 Horse-hair ornaments. 
 
 38. Doherty, J., Bushmills, Co. Antrim.—Artificial 
 flies. 
 
 39. Downes, Miss M. A., Dublin.—Model of Casino in 
 Lord Charlemont’s demesne. 
 
 40. Elvery, J. W., & Co., Elephant House, Lower 
 Sackville-street, Dublin.—Waterproof, airproof, gutta per- 
 cha, and patent vulcanized India-rubber manufactures. 
 
 41. Ferguson, J. H., & Co., Grocers’-hall-court, Poul¬ 
 try, London.—Waterproof and airproof fabrics and clothing. 
 
 42. Field, J. C., & J., Upper Marsh, Lambeth, London, 
 Manufacturers.—Stearic acid, from tallow; wax, bleached 
 and unbleached; spermaceti; stearine, wax, and spermaceti 
 candles; patent standard, wax, and Field’s night lights; 
 sealing wax; bougies or tapers. 
 
 43. Flint, J., Essex-quay, Dublin, Manufacturer-—■ 
 Fishing tackle, comprising rods, wheels, lines, flies, &c. 
 
 44. Forrester, J., Gordon-street, Glasgow—A Scotch 
 wedding cake. 
 
 45. Fulton, Mrs. Dr., Stillorgan.—Frame containing 
 7 carvings in ivory:—models of the Temple of the Winds at 
 Athens, Pantheon at Rome, Temple of Clitumnis, and Tem¬ 
 ple of the Sybil, at Tivoli. 
 
 46. Fulton, Miss Elizabeth, Stillorgan.—Basket 
 made of shells from the Bahama islands. 
 
 47. Furniss, Miss C. I., Wexford.—Table ; five screens; 
 ornamental leather work; vases; wax flowers. 
 
 48. Galbraith, W. H., New Broad-street, London.— 
 Artificial essences for culinary purposes; extracts for hand¬ 
 kerchiefs from flowers and plants; hair oil, pomades, greases, 
 soaps, &c. 
 
 49. Garner, D., Finsbury Market, London, Designer 
 and Manufacturer.—Specimens of lasts with mechanical 
 arrangements for diseased feet; registered multum in parvo 
 portable boot-tree. 
 
 50. Gascoigne, Mrs. Trench. —Little temple in ivory ; 
 sprig of lace-tatted flowers ; glass enamel cabinet work box, 
 painted in Alhambra arabesque. 
 
 51. Gatti, A., & Co., Clerkenwell, London.—Artificial 
 flowers. 
 
 52. Gibbs, D. W., London.—Perfumed soaps. 
 
 53. Gilbart, J. W., F. R. S., London and Westminster 
 Bank, Lothbury.—-An Indian writing desk. 
 
 54. Glasgow Institution for the Deaf and Dumb. 
 —Imitation of engraving, executed with a common pen 
 and China ink, by a deaf mute. 
 
 55. Gonne, Mrs. Anne W., Clare-street, Dublin.—Spe¬ 
 cimens of rare flowers; water lilies, Victoria Regis, and 
 spring flowers, modelled in wax from nature. 
 
 56. Graham Lemon & Co., Sackville-street, Dublin. 
 —Samples of lozenges, comfits, boiled and crystallized con¬ 
 fections, and bon bons; model of the Great Industrial Ex¬ 
 hibition Building, formed of comfits. 
 
 57. Gray, J. & Co., Trongate, Glasgow, Manufacturers. 
 —A variety of lozenges, comfits, and other confectionery 
 goods. 
 
 58. Greaves, A. E., Rosbercon Castle, New Ross.— 
 Chinese vases and jars ; model of a Chinese junk. 
 
 59. Grierson, The Misses, Glan-na-Smol, Co. Dublin. 
 —Carvings in wood, of a variety of ornamental articles. 
 
 60. Griffith, J., Coleraine.—Pollen net, used in Lough 
 Neagh. 
 
 61. Guillaume, H., Suffolk-street, Dublin.—Gentle¬ 
 men’s and ladies’ wigs; combs and brushes ; perfumes, &c. 
 
 62. Hackett, William Ashton, Patrick-street, Cork. 
 —Case containing silver-mounted salmon and trout rods, 
 with silver and plated reels, the tongues or joints of the rods 
 double brazed ; East Indian cane trolling rod; specimens of 
 highly-finished lines and tackle ; case containing a classified 
 collection of salmon and trout flies, for the various celebrated 
 waters in the kingdom ; artificial gravelling or par, and loach 
 or cullagh rue ; eel fry ; artificial ephemeridie or ephemeral 
 flies, manufactured and invented by the exhibiter; sea lines, 
 mounted and unmounted; shark hooks; Grain’s harpoon ; 
 artificial flying fish and marine tackle, for shark, dolphin, 
 albacore, bonettas, and other tropical fish, &c., &e. 
 
 63. Hannan, Mrs., Castle-street, Dublin, Designer._ 
 
 Tea canister of paper filigree, inlaid with bog oak ; vase in 
 paper filigree. 
 
 64. Hannan, R., Dublin, Manufacturer.—Liquid and 
 paste blacking; harness varnish ; perfumery; ink. 
 
 65. Hawkins, Thomas, Bishop's-road, London.—Case 
 of Hawkins’ patent brushes, containing specimens of the 
 patent, as applied to stock and distemper brushes, dusters 
 
413 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXIX. 
 
 and ground brushes, sash tools and varnish brushes, mot- 
 tier’s and badger’s hair brashes. 
 
 66. Hetiierington, J. S.,Merchant’s-quay, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Rocking horses, and a variety of toys. 
 
 67. Hemphill, W. D., M. D., Clonmel.—Ivory vase, 
 ornamented in the Gothic style; candlestick and table of 
 African blackwood and ivory; a small cup and vase, show¬ 
 ing the beautiful reticulated structure of the walrus tooth 
 when turned extremely thin; two small vases containing 
 flowers. 
 
 68. Higgs, J. S., Abbey-street, Dublin, Importer and 
 Manufacturer.—Varieties of wine, porter, soda, and phial 
 corks ; jar and puncheon bungs; cork soles. 
 
 69. Hopkins, Miss Isabella I,., Mitchelstown, Athboy. 
 
 _Models in elder pith, carved with a penknife:—boy 
 
 sketching dog; a group of mendicants; girl and goats; 
 Queen Mab ; Mars. 
 
 70. Hyde, Miss A., Mohill, Co. Leitrim.—Ivory, basket 
 of feather flowers. 
 
 71. Jacob, W. & R., Peter’s-row, Dublin.—A variety of 
 plain and fancy biscuits. 
 
 72. Jackson, Thomas, Pmstone-street, Sheffield, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer.—Brushes in variety. 
 
 73. Jermyn, Mary, Sneem, Co. Kerry, Manufacturer.— 
 Shell work baskets, made of shells from Derrynane. 
 
 74. Kain, John Francis, Islington-road, London.— 
 Statue of the late Lord Nelson, carved in ivory. 
 
 75. Kane, Sir R., Museum of Irish Industry, Stephen’s- 
 green, Dublin.—Models of boats used on the coast of Ireland. 
 
 76. Keily, Mr. & Miss, Patrick-street, Cork.—Orna¬ 
 mental leather work. 
 
 77. Kelly & Fitzhenry, Clarendon-street, Dublin.— 
 Blacking, matches, &c. 
 
 78. Kelly, P. W., Lower Gardiner-street.—Carvings. 
 
 79. Kent, J. J., & Co., Great Marlborough-street, Lon¬ 
 don, Manufacturers.—Hair, clothes, hat, flesh, and bath 
 brushes, tooth, nail, and shaving brushes in ivory, bone, 
 and a great variety of fancy woods: brushes for household 
 and stable use; painters’ and other brushes; caoutchouc 
 knife boards, to be used with Batt’s knife powder in clean¬ 
 ing knives. 
 
 80. Kertland, G., Lower Sackville-street, Dublin.— 
 Tooth and nail brushes; combs; specimens of hair dye and 
 wash; soap, perfumes. 
 
 81. Kimberly, F. E., Middle Abbey-street, Dublin.— 
 Model of bag net, with model of machine and apparatus for 
 hauling bag net ashore for the weekly close season, during 
 any weather. 
 
 82. Kirby, T., Lower Sackville-street, Dublin.—Rock¬ 
 ing horses; dolls ; architectural toys ; cricket bats, balls, &c. 
 
 83. Labertouche, A. W., Upper Rutland-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Proprietor.—Vase and flowers, formed of shellwork ; 
 made some years since by a slave in the island of Trinidad. 
 
 84. Laird, J., Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Gentlemen’s perukes; ladies’ head dresses, fronts, and bands. 
 
 85. Laird, Mrs. Susanna, Grafton-street, Dublin, Ma¬ 
 nufacturer_Ladies’ and gentlemen’s patent skin and gauze 
 
 wigs, ladies’ fronts, &e. 
 
 86. Lambert, James, Grafton-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer and Importer.—Samples of lamp oils; wax, sperma¬ 
 ceti, composite and tallow candles; soaps, the raw and 
 manufactured material. 
 
 87. Lambert, R., Goree Piazza, Liverpool, Proprietor.— 
 Hammocks, and other articles for emigrants. 
 
 88. Langdale, W. S., Lambeth, London.—Model of a 
 castle and demesne made of leather. 
 
 89. La Touche, Miss C., Bellevue, Delgany.—Models in 
 elder pith of ancient Irish crosses : Kells, Killamory, Clon- 
 macnoise, Moore Abbey, Kilree. 
 
 90. Lawrence, E., & Co., Upper Sackville-street, Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturers and Importers.—Rocking-horses; Irish 
 and foreign toys and dolls; Irish bog oak ornaments, set in 
 native gold and gems; horse-hair ornaments, made by the 
 poor in the west of Ireland ; hair brushes, made of Irish bog 
 oak, Killarney arbutus, ivory, &c. 
 
 91. Ledwiche, M., Meeting-house-yard, Dublin.— 
 Brushes. 
 
 92. Lewers, Mrs., Mountpleasant-square, Dublin.— 
 Vases of wax flowers. 
 
 93. Lewis, F., Fleet-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Perfumed oils; pomades ; essences ; toilet soaps, and other 
 perfumery. 
 
 94. Linden, W., Corn-market, Belfast, Manufacturer_ 
 
 Bridecake. 
 
 95. Lindley, Miss C. A., Lower Sackville-street, Dublin. 
 —Fire screen in frame, composed of a wreath of sea flowers; 
 basket of sea flowers; shell album of sea weed. 
 
 96. Lynch, A., Suffolk-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Wigs, fronts, and ornamental hair. 
 
 97. Lysaght, Wm _Salmon flies, for the Shannon and 
 
 other rivers, tied by exhibiter. 
 
 98. M‘Alister, Patrick, Donabate, Co. Dublin.—An 
 old Irish Gothic baronial castle, done in shellwork. 
 
 99. M'Evoy, J., George’s-street, Kingstown, near Dub¬ 
 lin, Manufacturer and Importer.—Self-snulfing mould can¬ 
 dles ; stearine and chemical candles. 
 
 100. Madden & Black, Capel-street, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turers.—Ladies’ and gentlemen’s perukes, with improved 
 gossamer partings; judge’s full-dress wig; bench and bar 
 wigs. 
 
 101. Mahony, J.& J., Coombe, Dublin, Manufacturers.— 
 Brushes of various descriptions. 
 
 102. Mallow & Ettingsall, Merchant’s-quay, Dublin. 
 —Fishing tackle. 
 
 103. Mitchell, Mrs. S., Grafton-street, Dublin.— 
 Bride-cake, elaborately ornamented. 
 
 104. Mitchell, J., Stonehaven, Edinburgh, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Pipe tops, of sterling silver, German silver, and tin; 
 iron pipe. 
 
 105. Mitton, T., Old-square, Blackburn, Lancashire, 
 Manufacturer.—Improved wax candles. 
 
 106. Morton, J., Dame-street, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Lozenges and confections; medicated lozenges; crystallized 
 aud preserved fruits, ginger, jujubes, &c. 
 
 107. Ogle, J., Hayes, Navan, Co. Meath.—Work and 
 flower baskets. 
 
 108. O’Connell, J., Cahirciveen, Co. Kerry.—Artificial 
 flies. 
 
 109. O’Connor, Miss A., Sligo.—Ornaments in horse¬ 
 hair, the work of peasant girls in the county of Sligo. 
 
 110. O’Brien, Messrs., Mary’s Abbey, Dublin.—Green 
 hemp and Manilla lobster lines; Ball’s tarred hauzlin ; 
 yacht marlin ; trawl twine; salmon twine; herring netting; 
 green fish hemp ; Italian hemp ; hand lines; landing net ; 
 eel cockell; teakle lines; Ball's haddock snowding; finest 
 hemp strand snowding; fine cod snowding; middle snow- 
 ding; Baltic snowding; rod lines. 
 
 111. O’Kelly, the Misses de Penthony, Queen 
 Anne-street, Cavendish-square, London.—A screen book¬ 
 case and work box of ornamental leather work, in imitation 
 of carved oak. 
 
 112. O’Leary, J., South Mall, Cork, Manufacturer.—A 
 gentleman’s wig; a lady’s wig, scalp front, ringlets, and 
 plaits. 
 
 113. Parker, Richard, Dunscombe.—Book of illus¬ 
 trations of the Birds of Ireland. 
 
 114. Pontet, A., Upper Sackville-street, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Plain and fancy umbrellas and parasols, with 
 
Class XXIX.] MISCELLANEOUS MANUFACTURES, AND SMALL WARES. 
 
 419 
 
 specimens of the materials and fittings employed in the ma¬ 
 nufacture. 
 
 115. Powell, J. H., Westmoreland-street, Dublin.— 
 Arabian liquid hair dye. 
 
 116. Preston, O., Christ-Chureh-place, Dublin, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Basket-work cars, cradles, fire and hand screens; 
 bed-room and baby baskets. 
 
 117. Price’s Patent Candle Company, Belmont, 
 Vauxhall, Surrey, Inventors and Manufacturers.—Specimens 
 illustrating the Company’s patent processes for making palm 
 oil and other fatty substances into pure white candles by dis¬ 
 tillation, &c.; specimens of the palm oil fruit, and of vege-^ 
 table tallows, butters and waxes; specimens illustrating the 
 manufacture of night-lights ; candles, night-lights, and oils 
 of various descriptions. 
 
 118. Pruvot, H., D’Olier-street, Dublin, Manufacturer. 
 —Wax figures with beards and wigs ; ventilator and patent 
 perukes; curled front with skin division; bandeaux with 
 gauze net. 
 
 119. Richmond Institution for Industrious Blind, 
 Upper Sackville-street, Dublin.—Game and work baskets; 
 fire screens, and other articles in basketwork. 
 
 120. Rimmel, Eugene, Gerrard-street, Soho, London, 
 and Boulevard de la Gare d’lvry, Paris, Manufacturer.— 
 Fountain of Rimmel’s toilet vinegar; hygienic perfumery ; 
 specimens of perfumes, toilet soaps, pomades, tooth powders, 
 hair dyes, cosmetics, and other toilet requisites. 
 
 121. Rock, J., Hastings, Sussex, Exhibiter (J. Smith, 
 Hurstmonceux, Manufacturer).—Sussex truck baskets. 
 
 122. Rongeatsnow, F. A., London.—Basket and cross 
 made in paper. 
 
 123. Rooney, R. A. & Co., Bishopsgate-street, London, 
 and Brown Hill, Brush Works, Galway, Manufacturers.— 
 Hair brushes of various qualities, in fancy foreign woods, 
 bone, ivory, tortoise shell, and prismatic pearl shell; clothes 
 brushes, made in part of new materials; lad ies’ curl and 
 bandoline brushes; whisker, moustache, tooth, nail, and 
 shaving brushes; hearth brushes; hair brooms ; carpet 
 brooms and brushes on a new and improved principle, and 
 partly of new material; Rooney’s patent horse brushes ; 
 Miller’s machine and cylinder brushes; Rooney’s improved 
 painters’ brushes. 
 
 124. Sangster, W. & J., Regent-street, London, Ma¬ 
 nufacturers.—Umbrellas in silk and alpaca; parasols in silk 
 and China crape, and covered with Irish and Honiton lace, 
 with richly carved ivory handles ; riding and walking canes, 
 with gold and silver mountings; specimen of Fox’s new 
 patent light umbrella frame. 
 
 125. Scallan, Mrs., & Miss White, Talbot-street.— 
 Shells, fruit, and flowers, modelled in wax. 
 
 126. Shaw, Miss A., Caledon.—Ornaments made from 
 the pith of the elder tree; Medici vase; a design for a 
 screen ; model of a steel chair at Longford Castle; a model 
 vase. 
 
 127. Smith, J., Rochdale Road, Manchester, Inventor. 
 —A novel and useful application in gutta percha. 
 
 128. Society for the Promotion of Irish Manu¬ 
 facture and Industry, Anglesea-street, Dublin.—Read¬ 
 ing screens, made of cut card in leather frames; leather 
 basket with shells and sea weed; ink-stand, ornamental 
 shawl-pins, match-boxes, and other articles of leather; 
 head ornaments, bracelets, brooches, pins, and necklaces 
 ofliorsehair; ornaments in rotten-stone. 
 
 129. Smyth, F., Essex-quay, Dublin, Manufacturer.— 
 Portable umbrellas, with handles to screw off, &c.; silk um¬ 
 brellas mounted on gold, silver, agate ; ivory-handled silk 
 umbrellas, mounted on partridge, rice, and bamboo canes; 
 gingham umbrellas ; fancy walking and riding canes ; pa¬ 
 rasols mounted on whips, for ladies driving; gold and silver, 
 ivory, carved, and other mountings used by umbrella and 
 parasol makers. 
 
 130. Smyth, O., Upper Granby-row, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Wicker chair screen, work basket, and soiled clothes 
 basket. 
 
 131. Stephens, W., Kingsland, London.—Case of natu¬ 
 ral flowers preserved, retaining their natural form and relief, 
 intended as botanical illustrations for museums. 
 
 132. Stewart, Miss, Rostrevor, Co. Down.—Ornaments 
 in hair. 
 
 133. Taggart, Miss H., Tenchfield-terrace, Sandymount 
 Strand, Dublin.—Fancy picture made of Irish sea-weed. 
 
 134. Watters, J. J., Jun., Crow-street, Dublin.—A 
 collection of the birds of Ireland, indigenous and migratory, 
 consisting of nearly 250 specimens, collected and arranged 
 by exhibiter (preserved by Mr. Richard Glennon, of Suf- 
 folk-street, Dublin). 
 
 135. Whitty, J. I., Henrietta-street, Dublin.—Geologi¬ 
 cal and mining map of Coalbrook, in the Co. Tipperary, with 
 a survey and valuation of the tenancies thereon. 
 
 136. Wilson, II., Stephen’s-green, Dublin, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Gentlemen’s knotted and temple spring wigs. 
 
 137. Worn, R, Dawson-street, Dublin, Designer and 
 Manufacturer. — Gentlemen’s patent machine-made wig; 
 temple-spring and weft-spring wigs, with skin partings; 
 coachman’s full dress wig; ladies’ long-haired braid wig, 
 with transparent partings; gentlemen’s gossamer transpa¬ 
 rent wigs; ladies’ fronts. 
 
 138. Wotherspoon, J. &Co., Glasgow, Manufacturers.— 
 Specimens of lozenges and comfits, manufactured by patent 
 machinery driven by steam power; lozenges and comfits in 
 handsome boxes; Scotch marmalade, made from Seville bitter 
 oranges, on an improved principle, by steam machinery. 
 
 139. Wyld, James, Leicester-square, London, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—A portion of Mr. Wyld’s large model of the earth. 
 The circumference of the globe is one hundred and eighty 
 feet; the land is modelled upon a scale of ten miles to the 
 inch, and the mountains upon a scale of one mile to the 
 inch; the globe is composed of nearly 6,000 blocks. 
 
CLASS XXX. 
 
 THE FINE ARTS. 
 
 T HE association of an extensive general collection of works of pure Art with the contents of a general In¬ 
 dustrial Exhibition,—though in a separate “ Fine Arts Hall,”—was by many at first condemned as an 
 incongruous arrangement; yet according as the public became familiar with the Exhibition as a whole, this 
 objection was gradually felt to be founded in a mistake of the true relations of Art as one of the highest ele¬ 
 ments of real civilization ; and long before the close of the scene presented to the Irish public in 1853, this 
 department of the Exhibition became recognised by the few as the highest in importance of all, and valued 
 by the many as the chief and crowning glory of the undertaking. The true relations of Art (properly so called, 
 and in its highest sense) to life, and even the very significance of Art itself, are well nigh forgotten in the 
 excitement of mechanical improvements which this century has called into existence ; because the pure sug¬ 
 gestions of the spiritual world, in which lies the true domain of Art, appeal to the soul and not to the senses, 
 and the affairs of material life but too seldom leave the soul free to receive those suggestions. And yet if 
 man will truly fulfil the conditions appointed for his earthly existence, he must make every detail of life here 
 below harmonize with the great end of that existence,—the life of a future world of pure spirit only. If Art 
 supply, then, the vivid suggestion of that purely spiritual existence, by leading the mind towards the vivid 
 contemplation of the mere Ideal, it supplies precisely the necessary complement of the material philosophies; 
 and without this the vehement pursuit of material improvements (and the exclusive satisfaction in these, and 
 in their results, which that pursuit induces), leads to mere worldly selfishness only,—leads farther and farther 
 away from the great end of human life. Much, very much, is required to be said upon this subject, so com¬ 
 pletely does it appear to be forgotten or neglected in the nineteenth century; so much, indeed, that a volume 
 would scarcely suffice to enlarge upon it; but, in the limited space allotted to a single department of the 
 present book, it is but possible to strike the keynote, as it were, and leave it to the reader’s heart and intel¬ 
 lect to pause here and pursue for himself the numberless paths of thought which it ought to open to his 
 mind. It is in this sense that Art, truly and nobly directed, preaches the most glorious lessons, and where 
 are these lessons most valuable if not in the midst of scenes and associations among which, without such a 
 monitor, the mind must naturally lose itself, each hour wandering farther and still farther from the pure and 
 the Ideal ? It is on this account that, in a great Industrial Exhibition, a department of pure Art (separated, 
 of course, from all the rest, as was due to the dignity of its nature, though yet within the same building) was 
 even peculiarly appropriate as well as peculiarly valuable: and it must be with deep satisfaction that an 
 Irishman remembers that the first instance of the association of Art (that is the Ideal) with Material Indus¬ 
 try occurs here, in the capital of one section of that Celtic race whose tendencies have ever been especially 
 towards the Ideal, and whose province it especially was to set this example to the world,—a satisfaction not 
 diminished by his witnessing the instant acceptance of the same principle by a kindred people of the same 
 instincts, who are even now preparing a spectacle of precisely the same import for the instruction of the 
 world, in Paris, the centre of its civilization. 
 
 The deepest instinct of man’s nature is the pursuit of that which is beyond and above him. Even where the 
 earlier traditions of the human race had all but died away, among those from whom revelation was as yet with¬ 
 held, and in regions where its truths had not yet penetrated, the pure instinct of man has ever soared heaven¬ 
 ward. The investigation and contemplation of abstract truths seemed to be the favourite exercise of that 
 intellect which distinguishes man from the lower animals; and he soon instinctively perceived the superior 
 nobleness of this kind of occupation and this direction of his mind, because he felt that its exercise was his 
 peculiar prerogative among created beings. When the natural tendency to thought above and beyond this 
 life, and the natural awe for the power of a Creator, had ripened into some form of religious belief (even 
 among those not yet blessed by any direct message from God), the mind became full of grand and sweet and 
 pure emotions, which never found adequate expression in mere language. Those emotions, nevertheless, be¬ 
 came more real, more distinct, more ardent; and philosophy began to see in them the revelations of a higher 
 than human nature, the recollections of a pure and spiritual world. The pursuit of such paths of reflection, 
 it was observed, did really ennoble the heart and refine the understanding, and the diffusion of those feelings 
 and those ideas was found to render men practically better in heart and in conduct; for those whom they did 
 not actually turn to the pursuit of philosophy and the higher practices of religion, were, at least, insensibly 
 chastened and moderated in their desires, and softened from the barbarous indulgence of their passions. 
 
 But though in this world man shall never pierce the veil drawn over him after the Expulsion,—shall never 
 know the depths of Truth in his human existence,—still there are ever sent some few among the race of this 
 Earth who feel more deeply and see more clearly than their fellows some portion of its Beauty ; and though 
 common language may not divulge the experiences of those favoured few, yet the gifted among them still 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS. 
 
 421 
 
 struggle to publish those happy tidings of a higher state which they have been permitted to catch a glimpse 
 of. Such are the poets and the artists —whom civilized humanity has ever honoured, and whom earlier ages 
 even regarded as inspired, or as if they really came direct from that region above humanity with whose ideas 
 they were filled. 
 
 Poetry, however, could only express in the language of words what of spiritual truth it had to tell, through 
 the imperfect medium of suggestive images and imaginative metaphors. But the harmonies of nature speak for 
 themselves, in mute language, in every form of nature’s works, and through these affect the feelings of the 
 rudest and most unconscious of mankind. And the plastic and pictorial Arts grew up, as men found that 
 the higher influences of poetry, the truths of the ideal world, were most powerfully and universally expressed 
 in the countenance of man and in the face of natural things. The power of man’s intellect and the judgment 
 of his intenser feelings at last found their highest earthly sphere ; they were exercised in cleansing the forms 
 of perfect nature from the irregularities and deformities which veiled them in common life—in restoring to 
 them their pristine purity and beauty, and with and in these their first significance, as manifestations of the 
 Creator, His power, His goodness, and His completeness; and the faculty that produced such works was 
 well called creative , for its results were to most men as of creation, so little do most men dream of the ex¬ 
 istence of that which is yet ever around, above, and beneath them. 
 
 Such was the birth and growth of Art, and in such wise did its influence steal over the race of Man. If 
 it could purify the sensual by its suggestion of the pure; if it could tranquillize and soften the turbulent and 
 rough by its example of harmony and peace; if it could content the proud and striving by its touching me¬ 
 morials of simplicity and sufficiency; if, above all, it could strike the faithless with awe for the power of an 
 omnipotent Creator, and charm the apathetic into love of the Holy and the Spiritual,—can it be doubted what 
 must have been and ever be the sweet and lofty influence of Art upon the life of the civilized world ? That 
 which calls Man a moment from the bustling anxieties and petty cares of earth, and breathes over his spirit 
 the fragrance of those sublimer spiritual emotions,—that must be surely the true civilizer, fit above all other 
 influences to walk hand in hand with Religion herself. Such is Art in its highest manifestations ; and all 
 Art is beautiful and valuable just according to the purity and power of the spiritual emotions it expresses, 
 and the adequacy with which they are rendered. 
 
 This is not the place to trace the origin and progress of the Fine Arts, of which satisfactory accounts may 
 easily be found even by the general reader in many works, in these days of cheap literature within the reach 
 of all the reading classes. But in considering the contents of a general collection of paint ings and sculpture, 
 we should not omit to notice the gradual debasement of the schools from the classic times to those of the 
 middle ages, and, again, from the revival of Art in the Christian fifteenth century through successive ages to 
 our own times. Art ever languished precisely as the cultivation of the pure Ideal was neglected, and its pro¬ 
 fessors became either mere copyists or else lavished their powers (now of mere manipulation) upon the gra¬ 
 tification of the sensual or luxurious tastes of mere worldly society. And this has been the general history 
 of Art (notwithstanding occasional exceptions) from the time of Fra Angelico to that of the Caracci “ re¬ 
 vival,” and thence more rapidly downwards, according as the end of instruction and the direction of public 
 taste and criticism were confined more and more to mere technical proficiency, as of drawing, colouring, and 
 composition, by rule. Opportunity, indeed, there was for the healthy growth of true artists, if the tone of 
 society and of social education had not rather suppressed or misdirected than encouraged those spiritual ten¬ 
 dencies, which, it has been seen, form the first essential condition of Art; and such tendencies are, indeed, pre¬ 
 cisely those which Royal Academies have ever ignored and still ignore. By the easel of a great original genius, 
 whose creative faculty perpetually produces the noblest spiritual expressions, the student not only learns the 
 technical part of his work, but insensibly imbibes the higher and yet more necessary spirit of it. But this, un¬ 
 fortunately, is not the course of modern academies, even where they possess genius within their corporations. 
 Their exhibitions accordingly present, indeed, abundant evidence of industry on the one hand, and careful 
 teaching on the other, and they are frequently full of correct renderings of the tamer scenes of nature ; but 
 that is all: and one of the practical advantages attendant upon a great general Exhibition of works of all 
 times and all nations (of which that of Dublin, in 1853, was the first ever projected), is to suggest by so 
 many examples,—proving, as they do, the utter inefficiency of the modern schools and their teaching,—the 
 necessity of seeking elsewhere the true principles of artistic success. 
 
 With the discovery and pursuit of the true method of learning the practice of Art, and the true road 
 (through intense and spiritual contemplation) towards the Ideal of Expression, the student must also, how¬ 
 ever, count upon the support of his generation. And upon this subject also we Irish have something to learn. 
 
 The general support of Art in Italy, in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, was due not alone to the Church, 
 but even, perhaps, in a greater degree to the great municipalities, which liberally expended the public money in 
 the most splendid artistic decorations, well understanding the permanent advantage of the influence of Art on 
 the public mind. Therulers, princes, and municipalities of Prussia, Bavaria, France, and, toa remarkable extent, 
 Belgium, have in like manner given constant and splendid encouragement to Art in our own times. In those 
 countries the annual exhibitions are carefully examined to discover the most promising students, whose efforts 
 are constantly watched and duly commended, in a manner very different from that of the coarse and ignorant 
 exaggerations to which we are unfortunately accustomed here, in society, as well as in the press. But from 
 the academies those successful students gain simply the means of learning the technical requirements of their 
 occupation, and an annual opportunity of making the progress of their labours known to their fellow-citizens. 
 The spirit by which so many of their works have reached a high place in Art, is the fruit of pure and solitary 
 meditation,—the example of cotemporary genius working in their presence,—and, perhaps, above all, the 
 careful study and daily familiarity with the noble creations of the Greeks, on the one hand, and, on the other, 
 the heavenly expression of the Christian works up to the sixteenth century. 
 
 In every capital, and almost every great city in civilized Europe, too, the municipality or the nation have 
 founded a gallery of ancient and mediaeval art, for the improvement of the people, and to supply students 
 with examples for their guidance. The true student of Art carefully examines the means used bv the giants 
 
 3 i 2 
 
422 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 of the past, and tenderly drinks in the varied but ever spiritual expression which they knew so well how to 
 perpetuate in their works; indeed, in no country, perhaps, can any artist now reach real eminence without 
 the possibility of spending some time in this kind of study. And here also we are on the eve of being provided 
 with a public gallery of ancient art, capable, before long, of supplying the Irish student with such opportu¬ 
 nities of study ; for one of the consequences of the Exhibition which is the subject of this Volume, has been 
 to make more urgent the public desire for a permanent National Gallery in Dublin, and even at this 
 moment it is understood that arrangements are all but completed for its establishment. Should it be suc¬ 
 cessfully established, and should it one day contain a collection of the works of the Past of a truly Ideal cha¬ 
 racter, we may expect great results from a future generation of Irish Painters and Sculptors. In the mean 
 time we are assured of the co-operation of very many proprietors of works quite as fine as the elite of the late 
 Exhibition to support a large collection similar to that of last year in Dublin, and out of the inspirations which 
 such works will be sure to create among our students we may hope that many years will not pass before Ireland 
 gives again a true Artist to the world. And it is here, notwithstanding the many disadvantages of this ge¬ 
 neration, political, social, and material,—(even the next, perhaps, may see a total change,)—that we may, 
 indeed, expect such fruit: with much more confidence here, in a country poor in opportunities, but rich in 
 ideality, imagination, and devotion, than in one abundantly supplied with the highest treasures of Art, yet 
 whose inhabitants are generally incapable of appreciating them and therefore of turning them to account, 
 by reason of their natural tendencies rather to the practical than the abstract, and rather to the material 
 than the spiritual, and of a prevalent system of philosophy and morals inconsistent with the exercise of the 
 loftier and more poetical feelings. For such is surely the intimate distinction between the people of Ireland 
 and those of the neighbouring island. 
 
 The peculiar tendency to abstract thought among the Irish race (common to it with the French and 
 other Celtic nations) has, from the earliest ages, been strikingly recognised by travellers and strangers. 
 Their great capacity for success in Art has also been frequently exhibited in later years; and,—without 
 appearing to run into the prevailing vice of self-laudation, by referring to the names of those who, since 
 James Barry, have lent their genius to the Academy of England,—it is believed we may rest secure of the 
 general recognition of this fact. But this tendency of our people has been but ill nurtured, and the condi¬ 
 tion of a helpless province has been found to be here (as everywhere and at all times) fatal to the progress 
 of Art, as it is to all development of independent genius, and the boldness of mental aspiration in any direc¬ 
 tion whatever. It has often been remarked that in times of war and revolution the Fine Arts, and indeed 
 the abstract sciences themselves, ever burst forth most freely in some new and wider development. It is 
 because men’s minds are relieved by whatsoever even for a moment removes the oppression which ever keeps 
 settling more and more heavily upon the People during the stagnation of undisturbed obedience to the ideas 
 as well as government of previous generations. More strikingly true it is that among a free people, which 
 feels and knows itself free, there only Art takes root and prospers : remove the political Life, and Art also 
 languishes and dies. The example of existing nations, once the most celebrated in Art, will occur to the mind 
 of every reader, and the application of the same principle at home may also, perhaps, be safely left to his 
 apprehension. Yet even under such circumstances as surround us, Art may nourish hope in Ireland too, 
 and it is with a view to encourage that hope (and in some sort also to direct aright the tastes and studies of 
 the Irish Art-Student), that it is proposed to devote such space as has been allotted to this department of 
 the present volume to preserve some record of the true value, as well as of the mere contents, of the Fine 
 Arts Halls of the Irish Industrial Exhibition. 
 
 It will be necessary to compress our remarks within limits quite inadequate to include any complete criti¬ 
 cism even of those works which we shall select as examples of their several kinds, and we shall have but 
 barely to name (and sometimes even to omit to mention at all) many works well deserving of detailed 
 description. The list itself will, however, be suggestive of much (especially that of the Old Masters), and 
 for the rest, these pages are written chiefly of course for our own countrymen, upon whom they are only 
 designed to produce one effect (if that may indeed be attained by the writer’s efforts) : to suggest to them 
 some considerations which may add a higher value than mere amusement to the recollections or description 
 of works of high Art, and to place before such of them as are yet students some points of view from which 
 such works are not generally regarded among us. And if the opinions of the writer may claim no weight of 
 authority, and may frequently want ability to withstand critical comments, their expression may at least 
 provoke independent reflection, which often leads to truths more valuable than those to be found in the best 
 didactic compilation—truths often unsuspected by those whose very errors may suggest to others the path 
 towards their discovery. 
 
 I.—SCULPTURE. 
 
 A glance at the Catalogue of the extensive collection of works of Sculpture included in the Exhibition will 
 be sufficient to indicate how large an opportunity was there offered to the Irish public to make themselves 
 acquainted with the Modern Schools, almost all of which were represented by examples of considerable excel¬ 
 lence. Amongst these examples it is with no slight satisfaction that the Irish critic finds himself not merely 
 attracted, but compelled to give the first place to one or two works of L-isli artists,—men, too, who are not 
 mere accidental offshoots of our people, but really and thoroughly Dish in whatever part of the world they 
 reside: with satisfaction the greater as regards those artists, that in our L’ish Exhibition this is almost 
 the only department of skill in which we may honestly claim pre-eminence. Amongst these examples of 
 sculpture the chefs (Toeuvre of Hogan and MacDowell do, in fact, clearly occupy the first place, with the 
 exception of the great Prussian artist Rauch. We cannot here attempt to make due note of many among 
 the multitude of works before us; we shall only be able to select a few for special examination, choosing such 
 as may seem most nearly the representatives of their particular class. 
 
 In the arrangement of the great Central Hall the attention of the visiter was well directed in the first 
 place,—by its position in the place of honour in the centre, at the head of the Hall,—to the statue of Eve, 
 
EVE. 
 
 By Patrick MacDowbll, R . A ■ 
 
 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—SCULPTURE. 
 
 423 
 
 the work of our distinguished fellow-countryman, Patrick MacDowell, R. A. (No. 6G). This statue (which is 
 not vet, however, in marble) has already earned great popularity, when before exhibited in London, at the 
 Royal Academy, and in Hyde Park, in 1851, and since, at the Cork Exhibition of 1852. And this popu¬ 
 larity has been gained by no trick, by none of those startling appeals to our admiration which consist of some 
 clever deception (such as the very easily manufactured but, we admit, very effective “ Veiled Vestal,” exhi¬ 
 bited in the Italian department, at Hyde Park),—least of all has MacDowell condescended to seek for vulgar 
 sympathy by the expression of mere commonplace sentimentality ; for he is really an artist—he seeks to be 
 understood in the very simplicity of his design, and he trusts for sympathy to the perfect purity of Ex¬ 
 pression clothed in a very beautiful form. 
 
 The question of the propriety or appropriateness of the nude figure in modern art is, perhaps, the first 
 which strikes the mind in contemplating this statue; and it is a question so intimately connected with the 
 application of the general principles before laid down, that it is well, perhaps, to have it clearly answered at 
 the outset. Excluding entirely from even a passing thought those works which are designed simply to serve 
 the taste of the sensualist (and of which it is to be hoped not one could ever be suffered to disgrace by its 
 presence an Irish Exhibition), there are very many subjects in which the choice or introduction of the naked 
 figure is entirely out of place, serving only to display the workman’s technical knowledge of anatomy and 
 stone-carving : and there are many others in which such a choice is useless, because nothing higher or more 
 beautiful is thereby developed. And it will appear, on profound consideration of the subject, that the naked 
 figure in statuary should only be introduced where it is necessary , either in consequence of the nature of the 
 story told, or in order to produce the expression of something higher and more spiritual than can be other¬ 
 wise rendered by Art. Applying this test it will be found, that by much the greater number of such works 
 among the moderns are simply naked men and women; and although often very innocently so, still, in the 
 very unnecessariness of the artist’s choice of form in this respect, already below the level of high Art. 
 
 The necessariness of a nude figure depends, then, upon the nature of the subject, or the peculiarly ideal 
 meaning and expression which is sought to be conveyed. There are few subjects proper for sculpture 
 in which the nude figure becomes necessary ; because it is simply degrading to the dignity of sculpture to 
 employ it in the mere attitudinizing of well-drawn figures, as we often see where a sculptor selects a sub¬ 
 ject as if merely to show what he can do in marble. An instance of the violation of principle alluded to 
 occurs in the well-known and very clever figure by our half fellow-countryman, Hiram Power—we mean the 
 well-known statue of the “ Greek Slave” (No. 89). There the figure, beautifully modelled, is, in many respects, 
 finer than Mr. MacDowell’s ; but the entire nudity of the figure is not only unnecessary, but even untrue to 
 the story; and as the artist has communicated not the least of spiritual or intellectual expression, his work 
 descends to the level of a mere portrait of a naked woman, modest it is true, but certainly in his hands by 
 no means a satisfying subject of contemplation to a tasteful mind. 
 
 Considered strictly in the essence of its design, the most perfect of all God’s works is the yet undegraded 
 form of Man. And to be the most perfect of God’s works—among the many countless thousands that are 
 so beautiful and so varied—what must its excellence consist in ? Not in the mere expression of countenance, 
 though it is this which distinguishes the human being from the many beautiful but irrational creatures which 
 are given him to be his subjects. In more than this. In the perfect and appropriate form and colour of 
 every part of his frame,—each portion suitable in itself; strong in sufficiency ; graceful in strength ; neither 
 brutal nor effeminate ; preserving ever that just medium of wholesome moderation in powers and proportions 
 which itself in every part of man’s body already represents the character of his reason applied in the govern¬ 
 ment of his soul;—in all these things, and such as these, the perfection of God’s work is made manifest, and 
 in each individual one of these things, the reasonable nature of man, while it finds its ordinary expression in 
 the living reality, may be, and ought to be, in its highest manifestation by artistic representation. The 
 strength which is sufficient for defence, and energetic enough to protect the just independence of self and of 
 what properly looks there for safety;—but that strength reasonably controlled, and habitually exerted in 
 peaceful industry: the intellect which is prompt and vigorous to care for, and direct well the things of this 
 world ;—but that intellect reasonably controlled from the too exclusive enjoyment of its earthly power, and 
 directed at all moments heavenwards by the perpetual consciousness of an existence far higher and supremely 
 clear,—such are the characteristics of man, which every part of his corporeal form is (in its healthy and unde¬ 
 graded state) fitted to express. 
 
 And in Woman, the complement of this self-sufficing intellectual character and protecting physical power 
 —in woman the finer sensitiveness of a purer moral nature, the softer and more delicate instincts of a tenderer 
 and more devotional spirit, gain expression in that wonderful series of soft and richly-flowing lines which 
 make her perfect figure the very embodiment of the highest grace which the Divine Creator formed into life. 
 Perhaps it was because unfitted for the hardness of intellectual government, and still more so for the rough 
 works of muscular toil, woman was intended to dwell in quiet contemplation amidst the softer and more 
 homely duties of this world, that God reserved her creation for his final work ; because in that tender trusting 
 form of intellect which is just able to distinguish its proper guide, and in that soft devotional tendency which 
 inspires her to follow it, and above all in the capacity of silent and cheerful endurance, and the ever) - shining 
 purity of a woman’s heart, the Divine Mind saw qualities not merely designed for this earth, but which were 
 destined to live still and attain to only a yet purer and higher development among the angels of his heavenly 
 kingdom. And so he stretched forth his hand to mould a form which should, by its faultless grace and 
 matchless simplicity of beauty, express in every part that sweet and lofty destiny of woman,—the preserver 
 of purity in this world, and the example of devotion towards the next. And this is what Ant must express 
 for us in the female form, or it had best not meddle with it. Her delicacy must not be intruded on save in 
 the performance of her highest mission ; and if her form do not raise up our minds and fill us with a holy 
 purity of soul, then it fails of its first object,—the object of the Creator in lavishing upon it so much of his 
 beauty and his grace,—and it becomes degraded, and may well be removed from before our eyes. 
 
424 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class XXX. 
 
 Such, then, are the conditions which the sculptor is bound to have before his mind ; and they may form 
 the test by which our reason and our good taste should judge how to appreciate his work. 
 
 In the Eve of MacDowell both the reasons above alluded to for the choice of the naked figure unite. 
 Historically necessary, the pure form of woman is also chosen as the highest expression of her highest quality, 
 and in this lovely figure we have, indeed, the very personified purity of her whole race. MacDowell has, with 
 true apprehension of his subject, and a deep sense of what such a figure ought alone to express in the hands 
 of a Christian artist, selected the moment of temptation, but yet before the Fall. The lovely Eve rests against 
 a shoot of the fatal tree, round which the serpent insinuates himself near her, with his suggestions to her 
 curiosity and ambition. She pauses yet awhile in doubt, she is hesitating towards guilt already, she is still 
 but on its threshold, and we behold her in the last moment of her innocence indeed, but still innocent. An 
 instant later, and her beauteous form could no longer truly express what God had created it for. A day 
 before, and we should have had, indeed, the loveliness of Paradise ; but we should have missed the suggestion 
 of our race’s history,—the teaching of the fall of what was yet so beautiful and so happy. The artist and 
 the Christian could choose no better moment. 
 
 The attitude is charmingly suggestive of childlike innocence, and the expression of the little graceful 
 features shows all that fawn-like girlishness which one cannot help attributing to the maiden Eve, sporting 
 in the primeval garden. Her intellect is just asserted by her doubting, yet the form of her head does not 
 express much of it;—that, perhaps, would be inconsistent with the very history itself. The curling, flowing 
 hair, and rounded face, tell you those tresses are of gold, and those eyes of gentle blue, more completely than 
 a very painting ; and while the admirer is full of gladness at the soft and graceful form (and especially the 
 exquisitely modelled arms) he recognises in the attitude of the right hand and arm flung over the head, taken 
 together with the abstracted eye and the smile already sinking into solemn stillness, an unconsciousness of 
 any presence but God’s—an unconsciousness of self which amounts to a sense of the entire propriety and 
 naturalness of her costume ; all which convey to the mind, in its best and most unobtrusive form, the full 
 instinct of perfect purity. One cannot contemplate this work, without being charmed with the vigorous 
 grace, the harmonious attitude, and correct and sweetly moderated proportions of the figure ; but its effect is 
 better than merely to charm the eye, for the longer we study it the more we will become filled with its 
 expression,—which is purity. Here there is a work of Art which fulfils the higher requirements of Art, for 
 it improves, elevates, ennobles the student of it: here is a conception of a subject, in which the artist has 
 forgotten himself, and his own display, and his own reputation, to render tenderly, and modestly, and with 
 entirely affectionate simplicity, the full meaning of his story, and the full lesson which his figure was capable 
 of expressing,—that too, a lesson of the rarest and noblest importance to the human race. 
 
 The only blemish in the composition consists, perhaps, in the position of the lower limbs, in which we see at 
 once, too, the influence of an inferior model, for this portion of the figure is far from being so elegantly pro¬ 
 portioned, or so true as the upper part. And, besides (as to the design) viewed directly in front of the figure, 
 the line of the right leg appears somewhat hard, the weight of the figure being rather violently thrown upon 
 it; and, on the other hand, the left limb presents a feeble outline (particularly on its inner side), and that 
 knee is bent at a somewhat harsh angle. The lower part of the body also appears generally too large or too 
 prominent, a fault which may, perhaps, arise from the comparative slenderness of the limbs from hip to knee. 
 In the best works of the Greeks the fore muscles of this part of the leg are given a much more rapid and 
 rounded development near the body ; and this, while it is strictly correct, tends to prevent the appearance of 
 heaviness in the mass of the body itself. Mr. MacDowell’s figure is, however, modelled, we are sure, with 
 accuracy, and these observations may apply to the mistake of having selected one system of proportionate 
 development instead of another. The ancient statue of Apollino offers an example of Greek treatment by 
 which the above-noted unpleasant effect is avoided, for there the right hip is slightly drawn back, and the 
 figure rests rather more upon the left arm. But Mr. MacDowell needs no copying of the Greek even in the 
 disposition of a single attitude, and should he (as we devoutly hope) execute this loveliest and noblest of all 
 his works in marble, and feel disposed to reconsider the proportions and pose of the lower limbs, it is certain 
 he will readily find means, entirely original, for making this figure as faultless in graceful form as it already 
 is in expression. 
 
 Near to MacDowell’s Eve was exhibited the chief work of John Hogan,—another Dish sculptor (not 
 an R. A., but distinguished during his residence in Rome by being elected one of the Fifteen Virtuosi of the 
 Pantheon, a society of artists, the vacancies in whose number are filled by election from the artists of all 
 
 Europe),_the Drunken Faun (No. 43) ; a work which, whether we consider the intellectual effort necessary 
 
 to its production, or the finished technical learning required for modelling such a figure, is probably not ex¬ 
 celled by any similar one of modern times. So strong an expression may seem to require some qualifica¬ 
 tion, but it is not uttered hastily, nor without much study of the figure in question ; and it is a figure which 
 requires to be studied, if it is to be properly understoocf^-to be examined on every side, and with the ut¬ 
 most care, too, before its merits (in an intellectual point of view) can be gathered by the student. 
 
 It is unnecessary here to give any detailed account of the well-known Fauns of classic mythology, the 
 attendants and army of Bacchus, and the genii of the earth, and especially of the woods. The ancient 
 sculptors represented them in almost every possible attitude and occupation. The great galleries contain 
 PipingFauns, Dancing Fauns, Laughing Fauns, Drunken Fauns, and Fauns in an attitude of graceful and intel¬ 
 lectual repose, as the actions or age of Bacchus and his disciples at various times partook of these various 
 characters. There was then the utmost latitude allowed to the artist’s fancy, who might thus exhibit, with 
 fantastic license, all the grace or power of the human form in the representation of these beings, even in 
 attitudes inconsistent with the proper dignity of man—and the Fauns are always distinguished from their 
 human likenesses, not only by the accessories of the group, but by a little tail introduced as sprouting from 
 the small of the back, and which marks their half-brute descent, and half-brute nature. 
 
 Mr. Hogan’s Faun is extremely classic in conception, and the subject is treated by him in a manner perfectly 
 in accordance with that of the antique sculptors, though, so far as we are aware, with complete originality. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FIXE ARTS—SCULPTURE. 
 
 425 
 
 The story of the composition of this figure is well known : that Mr. Hogan, when a youth, shortly after his 
 first arrival at Rome (where he lived for so many years afterwards), heard a characteristic opinion expressed 
 by the now celebrated English sculptor, Gibson, that nothing original could again be designed in sculpture, 
 the sources of the art having been exhausted by the ancients; that Hogan, surprised at witnessing a general 
 approval given to so strange a proposition, but feebly expressed his own dissent from it; that he was contemp¬ 
 tuously challenged to prove his views, by producing an original work himself; and that the “ Drunken Faun” 
 was the result—which, indeed, had the effect of at once satisfying the sceptics, and gaining for the artist a 
 reputation which laid the first foundation of his future success. Whatever may be the truth of this anecdote, 
 we believe the figure is, in fact, as completely original as it is pure and classic in the design and treatment of 
 the subject. In its present form (for the artist has but lately modelled the whole of it anew, and it now 
 expresses, perhaps, the utmost of his power), it may be considered the very best work of Hogan’s, and this 
 consideration, as well as its pre-eminence among the many sculptures in the Exhibition in point of intel¬ 
 lectual imagination, leads us to the consideration of the Faun, even in preference to the group in marble, by 
 the same hand, placed near it at the head of the Great Hall. 
 
 The figure is in a recumbent attitude. The Faun had been seated on a low rock, enjoying the delights of 
 the grape juice, of which he seems to have drained a large vase which lies empty beside him. The last cup 
 was already on its way to his lips (or had been, perhaps, already snatched), when seized by sudden intoxica¬ 
 tion, his limbs have become relaxed, and the unnerved hand is unable to lay down the vessel: he sinks back 
 from his seat, breaking the coming fall by supporting himself on his left arm (upon which, accordingly, the 
 whole weight of the body is thrown), while the last effort of the muscles of his right is unsuccessfully em¬ 
 ployed in endeavouring to iling away the useless cup which is just about to slip from his fingers. The right 
 leg is stretched out to its utmost length on the ground, wholly nerveless; the left had been drawn back sud¬ 
 denly with bent knee, as if to recover his balance, but now hangs in that same attitude powerless and loose; 
 the head sinks back also, yet seems faintly to struggle to support itself—one moment more and the whole 
 figure will be extended senseless on the earth. It is impossible to imagine anything more completely natural 
 than such an attitude and such a position under the circumstances: strength, vigour, grace, buoyancy, all now 
 plunged in unconscious insensibility, iu the last stage of drunkenness. But the artist has avoided, never¬ 
 theless, even the least of the disgusting attributes of such a situation, and while he has expressed it with 
 consummate truth and vigour, he has done so in such a manner that the eye continues to take a pleasure in 
 the work of a much higher kind than that which similar subjects as treated by the moderns (such as Rubens, 
 &e.), generally admit of. In this respect Sir. Hogan’s performance may be actually classed at once with the 
 antiques themselves, and it is no mean praise when we say that it will not suffer in point of design by the 
 comparison. The nature of the creature represented assists, doubtless, in producing this satisfactory expres¬ 
 sion, because the sense of the degradation of man does not interfere with our enjoyment; and Mr. Hogan’s 
 Faun is not merely one by courtesy (like the academic figures whose classic intentions are so often only dis¬ 
 covered by reference to the academy catalogue)—it is, in every limb and feature, as well as in its accessories, 
 an unmistakeable Faun of ancient Greece and Italy. 
 
 There is in the British Museum another representation of a Drunken Faun—one of the fine statues iu 
 the Townley collection, and almost a repetition of that engraved in the Bronzo clel Museo di Ercolano , which 
 offers almost a minute standard of comparison : but we confess we never could look on the Townley figure 
 with any other feeling than mere wonder at the execution of it, whereas Hogan’s commands all the attention 
 which is due to a severe, correct, but graceful composition, full of the impress of strong intellect—executed, 
 too, with the utmost technical accuracy, and (like the antique) comprising difficulties of detail which none 
 but a masterly hand could even hope to overcome. 
 
 In his original model our artist had raised the right hand almost to the lips. When, two years ago, he 
 brought a mature and experienced judgment to the task of remodelling, as if anew, the work of his youthful 
 spring-time, this position appeared (and, as we believe, rightly appeared) to him to indicate so much 
 strength still left as was somewhat inconsistent with the profound nervelessness of the rest of the body, and 
 he altered it for the present most effective attitude. As the figure now stands (and for anatomical accuracy 
 it is considered to be quite a model), every joint is loose, every muscle relaxed, all save the left arm, upon 
 which the weight of the body rests heavily, and the development of which accordingly offers the more marked 
 contrast to the remainder of the work. The original statue, which is very finely modelled, may be still seen 
 in the vestibule of the School of Art of the Royai Dublin Society. 
 
 It is but a proof of the surprising apathy of the rich upon artistic matters that this extraordinary work 
 has never been executed in marble; and if Ireland leaves two such figures as this and the “ Eve” to seek the 
 chance of permanent realization at the hands of strangers, a crowning disgrace will be added to the long list 
 of the sins of the present generation. 
 
 Such were the two finest works of our own artists. By one alone in the whole Exhibition can they be 
 conceived to have been excelled; and in that one the delicacy and grace of MacDowell, the manly intellect 
 and power of Hogan, and the loveliest tenderness of ancient Greek execution in detail, seem to have combined 
 themselves to show that modern Art, after all, may justly hope to rival the glories of the past. 
 
 We had long heard of the extraordinary powers of the great Prussian sculptor, Professor Rauch, of 
 Berlin, but until we saw, at the London Exhibition of 1851, a marble copy of his “Victory” (seated), though 
 that copy was not by his hand—we had not believed that Thorwalsden had dropped his mantle upon a sculptor 
 as graceful, as pure, and as classic as himself. In our own Exhibition we have had the advantage of studying 
 a cast from the original of this beaut iful creation of imagination and intellect, and those in Ireland by whom 
 the great Danish artist,—and not the effeminate Canova,—was felt to be, hitherto, the highest representa¬ 
 tive of modern art in sculpture, have still (for this cast has been purchased by the Royal Dublin Society, and 
 is now placed in the gallery of their School of Art) the opportunity of becoming acquainted with a successor 
 to his throne who is likely to transmit even as great a fame to posterity. 
 
 Rauch’s lovely figure is smaller than life, the type of form and of drapery are pure Greek, and the exe- 
 
420 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 cution (so far as it can be judged of by a cast) especially tender and complete. The Spirit of Victory is in the 
 act of crowning the moment of success; the triumphant mortal whom she appears to gaze on with such vivid 
 intensity has accomplished the task his patriotism or ambition had set, and is for the moment the King of 
 Men ; and the flashing form of noble Victory springs forward on her seat to fling the wreath of glory on his 
 brow.* The dignity of this magnificent figure, the severe enthusiasm of spirit, chastened by the repose of 
 habitual triumph, and ennobled by the conscious calmness of that all-ruling intellect in which justice is but 
 the necessary companion of that triumph, distinguish Rauch’s grand conception from almost any but the 
 finest Greek statues we have seen. The swift, impetuous, decisive blow, or moral or material, whichever se¬ 
 cures or attends on victory, is perfectly typified in the energetic movement of the statue ; the firmness with 
 which the left hand presses on the rock-seat behind, throwing forward the whole body, is made known in the 
 expression of the fingers, the last of which has just left its resting place—the momentary action of that arm, 
 the shoulder itself thrown forward,—the momentary movement of the left foot, which now hangs down over 
 the rock as the right is advanced towards the conqueror—the splendid vigour of the right arm, whose hand 
 bears the wreath of victorious oak, flung back to the utmost on the opposite side as in the act of casting on 
 the hero’s head the inestimable reward of his toil;—but above all, the stern, clear brow, the deep-set eye, the 
 firm yet soft and tender mouth, all the features beaming with sensibility, flashing with the lightning of in¬ 
 tellect, and strong in the vigour of a decisive and irresistible will; these are the attributes and tokens of the 
 pure Spirit of Triumph, and it needs no word to tell us that we stand in the light of Victory herself. This 
 statue is indeed for us a realized poem—a reward and an incitement to the noblest and grandest thoughts 
 we are conscious of in the few sublime moments of life. Alas! that not from the mind of an Irish artist 
 could such a poem spring; for such works, whether in Greece, in Rome, or in Prussia, never did, and never 
 will see the light, save in the happier and more glorious moments of a Nation’s history, be they of the pre¬ 
 sent or the future, of the enjoyment or even of the hope. 
 
 But recalling ourselves, not without an effort, from the subject of the statue to the work itself, we must 
 not forget to point out the great beauty, in point of spiritual expressiveness, of the modelling of this figure. 
 The minute parts of the hands, the arms, the enchanting little foot, the throat, and shoulders, are all expressed 
 with the utmost accuracy; and yet even in so slight a figure the artist has avoided the least approach to 
 pedantry in the too clear expression of the anatomical details, which are simply indicated as in pure Greek 
 works, with distinctness indeed, but with extreme delicacy. There cannot be found,—we may not resist 
 particularizing it,—a lovelier foot than this which hangs so daintily in the air, nor more beautiful hands than 
 those here so actively occupied; and yet there is not merely in the face, but in each limb, each joint, each 
 smallest part of her frame, an expression of dignity and power which no most spiritual beauty in real life could 
 boast. The figure itself is everywhere idealized, yet so naturally, that the eye does not tire of wondering 
 how it is so. The drapery, too, is in the most perfect Grecian spirit. The light folds of the thin tunic are 
 disposed with consummate skill, indicating the movement, and conveying all the proportions of the figure, 
 and yet so falling round and clinging to it as to give it all the dignity of a still statue, while it retains the 
 effect of one in graceful motion. Well worthy of hours of study is this lovely gem of art, upon which, and 
 upon the crowd of feelings it excites in us, we would gladly enlarge far beyond the bounds permitted us, but 
 upon which we hope we have said or suggested enough to secure for it not only the most patient examination 
 of the sculptor and the student, but also the reverent attention of every one possessing or seeking after taste 
 who has the opportunity to visit it. 
 
 We have especially selected these three specimens of sculpture for detailed notice, because of all those in 
 the Exhibition, they were, without question, the most remarkable, and because they supply, each of them, 
 an example of a different style from the rest. But we must not be supposed thereby unduly to depreciate 
 the many other works of various nations which enjoyed almost equal favour from the general public, and 
 deserved it even from the few. Amongst the works of English artists, the most elegant in idea, and correct in 
 execution, was certainly the Sabrina , by W. Calder Marshall, R. A.f (No. 70). This figure is already very well 
 known and very popular, as the many representat ions of it in the form of drawinfg-room ornaments in “ Pa¬ 
 rian” and biscuit china sufficiently testify, so well known, indeed, as to need no description here; but it is 
 right to call attention to it, because it is, by much, the best work of Mr. Marshall, that we have seen, and 
 he is (with the exception, perhaps, of Gibson, who exhibited no work in our Exhibition) the best of the co¬ 
 temporary British artists, both in purity of conception and in simplicity and unaffected gracefulness of design. 
 He is not, however, free from the worst fault of the English artists, that of conventionalism in the form of 
 expression, and he. is very weak in the imaginative faculty ; so that although much superior to most of the 
 sculptors on the other side of the Channel, his works must here be remarked upon as instances of a small 
 success, which we desire to impress on our readers at this side, ought to be entirely excluded from the ambi¬ 
 tion of a people really imaginative, and (under favourable circumstances of study and education, which it 
 must be said, we do not possess, and of whose effects, therefore, we can give no sign) really capable of works 
 of high Art, in the sense in which we have used the word. 
 
 Mr. Marshall’s Sabrina is merely the enchanted lady at the bottom of the lake, to 'represent which idea 
 his figure is in attitude and expression appropriate and graceful enough; for Mr. Marshall’s conception is a very 
 graceful representation of innocence and beauty. But the Poet’s idea of Sabrina is higher than these, and it 
 is precisely in the understanding and realization of the higher ideas that Mr. Marshall, in common with 
 most of his school, is greatly wanting. When he (or any of these) deals with a subject of less lofty character, 
 
 * Rauch’s figure was, we believe, designed for a monument 
 to Beethoven, the heroic musician of Germany. To all 
 to whom the life of that noble artist is familiar, the appro¬ 
 priateness of Rauch’s idea will be apparent enough. The 
 same Victory might bend forward over Beethoven’s as over 
 Napoleon’s head. 
 
 f It has been stated that Mr. Marshall is not an Eng¬ 
 lish artist, but a Scotchman, resident in London ; and,* 
 like our own MacDowell, contributing the weight of his 
 talents to the English Academy. If so, let our Scottish 
 fi iends claim him as theirs; it would be worth their while 
 to do so. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—SCULPTURE. 
 
 427 
 
 indeed, he is able to develop the idea of it with completeness and elegance ; but if an Artist seeks for fame by 
 higher and nobler efforts, he must accept the risk of being judged by higher and nobler standards. 
 
 The song of Sabrina shows clearly that Milton intended to represent not merely innocence and graceful¬ 
 ness and gentle purity in this beautiful poetical conception, but also a high degree of intellectual spirituality, 
 which, indeed, in Milton’s—as in any classic—mind must be the peculiar gift and qualification of the immor¬ 
 tals. The exquisite description of the chariot of the nymph indicates at once her place amongst the classic 
 spirits of the deep, and that most graceful verse, in which she obeys the shepherd’s call, shows her spirit- 
 nature already purified and separated from the material world:— 
 
 “ Whilst from off the waters fleet, 
 
 Thus I set my printless feet,” &c. 
 
 A simple glance at Mr. Marshall’s statue will be sufficient to show that it is not this Sabrina he has re¬ 
 presented. His figure is very graceful, very pure in expression, very modest in design, well modelled, and, 
 technically, very correct in execution ; but it is certainly not the Sabrina of the poet. That it is meant for 
 Sabrina is only indicated by the conventional marks of the sedges sculptured upon her rocky seat, and the 
 little fish which is half hidden behind one of them. The statue does not express the character or ideal of its 
 subject, and if found without a name, a century hence, it might be called a “ Listener (bathing)” ; and no one 
 dream of its author’s intention to express more. 
 
 For Mr. Marshall has expressed nothing of the ideal,—the head of his listening lady is deficient in ab¬ 
 stract beauty, and the face is destitute of any expression but that of the drawing-room. The well-shaped, 
 healthy, very ordinary arms contrast greatly with the delicacy of the Eve, before noticed; and the lower 
 limbs, though well-modelled and very becoming in a pretty country girl, seem both hard and weak in out¬ 
 line, if they are compared with more ideal works. 
 
 These negative faults arise chiefly from deficiency of the imaginative faculties, a gift which rarely makes 
 itself apparent in Britain; and the effect is increased by the neglect of careful study, somewhat more of which 
 might have led the artist to a deeper and clearer conception of that which he proposed to himself to express 
 in marble. But there is also another cause for the prevailing deficiency in expressive meaning, which is ge¬ 
 nerally remarked in the English marbles, whether portrait, statues, or works of mere imagination ; and that 
 is, the naturalism which is the prevailing characteristic of the whole English school. Their every work is 
 mere portraiture, and that, too, only of the forms of flesh and bone before them. Unable to spiritualize these 
 forms by seeking back their ultimate perfection (which, of course, is not now to be found in degenerate hu¬ 
 manity) they must necessarily miss the expression of anything higher than what is to be seen in ordinary life; 
 and the first condition and the whole object of high Art becomes for them simply impossible. 
 
 The young Irish artist and student should diligently consider what is here suggested. The farther he 
 keeps from that naturalism above alluded to, the better chance he has of one day producing a work that may 
 live when not only the English sculptors of to-day, but even Canova and the whole series of imitators and 
 naturalisti from him, shall be forgotten and unknown. It is only he that strives after the expression of the 
 Ideal that ever can be a true artist; he that thinks little of friends and patrons, of the world, and the riches 
 of it, and the fame: not at all of himself, or of his own little reputation, or of the praises of the ignorant crowd 
 of “ educated people” who are ever caught by some skilful but easy trick of detail,—-like that of Monti’s 
 Veiled Vestal, at London, in 1851, (and here No. 74),—but are rarely conscious of the excellence of any 
 truly artistic productions. And it is in Ireland that these principles should especially gain attention, for we 
 have not here such judges of art at all as the Artist can look up to without degrading himself: our people 
 are not yet educated enough to produce them. The artist in Ireland must be the teacher and not the work¬ 
 man. He must yet do for us what Phidias did for the Greeks,—show his countrymen what the power of Art 
 really is ; ennobling them by the grand and beautiful ideas which sculpture and painting can silently preach 
 with an eloquence so much beyond words. The artist here must first look up above us all, and then deep 
 into himself, and he must tell us, not what we have repeatedly heard before as well, but tell us ever the ut¬ 
 most his nature can reach to of the pure Ideal. 
 
 The same remarks which have been applied to Mr. Marshall’s Sabrina apply still more strongly to the 
 Eve at the Fountain , by E. II. Bailey, R. A. (No. 2), a figure still better known, and among the English still 
 more popular. Mr. Bailey’s Eve possesses gracefulness of conception, and simplicity and elegance of compo¬ 
 sition ; not, perhaps originality, if we remember the exquisite antique Nymph Seated, at the British Museum 
 (Room 3, No. 28), Townley Gallery, of which a repetition is known by the name of La Venere delle Con- 
 chiglia ;—but in Mr. Bailey’s Eve, as in all the works of Canova, of whom he is an imitator, the true Ideal is 
 altogether lost sight of. It is, in fact, the Portrait, but little refined, of a good but ordinary model; and it 
 not only does not give utterance to any beautiful, any pure and lofty sentiment, but it is even wanting in that 
 spirit, the expression of that active feeling of surprise and sbnple delight, which Milton’s fine fines—“ That 
 day I oft remember,” &c., so eloquently describe. 
 
 The Graces (No. 3), another work of the same hand, shows a still more marked departure from the 
 principles above alluded to, and is as wanting in classic sentiment as in ideal power. The Nymph Preparing 
 to Bathe (No. 5), better supports Mr. Bailey’s credit, because it is a graceful figure representing a subject 
 much more within the powers of an English sculptor, and the drapery (for it is almost wholly draped), is very 
 delicately and elegantly designed. Mr. Marshall’s Dancing Girl Deposing (No. 71), offers a contrast to the 
 latter figure, which is in his favour, precisely because it displays a greater effort, on the part of the artist, to 
 express vividly the idea he desired to convey. 
 
 We cannot afford space to notice these works at length, nor yet Mr. Lalor’s Bather (No. 59), though 
 one of the most promising figures we have seen for many years,—well composed, well modelled, and full of 
 grace and expression; nor Mr. Foley’s Innocence (No. 35), our countryman John II. Foley,* A. R. A.; 
 
 3 K 
 
 Another representative of Irish talent transplanted to the English metropolis. 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 428 
 
 nor yet the Pysche (No. 67), of Patrick MacDowell, R. A., the sweetest of all his efforts to express the ten¬ 
 derness and innocence of budding girlhood. A pretty group, Boys Wrestling , by Mr. Lalor (No. 61), is, 
 however, engraved, because less generally known than other works here noted, and because it is a remarkable 
 example of careful composition, presenting equally effective and expressive, as well as regular and graceful, 
 outlines, from every point of view. A grander and nobler work than any we have mentioned must also be 
 passed over, Mr. Hogan’s Hibernia (No. 42),—his finest perfect work in marble; a figure which might well 
 adorn the Hall of an Irish National Gallery, if we yet had one, if but for its exquisite draperies, than winch 
 the student could scarcely find safer or more beautiful models. 
 
 The Exhibition contained but very few examples of sculpture from the Continent, at least very few of 
 note. Rauch’s glorious “ Victory” might indeed well represent the highest of the German schools by itself, 
 even if of these we had not examples numerous enough m the shape of casts and reductions from the works 
 of many other artists beside. Belgium was represented almost by M. Fraikin alone, for his works (Nos. 
 138 and 139) Cupid Captive , and Psyche calling Cupid , were the only pieces of full size. Both these 
 works exhibit much skilful modelling, and the latter is especially graceful in design. Both are very pure, 
 and wholly free from affectation. Both are original in composition, though neither displays any high 
 degree of poetic imagination. 
 
 The sculptors of France were best represented by the bronze statue of Spartacus by Foyatier (No. 149), 
 a copy of the marble in the gardens of the Thuilleries, in Paris. The artist has sought to represent his 
 subject not merely by its accessories, or even by the action of the figure,—the character and historic deeds 
 of the rebel gladiator are abundantly portrayed in the noble proportions of a herculean, yet most active, 
 frame, and the firm expression of so fearless and resolute a countenance. The attitude is one of defence, 
 and the broken chain, whose fragments still hang on the hero’s wrists, explains at once the slave restored to 
 freedom. Without alluding to the European politics of the day, we cannot attempt to explain how it is that the 
 France of the present moment, and of these forty years back, still delights so much in the representation of 
 the heroes of liberty in the world. Let us refer it only to the classic taste of that highly educated people, 
 and their literary passion for the illustration of classic history. It is always some active idea that the French 
 artists rejoice to embody in marble or on canvass. The mere abstract or allegorical is left to their German 
 neighbours, who prefer to make every figure the type of an idea rather than the representation of a fact. 
 And there is excellence in both these modes of considering an artistic subject. We need not add that it 
 is the former which M. Foyatier has selected in his Spartacus. His idea is, doubtless, Insurrection for 
 Liberty; and he has sought to express it in the purest and highest form, and through a character whose deeds 
 claim the sympathy and approval of all men of all opinions. Going back to early classic times, the form of 
 his idea also became more manageable to the sculptor ; he could then choose the simple form of Man, unin¬ 
 cumbered by the disguises prescribed by more modem customs ; and dealing with his subject with all the 
 freedom of a classic sculptor, his mind could aspire to produce a work able to vie with, or at least to stand 
 beside, those which have been recovered from antiquity. This figure, fairly judged by its proper standard, 
 and considered as an ideal historic portrait statue, does fulfil much, if not all, of what the artist proposed to 
 himself; and if we except certain defects in the modelling of some of its details (defects which we are aware 
 do not exist in the original marble), M. Foyatier’s Spartacus appears to us to be a work of very high order, 
 and undoubtedly one of the very first in the Exhibition. 
 
 The other contributions of French sculpture were not calculated, we regret to say, to exalt among us the 
 fame of our kindred nation, whom we must ever desire that our people should at last begin to know well 
 enough to prefer their example and their teaching, in the arts as well as in other things, to that which is 
 introduced and copied amongst us from our Teutonic neighbours. We are bound to pass unqualified 
 condemnation upon The Young Drummer of the Republic (1793), (No. 146), though by M. David D’Angers, 
 as false in sentiment, weak and crude in composition, and harsh to the utmost degree in execution. We could 
 see in it the trace of a hand able to do well; and we ever turned from it on that account with only increased 
 dissatisfaction. We are equally compelled to censure the extravagance of design and meanness of expression 
 in Mr. Dieudonne’s Christ's Agony in the Garden (No. 150), which appears to'be one of the most painful 
 specimens of want of feeling, as well as of want of all sense of beauty, we have ever seen exhibited; perhaps, 
 indeed, the idea of it may have arisen from the acceptance of the gross theory of the ancient Byzantine 
 painters, as to the personal form and features of our blessed Lord,—an idea surely most strange in a Catholic 
 country,—but in a work distinguished by such an abandonment of all dignity and expression, we must 
 earnestly condemn the senseless caricature of true sentiment, with which the sculptor has treated one of the 
 grandest and most fearful subjects that Christianity affords to Art. 
 
 Though we cannot pause to apply to the many fine portrait statues and busts numbered in the Catalogue 
 the principles of that branch of sculpture, it would be unjust to omit mentioning a few of those which claimed 
 attention not merely as likenesses, but also as works of high and pure Art, which a portrait is always capable 
 of being. Of these (No. 424) the colossal Bust of Frederick the Great , by Professor Rauch (exhibited by 
 the King of Prussia) was a true example of the heroic likeness ; and (No. 423) the Bust of Thorwaldsen , the 
 greatest modern sculptor, also by Rauch, instanced the highest class of imaginative art in portraiture. Mr. 
 Hogan’s Bust of O'Connell (No. 236), in marble, with its classic wreath of oak, was, after Rauch’s, the most 
 splendid work of this kind in the Hall: full of massive dignity, full of intellect, full of fire, and replete, too, 
 with all the delicate play of features which those who remember the countenance of the great orator will 
 readily know how to appreciate,—it seemed to us the only real likeness, the only true portrait of O’Connell, 
 either in marble or on canvass, in existence. Mr. Christopher Moore’s Bust of Sheil (No. 389) was almost 
 equal to the O’Connell in excellence,—it absolutely breathes, and its life-like spirit brings back the vehement 
 rhetorician with perfectly startling force; while the same sculptor’s Plunket (No. 370) exhibited an equal 
 power in dealing with the gravity of expression and the majestic strength of outward form in which an intellect 
 almost the most magnificent of our times clothed itself. Lastly, we may not omit to name the classical and 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS. -SCULPTURE. 
 
 42!) 
 
 artist-like Bust of Miss Hrnjes (No. 346), by her fellow-countryman, Mr. Foley, as one of the most remark¬ 
 able in the Exhibition. 
 
 We have left to the conclusion of this part of our subject even the mention of that which was the most 
 curious by far of all the sculpture in the Exhibition, as well as one of the most beautiful pieces of its kind, 
 perhaps, in existence : the marble group by the great Raffaelle himself, representing A Dolphin Carrying 
 the Wounded Child Ashore. Remarkable for being one of the two only marbles from the hand of the great 
 painter (and its originality is, we believe, unquestionable, it having been obtained by the late eccentric Earl 
 of Bristol and Bishop of Derry, from the Papal Government, during his visit to Rome about eighty years 
 ago) ; it is equally remarkable for the consummate' grace of a most difficult composition, for an expression 
 equal to anything in Raffaelle’s wonderfully dramatic works, and for a degree of correctness and finished 
 perfection of execution which few modern sculptors have equalled, aud none could surpass. The story is one 
 from CElian (“ De Anim. Natura,” lib. vi. ch. xv.) in illustration of the fabled love of the dolphin for the race 
 of man. The dolphin had often enjoyed the sport of an infant on the sea strand, and became so familiar 
 with him as to become his chariot over the waters. In some moment of too rough play he one day, however, 
 accidentally wounded the child to death, which when he saw, in a paroxysm of grief he bore the lifeless form 
 to the weeping parents on the shore, and himself languished and died by the side of his little favourite. This 
 lovely little work is extremely well known (from the cast at Dresden), though the original had long lain 
 forgotten among the Bishop’s marbles, now in the possession of Sir Ilervey Bruce. The criticisms of which 
 it has been so frequently the subject may excuse the present writer from enlarging upon a theme which, 
 besides, might lead him far from that single train of thought to which he has been necessitated to confine 
 himself in this but too meagre introduction to the Sculptures of the Exhibition. 
 
 The following Catalogue contains a list of the Sculptures in the Exhibition, so far as the writer has been 
 able to complete it from that published by the Committee. We have given precedence to historical and 
 poetical subjects, arranging them generally in the order of the Exhibition lists, and separating the con¬ 
 tributions sent by the Continental States. Then come the collections of antique works; and after these, 
 first the monumental marbles, and then the portraits, statues, and busts. By this arrangement it is hoped 
 that the object of the general reader may be facilitated.—G. p. 
 
 1. Group of Dolphin and Child (in marble). [Sir H. Her- 
 
 vey Bruce, Bart.] Raffaelle. 
 
 2. Eve at the Fountain. E. H. Bailey, R. A., London. 
 
 3. The Graces. E. H. Bailey, R. A. 
 
 4. Youth resting after the Chase. E. H. Bailey, R. A. 
 
 5. Nymph preparing to bathe. E. II. Bailey, R. A. 
 
 6. Group : The Lesson Interrupted. Richard Barter, 
 
 Dublin. 
 
 7. Group : Venus and Cupid. Richard Barter. 
 
 8. Group : The Young Champion—Boy defending his Sis¬ 
 
 ter from a Snake (in marble). [Walter Berwick, 
 Q. C.] J. Gott, Rome. 
 
 9. Group: Boy taking an Italian Greyhound Pup from its 
 
 Mother (in marble). [Walter Berwick, Q. C.] J. 
 Gott. 
 
 10. Group: Child embracing an Italian Greyhound (in 
 
 marble). [Walter Berwick, Q. C.] J. Gott. 
 
 11. Statuette: Praying Girl (in marble). L. Bertolini, 
 
 Rome. 
 
 12. The Child’s Attitude (in marble). Johx Bell, London. 
 
 13. The Danaid. Mark R. Rauch, Berlin. 
 
 14. The Y'oung Musician (in Caen stone). Francis Bur¬ 
 
 nett, Dublin. 
 
 15. Madonna and Child (in marble). James Cahill, 
 
 Dublin. 
 
 16. A Nun instructing a Girl. James Cahii.l. 
 
 17. Statuette : Boy and Bird. W. J. Doherty, Dublin. 
 
 18. Statuette: Girl and Bird. Susan Durant. 
 
 19. Statuette : Pastorella (in marble). T. Earle, London. 
 
 20. Abel and Thirza. T. Earle. 
 
 21. Silvia and the Wounded Fawn. T. Earle. 
 
 22. Cupid and Calypso (in marble). [R. Cheamley, Esq., 
 
 Cappoquin.] J. Gott, Rome. 
 
 23. Cephalus and Procris (in marble). [E. J. Cooper, 
 
 Esq., Markree Castle, Collooney.] The first work of 
 P. Mac Dowell, R. A. 
 
 24. Leda (in marble). [E. J. Cooper, Esq.] M. Scaccioni. 
 
 25. A Hunter reposing. James Farrell, Dublin. 
 
 26. Madonna and Child (in Portland stone), [colossal size]. 
 
 James Farrell. 
 
 27. The Pet Dove’s Return. James Farrell. 
 
 28. St. Lucius. John Farrell, Dublin. 
 
 29. The Wanderer. John Farrell. 
 
 30. Alfred. John Farrell. 
 
 31. A Bard. Joseph Farrell, Dublin. 
 
 32. St. Laurence. Joseph Farrell. 
 
 33. St. Joseph. Joseph Farrell. 
 
 34. The Lost One. Thomas Farrell, Dublin. 
 
 35. Innocence. John H. Foley, A. R. A. 
 
 36. Statuette of Phocion (in marble). [Exhibited by Mrs. 
 
 Fulton, Stillorgan ] 
 
 37. Statuette of Meditation (in marble). [Mrs. Fulton.] 
 
 38. Statuette of Silence (in marble). [Mrs. Fulton.] 
 
 39. Flaxman’s Morning (copy in marble). R. Hanigan, 
 
 Dublin. 
 
 40. Flaxman’s Night (copy in marble). R. Hanigan. 
 
 41. Medallion: The Fairy in the Blue Bell. R. Hanigan. 
 
 42. Statue of Hibernia, supporting Bust of the late Lord 
 
 Cloncurry; executed at the instance of a lady, since 
 deceased (in marble). [Lord Cloncurry.] John 
 Hogan, Member of the Pantheon, Dublin. 
 
 43. The Drunken Faun. John Hogan, Member of the 
 
 Pantheon. 
 
 44. Group of Bacchantes and Panther (in marble). [W. 
 
 Jackson, M. P.] Felippe Gnaccherino. 
 
 45. The Rival Spinners, or Broken Hack. Miss Kennedy, 
 
 Dublin. 
 
 46. Group : The Young Champion—A Boy defending his 
 
 Sister’s Bird’s Nest (in marble). By the late Thomas 
 Kirk, R. H. A., Dublin. 
 
 47. A Sleeping Child (in marble). The late Thomas 
 
 Kirk, R. H. A. 
 
 48. Children at Play (in marble). Joseph R. Kirk, 
 
 A. R. H. A., Dublin 
 
 49. Statuette : Cassandra (in marble). Joseph R. Kirk, 
 
 A. R. H. A. 
 
 50. Statuette (in marble). Joseph R. Kirk, A. R. H. A. 
 
 51. Group emblematic of the Great Exhibition of 1851, 
 
 designed for a centre piece in silver or gold (in mar¬ 
 ble). Joseph R. Kirk, A. R. H. A. 
 
 52. Ruth and Naomi. Joseph R. Kirk, A. R. H. A. 
 
 53. Statuette : The Creation of the Dimple. Joseph It. 
 
 Kirk, A. R. H. A. 
 
 54. Statuette : Andromeda. Joseph R. Kirk, A. R. H. A. 
 
 3 K 2 
 
430 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class XXX. 
 
 55. The Infant Bacchus. Miss Kirk, Dublin. 
 
 56. The Pastoral Age. W. B. Kirk, London. 
 
 57. Iris Ascending. W. B. Kirk. 
 
 58. Model (half size) of a Statue of Justice, executed in 
 
 colossal size for the new Court-house of Belfast. 
 W. B. Kirk. 
 
 59. The Bather. John Lalor, London. 
 
 60. The Emigrant. John Lalor. 
 
 61. Statuette Group : Boys Wrestling. John Lalor. 
 
 62. Statuette: Solitude (Art Union Prize). John Lai.or. 
 
 63. Statuette (in marble). Livi V. Carrara. 
 
 64. The Guardian Angel (in marble). Livi V. Carrara. 
 
 65. The First Born. Frances MacDonnell (deaf and 
 
 dumb), London. 
 
 66. Eve. Patrick MacDowell, R. A. 
 
 67. Psyche. Patrick MacDowell, R A. 
 
 68. Bacchante Reposing. Henry MacMands, A. R. II. A. 
 
 69. Topsv. Henry MacManus, A. R. H. A. 
 
 70. Sabrina. W. Calder Marshall, R. A. 
 
 71. The Dancing Girl Reposing. W. C. Marshall, R. A. 
 
 72. The first Whisper of Love. W. C. Marshall, R. A. 
 
 73. Heloise (bust, in marble). R. Monti, London. 
 
 74. A Veiled Vestal (bust, in marble). R. Monti. 
 
 75. A Sleeping Child. Christopher Moore, R. H. A. 
 
 76. Statuette Group : The Brothers’ little Pet. Alex. 
 
 Monro, London. 
 
 77. Paolo e Francesca. Alex. Monro. 
 
 78. Egeria (see Charles Mackay’s Poem). Alex. Monro. 
 
 79. The Seasons (alto relievo). Alex. Monro. 
 
 80. Innocence (a study, in marble). Alex. Monro. 
 
 81. Madonna and Child. [Exhibited by C.Nanetti, Dublin.] 
 
 82. Eurydice (after the antique). [Exhibited by C.Nanetti, 
 
 to show the mode of finishing plaster casts.] 
 
 83. Cyparissus, after the antique. [C. Nanetti.] 
 
 84. Leda after Pradier. [C. Nanetti.] 
 
 85. Caractacus (a group). By the late C. Panormo, 
 
 A. R. H. A. 
 
 86. The Pet Dove (in marble). The late C. Panormo, 
 
 A. R. H. A. 
 
 87. The Rescue (in marble). The late C. Panormo, 
 
 A. R. H. A. 
 
 88. The Tired Water Carrier. E. G. Papworth, Jun., 
 
 London. 
 
 89. The Greek Slave. Hiram Power. 
 
 90. Group: Woman and Child (in marble). Edward G. 
 
 Physick, London. 
 
 91. Head of the Dying Christ (in marble). Edward G. 
 
 Physick. 
 
 92. The Magyar’s Daughter (small group). G. E. Powell, 
 
 Dublin. 
 
 93. Statuette: Arab Girl and Horse. G. E. Powell. 
 
 94. Combat of Dragoon with Kaffirs. G. E. Powell. 
 
 95. Statuette group: Mameluke and Horse. G. E. Powell. 
 
 96. Statuette group: Prairie Indian and Bison. G. E. 
 
 Powell. 
 
 97. A Study from the Life. F. R. Rambact, Dublin. 
 
 98. Statuette of the great Earl of Pembroke, Earl Marshal 
 
 and Guardian of Henry III., King of England (in 
 marble). Edward Richardson, London. 
 
 99. A Sleeping Nymph. Edward Richardson. 
 
 100. Statuette of a Horse in full action. Edward Ri¬ 
 
 chardson. 
 
 101. The Crouching Venus, after the antique (in marble). 
 
 [Mrs. Carmichael, Dublin.] Giacomo Vanelli, 
 Rome. 
 
 102. Boy extracting a thorn from his foot, after the antique 
 
 (in marble). [Mrs. Carmichael.] Giacomo Va¬ 
 nelli. 
 
 103. Statuette of Ariadne (in marble). [Mrs. West, Dub¬ 
 
 lin.] 
 
 104. Cupid (in marble). [Lord Cloncurry.] Bernini. 
 
 105. The Madonna (bust, in marble). [Lord Cloncurry.] 
 
 Bernini. 
 
 106. Tasso (a bust, in marble). [Lord Cloncurry.] 
 
 107. The Laughing Faun, bust, after the antique (in mar¬ 
 
 ble). [Lord Cloncurry.] 
 
 108. Mask of Medusa, after the antique (in marble). [Lord 
 Cloncurry.] 
 
 109 to 111. Antique busts of Julius Caesar, Homer, and 
 Phocion (in marble). [Lord Cloncurry.] 
 
 112. The Genius of the Vatican (a bust, in marble). [Lord 
 
 Cloncurry.] 
 
 113. Theseus (cast from the reduction in alabaster), by Mr. 
 
 Cheverton, from the original in the British Mu¬ 
 seum (Elgin marbles). 
 
 114. Ilyssus (cast from a similar reduction). By Mr. Che¬ 
 
 verton. 
 
 115 to 119. Five groups, subjects from the Classic Mytho¬ 
 logy, each chiselled out of one block, formerly in the 
 possession of Napoleon (in marble). [Mr. John 
 Gemon.] Francesco Bertos. 
 
 120. Boy aud Dog (in marble). [Hon. Mrs. White, Dub¬ 
 
 lin.] M. Pampelona, Florence. 
 
 121. Girl, Cat, and Bird (in marble). [Hon. Mrs. White.] 
 
 M. Pozzi, Florence. 
 
 122. Group of Boys and Donkey. [The Marchioness of 
 
 Waterford ] M. Hickey, Clonmel. 
 
 123. A Daughter of Eve (in bronze). [Elkington, Mason, 
 
 & Co., London.] John Bell, London. 
 
 124. Eustace de Vesci, A. D. 1215 (in bronze). [Elking¬ 
 
 ton, Mason, & Co.] M. Ritchie. 
 
 125. Stephen Langton, Archbishop of Canterbury, A. D. 
 
 1215 (in bronze). [Elkington, Mason, & Co.] 
 John Thomas, London. 
 
 126. The Death of Teudric, “ the Great King of Gwent 
 
 and Glamorgan” (in bronze). [Elkington, Mason, 
 & Co.] J. Evan Thomas. 
 
 127. Sappho (in bronze). Baron Marochetti, London. 
 
 128. La Pieta (in bronze), copied from the original of Mi¬ 
 
 chael Angelo, in San Pietro, Rome. Baron Maro- 
 chetti. 
 
 129. Ino Teaching the Young Bacchus to Dance (statuette, 
 
 in marble). Joseph Gott, Rome. 
 
 130. Love and Innocence, statuette (in marble). J. Gott. 
 
 131. Susannah Alarmed at the Bath (statuette, in marble). 
 
 J. Gott. 
 
 132. A Spaniel Playing with a Kitten over a Basket of 
 
 Fruit (in marble). J. Gott. 
 
 133. An Italian Greyhound Playing with a Puppy (in mar¬ 
 
 ble). J. Gott. 
 
 134. An Italian Greyhound Alarmed while Suckling her 
 
 Puppies (in marble). J. Gott. 
 
 135. A Hindoo Girl supplicating her Deity for success in 
 
 her endeavour to prove whether her absent lover is 
 safe (statuette, in marble). J. Gott. 
 
 136. An Italian Greyhound Playing with a Bull (in mar¬ 
 
 ble). J. Gott. 
 
 137. Statuette: A Nymph Stung by a Scorpion (in marble). 
 
 [Hamilton Geale, Esq.y Dublin.] II Cavaliere Bar- 
 tolini, Florence. 
 
 SENT FROM BELGIUM. 
 
 138. Cupid Captive. Fraikin. 
 
 139. Psyche calling Cupid. Fraikin. 
 
 140. The Cradle of Love. Fraikin. 
 
 141. Veiled Bust (in marble). Fraikin. 
 
 142. The Madonna (statuette, in marble). Van Linden. 
 
 143. The Crucifixion (statuette, in marble). H. Van den 
 
 Brock. 
 
 144. A Sleeping Cupid (in marble). Professor Geefs, Ant¬ 
 
 werp. 
 
 145. A Suppliant Cupid (in marble). Professor Geefs. 
 
 SENT FROM FRANCE. 
 
 146. The Young Drummer of the Republic, 1793; in La 
 
 Vendee (in marble). David d’Angers. 
 
 147. Child and Greyhound (in marble). Gairard. 
 
 148. The Child Jesus Preaching in the Temple. Loison. 
 
 149. Spartacus (in bronze). Foyatier. 
 
 150. Christ in the Garden of Olives (in marble). Dieu- 
 
 donne. 
 
 151. Fraucoise de Rimini (bas relief, in marble). Etex. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FIXE ARTS.—SCULPTURE. 
 
 431 
 
 SENT FROM GERMANY. 
 
 152. The Madonna (alto relievo, in marble). R. Piehl, 
 
 Berlin. 
 
 153. A Dog of Swedish Race (in bronze). Wolff, Berlin. 
 
 154. A Lion startled by a Snake (in bronze). Wolff. 
 
 155. The Infant Jesus dispensing Christmas Presents. 
 
 Blaeser. 
 
 156. Minerva supporting a Warrior in Battle (statuette 
 
 group). Blaeser. 
 
 157-160. Morning,—Evening,—The Seasons,—The Hours 
 (small groups). Dankberg. 
 
 161. The Nymph Echo (statuette). Dankberg. 
 
 162. Night and Morning (has reliefs, after Tiiorwaldsen). 
 
 Eichler, Berlin. 
 
 163. Bacchus and Amor. Eichler. 
 
 164. A Holy Family. Eichler. 
 
 165. The Madonna and Child. Eichler. 
 
 166. Christ Blessing Little Children. Eichler. 
 
 167. A Kneeling Genius with a Harp. Kalide. 
 
 168. Boy Listening. Berendes. 
 
 169. Victory [seated]. Professor Rauch, Berlin. 
 
 170. Statuette of Victory [standing]. Professor Rauch. 
 
 171. The Amazon, after Kiss (reduced, in bronzed zinc). 
 
 Pohl. 
 
 172. Hercvdes and Bull, after Kriesmann (reduced, in 
 
 bronzed zinc). Pohl. 
 
 173. Battle of a Frog with a Lizard (in zinc). Dankberg. 
 
 174. Battle of a Lizard with a Crab (in zinc). Dankberg. 
 
 175. Hercules Wrestling with the Bull (in zinc, full size). 
 
 Kriesmann. 
 
 176. The Amazon, after Kiss (in bronze). Geiss. 
 
 177. Boy and Goose, after the antique in the Louvre (in 
 
 zinc). Geiss. 
 
 178. Plenty (in zinc, bronzed). By Geiss, after Professor 
 
 Rauch. 
 
 179. Boy Extracting the Thorn, after the antique in the Va¬ 
 
 tican (in zinc). Geiss. 
 
 180. Girl Playing at Tali, after the antique at Berlin (in 
 
 zinc). Geiss. 
 
 181. Boy at Prayer (in zinc). By Geiss, after Professor 
 
 Rauch. 
 
 182. A Shepherd Struggling with a Tiger (in zinc, cast and 
 
 bronzed, small life size). By Geiss, after Franz. 
 
 183. Venus, after Canova (in zinc). Devaranne. 
 
 184. Flora (in zinc). Deveranne. 
 
 185. Florentine Wolf Dogs, after Molossus (in zinc). By 
 
 Deveranne. 
 
 186. 187. Two Angels praying (colossal size, in zinc, 
 
 bronzed). By Devaranne, after Blaeser. 
 
 188. Faith (in zinc, bronzed). Devaranne. 
 
 189. Group of Fox and Ducks (in bronze). [His Majesty 
 
 the King of Prussia ] Wolff. 
 
 190. Four figures representing Spring and Winter, forming 
 
 part of a series of eight (in terra cotta). Professor 
 Leeb, Munich. 
 
 191-214. Collection of Marbles (chiefly antique). [Exhibited 
 by Sir llervey Bruce, Bart.] The Centaur; Statue 
 of Minerva; Statue of Leda; Colossal Head of Ju¬ 
 piter ; Statue of Flora ; Statue of Socrates ; Statue; 
 Cupid Asleep ; The Infant Herculus ; The Head of 
 Marcus Aurelius the Younger; Statue of Bacchus ; 
 Cupid and Psyche; Agrippina; Bacchus and Ariadne; 
 Head of Venus ; A Roman Senator ; Cybela ; Ju¬ 
 piter ; Dying Gladiator (in Tiber clay) ; Marble 
 Copy of the Venus de Medici; Four Mosaics, two of 
 them representing Ruins in Rome. 
 
 215-222. Collection of Antique Marbles. [Exhibited by the 
 Earl of Yarborough.] Bacchus and Acratus ; Mi¬ 
 nerva ; Sophocles; Alcibiades; A Genius; Venus; 
 The Bull; A Roman Galley (votive). 
 
 223. Monument to the late Peter Purcell, Esq. John 
 
 Hogan, member of the Pantheon. 
 
 224. Monument to the late Dr. Scanlan. John Hogan. 
 
 225. Monument to the late Right Rev. Dr. Fleming, Bishop 
 
 of St. John’s, Newfoundland. John Hogan. 
 
 226. Monument to the late William Beamish, Esq. John 
 
 Hogan. 
 
 227. Equestrian Statuette of the late Field Marshal, the 
 
 Duke of Wellington (in bronze, on black marble pe¬ 
 destal and plinth). [Thomas Walesby, London.] Mo¬ 
 delled by Count D’Orsay. 
 
 228. Model of a Monument, erected in Hitton Church, Bed¬ 
 
 fordshire, England, to the memory of thelate Countess 
 De Grey. Terence Farrell, Dublin. 
 
 229. Model of a Monument to be erected, in St. Patrick’s 
 
 Cathedral, by the 18th Regiment, to the late Lieut., 
 Col. Tomlinson. Terence Farrell. 
 
 230. Sketch for a Recumbent Portrait Statue of a Peer, in 
 
 the Robes of the Garter. Edward Richardson. 
 
 231. Bas Relief (cast in copper). By Winckelman, after 
 
 Rauch’s Monument of Frederick the Great. 
 
 232. Hercules’ Shield, modelled after Homer’s description 
 
 (in bronze, gilt). [His Majesty, the King of Prussia.] 
 Wickmann. 
 
 233. Sketch for a Monument to Thomas Moore. John E. 
 
 Carew. 
 
 234. Hand and Breast (in marble). Edward Richardson, 
 
 London. 
 
 235. Statue, life size, of the late Thomas Davis, to be 
 
 erected as a testimonial to his memory, in Dublin 
 (in marble). John Hogan, member of the Pan¬ 
 theon. 
 
 236. Bust of the late Daniel O’Connell (in marble). John 
 
 Hogan. 
 
 237. Bust of the Rev. Theobald Mathew (in marble). John 
 
 Hogan. 
 
 238. Bust of the late Thomas Steele. John Hogan. 
 239-243. Busts of General Lord Gough; of the late John 
 
 Lawless, Esq. ; of Lord Brougham ; of Sir John Her- 
 schell; and of Douglas Jerrold. E. H. Bailey, R. A. 
 244. Equestrian Statuette of Her Majesty, Queen Victoria. 
 
 [M. Anderson, Esq., Dublin.] Count D’Orsay. 
 245-251. Busts of the late Thomas Little, M. D., LL. D.; 
 of Dr. Little ; of Noblett R. St. Leger, Esq. ; of Miss 
 Catherine Hayes ; of Miss Mayne (posthumous) ; of 
 a Lady ; and of a Gentleman. Richard Barter, 
 Dublin. 
 
 252. A glass case of Medallion Likenesses. Richard Bar¬ 
 
 ter. 
 
 253. Bossuet Preaching. [Besse & Co., Paris.] 
 
 254. 255. Two Statuettes (in marble). [Miss O’Brien, 
 
 Dublin.] A. Barre, Paris. 
 
 256. Busts of Wellington and Moore, on one stand. F. 
 
 Burnett, Dublin. 
 
 257. Bust of the late Peter Burrowes, Esq. (in marble). T. 
 
 Butler, London. 
 
 258. Bas Relief of the late Duke of Wellington (in marble). 
 
 Francesco Ceccarini, Belfast. 
 
 259. Bust of a Lady of Distinction. [Miss Cahill, Cork]. 
 
 Canova. 
 
 260. Bust of Theobald Wolf Tone (in marble). Terence 
 
 Farrell, Dublin. 
 
 261. Bust of Earl De Grey (in marble). Terence Farrell. 
 
 262. Statue of Master Barton (in marble). Thomas Far¬ 
 
 rell, Dublin. 
 
 263. Bust of the late Mrs. Piemans. [A. Fletcher.] 
 
 264. Statue of Her Majesty Queen Victoria (in marble). 
 
 J. Frances, London. 
 
 265-267. Busts of Her Majesty; His Royal Highness 
 Prince Albert; and Richard Brinsley Sheridan. J. 
 Frances. 
 
 268. Statue of William Dargan, Esq. John E. Jones, 
 
 London. 
 
 269. Bust of Her Majesty Queen Victoria. John E. Jones. 
 270,271. Portrait Groups of Children and Animals. John 
 
 E. Jones. 
 
 272. Statuette of the late Duke of Wellington. John E. 
 
 Jones. 
 
 273. Portrait Statuette, the Favourite (in marble). John 
 
 E. Jones. 
 
 274. Group of the Children of James Stirling, Esq. (in mar¬ 
 
 ble). John E. Jones. 
 
432 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 275. Statuette of Baron Meyer de Rothschild, on horseback, 
 with dogs (in marble). John E. Jones. 
 
 276-301. Busts (all in marble) :—His Excellency the 
 Earl of St. Germans ; Countess of Eglinton ; Earl-of 
 Egliuton ; Earl of Clarendon; late Daniel O’Connell; 
 George Roe; Mrs. Dargan ; late Pierce Mahony; 
 Thomas Brassy; Sir John Benson ; William Fair- 
 baim; John David Barry, of Paris; Sir Mathew 
 Barrington ; Sir Charles Fox ; Sir William Betham ; 
 James Perry ; William M'Cormick; William An- 
 ketell; the late Alexander Nimmo ; William Dargan ; 
 Rev. Dr. Sadleir; William Harvie; Mrs. W. Harvie; 
 Lord Rossmore; the late James Ferrier; James 
 Gwvnne. John E. Jones. 
 
 302-344. Busts of the Emperor and Empress of the French; 
 Louis Philippe ; Sir Henry Pottinger; Sir Richard 
 Morrison ; William Keogh ; Charles Lever; Albert 
 Smith ; Sir Robert Kane ; Rev. Dr. Henry; Sur¬ 
 geon Cusack ; Sir Cusack P. Roney; W. H. F. Co- 
 gan, M. P.; J. F. Waller; N. D. Murphy; Dr. 
 Petrie, R. H. A.; Colly Grattan; Edward Jones; 
 Michael Balfe; Master Tennent; Sir T. Deane ; Dr. 
 Lyons, Cork ; Lord Denman ; Duke of Cambridge ; 
 Major Edwards; C. Copeland; Mademoiselle Fa- 
 vanti; Miss Tennant; Nepaulese Ambassador; Hon. 
 Miss Copley; late Sir R. Peel; J. Wallack; Lola 
 Montes; Sir W. Hackett (late Mayor of Cork) ; 
 Earl of Ellesmere; Sir H. Marsh, Bart.; Captain 
 Williams; Lady M‘Neill; Surgeon Rynd; Rev. Mr. 
 Hartigan; Mrs. Cogan; Miss Gemon; Rev. Peter 
 Daly. John E. Jones. 
 
 345. Portrait group : The Children of William M‘Cormick, 
 
 Esq., London. John E. Jones. 
 
 346. Bust of Miss Catherine Hayes. JohnH. Foley, A.R.A. 
 
 347. Statue of Sir Sidney Smith. The late Thomas Kirk, 
 
 R. H. A. 
 
 348-354. Busts (all in marble) of the late Duke of Nor¬ 
 thumberland; the late A. Colles, M. D.; the late King 
 George IV.; Nelson ; the late Dr. Kirby; the Right 
 Flon. F. Shaw ; and the late Judge Burton. By the 
 late Thomas Kirk, R. H. A. 
 
 355-362. Busts, of the Very Rev. Dean Packenham ; the 
 Provost of Trinity College, Dublin; Lord Dimboyne; 
 the late Thos. Moore; the Rev. Dr. Todd, F. T. C. D.; 
 (in marble; the Rev. Dr Todd); the Rev. Dr. Elling¬ 
 ton ; and the late Most Rev. Archbishop Magee. Jo 
 seph R. Kirk, A. R. IT. A. 
 
 363. The Hon. Mary Pakenham and her favourite Dog. 
 
 (Statue in marble). [The Earl of Longford], The 
 late T. Banks, R. A. 
 
 364. Equestrian Statue (full size) of Her Majesty, Queeu 
 
 Victoria. Baron Marochetti. London. 
 
 365. Bust of Miss W- (in marble). Baron Maro¬ 
 
 chetti. 
 
 366. Statue of the late Sir Michael O’Loghlen, M. R. 
 
 Christopher Moore, R. H. A. 
 
 367-374. Busts (all in marble) of the Earl of Carlisle ; the 
 late T. Moore ; the Duke of Leinster; the late Lord 
 Plunkett; the Lord Chancellor (Brady); the late 
 Surgeon Carmichael; Lord Morpeth; and Judge 
 Perrin. Christopher Moore, R. FI. A. 
 
 375-388. Busts of the late Prof. MacCullagh, F. T.C. D.; 
 the late George Stephenson, Esq.; the Lord Chan¬ 
 cellor ; Master Stedman; Sir Edward Blakeney; 
 John Philpot Curran; the late Jos. Dunne; the 
 Earl of Derby ; the late Judge Burton; the late 
 Sergeant Warren ; the Earl of Clarendon ; Sir P. 
 Crampton, Bart.; the late Marquess of Anglesey; 
 and Jonathan Henn, Esq., Q. C. Chris. Moore, 
 R. H. A. 
 
 389. Bust of Richard Lalor Shiel (in marble). [Right 
 Hon. Henry Labouchere]. Chr. Moore, R. H.A. 
 
 390. Bust of a Highland Boy. Alex. Monro, London. 
 
 391. Medallion of Lady Constance Grosvenor. Alexander 
 
 Monro. 
 
 392. Statue of the late Sir R. Peel. Mathew Noble, 
 
 London. 
 
 393-396. Busts of the late Duke of Wellington ; Lord 
 Nelson ; the late Sir R. Peel; and of the late W. 
 Etty, R. A. Mathew Noble. 
 
 397. Bust of the late W. D. Freeman, Esq., Q. C. The late 
 
 C. Panormo. 
 
 398. Study for a Portrait Statue of Sir Walter Scott (in 
 
 marble). Edward Richardson, London. 
 
 399. 400. Busts (in marble) of Michael Angelo, and of 
 
 Raffaelle. Henry Ross, London. 
 
 401. Bust of the Duke of Wellington. Henry Ross. 
 
 402. Bust of the Marquis of Anglesey (in marble). M. 
 
 Sievier, London. 
 
 403-407. Busts of Her Majesty, the Queen; and Sta¬ 
 tues of their Royal Highnesses the Prince of Wales, 
 the Princess Royal, Princess Alice, and Prince Al¬ 
 fred. Mrs. Thornecroft, London. 
 
 408-410. Busts of the late Chief Justice Bushe; King 
 George III.; and’ the late Duke of Wellington (all 
 in marble). The late M. Turnerelle, Dublin. 
 
 411. Bust. B. Williamson, Belfast. 
 
 412. Bust of the Emperor Napoleon III. (in marble). 
 
 Baron Nieuwerkerke. 
 
 413. Bust of Dean Swift (in marble). [Exhibited by the 
 
 Earl of Charlemont.] 
 
 414. Bust of Pope Pius IX. (in marble). [C. BianconL] 
 
 415. Bust of Edward VI., King of England (in marble). 
 
 [Lady Frances Cole, Dublin.] By Roubilliac. 
 
 416. Voltage and Rousseau (on pedestals of Jaolo antico, 
 
 in bronze). [Hon Mrs. White, Dublin]. 
 
 417. Bust (Florentine) of Captain F. R. M. Crozier, R. N., 
 
 F. R. S. (in alabaster). [T. Crozier, Esq., Donny- 
 brook.] 
 
 418. Bust of the Emperor Napoleon III. (in zinc). By 
 
 Barre. 
 
 419. Statuette: his Holiness, Pope Pius IX. By Barre. 
 
 420. Female Bust in Italian Costume (in marble). R. 
 
 Piehl, Berlin. 
 
 421. Bust of Shakespeare (in marble). T. Ochs, Berlin. 
 
 422. Medallion of James Watt (in marble). Daukberg, 
 
 Berlin. 
 
 423. Bust of Thorwaldsen. Professor Rauch. 
 
 424. Colossal Head of Frederick the Great (from the Grand 
 
 Equestrian Statue, Unter den Linden, Berlin). [His 
 Majesty the King of Prussia.] Professor Rauch. 
 
 425. Bust of Prince Waldemar of Prussia. [His Majesty 
 
 the King of Prussia.] Wittig. 
 
 426-428. Bust of a Shepherd, after Thorwaldsen ; Paris, 
 after Canova ; and Daniel Webster (all in marble). 
 Bianconi. 
 
 429. Statuette of Frederick the Great (in zinc). Poiil. 
 
 430, 431. Statuettes of Frederick I., of Prussia; and Fre¬ 
 
 derick II., Elector of Brandenburgh (in copper). 
 [His Majesty, the King of Prussia.] Winckelman, 
 Berlin. 
 
 432. Bust of the late Duke of Wellington (in bronze). Ba¬ 
 
 ron Marochetti, London. 
 
 433. Bust of His Royal Highness Prince Albert (in bronze). 
 
 Baron Marochetti. 
 
 434. Bust of Napoleon I. (in bronze). Baron Marochetti. 
 
 435. Bust of Adam Smith (in bronze). Baron Marochetti. 
 436-455. Reductions and Statuettes (in bronze), exhi¬ 
 bited by Fischer, Berlin ; Franz Moller, Berlin ; 
 Wollf, Berlin; Mencke ; Blaeser ; after the 
 works of Rauch, Kiss, Blaeser, &e. These are rather 
 ornamental works than works of art in the stricter 
 sense, consisting chiefly of copies or reductions of 
 those already catalogued. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—PAINTING. 
 
 433 
 
 PAINTING. 
 
 In entering upon a short examination of the contents of the Exhibition in this department, we turn first, 
 instinctively, to the works of the Old Masters, the valuable and varied collection of which, separated as it 
 was from the mass of modern paintings of all the European schools,—but only by a partition wall through 
 which abundant means of passing from one atmosphere of Art to the other were provided,—afforded a stand¬ 
 ard and test of the progress of their successors towards real excellence. We are compelled to forego any 
 attempt to describe or criticise them in detail within our narrow limits here; but it is precisely this depart¬ 
 ment of painting which least requires such treatment from the writer, because the schools, styles, and works 
 themselves of the great Masters are familiar to most readers, and will, in all probability, frequently again 
 present themselves to the study of the remainder. A few words we may, nevertheless, devote to the classi¬ 
 fication of these treasures, and to remind the reader how the greater Artists knew how to apply those prin¬ 
 ciples which we have already alluded to as characterizing true Art, the pursuit of which has been but little 
 and rarely practised by contemporary painters either here or on the Continent. The chief principle neces¬ 
 sary to the practice of pure Art is to make the Means—that is, all that is made up of technical knowledge, 
 and experienced mechanical power—ever attend on the End of Painting, which is the harmonious but vivid 
 expression of some Ideal, whether that be of an Action, or of a Thought, or (highest of all) of an Emotion 
 or Feeling. And amongst such subjects the highest, of course, are those of a purely religious character, in 
 the illustration of which, too, the older Masters lavished their utmost powers of mere execution, as well as of 
 imagination and expression. 
 
 The religious subjects selected for delineation by the Painters of Italy are, of course, chiefly those con¬ 
 nected with the peculiar dogmas and worship of the Church of Rome, the forms and details of which are so 
 full of suggestions to the poetic and imaginative faculty of man. But it is not merely upon those in com¬ 
 munion with that Church that their works now produce a deep effect; lor they present examples of excel¬ 
 lence in pictorial art which has never since been reached; though modern artists of all nations and creeds 
 have endeavoured to equal them, even in dealing with similar subjects. Every person of refined and educated 
 taste takes the purest pleasure in the contemplation of the glorious creations of human genius, in which 
 Italian Faith was expressed, and that whatever may be his individual creed or opinion. Those Painters 
 and that People believed that the highest purpose to which Art can be applied is to the advancement of 
 religion; and this not only in the admirable treatment of religious circumstances, or of the abstractions of 
 religious faith, by which the honour and glory of God might be directly served, but also in those simple 
 figures or groups in which intense piety and devotion may be so vividly rendered in the expression of them, 
 as to act as a direct invitation and incentive to the beholder to give way, as he looks, to the same pure and 
 holy feelings. 
 
 Of specimens of this high class there were very few in the Exhibition Gallery; and among those of the 
 Old Masters the highest subject was that of the Divine Infant with His Blessed Mother; a subject treated 
 according to the various traditional designs known by the names of the Madre Pia, the Mater Aniabilis, the 
 Holy Family , &c. In all these the intention of the pure-minded Christian Artist was ever to delineate the 
 Infant Saviour and the Blessed Virgin by forms of the utmost grace and the utmost simplicity, preserving 
 the gentle gravity which befits such holy company, and lavishing all the resources of imaginative design and 
 gorgeous colouring at his command, upon the attainment of the utmost combination of richness and beauty. 
 But a greater excellence still generally attended efforts undertaken with such a motive ; and, prefaced and 
 accompanied as these often were, we know, by fervent prayer and the highest spiritual exaltation—we mean 
 the glory of an expression above all the technical excellence of the schools, in which the Divinity of the Son 
 of God, the Purity and Piety of His Virgin Mother, and (in other figures) the rapt devotion of the holy 
 Apostles, saints, and believers on earth, shone forth with a wondrous power, which could not fail to exert a 
 corresponding influence on those upon whom the Artist sought to create a profound impression, and whose 
 belief and habits of mind rendered them peculiarly sensitive to such appeals. It is to be observed, too, in the 
 subject commonly called the Madonna it was not merely the gracefulness, the beauty, the tenderness, the 
 purity, of the most honoured of God’s earthly creatures, that the pure old Painters desired to portray. All 
 these qualities of His Mother were treated as the highest homage to her Divine Son, and in every one of 
 the elder paintings of the Holy Family it is Himself—His form—His action—His countenance, to which all 
 the rest of the picture bends, as it were, in silent wonder and adoration; and it is on Him that the painter 
 seeks to fix the spectator’s reverent attention. 
 
 This was the religious style of Art, in which religious subjects (and chiefly those of the Life of Christ on 
 earth) were treated as such. The less powerful or less deeply religious painter treated the events of that 
 Life in a merely narrative, dramatic, or historical manner; and though in such works the dignity of the 
 subject was preserved by a certain severity of drawing, and grandeur of colouring, still the highest effect was 
 no longer capable of being produced by them. In subsequent times the gradual debasement of religious 
 Art (beginning with Raffaelle’s fall into Paganism of thought, continued and increased by Correggio, and 
 perpetuated by the influence of the eclectic aud naturalistic schools during the following centuries), at last 
 reached such a pitch of forgetfulness of the proper significance of Art, that sacred subjects were treated like 
 those of everyday life, and the artist forgot his meaning in the mere desire to increase his own ephemeral 
 reputation by the production of gracefully designed and softly coloured groups of men and women. 
 
 But it is not with the impressions inspired by such works as those last alluded to, nor with feelings im¬ 
 pregnated with examples of such perversion of the highest mission of Art, that this subject is to be approached; 
 and while we distinguish the excellent from the indifferent work in point of drawing, of colouring, of light 
 and shade, and power of general design, we must ever seek for the success of religious Art chiefly in the ex¬ 
 pression of it—in the exhortation or warning it may contain for us, and the force and purity with which 
 these are expressed. And looking upon these pictures from such a point of view, examples there were in this 
 
434 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 collection (slight as it was in comparison with those which the great cities of Europe possess in permanence) 
 from which to draw not only many a practical lesson lor the faithful student, but much real improvement for 
 every rightly disposed spectator. 
 
 Of this highest class of Art a beautiful copy* (probably after Leonardo da Vinci, whose style appears 
 very evident, not only in the colouring, but in the types of the heads and the attitudes of some of the figures) 
 representing the Madonna and Child , attended by angels and accompanied by the infant St. John (No. 74), 
 seemed to us to be the noblest representative,—so far at least as the distance at which it was hung permitted 
 any judgment upon it; because the composition of the group displays the most masterly skill, the choice and 
 contrast of colours is magnificently rich, while at the same time the whole bears an expression at once severe 
 and dignified, without losing the softness of perfect repose, and the forms of the figures are distinguished by 
 the most exquisite grace, and a noble intellectual beauty. 
 
 The Madonna (No. 65), attributed to Sassoferrato, beautifully painted, and full of tender sentiment 
 and sweetness, if not devotion of expression, affords an example of a work still of a class of Art unapproached 
 by the moderns, but infinitely inferior to the former, because, with all its excellence of harmonious colouring, 
 the forms and expression are merely the portrait forms of graceful common life, without the depth of devo¬ 
 tional ideality. 
 
 The noblest work in point of execution, the most valuable to the student of Art, was, however, one which, 
 in point of expression, and as regards the feelings it is calculated to suggest, occupies a middle place of ex¬ 
 cellence between those just mentioned : the genuine original, namely, exhibited by the Duke of Leinster (No. 
 75), The Holy Family , or perhaps a “ Madre Pia,” by Andrea del Sarto. In this work (which is painted 
 on panel, the figures almost of life size) the severity of design and vigour of drawing, as well as the very noble 
 intellectual forms, bespeak the hand rather of one of the greater men of Florence than that of Andrea ; but 
 there is no reason, we believe, to doubt that it is the work of that versatile painter. Like all works of Art 
 of the very highest class, it is not at once understood, but for those who knew how to devote hours on succes¬ 
 sive days to its extraordinary beauties of composition and colouring (both so bold as to seem equally daring as 
 graceful and harmonious), some new loveliness of expression also daily disclosed itself, which at once proved 
 to the general visitor in what the superiority of the Old Masters consisted, and suggested to the student of Art 
 the true path to greatness. For it became clear how intensely the painter had riveted his w'hole soul in his 
 work, and with what devout emotions he had perfected it. Whether upon the form of the Blessed Virgin, 
 so full of pensive devotion, or the countenance of the Superhuman Child, there resting in the placid sleep of 
 infancy,—upon that countenance and that form in this picture you may well look long, and the longer and 
 the oftener you regard it, the less severe will the forms of the artist appear to you, and the more full of sad 
 and earnest thought will be your mind. The gentle, unobtrusive gravity of the whole painting goes far to 
 produce this impression, and chiefly, perhaps, because it serves to express the feeling of the artist when he 
 designed and executed it. And it is often so in Art as in Oratory; that even without understanding, or before 
 you are prepared to enter into, the intention or conclusions of the painter or speaker, you are already half 
 carried with him in sympathy, overpowered by the intensity of his convictions, expressed to you in clear and 
 vigorous forms. So it is that in a picture of this kind we are never disposed to criticise minutely its smaller 
 parts and characteristics (even could they bear criticism), because the spirit of the artist’s mind is there, and 
 there is that amount of harmony and correctness of detail which leaves our minds free to enjoy whatever 
 noble ideas be is able to communicate. 
 
 Scarcely less fine as a subject, fully as noble in treatment, and in the supreme harmony of many colours 
 pre-eminent not only over these, but among all the contents of the Exhibition,—perhaps in this respect un¬ 
 surpassable anywhere,—was The Entombment of Christ , by Tintoretto (No. 25) ; a small picture, for it 
 represented many figures, painted with a boldness almost rough, when examined closely, but yet of consum¬ 
 mate richness, even softness of effect, when viewed as a whole. Not all the art in management of pure 
 colours, nor all the science and skill in drawing, of the best painters now existing, could, in these respects, 
 produce anything like the effect which the great Venetian knew how to produce, as here, without even the 
 trace of effort or design,—while in the idea of the composition the simplicity and /et variety of the grouping, 
 and above all, the awe-struck yet tender feeling with which the expression of every figure, whatever its atti¬ 
 tude, whatever its occupation, seems absorbed in the tremendous subject of the piece, it is not too much to 
 say that the ideal of this class of religious Art was here realized. It was to us, indeed, impossible to pass an 
 hour before this priceless gem of Italian genius without an earnest hope that it might one day find its way 
 into an Irish National Gallery, for the perpetual instruction of Irish students in so many branches of tech¬ 
 nical knowledge, as well as of imaginative power and truly artistic feeling, in which it is a perfect model of 
 its kind. And now that the nucleus of a National Gallery is already formed, and that arrangements are so 
 far advanced for the erection of a permanent building in which that nucleus is destined to be the centre of a 
 permanent Exhibition (which will be assisted on all sides by the temporary deposit of original works of the 
 Great Masters), it is with no sight satisfaction that we look forward to our students availing themselves of 
 the opportunities of instruction which the ready zeal of the proprietor of this work has already largely 
 
 * In suggesting that this picture is hut the copy of some 
 glorious original (though probably an old, and certainly a 
 very beautiful copy), it is proper to state, once for all, that 
 in speaking of the works here noticed the writer does not 
 consider it part of his business to enter into the question of 
 authenticity, the question of original and copy, at all. Even 
 the most skilled judges are often mistaken in a matter so 
 nice, and he desires to leave such inquiries altogether to the 
 trading fraternity, and to those wealthy buyers whose ambi¬ 
 tion it is to form expensive galleries of names, not things. 
 The correctness of the following Catalogue (printed from 
 
 that of the Exhibition Committee, though indeed arranged 
 somewhat more intelligibly) must not, however, be taken as 
 admitted by the present writer. On the contrary, he feels 
 sufficiently confident that in very many cases the proprie¬ 
 tors or the compiler of the Official Catalogue have attached 
 names to pictures to which they had no manner of claim. 
 Only a few of these are noted as doubtful in this Catalogue; 
 and those only where the writer either felt an absolute cer¬ 
 tainty on the matter, or where he conceived that the un¬ 
 warrantable adoption of a very great name would tend 
 seriously to mislead the reader. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS.—PAINTING. 
 
 435 
 
 afforded through the medium of the Irish Institution, and will doubtless frequently afford them in the new 
 establishment. 
 
 Besides these works in the higher walks of religious Art, the Exhibition contained several other specimens 
 of the early Italian religious painters, of which that attributed to Pierino del Vaga (No. 85), The Holy 
 Family , attended by angels (perhaps properly a “ Madre Pia,” or a Nativity), is especially pure and beau¬ 
 tiful. The style of this work seems to be earlier than Raffaelle, or at least of his earliest period, and it pro¬ 
 bably belongs to the elder school of Bologna. This picture also, notwithstanding many deficiencies in tech¬ 
 nical accuracy, belongs to a class of Art the cultivation of which ought especially to be esteemed in Ireland, 
 and which will one day (when the Irish student is emancipated from the influence of tastes not naturally 
 our own, but only thoughtlessly imported from abroad) produce here the noblest results. 
 
 Passing on from the earlier works, whose glory lies in their Expression rather than in the perfection of tech¬ 
 nical knowledge and finished execution, the finest examples of Art in this Ilall were, perhaps, the two Correggios; 
 exhibited respectively by Lord Ward, and by Mr. C. D. Young, of Glasgow. The former (No. 14) was 
 Vallati’s celebrated original duplicate ol'the Magdalen Heading , one of the most famous ornaments of the 
 Dresden Gallery; a painting which is so well known as to need no remark here,—one distinguished above 
 almost all those of the Master for elaborate finish and exquisite richness and grace of treatment, but one which 
 affords also a marked example of the sudden degradation of artistic feeling in the representation of religious 
 subjects even so shortly after the time of the works before noticed.* The latter specimen of the Master, 
 St. Mary Magdalen (No. 31), is far nobler as a portrayal of the features and character of the Holy Peni¬ 
 tent : it may indeed serve to attest that Correggio had some moments of recollection and appreciation of 
 those principles which he usually sacrificed to the intoxicating charms of sensuous excellence : and though 
 this beautiful head does not convey any expression so intense as that which fascinates us in a Madonna of 
 Raffaelle or Leonardo, it proves at least that the great apostle of an opposite style was not altogether desti¬ 
 tute either of the instinct or the power through which they won their choicest laurels. 
 
 The more modern “ Eclectic” School of Bologna, whose characteristics of mere scientific correctness of 
 execution and regularity of taste have gained for it an undue reputation among succeeding artists, was largely 
 represented. The Martyrdom of St. Sebastian , by Guido (No. 70), one of the gems of Lord Ward’s well- 
 known collection, afforded an example perhaps too favourable ; for in that work the expression of the youthful 
 saint (whose features beam with humble but confident anticipation of that world in the joyous contemplation 
 of which, and the enthusiastic adoration of its King, the martyr feels not his earthly torture) almost makes one 
 forget to observe the consummate skill with which the figure is drawn, and the fine feeling with which the 
 whole scene is painted. 
 
 The St. Francis in the Desert (receiving the Stigmata), by L. Caracci,—in which the landscape is by Paolo 
 Bril (No. 5); The Crucifixion , by A. Caracci (No. 4) ; The Entombment of Christ , which ought rather 
 to be called a “ Pieta,” by Correggio (No. 55) ; the exquisitely painted Madonna Addolorata by Carlo 
 Dolci (No. 95) ; the St. Catherine , by Domeniehino (No. 73), though in some parts much hurt by re¬ 
 painting, and that by an ignorant hand ; the noble Judith bearing the Head of Holophernes , by A. Allori 
 (No. 10); the graceful and tender Marriage of St. Catherine , attributed to Carlo Maratti (No. 98) ; the 
 fine oil sketch for a great picture, The Nativity , attributed to Giulio Romano (No. 79) ; and a Madonna 
 by Titian (No. 93), matchless for harmony of colour and grace of composition : such works afforded all the 
 opportunity that could be desired of tracing the progress of taste and power of execution among the Schools 
 posterior to Raffaelle; while the prince of painters himself was at least represented by the original oil sketch 
 of the Vatican Fresco, the Coronation of Constantine (No. 129). Lord Charlemont’s Rembrandt , too 
 (No. 12), supplied a perfect specimen of the manner of one of the most remarkable of the northern Schools 
 in the treatment of subjects of sacred history. 
 
 We have confined our too rapid remarks upon this part of the Exhibition to those works only from which 
 a lesson might be taken in the higher principles of true Art, of which we could only find examples among 
 religious subjects ; and even among the older Masters themselves the instances of true feeling and expres¬ 
 sion became rarer and rarer, even within half a century after the Fine Arts had reached their zenith in 
 Italy. In the treatment of Pagan classic subjects, and those of ordinary as well as heroic life, however, they 
 continued to exhibit powers so much above those of their successors in these ages, that we gaze with 
 increasing astonishment upon the indescribable delicacy and unrivalled harmony of such compositions as 
 Nicolas Poussin’s Bacchante and Satyrs (No. 132), and with not less wonder upon the more than life-like 
 portraiture which such men as Titian and Rembrandt (by the use of means so very different) knew how to 
 fashion in the incomparable Ccesar Borgia (No. 138) of the former, and the Burgomaster (No. 250) of the 
 last-named master. But we must leave these works for the present without a word, and pass on to notice 
 the efforts of contemporary genius ; for we may remind the reader that the chief object of the Exhibition was 
 to develop the extent and importance of contemporary labours, and that the department appropriated to the 
 works of the older Masters was intended chiefly but to illustrate by contrast the adjoining collection of those 
 of their successors, while affording the visitor to the Fine Arts Halls the means of guiding his taste and 
 stimulating his judgment by examples of acknowledged excellence. 
 
 In the Hall of Modern Paintings, as well as in the other, the highest efforts, as might be expected, were 
 those inspired by religious sentiment, or at least by the contemplation of subjects of a purely religious cha¬ 
 racter or significance ; and of these, perhaps, the noblest example was to be found among the contributions 
 
 * The presence of the Box of Perfumes, which, in allusion 
 to her affectionate offering and service to the Saviour, is the 
 traditional sign of the Blessed Magdalen in the early paint¬ 
 ings, in this work is indeed specially useful, in order to define 
 the intention of the artist, which might otherwise—so great is 
 the want of devotional expression—have required explana¬ 
 
 tion. And, in fact, some English writers, in ignorance of 
 the meaning of the type, and little capable of understanding 
 the peculiarly poetical reverence for this saint with which 
 the Catholic painters of Italy were filled, have committed 
 the ludicrous mistake of calling this Magdalen an “ Egeria,” 
 and it has even been engraved in England under that title. 
 
 3 L 
 
436 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 of Prussia at this first meeting of all the modern schools : the chef d'oeuvres of C. Begas, representing the 
 sublime scene of Christ Prophesying to the Disciples on the Mount of Olives ,—[Matth. xxxiv., Mark, xiii.] 
 (No. 364.) This is a work of large compass (for the figures are all nearly life size), but it is finished in 
 every part with accurate attention to detail; and the carefulness with which every form, every colour, nay, 
 every shade of colour, and every character of attitude, is portrayed, evidences the untiring zeal and jealous 
 conscientiousness of the true Artist. 
 
 In the composition of Begas’ picture (which somewhat reminds us of Bendemann’s works), he has chosen 
 the summit of a high mountain for the scene, and in the distant depths of an extensive valley, and on the 
 slope of an opposite hill, are dimly visible the towers and buildings of the Holy City, softened by the dusky 
 haze of the fast-dying sunlight. The Redeemer sits upon a high rock, His hand extended pointing towards 
 Jerusalem, as He explains to the chosen Disciples the meaning of the awful prophecy He had uttered as He 
 left the Temple gates. His countenance is full of sadness—of that sorrow for the sin of man which is often 
 so affectingly alluded to in the sacred writings. At His feet reclines the Beloved Disciple, the soft and 
 graceful attitude of whose figure speaks all the humility, the gentleness, the beautiful simplicity, of St. John 
 “ the Divine,” and whose features, half hidden, express at once the human sorrow of the Apostle of Love, and 
 the entire trust and devotion of the inspired Evangelist he was destined to become. Beyond St. John, nearer 
 the edge of the hill next the city, sits the gray-haired Peter, his head leaning on his hand, his eyes bent on 
 the ground, submissive to his Master’s will, but awe-struck and stunned by the terrible nature of the omni¬ 
 potent decree to which he listens, and plunged in meditation as it were upon the future destinies of the 
 doomed race of his fathers. On the other side, in the foreground, St. Andrew, reclining on the slope, rests 
 on his arm, his powerful manly face and form full of resolution, but equally penetrated with a holy submission 
 to the decree of God, and with the l'ecognition of the justice as well as the power of the all-knowing Son of 
 Man. Behind him again, and leaning eagerly upon his shoulder, springs forward the young St. James, 
 whose pure and vivid features (seen in profile) at once fasten the attention, and whose vigorous energetic 
 form presents, perhaps, the most admirable figure in this singularly beautiful group. 
 
 In the choice and arrangement of colours, the Artist does not show less power or less study than in the 
 simple and unaffected completeness of his grouping; and though his art in this respect is of that sort which 
 is so dexterous as to conceal its being art at all, it were well for the student to observe and bear in mind the 
 particular combinations of harmonious colouring exhibited in this picture. The drapery of the principal 
 figure consists of a loose tunic of a brown pink shade, over which appear the massive folds of a white (but a 
 yellowish or creamy white) mantle. These colours are the brightest in the picture, and naturally direct the 
 eye to the principal figure in it; but they are not intrinsically bright. The solemnity of the subject, the 
 whole scene itself, in a manner, peremptorily forbids the use of tints of a bright or lights of a vivid character, 
 and those of the principal figure are only brighter (and but sparingly so) by contrast. St. Andrew, who is 
 most in the foreground and nearest the eye, wears the deepest and richest colours ; his tunic is of dark blue, 
 and he wears a mantle of deep but somewhat cold yellow ;—colours which contrast strongly, but the shades 
 of which, in the present instance, are just sufficiently dull or subdued to prevent too great an emphasis upon 
 them. The youthful form of St. James is appropriately adorned with a mantle of a very light and delicate 
 purple, under which appears a sleeve of green so light that the sunny parts are coloured with yellow. This 
 delicate purple exactly harmonizes with, by in a manner melting into, the sky behind. St. John is clothed in a 
 simple dress of light but very subdued green, which not only contrasts exquisitely with the delicate red of 
 the tunic of the principal figure, but in itself affords a refreshing resting-place for the eye, without too violently 
 attracting its attention ; while that of St. Peter, whose figure on the crest of the hill stands in relief upon the 
 dusky yellowish background of the city and distant hills, is a garment of a brownish yellow shade, which again 
 melts into the neighbouring tints, and prevents the least of that too marked contrast which might call off’ the 
 mind from the solemn but dreamy contemplation of the silent and awful scene. 
 
 The general expression of this picture is, then, peculiarly appropriate, and the heads and particular fea¬ 
 tures of the different personages represented appeared to us to afford almost the best instance we had seen 
 in any modern work of that dignity and simplicity, but at the same time that clear precise meaning and vivid 
 individuality of character, which in the treatment of a great subject we should expect from a great Master. 
 There is a manliness and certainty about it which we have never found in any production of the modern 
 German “ religious” or “ pre-Raffaelite” school that we have seen. One only deficiency seems to separate this 
 of Begas from the efforts of the Old Masters : he has not attained the same finish of colouring that we see 
 even in the least of them. The same harmony, the same moderation of general tone, would by a more finished 
 painter have been attained with clear colours, instead of the always mixed and generally muddy tints em¬ 
 ployed by the modern Prussian ; and this might easily, one should imagine, be accomplished by an artist so 
 happy in the beautiful but difficult melting of similar colours one into another, while preserving with force 
 and clearness the outlines of the figures in each. And though among the Prussian artists, dealing with reli¬ 
 gious or heroic subjects, M. Begas stands here alone, in those excellencies we have just noted, yet it may be 
 observed as to the last, that even among the moderns that rich finish of severely contrasted colours, managed 
 nevertheless with entire harmony and with perfect simplicity of effect, has not been found impossible, as 
 Lessing’s noble work ( John Huss before the Council of Constance ), in the Sta:dcls Institute at Frankfort- 
 on-Maine, would prove,—or, perhaps, any large work of that Master, had we been fortunate enough to 
 have numbered one among the treasures of the Exhibition. 
 
 Besides M. Begas’ painting, the Prussian school contributed another, claiming, at the first glance, to be 
 of equal importance, if only because of its great size, and the richness of its brilliant and elaborate colouring, 
 —the Esther Accusing Haman, by Levin (No. 362). The subject is one of the most dramatic which sacred 
 history affords to Art, and M. Levin, in depicting his story, has sought at the same time to fill our minds 
 with something of the splendour as well as dignity of eastern scenes and eastern personages, in the expression 
 of which the magnificence of gorgeous colouring might be allowed the freest license. The name of the artist 
 (a name well known before in the literature of Germany) is one which at once betrays the Hebrew origin of 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 437 
 
 THE FIXE ARTS_PAIXTING. 
 
 its bearer ; and in alluding to the painter’s race we cannot help remarking the affecting tendency of contem¬ 
 porary artists of Jewish descent to seek their subjects from the history and traditions of that once honoured 
 nation, and this whether their dogmas of belief have or have not ceased to be the same. Among the painters 
 and musicians and literary men of this century, many such instances will suggest themselves, in which their 
 nationality has thus been signalized and perpetuated—and it were well for the imaginative vigour, and, there¬ 
 fore, the artistic fame, of artists of other races too, if they had a little more of the tenderness and strength 
 of Hebrew home-affections. 
 
 M. Levin’s subject is in illustration of the well-known passage in the Book of Esther (chap, vii.), where 
 the Jewish Queen, having declared her nation, denounces to the Persian monarch the savage plot of his vin¬ 
 dictive favourite against the existence of her race. In the design of the hall or room in which Queen Esther 
 entertains her lord and his minister, the artist has evidently sought his model among the forms of the Assy¬ 
 rian architecture made known to us by recent discoverers, and he has equally endeavoured to express (in the 
 features of the two male personages), the characteristics of that peculiar type of manly beauty which we stud)' 
 with so much surprise and pleasure in the curious sculptures of Nineveh lately discovered, first by a French 
 and afterwards by an English traveller, and of which Paris and London now possess such a wealth of spe¬ 
 cimens. With M. Levin’s heads we are well satisfied. There is great vigour and the highest manly strength, 
 both of form and character, about them, and that of the King is distinguished as much for intellectual force 
 —(that real kingship of nature, which after all did characterize the eastern despots to a very remarkable 
 degree)—as it is for that just symmetry of proportion which constitutes the true beauty of both sexes. But 
 it is to be feared that, in his eagerness to attain all possible historic accuracy of detail in a representation of 
 the remote eastern civilization, the painter too much lost sight of the dramatic accuracy which was equally 
 necessary to his purpose of expressing the life of those ages ; and accordingly much has to be forgiven and 
 laid aside from consideration, before we can sufficiently sympathize with the artist to feel that sense of 
 undisturbed pleasure in the contemplation of his work which a work of Art ought always be able to inspire. 
 The grouping of the three figures is rather loosely managed ; and there seems to be no definite connexion 
 between them and the accessories of the picture, so that upon a large space of canvass no inconsiderable 
 portion is left as it were in blank, because it tells nothing, and in no way assists in the development of the 
 story. The King sits upon a broad, solid, square-shaped throne, or rather an immense high-backed arm-chair, 
 the arms formed of stone or bronze lions crouching,—rather an uncomfortable-looking specimen of eastern 
 luxury. Before the King, who nearly faces you on the right as you look at the picture, stands in the centre 
 a small round table, on which lies a dessert of fruits ; and at the other side of this, on the left, in the near 
 foreground, and almost with his back to the spectator, Hainan sits, on a lower chair or stool. Behind, on 
 the King’s right, stands Esther at full height, her left hand resting on his chair, her glaring eyes turned on 
 the minister opposite, and her right arm extended vehemently towards him, as if she had just concluded her 
 denunciation. The King has started forward on his seat, one hand clenched on his knee, the other grasping 
 the lion head of the chair arm, and with all the concentrated strength of a powerful countenance, "and the 
 most searching glance of a noble intellectual eye, he gazes steadily, fiercely, into the face of his servant, whose 
 conscious terror, and the sudden and involuntary shrinking of whose figure, have already clearly convicted 
 him. The suddenness of the action, and the yet undisturbed silence of surprise, are made known by the quiet 
 form of two attendants, seen at a very short distance behind, who are bearing out the remains of the previous 
 feast into a pillared court into which the apartment opens. The story is thus simply told, and told also 
 forcibly, no doubt; but it might have been told even more vividly in much less space, and yet with more 
 dignity of expression and largeness of manner. Even the idea represented has not in the present instance 
 met justice in the author’s treatment of it; for the waste of rich painting without forms, which occupies so 
 great a part of the picture, not only adds nothing to its meaning, but even dissipates beyond reason the 
 attention of the spectator, who after all is more impressed by the size of the work and the splendour of its 
 brilliant colouring than by the subject of it. 
 
 The whole picture, indeed, sins against the ideal by a certain exaggerated stage vehemence (always incon¬ 
 sistent with real depth of expression) assumed by all the characters—sins against the real truth of the subject 
 (the delineation of the lofty-minded Hebrew girl interceding for the protection of her people) by the selection 
 of an attitude and place which degrades the heroic queen, uttering the words of denunciation, too nearly to 
 the level of a mere attendant slave, who has assumed a temporary liberty of scolding—and lastly, the painter 
 proves by his loose grouping of the figures, that he is incapable of managing a great subject on a large scale, 
 for want, perhaps, of the necessary diligence in preparatory study, and reflection upon the means by which 
 the great Artists attained that harmony and completeness which constitute the chief elements of their success. 
 Yet notwithstanding the severity with which the size and pretension of this picture, and the attention 
 which has been attracted by it, thus obliges us to point out defects so grave (looking at Art as we ever must, 
 from the higher point of view suggested in the introduction to these remarks), we have thought it right to 
 devote some space to the examination of this work, because it exhibits no small power both in drawing and 
 colouring, and in these respects will bear the palm from almost every other work on the walls of this Hall (of 
 Modern Art). The attitudes in which the figures are placed are by no means easy of execution, and it is 
 worth while to observe that the painter has not merely expressed himself with spirit, but has produced in 
 every part a clear and vigorous effect,—undisturbed even by the richness of his colouring—not only by a great 
 breadth of drawing generally, but also by the very careful management of all the details >n every feature and 
 in every limb. The proportions of the work are so large that it must be viewed from a considerable distance; 
 whence the artist’s rough and somewhat patchy manner of laying on his colours no longer affects the eye, and 
 the full effect of the rich softness of surface (as in the fabric of the draperies) produces a powerful impression. 
 
 Turning now to the contributions of Belgium, in the same class of Art, we may naturally expect that in 
 a country so rich in works of the highest class, especially in colouring, the tradition of Rubens’ manner must 
 still exercise the most powerful effect upon his successors ; and to any one who has had the opportunity of 
 observing the successful efforts of the students who crowd the halls of the Musee, at Antwerp, which boasts 
 
 3 l 2 
 
438 
 
 TIIE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 so rich a collection of the noblest works of the great Belgian Master, as well as of so many others of his most 
 distinguished fellow-countrymen, it will seem little surprising that modern Antwerp still produces paintings 
 in which the composition is more rich and more matured, and the colouring more harmonious and better 
 executed, than those of the contemporary European schools. The Exhibition presented a very fine example 
 of this style in the large picture (No. 347) representing St. Elizabeth of Hungary distributing charity , 
 painted by N. De Keyser, of Antwerp ; from the private gallery of the King of the Belgians. It is true that 
 this work, considered with reference to the full significance of the subject, is not indeed very satisfactory, be¬ 
 cause, while it certainly exhibits much of the intellectual power and the skilful execution of the Old Masters 
 of this School, it shares also their prevailing fault,—that of entire want of Ideality , both in the general treat¬ 
 ment of the subject and in the expression of the particular figures represented : yet for this very reason it 
 claims our attentive consideration, because few works in the whole collection offer practical lessons of greater 
 value. Let us, therefore, compare the subject as it is known from history with the artist’s treatment of it, 
 and in recalling the features of the story of the Saint, let us try and imagine how they might be represented 
 by one to whom the gift of artistic insight and expression had been granted. 
 
 St. Elizabeth of Hungary was one of those impersonations of all that is pure, and gentle, and 
 humble in character, diffusing sweetness and charity wherever the atmosphere of her presence extended, 
 which shine out occasionally in the history of the half-savage middle ages of Northern Europe. She was the 
 daughter of Andreas, King of Ungaria in the twelfth century, and was brought up in all the pomp and 
 circumstance of barbaric splendour; and she was beautiful from her earliest years, and grew to be the very 
 ornament of her father’s court, and the highest object of the aspirations of his brilliant chivalry. Yet her heart- 
 was not dazzled by such a situation : under her royal robes (when reluctantly she was forced to wear them) 
 it still beat as calmly as that of the humblest cottage maiden ; and it is related that from her childhood she 
 was ever occupied in ministering personally to the wants of the poorer classes, in those ages, perhaps, even 
 more than now, regarded by the nobles and great folk as little other than mere brute beasts—as ungifted 
 with feelings of any kind as they were (of course) destitute of human reason. The example of the beautiful 
 princess was not thrown away in such times, and it is remarkable that ever, where and when the customs of 
 society seemed, in the middle ages of Germany and France, to resolve themselves into utter barbarism, there 
 and then rose up for ever, among the rude forms around, the silent, yet silently effective protest of some such 
 messenger of true civilization as Elizabeth. 
 
 Elizabeth would have been but too happy to spend her whole life in the pious practice of active charity, 
 and to ask nothing of the world’s joys or the world’s splendour. But her desire was inconsistent with the 
 spirit of the time, and in obedience to her father’s will she became the wife of Louis, the Landgrave and Duke of 
 Thuringia. In her new way of life she but strengthened the example of her maiden years, and as a mother and 
 the head of a great household she still showed the same humble care and cheerful piety, condescending still (with 
 the full permission of her noble partner) personally to administer relief to the sick and the poor, and often even, 
 in imitation of the cure of the lepers in the Gospel, piously tending those afflicted with diseases too disgust¬ 
 ing for the delicate sensibility of her attendants to approach. Her husband, however, died of fever after his 
 departure to the holy wars; and as Elizabeth still continued to expend her means profusely in the charity of 
 every kind in which her life was occupied, she was at length violently driven from the Landgrave’s domains 
 by a steward, one of her own servants, and with difficulty begged her way, unrecognised, to her father’s court. 
 There she was, of course, received as became her rank, as well as the affection with which she was remem¬ 
 bered, but she would not again occupy her place in the court, and obtained means from the King to institute 
 a charitable establishment, or house of mercy, where she quietly passed the remainder of her life in the same 
 works with which she began it, and died in 1226, November 19, in the reign of Frederick II. 
 
 Such is, shortly, the story of St. Elizabeth of Hungary, which we note here at so much length, because 
 the events of her life have long supplied favourite subjects to the greatest artists down to Murillo, whose 
 magnificent painting (perhaps one of the noblest in Europe) forms one of the great attractions of Seville. 
 She is generally represented, as in the present Belgian picture, in the act of distributing alms and food to 
 the poor, but often, also, engaged in tending the sick ; and the traditions of Christian Art point to her as in 
 a manner the type or personification of the virtue of Charity itself. It is easy to conceive, then, how great 
 a significance such a subject ought properly to suggest, and might suggest, if treated by an artist rich in the 
 resources of the imagination, and really penetrated by such feelings or inspiration as we have seen are neces¬ 
 sary to the highest expression in the works of Art. And before it was possible rightly to judge of the success 
 of one of the most distinguished painters of modern Antwerp in the finely painted w r ork before us, it seemed 
 necessary to recall to mind the just Ideal of the subject. 
 
 M. De Keyser represents the Saint in her maidenhood, standing outside the richly decorated porch of one 
 of the massive buildings of the times, distributing bread and money amongst a group of poor and sickly peo¬ 
 ple, who gather round the steps for the purpose. Elizabeth stands on the highest step, and, with eyes meekly 
 cast down, she is placing a piece of money, taken from a purse hanging on her left arm, in the hand of an 
 old woman who bends forward from among the crowd. By her side, on a lower step, stands a page, bearing 
 a basket of food, and behind her, in the porch, are two female attendants. The princess and her maidens 
 are elegantly, yet not over richly, dressed. However, the principal group, the finest figures, and the most 
 beautifully painted work, must not be sought in connexion with the principal personage in the picture ; an 
 incongruity of treatment not uncommon in those Schools where colour is the great object, and where form 
 becomes entirely a subservient one. 
 
 The figure upon which in this picture the attention becomes riveted at once is not that of the Saint, but 
 of a woman who has been borne on a litter to the bottom of the steps, and whose shoulders are supported 
 (as she attempts to rise towards the distributor of charity) upon the knee of a ragged boy behind her. Her 
 pierced and tattered clothes fall sadly over her bosom, and hide a form attenuated by long sickness ; and the 
 gentle patient face, the feeble smile, the languid forehead, the poor weak eyes, which seem to have lately 
 flowed with many a tear, tell a story and make an appeal far, oh! far more eloquent than any language. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 TIIE FIXE ARTS.—PAINTING. 
 
 439 
 
 Across her knees lies the dying body of a little child, about its head a cloth, and a few mere rags upon its 
 almost breathless form. Behind that stands, looking up to Elizabeth, an elder child gazing with a mixed 
 expression of wonder and bashfulness and expectation; its blooming beautiful countenance not yet stricken 
 down, but beaming with that joyous life in which infancy ever plays, even amidst the saddest scenes of sick¬ 
 ness and desolation. The right hand of the mother hangs over the knee of that brother who supports her 
 shoulders ; the left hangs down across the body of the little dying one. Both hands are exquisitely drawn 
 and painted, and one might almost from them alone read the whole meaning and story of the figure. The 
 old woman, the man, and the graceful mother and child standing behind, are also excellently painted, and 
 there is one remarkable characteristic of this group that the whole crowd is perfectly expressed by this ex¬ 
 ample of a part of it, and the crowding effect in the picture (in which so many painters dissipate the whole 
 meaning of these works) is entirely avoided. The group is perfectly natural, and yet the contrasts of figures 
 and attitudes, of characters and ages, with which, though so small, it abounds, must be the product of deep 
 study, and the utmost reflection and care. Yet, no stiffness, no formality, no academic theatricality, is the 
 result; only harmony and variety with which the eye will never tire. Such composition is, then, so far, an 
 instance of the triumph of Art, in which the means are lost sight of in the effect of them. 
 
 Much of this harmony, and of the completeness of this effect, is due to the very careful and very beauti¬ 
 fully finished colouring of all the figures, and especially of the flesh tints. The tone of the whole picture is 
 subdued, and this allows the painter a much greater scope for the gradations of emphasis by which he may 
 express the relations of the different parts. He has paid very close attention to the effect of light on the 
 minuter portions of each figure (such as the different unevennesses of the flesh and skin, produced by the play 
 of muscles, or the articulations of joints, in the face, and the fingers of the principal figure just described) ; 
 and as the general drawing is free and bold, this minuteness in no way impairs the breadth, the vigour of 
 effect, of the whole. The colouring of the skin of the dying child is equally indicative of minute care and 
 diligent study, and that of the rough form of the supporting boy behind reminds one strongly of Rubens 
 himself, from a careful study of whose works the drawing also of that form has certainly proceeded. In these 
 respects M. De Keyser’s painting was, perhaps, without exception, the finest work representing the present 
 century in the Exhibition. 
 
 Having said so much, however, it would not be right to leave this work without observing that the style 
 of colouring used by the artist is by no means pure , and very far in this respect from Rubens, or indeed, any 
 of the greater colourists of the Flemish school who understood perfectly how to produce the same harmony of 
 effect by the proper management of tints, each of the most clear and brilliant character. M. He Keyser, then, 
 has yet a large step to take before he can rank as a colourist among the successors of Rubens. And a still 
 graver fault in the work, as a representation of Elizabeth of Hungary, has been already alluded to. That 
 figure, which should be the principal one, is actually all but the least, and this not only in consequence of abso¬ 
 lute insipidity of expression—extraordinary, when we see what the artist could do in the face of the sick mother 
 —but also by reason of the dull uncertain colours and the too clumsy and ungraceful form in which she is 
 represented. Her figure is wholly wanting in power of any kind, and the too close student of Rubens has been 
 unable to compensate for this by simplicity of treatment. A severely drawn, aw-Rubens-like figure of simple 
 innocence, and clothed in mere white or some wholly simple colour, would have harmonized with the rest as 
 well, and might have told the story intelligibly, though still by no means as the greater artists would have told it. 
 
 Another Belgian painting, also from the Gallery of the King, represented the Brussels branch of the Schools 
 of modem Belgium, as M. de Keyser did that of Antwerp; and the points of dissimilarity of style, both in 
 composition and in colouring, would be found to be both numerous and important, if we could enter into 
 them fully here. The work alluded to is (No. 353), The Temptation of St. Anthony , by M. Gallait, a 
 painting which is said to bear in Belgium the highest reputation among those of contemporary artists ; ami 
 the great care, indeed, which has evidently been bestowed upon it, and the long and effective study the com¬ 
 pletion of such a work argues in the painter, are well calculated to produce such a reputation. 
 
 The history of St. Anthony, one of the early Christian saints, is well known. He was originally a 
 noble youth of Egypt, in which country he passed a long life, partly in solitary mortification in the desert, 
 afterwards in the foundation of monasteries, where he spent his days in preaching to and instructing the 
 people, as well as in the performance of many pious works, and died about A. D. 357, in the reign of the 
 Emperor Constantius, at a very great age. It would be out of place here to recount the many species of 
 temptation with which, sleeping and waking, the saint was visited in his younger years, during his long 
 sojourn in his solitary cave, as related in the traditions of those times. The devil is said to have conjured up 
 from time to time every form of animate and inanimate things by which the cupidity, the ambition, or the 
 luxuriousness of man may be excited even for a moment and himself seduced even to momentary departure 
 from the good resolutions he had formed. The representation of these scenes has occupied the attention 
 particularly of the Flemish School of Painting, and of many of the greatest of its older Masters. The pre¬ 
 sent work may, therefore, be considered the fruit of those traditions of his School with which the painter was 
 necessarily surrounded, and it ought not to be judged without reference to their characteristic tendency. 
 
 We have before had occasion to remark on the general want of spiritual feeling in the conceptions of the 
 Belgian artists, especially since the time of Rubens, who was unquestionably the greatest of the Flemish 
 School, and who has not since been equalled in the many high qualities of a perfect painter, which he pos¬ 
 sessed. But Rubens, though in his day a man of unusually honourable, pure, and simple habits, had, at 
 best, but a gross, material soul, and his greatest works—indeed all his works, unless a few of those painted in 
 his student days in Italy,—bear strongly the impress of such a nature. The immense fecundity of his genius, 
 which has filled all his own country, and richly endowed almost all the great galleries of Europe beside, and 
 his almost unique powers of drawing and perfect mastery of colouring, naturally made the great Fleming the 
 principal model for the imitation of his Belgian successors; and it was, perhaps, unavoidable that the taste 
 and feeling of these should become trained in the same direction. We must not, then, expect from Belgium 
 examples of that refinement in the treatment of their subjects which is found in other Schools, and was not 
 
440 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 indeed unknown to Rubens’ half-forgotten predecessors (such as the elegant and tender Otto Yenius, and 
 others of the earlier Flemish masters) ; and accordingly, M. Gallait’s idea of the Temptation of St. Anthony 
 must not be judged according to the standard of Italian or Spanish art. Enough in the first place if it be 
 not offensive (as Rubens would certainly have made the picture), and if it suffer us with profit to examine it 
 at all. And more than merely this may be said of M. Gallait’s work, for it possesses not only the negative 
 merit alluded to, but there is in it that seriousness, that clear strength of expression, pointing in the right 
 direction, though not, indeed, attaining absolute spirituality, which at least proves that the artist’s mind was 
 full of the moral told in this grand story—the temptations of the devil and the world overcome by faith in 
 the grace of God ; and that if he has not expressed so sublime a lesson with the depth of feeling and devotion 
 which it might have called forth, it is the artist’s power (perhaps through the effect of his Flemish training 
 in Art), not his intention that is in fault. 
 
 The action of the piece is very simple. It is night, and the Saint has been praying or meditating near 
 the mouth of his rocky cave, beyond which dimly gleams the darkness, in which twinkle a few stars, while 
 yet the moon is half veiled by a cloud. The devil has brought to the cave a tempter in the form of a beau¬ 
 tiful girl, whom he presents, almost naked, to the saint. The manly form of the intellectual Anthony sinks 
 on a step of rock beneath his crucifix, as if taking refuge from an enemy with whom his soul had done fierce 
 fight, and who had all but conquered. With outstretched hands he reaches to the cross, the emblem of that 
 grace in which alone he hoped for victory. And now he bends his head, already relieved from his fear by 
 the strength it had communicated to him, but still hesitating to look behind and see whether the form had 
 yet vanished. The figure of the girl on the right of the picture stands forward from the blackness of the 
 night; her head is turned towards Anthony, the features seen in profile, and she has raised her right hand 
 to her cheek, as if meditating sadly and sorrowfully on the scene, from which she must reluctantly fade away 
 before the spirit of the saint’s prayer. Behind and between these principal figures, and in the shade of the 
 cavern, leans forward the eager form of the Author of Evil, in the form of a slight but well-built young man, 
 adorned on hands, and feet, and breast with the customary claws with which the grotesque barbarism of the 
 Middle Ages delighted to endow the terrible fallen angel; a class of conception, be it observed, in reality 
 weak and inexpressive, and of course wholly beneath the dignity of true Art. He shades his eyes from the 
 light, which streams from behind the crucifix, and rages with grinning hate and fear against the symbol of 
 the salvation of man. But he is already vanquished, and he and his attendant tempter must needs submit, 
 and leave in peace the holy servant of God. 
 
 The effect of the two lights in the picture is very striking, and it is not merely striking, but really natural 
 and expressive. The strongest light proceeds from the warm rays of a torch, which appears, from the 
 shadows it casts on the crucifix and figures, to burn in the interior of the cave, but immediately behind and 
 above the table of rock on which the crucifix is placed. This light, resting vividly on the cross, so distin¬ 
 guishes the Symbol as to make it the key of the composition—indicating the nature of the action of the 
 figures, and of the power which supports the virtue of the Saint. The other light is that of a moonbeam, 
 which has pierced through the night-clouds, and silvers the left shoulder of the female figure, whose right 
 side glows with the warm rays from the torch. This contrast of lights is very delicately painted, and is 
 barely strong enough to suggest to the mind something of the contrast between the powers within and 
 without—the former asserting its supremacy with a vivid warmth which seems sternly to exclude its fading 
 enemy from any hope of one moment’s existence more. 
 
 The figure of St. Anthony is boldly, but very carefully drawn, and admirably coloured; his head is, 
 indeed, greatly the best part of the picture, and its conception very much above that of the rest of the work. 
 The suffering but still confident eye, the vigorous manliness but thoughtful and resigned expression of the 
 brow and lip, are sufficient certainly to sketch the character of the Saint, and not without a certain simple 
 grandeur—all which proves the Artist’s high capacity, not only in execution but in design ; and though a 
 more devotional expression might have more loftily told the story, and the indications of a more vigorous 
 faith have impressed a higher character on the Saint, still in studying this head we are disposed to forgive 
 the artist’s want of higher powers, and to concede that it redeems the less spiritual nature of the remainder 
 of his work. M. Gallait might well, surely, have preserved for us this fine figure, and the remainder of the 
 composition, merely dimming the form of the devil in the mysterious darkness of the night, and laying a 
 little less of emphasis on that of the female tempter, whose suggestions (even so delicately rendered as in 
 this picture) are certainly not of themselves meet subject for the exercise of Art. Had she been but lightly 
 sketched in the starlight, veiled somewhat by the shades of night, the story had been more delicately and 
 even therefore more effectively represented, and the painter would have found fully as great an opportunity 
 for the development of his singular talent, much of which we cannot help thinking has not been worthily 
 employed upon his design as it stands. Every part is over distinct, as if he thought he could not afford to 
 keep back any one thing in which he might exhibit his excellence of mere painting. But the great Artist, 
 on the contrary, ever forgets himself in his subject, and above all in the message of truth or grandeur which 
 through that subject he feels called on to proclaim to the world. 
 
 Among the remaining works from Belgium it is proper to notice here two very graceful paintings of the 
 class at present under examination. They come respectively from the Schools of Antwerp and Brussels— 
 from the former (No. 35(1), Jacob and Rachel , by Bellemans (who contributed also several fine works 
 of greater pretence and size than this) ; and from the latter (No. 349), Rebecca , by Portaels. 
 
 The subject of the first is that passage in Gen. xxix. where the first meeting of Jacob and Rachel is 
 described. He has taken the stone from the top of the well, and admitted her flock to water, and he is seated 
 at the side of the well, his hands still resting on the edge of the round flag he had removed. The exquisitely 
 light and graceful girlish form of the beautiful shepherdess (still almost a child) bends over him, as with one 
 hand on his shoulder, and the other extended, pointing into the bright distance, she shows him the place of 
 her father’s dwelling, to which she is about to hasten to announce his arrival. His head, turned back towards 
 her, beams with manly grace and beauty, and the brilliant thoughtful eye rests softly on her sweet features, 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—PAINTING. 
 
 441 
 
 as if he hung upon every accent, already charmed into passionate admiration, and fervent though reverent 
 love. It is an exquisite love-scene, tenderly and poetically expressed, and it would indeed be difficult to find 
 a real fault in any part of the picture. The figures are extremely well drawn, and with as much clearness 
 and vigour as carefulness in detail. The attitudes are simple, natural, but at the same time strikingly graceful 
 and appropriate, and the types (though that of the male figure has much more in it of the Celt than the Arab 
 or the Jew) strongly characteristic and very pure. The colours selected are also very well managed, and 
 the harmony with which they are distributed is particularly telling, while the bright light with which the 
 whole picture is filled is not only the proper tone of the eastern landscape, but it fully expresses the joyous 
 tenderness of the scene. [This work, we must remark, was placed so high as to be almost beyond the reach of the 
 spectator, the persons employed by the Committee to arrange these pictures on the walls having paid but little 
 attention to anything but size in the selection of a situation for the works exhibited. The critical observer 
 was thus, of course, placed in a very disadvantageous position, which may here, once for all, be taken note of.] 
 
 The second piece (by M. Portaels) consists of the simple figure of Rebecca seated at the well, where the 
 messenger of Isaac sees her ; and she has just received from him her future husband’s gifts : the necklace is 
 hung round her neck, but a bracelet still remains in her hand, while she listens to the servant's words, silently 
 musing on her future fate in connexion with the sender of such splendid presents. The figure (which is nearly full 
 length) is that of a full-grown Jewish girl, beautiful not only in the symmetry and regularity of her expressive 
 features, but also in the air of quiet dignity and modest grace by which the spectator’s attention is at once 
 attracted, and which, even without the accidental attributes of the scene, might have marked the identity of 
 the gentle, pure, and intellectual Rebecca. M. Portaels’ work does not possess the catching gracefulness and 
 piquancy of M. Bellemans’, and it is heavier in colour and somewhat harsh in execution,—but the drawing 
 is good, the expression is true and sufficient, and the type is more ideal than we are disposed to look for in 
 Belgian art. It is to be regretted that the whole scene was not the object of the artist’s ambition instead of 
 a solitary figure, for the latter generally partakes too much of mere portrait character, save in the hands of 
 such masters of expression as we fear the present age can scarcely yet boast of. 
 
 Of those works of Art which were either of a religious character or represented subjects connected with 
 religious history, no others claim observation here,—-for we have not space even to mention all those of Ger¬ 
 many, Holland, and Belgium, which might well deserve notice, and those of France were only represented 
 by the unseemly academic fancies of M. Tassart (No. 331), and the ungoverned conceits of M. Gosse 
 (Nos. 329 and 330), only serving to give another proof of the axiom, that there is but one step from the 
 sublime to the ridiculous. The little we shall have to say of our Irish painters, we propose to defer to the 
 sequel. Those of England offer no examples of religious, and but few attempts even in heroic or historical 
 Art. In the department of Landscape, however, to which it is now time to turn, the greatest efforts of 
 the last-mentioned nation have been made, and here they have been more than once crowned with even the 
 highest success. Landscape Painting is not, indeed, capable of expressing ideas so lofty or so ennobling as 
 those which may be so clearly conveyed by means of the human countenance, and the action of men, repre¬ 
 sented with equal power, but which has also much of what is greatest in sublimity and most perfect in beauty 
 to offer for our contemplation. The expression of a landscape, either in nature or in painting, is not so easily 
 described, as it is not so easily appreciated by the ordinary class of spectators, as that of the human features, 
 or that of a dramatic scene in which men are the actors: and the higher classes of landscape painting address 
 themselves in consequence rather to the highly-educated few than to the masses of mankind, who are but 
 little accustomed to reflect upon their sensations, or to arrive at any conclusion for themselves, which would 
 require some trouble—who content themselves with mere passive enjoyment of whatever is placed before 
 them to be enjoyed. But we shall not stay to offer any general remarks upon the character and requisites 
 of true Landscape Art, because of late years the press has been very active in the discussion of the subject, 
 and notwithstanding all the petulant vehemence, the ignorance, and the presumption with which the 
 advocates of the Spiritual in Art (which is ever all that is truly valuable in Art, or has ever been recognised 
 as such by the wise and the refined), have been attacked in all manner of printed works—in the book, the 
 magazine, the review, and the newspaper,—it is a consoling fact that the powerful eloquence of Mr. Ruskin* 
 has substantially prevailed, and has even already influenced greatly the opinions of the thinking world. To 
 portions of his admirable volumes we should ourselves have to take many exceptions, it is true, if it were 
 our province here to enter into an examination of their scope and their contents; but nevertheless, on the 
 whole, we feel justified in referring without more remark to those volumes every reader who desires to 
 understand what landscape painting is, and to profit by the study of it. For us, it would be idle to dilute in 
 inferior language what he has so admirably spoken ; we have ourselves found the principles he lays down to 
 be perfectly true, and his application of them is just and conscientious in our judgment. We shall not, 
 therefore, repeat the contents of works which ought to be in the hands of every one of our readers. 
 
 In the Fine Arts Hall of our Exhibition there was so rich a collection of Landscape Art, that we should 
 find it very difficult to determine what individual picture was entitled to absolute pre-eminence in power, in 
 beauty of idea, or in the perfection of execution. Turner, Achenbach, Kalkreuth, Tschaggeny, and He Yigne 
 —-Stanfield, Seiffert, Callcott, and Bossuet—in a ll their several styles, and judged each by his proper standard, 
 would find their supporters ; but if Mr. Ruskin’s absolute and unqualified hero-worship were to make him 
 insist on Turner, we should, perhaps, on the whole, rest content to admit here, too, his supremacy. No. 842 
 in the Catalogue was an Italian Landscape , by the late J. M. W. Turner, R.A., and contributed to the 
 Exhibition from the collection of the Earl of Yarborough. It is one of this great Master’s earlier works, at least 
 earlier than those in which, for several years back, so much extravagance of style distracted the public estimate 
 of Turner’s powers, and it is certainly one of the finest specimens we have seen of his mature excellence. At 
 first sight the general tone of the picture will strike the observer as not altogether characteristic of an Italian 
 
 * “ Modem Painters." By a Graduate of Oxford (John Ruskin). 3rd Ed. London : Smith, Elder, and Co., Comhill. 184G. 
 
442 
 
 TIIE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 scene, accustomed as we are to associate the name of Italy with a brilliant sun and a cloudless expanse of sky. 
 But it must be remembered that the idea of an Italian landscape may be conveyed in more ways than by mere 
 brilliancy of light colours. That clearness of air which gives an immense distance of perspective towards the 
 sky, that magnificent height and extraordinary lightness of the vault of heaven, as compared with our poorer 
 and closer canopy (which seems to one just returned from a southern climate like a heavy roof shut down 
 close overhead)—that heaven is, above all features, the characteristic one of an Italian scene, and that 
 Turner has presented us in all the sublimity of its immeasurable splendour. 
 
 The present picture is of considerable size, yet of the utmost simplicity of effect in composition. The 
 foreground consists of the high undulating bank of a noble river, whose course is concealed on the right by 
 the nearer trees and foliage. The middle foreground is of rich, warm earth, covered along each side with 
 ground plants, and their large leaves of deep soft green, which are drawn with vigour and boldness, yet never 
 so minutely worked out in their details as to fasten too much of the attention. On the right of the middle 
 of the picture stands a group of lofty trees, whose stems are bare so as to let in the view of the middle 
 distance, and whose leafy tops form a rich dark mass against the bright sky, of charming outline,—a mass of 
 shade correctly representing the clustered foliage of rich timber, yet seen as it is in relief against the bright 
 sky offering no details of leaves or branches, which might detain the eye from wandering into the splendid 
 distance of landscape beyond. Beneath these trees, and partly in the shade of their foliage, a joyous group 
 of graceful figures move in rustic dance, boldly drawn, yet indicating their forms with exquisite accuracy 
 when observed at a proper distance; and relieving the deep shade by the bright points of colour, of warm 
 blue, and of gray yellow, afforded by their elegantly flowing dresses. Behind the dancers, deep below, flows 
 the river, which becomes visible in all its widtli towards the centre, widening to the view on the left as it 
 turns in a short sweep of great breadth and majesty, and losing itself again beyond a many-arched bridge, 
 in the plain : a distance far off’, of rich flat or gently undulating fields, whose green is yellowed by the glorious 
 sun now high in the opposite heaven, and growing more and more indistinct in the haze of bright light till 
 they mingle with the faint gray of the extreme horizon. On the opposite bank of the river, in the middle 
 distance, a gradual rising ground mounts into a wooded hill on the right, whose shrubs and trees stretching 
 down quite to the brink throw a refreshing shadow upon soft-flowing water beneath ; and just behind this 
 nearer slope lies another gentle ridge in the distance, also clothed in foliage, its spur concealing a part of 
 the city, whose turrets and housetops appear on the right as well as the left bank at the bridge. On the left 
 foreground the high bank slopes away downwards; richly and fully occupied in all its space by thick shrubs 
 and trees stretching along that side of the river, and casting their shadows upon the quiet stream as it winds 
 so as to place them between us and the sun. In the distance more than one chain of hills stretches from each 
 side, and disappears in the plain. One of these on the left is far enough to appear almost blue, yet warmly 
 blue, through the clear air (a true glimpse of pure Italy), while beyond it, many many miles beyond, the 
 outline of the farthest horizon is chequered by the undulating forms of other and other chains, of whitish 
 gray, sometimes varying to pale blue, and sometimes melting into the fleecy clouds above, under the sheen 
 of the vivid sunshine. The sun is up full in the centre of the sky, whitening all that centre part,—the sky 
 only very gradually and tenderly deepening into blue towards the sides, while on the right the formless fleeces 
 have thickened a little into cloud, tempering the soft shade of the trees in that part of the foreground. 
 
 It would require a lengthened essay to do justice to the extraordinary beauties of this trauscendant 
 painting, or to explain the wonderful power, the prodigious knowledge and care, and exquisite execution, 
 which were necessary to its perfection ; for it indeed affords an example of almost all the greatest qualities 
 of this incomparable master. The eye is never tired of seeking into the boundless extent of his distance— 
 along the fields, into the air, up to the sun itself, and then backwards and forwards through the transparent 
 expanse of sky (which, it must be owned, Turner alone has yet adequately represented), then down to the 
 cool shades of the river’s banks and among the sweet trees and through their refreshing foliage, and up this 
 pleasant ascent and over its farther side towards the crest of that beyond, and then farther and farther into 
 the innumerable glades and valleys, among the countless plains and undulations far to those distant hills 
 which it aches us to seek to pierce to, through the mist of sunshine :—is it not truly nature ? Ever varied, 
 ever satisfying, never wholly known, yet never surprising us by anything startling or over strange; full of peace 
 and order, full of spontaneous grace, yet without even the semblance of any conscious preparation for effect 
 —it is, indeed, a landscape which preaches the same lesson we may learn on the mountains beneath the very 
 sky of God, a landscape which suggests to us all the feelings of the poet-painter when he drank in such a 
 lesson ; for he has preserved to us for ever those moments of the ever-varying scene of nature which affected 
 him most tenderly, and he has led us by an unconscious emphasis of the same effects which emphasized it to 
 his own mind into the same train of feelings with which his whole soul must have been filled. We recognise, 
 then, his beautiful work as a noble poem not to be coldly judged and rated according to the rules of Schools or 
 the dry formula; of amateur criticism, but a poem which, like every poem, can not be understood heartily 
 without hearty study, and the willing sympathy of a simple and affectionate hour. 
 
 The only landscape, perhaps, in the whole Exhibition, which may not suffer in comparison even with that 
 of Turner, is the wonderful realization of another and more magnificent phase of Nature’s glory which we 
 have next to record. It is from Germany; the picture of Pantalevne , in the Island of Sicily , (No. 417), by 
 Andreas Achenbach, exhibited, together with another extraordinary piece by the same artist, by the Crown 
 Prince of Prussia. 
 
 There is a peculiar atmosphere of brilliancy and solemn quiet combined in everything truly Eastern : in 
 the air, the sky, the mountains, the desert, the white flat-roofed houses of the towns,—as well as in the grave, 
 majestic form of the Arab race itself: a race in its characteristics of expression and of manners the noblest, 
 most truly manly, and, perhaps, the most intellectual in the world. And it so happens that among those 
 tribes, and in those Eastern lands, mankind understands and has undergone little change, and all the ac¬ 
 counts of occasional travellers, as well as the more scholar-like investigations of Lane (whose valuable works 
 on life in the East are, perhaps, the best yet written upon the subject), prove ever that the inhabitants of the 
 
Ci-ass XXX.] 
 
 THE FIXE ARTS.—PAINTING. 
 
 443 
 
 Desert and the neighbouring territories live still precisely as those of Moses’ time, described in the books of 
 the Old Testament. The painter, then, who would represent the life of the East, whether in depicting some 
 occurrence of sacred history, or the expression of Nature under the noblest forms in which she clothed her¬ 
 self in the garden-land of the earth, has ample opportunity ; and the ease and cheapness of passage thither 
 deprive him of all excuse for meddling with such subjects till he has learned on the spot what they really 
 mean,—till he has drunk in with eyes and ears, through every sense, and at every pore, the splendours of 
 those Eastern climes (so often repeated nearer even than the East, in Spain, in Sicily, in Algeria, and among 
 the Greek islands), of those lands near the sun in which the dazzling glories of a sky ineffably bright, illu¬ 
 minating the richest plains, the noblest mountains, the most luxuriant foliage, in an atmosphere indescribably 
 clear and pure, form a succession of landscapes full of such magnificence and beauty as the experience of 
 these colder regions of the temperate zone does not qualify us to realize to ourselves even in dreams. To such 
 a climate, to such scenes, we ourselves, indeed, seem ever irresistibly attracted, and not merely because, as lovers 
 of nature, we should find in them the most delicious poetical gratification and excitement; but, perhaps, also 
 because there is some latent tendency in the Irish mind to seek back in the South and the East the ancient 
 springs of its sympathies and associations. The skies of Spain, the sun of Mauritania, the various splendours 
 of the Eastern landscape, and those shores of the Mediterranean which partake its nature, suggest many 
 themes among which we should delight to pause here awhile: but we must content ourselves with referring to 
 the example of them all in Pantaleone. 
 
 M. Achenbach’s picture represents a city of the South and East in the midst of such a land as we have 
 been speaking of, embosomed in the rich deep foliage of a warm climate, and canopied by an expanse of trans¬ 
 parent sky which in so clear an atmosphere seems more vast and more distant than that of a starlight night 
 in our finest frost of winter. In the centre of the picture, in the middle distance, gleam the white walls of a 
 pleasant city, with its towers, its flat-terraced housetops mingled with the almost flat roofs of pale-coloured 
 tiles, its minaret now the steeple of a Christian church, and its extensive fortress crowning the abruptly 
 scarped steep of a lofty tower-like rock rising in the midst of the streets. The battlemented rock, and all 
 the nearer hills, glow in warm red under the scorching gaze of the sun, the ancient cliffs and rugged moun¬ 
 tain sides seeming ready to crumble in the excessive heat. For it is the silent afternoon hour of the sun’s 
 greatest power, when all the face of nature is dried up, save where refreshed by the irrigating streams labo¬ 
 riously brought down from distant mountains by the hand of man, the ever fertile earth rears the refreshing 
 shade of that deep rich foliage which is as characteristic of those warm climes as the power of the fierce sun 
 itself. And in the foreground, and stretching back on each side about the skirts of the town, is a lovely 
 snatch of such a scene of verdure. In the centre an open space allows the sun’s rays full play, the crumb¬ 
 ling red ground showing only irregular tufts of green, across which winds a bridle-road round an old spreading 
 fig-tree a little farther off, beneath whose shade an exhausted figure seeks for shelter, while its own pale leaves 
 seem, indeed, themselves as much exhausted. On the left, a group of cypress trees, whose deep green appears 
 still blacker amidst so much brightness, and, in contrast with the dull fig so near it, relieve and refresh the 
 eye, just as in nature some such group so often rears itself in a similar landscape to offer a point of refuge to 
 the dazzled and aching organ. On the opposite side of the picture rise the rich forms of a wood of forest 
 trees, among which, and above the variously coloured brushwood, the picturesque cypresses, extending their 
 rich branches of softest green, court prolonged attention before the eye travels on into the farther distance. 
 It is seen amidst these masses of shade, exquisitely moderated and harmonized as they are, that the really 
 warm white of the quiet city appears to shine so brilliantly in the clear light, almost surrounded apparently 
 in such a frame of foliage. Beyond the city, and beyond the fortified heights which dominate over it, stretch 
 across from both sides into the distance a succession of hills, the prolonged spurs of mountain ranges,—the 
 more distant themselves mountains. Some of these, the lower hills, are partly wooded, the rest glow in red 
 and ochre under the crumbling power of the sunbeams, delicately shaded with transparent gray as they pass 
 into the extreme background; while behind and beyond all, many, many leagues away, the conical volcano 
 summit of the farthest mountain rears its warm and tawny height, whose gradual ascent is already dimmed 
 with gray across so vast an aerial distance. Above shines ever the clear bright azure sky, its intense blue scarcely 
 dimmed by a few fleecy clouds of white, and deepening to the deepest pitch of colour in the farther distance 
 away from the sun. The light shadows of those fleeting clouds touch lightly the warm gray of the farther 
 mountains, and seem to move, ever-changing as if the reality were before us, while the eye wanders over 
 the distant expanse: ever delighted, yet its curiosity never wholly gratified,—because the artist has caught and 
 embodied, as it were, all the mystery of nature herself, and there seems as little limit to his picture as to the 
 real landscape. The artist may, perhaps, deem that in the nature of such a scene an able painter—by the 
 judicious arrangement of such contrasts of light, and especially by leading to his brilliant distance through 
 so forcible a foreground of deep foliage with its strongly marked shadows—could find but little difficulty in 
 expressing that extreme of space which the clear atmosphere of the South makes so strikingly present to the 
 eye ; and we shall not attempt to decide whether the expression of aerial perspective which, even in Northern 
 scenes, Turner was able to achieve in his greater pictures, is in such scenes so much more difficult for the 
 painter than in one like that selected by Achenbach; but, at least, we may confidently assert our own 
 conviction, after hours of delighted examination of the Prussian picture, that it realizes with perfection, so 
 far as painting can, all the glorious beauty of a scene eminently full of all the chief characteristics of the un¬ 
 surpassable climate of the South, and that it is the first painting we have ever had the good fortune to see 
 which did so realize such a scene, preserving all its poetry, delineating its details with perfect truth, and 
 forming an artistic composition in our judgment absolutely unimpeachable. We have seen no other work of 
 M. Achenbach in this style, and we have seen no other work of his possessed of nearly so much excellence. 
 His powers may be fitful, his works may be unequal (and we have seen some that do not rise far beyond 
 mediocrity), but had we only seen his Pantaleone , we should have pronounced him one of the greatest artists 
 of modern times. 
 
 Besides M. Achenbach’s work there were several others in the Exhibition which show the tendency of 
 
 3 M 
 
•144 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 contemporary landscape painters on the Continent to seek their inspiration from southern scenes. Among 
 t hese the French, since their acquisition of the African province of Algeria, might be expected to take the lead, 
 and some of the best paintings are accordingly among their contributions. Of these, one of the most successful 
 was (No. 690) by M. C. Grolig, called a Landscape in the Environs of Algiers. In the foreground is a 
 Moorish well, with its white square walls and circular domed roof, in the shade of a group of lofty trees, 
 among which a noble palm droops its graceful leaves from high. The gentle rising ground closes the left of 
 the picture with thick brushwood and foliage ; in the centre a bridle-road leads up to the fountain through 
 low trees and brushwood from the distant valley, and in the distance the outline of a range of far blue hills 
 raises itself on the horizon. The palm, the common ground cactus, vulgarly called the prickly pear, and the 
 agave or American aloe, plants which abound so much in southern Spain, and of course in Africa and the 
 East, are very accurately studied, and drawn with great care. Again, in the View taken in the Environs of 
 Algiers , by M. Pierre Thuillier (No. 698), the general expression of the African landscape is yet more truly 
 and more poetically rendered, though without M. Grolig’s powers of drawing in detail. The distance of this 
 beautiful scene forms its principal charm. The delicate azure of the calm bright sea shines in subdued 
 colour, the far-off rocky islands, blue on the horizon, and somewhat dimmed by that mist of sunshine which 
 on the sea shore in the South seems to make the landscape hotter on a still day, yet takes away but little 
 of the space seen through the clear air. This delicate effect is rendered by M. Thuillier with great tender¬ 
 ness, and its charm is indescribable. 
 
 M. Thuillier exhibits two others, one of which (No. 626) A View of the Gulf of Puzz u oli, Naples (which 
 is not a view of a gulf at all, but of a land scene on its banks, extending to an imperceptible distance of ashy 
 blue hills on the horizon), proves that these tenderly coloured ashy distances are his especial delight. A third is, 
 however, on the whole, the best (No. 583), the View in the Environs of Algiers, by M. Thuillier. It consists of 
 a splendid study of southern foliage, includingthe cork, the palm, and other lofty trees, as well as the pale-leaved 
 agave, the picturesque cactus before mentioned, and the rich shrubs near the banks of the stream in the fore¬ 
 ground, luxuriantly as they everywhere abound in the irrigated lands of that fertile climate. Nothing can be softer 
 than the foliage, nothing richer than the effect of the meeting sunlight upon the tinted trees and brushwood, 
 nothing can suggest heat more vividly than the high red bank of crumbling earth in the centre, while the 
 faint blue hills of the horizon lead the eye away as if into an infinite clear distance through the brilliant air. 
 
 The wonderful little picture by Horace Vernet, too (No. 631), The Lion Hunt ,—the only specimen of the 
 illustrious President of the French Academy,—gives us perhaps the best glimpse of the Desert, with its 
 immeasurable distance of burning sand below, and dazzling azure above—the expression and perspective of 
 which is almost as astonishing as the spirited dignity with which this grand composition has been imagined 
 by the artist. 
 
 The same class of natural scenery is also very ably studied by M. F. Bossuet, of Brussels, who contri¬ 
 buted several pieces representing Moorish scenes in the South of Spain, all of them admirably rendered; 
 (Nos. 461, 482), though perhaps exhibiting too exclusive a pursuit of mere effect, which, after all, ends 
 in mannerism, and may easily become only mechanical. The View of a Roman Aqueduct (No. 558) is the 
 most important of these pictures. It represents, of course, a scene in Spain, for the sky is not in any part 
 of Italy, we believe, so brilliant, nor the sun so powerful as in Murcia and Andalusia, in one of which pro¬ 
 vinces we may presume the Aqueduct to be. From the right, the line of the immense erection stretches into 
 the centre of the picture, where it terminates in a vast and lofty tower, a square tower of red stone, like that 
 which forms the wall of the aqueduct, glowing in the fierce light of the declining sun, which flings his rays 
 from the left across the edge of a sloping hill on that side of the foreground. Between this hill—whose mass is in 
 shade (Rut shade only in comparison with the extreme light), and the shrubs on whose crests are brightened 
 into threads of gold— between this hill and the towering Aqueduct, the bed of a stream, now almost dry, occupies 
 a deep-cut gorge, over which, and forming a precipitous ledge, runs the highway under the tower. On the 
 road various picturesque buildings seem to climb the mass of the Aqueduct, leaning their walls against it, 
 their coarse wooden balconies covered with blinds of matting hung from the window tops—the common pro¬ 
 tection against the sun in a small Spanish dwelling-place. On the left, overhanging the scarped valley, a 
 round tower closes the road opposite the great square tower before mentioned, and burning equally red with 
 it in the sunlight. On the road, between the towers and in front of the houses, a picturesque group of 
 Spanish muleteers—some with carts, some still resting by the road side, some mounted, in their picturesque 
 Andaluz costume, and with the inevitable carbine slung beside them—prepare for the road, which will be cool 
 enough for travel when the sun goes down. In the distance a varied range of rocky mountains, tawny, 
 uncultivated, arid, but glowing with a richness of colour under the splendid sky which not the most fertile 
 landscape in northern climes could match for one moment in beauty. This is a truly Spanish scene, of 
 nature and of human life, so vivid a glimpse of that magnificent region that it may well invite our Irish 
 painters to spend some of their future years in that sunny land which tradition points to as that of their 
 fathers, and where so many of the sweetest dreams of the peculiarly Irish imagination are everywhere 
 realized. 
 
 But it is not merely in the realization of the effects of southern scenery that the contemporary landscape 
 painters of the North are so admirably successful. In the delineation of the grandeur of the mountains and 
 coasts of Northern Europe they have not failed to develop equal skill and power, and in that of the soft 
 effects of melting light over a landscape, naturally cool in tone, they know how to express much beauty, of 
 which the earlier Masters never dreamed; much beauty of a dreamy tenderness of character which refuses 
 to appear to the burning brilliancy of the sun nearer the tropics. And in this style the artists of the 
 Continent have of late years often successfully rivalled the best of the English school, which had previously 
 seemed to monopolize it. In this, as well as in the other, a Prussian painter bore the palm in our Exhibition : 
 the Graf Von Ivalkreuth, two of whose finest works (contributed by the King of Prussia) made the 
 visitor familiar with some of the most charming effects of German scenery. The first of these (No. 398,) 
 A View in Jnnspruck , pictures the rich expanse of an extensive valley, gradually contracted into a gorge 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE A RTS_PAINTIN' G. 
 
 445 
 
 between two chains of mountains, of which that on the left runs out half way across the middle foreground of 
 the scene, while the opposite or eastern range on the right recedes gradually till it disappears behind the 
 last projections of the former. The flat plain is rich with trees and herbage. In the distance on the right 
 appear the roof and spires of a city at the foot of the mountains on that side, while by the base of the 
 western range, and then striking straight across the valley, towards the spectator, bubble along the glittering 
 waters of a clear white river, sparkling in the yet high but setting sun, which dings half across it the shadows 
 of the trees on the bank at that side. The velvet-clothed mountains of the farther range, opposite the sun, 
 glow with the softest pale green sheen, growing grayer and more delicate in the distance—that distance 
 itself most exquisitely rendered ; every mile of it delighting the eye with new variations of rich forms, and 
 new delicacies of light and shade, whose gradations are yet almost imperceptible—every mile of it enticing 
 the eye farther and farther, until it loses itself at last in the turn of the valley, behind the opposite range; 
 every object, and the colours and formation of the hills, becoming dimmer and dimmer, yet, in an evening 
 clear from all mists truly brilliant and warm. The second piece (No. 406), Martinswand, a View near 
 Innspruck, is as finely painted, but scarcely so noble a work, for its beauty depends rather upon a momentary 
 effect of light than any more permanent quality. It is, however, a glimpse of the poetry of landscape, very 
 tenderly expressed. The scene is a marshy plain, under the shadow of a steep dark mountain, from beyond 
 whose spur a sluggish river creeps round at its base ; the whole foreground and middle being so deep in 
 shadow that objects seem scarcely distinguishable. For the sun has set some time, and only now throws its 
 warm rays upon the higher regions of the air, in which the clear pale pink and pale greenish clouds float 
 above the summit; the dark masses of pale green rock smiling a sweet farewell from daylight, and seeming 
 to plunge in thicker and deeper gloom the sombre valley, with its lonely trees, and struggling sluggish waters 
 and marshy grounds. This picture, as well as the former, is finished with extraordinary care; the minuteness 
 of its richly laboured colouring, however, in no respect impairing the breadth of effect which a solid and 
 vigorous treatment of every form had impressed upon the drawing. 
 
 We cannot help also at least naming here (No. 397) The Castle of Lueg, in Carniola , by M. Biermann, 
 another fine Prussian work, in a high style of poetic landscape painting, and the delightful view on the Lake 
 of the Four Cantons, by M. Seiflert (No. 407) : both of them paintings, in the expression of peculiarly 
 grand or lovely phases of nature, as well as in the execution necessary to preserve it, far superior to the best 
 of those we are in the habit of recognising as good. 
 
 In a totally different style,—one usually regarded as by itself sufficiently difficult and engrossing to 
 demand the exclusive attention of the artist,—namely, among Sea Pieces, the noblest specimen in the Exhi¬ 
 bition was from the hand of the extraordinary painter of “Pantaleone,” before mentioned: the Pier of 
 Ostende during a Storm , by Andreas Achenbach (No. 405). This picture, which is of considerable size, 
 is apparently a companion to the other, and was in its class, as that other also was, certainly one of the most 
 perfect ever seen in Dublin. It is indeed a startling and splendid representation of the fury of a northern 
 sea, when its rage appears not in the form of a gigantic swell curling in mountains of foam, but in those fierce 
 heavy waves, whose ragged crests are torn by a gale too vehement to suffer even for a moment the least bubble 
 of mere foam;—whose broken ridges are snatched up a little way by the wind, and driven down again at once 
 in leaden rain; while the mass of waters rush heavily by with a force as if each drop of it struck separately like 
 a beam upon every opposing object. On the right of the picture is the battered pier—one of those openwork 
 constructions of heavy beams of wood, supported on piles, by which the irresistible channel sea is cheated of 
 its prey on the north coast of France, in Belgium, and Holland. The broken water passes through the openings 
 of the timber framework ; its mass, but little broken indeed, and its power but half weakened; every looser 
 beam, every loose plank, carried off in a moment, the planked parapet and boarded footway torn up gradually 
 and hurried away, the mere bones of the strong pier left unshaken by the terrible tide. At the end stands the 
 light- house, its wooden chamber raised high above the water upon the heaviest and stoutest beams. On the 
 pier, two men and a woman, somewhat sheltered by what remains of the parapet, appear endeavouring to 
 fasten more strongly some of the upper timberwork which seems about to give way; but so many planks of 
 the flooring have just been snatched from behind and between them, that they will take the speediest shelter 
 in the light-house chamber. The centre of the picture is altogether occupied by the tumbling and roaring 
 waves. The sea is the colour of lead, under the deep dull heaven; the muddy water takes an olive green 
 tinge when it catches the fitful light of those patches of blue sky which break through the black storm-cloud 
 on the right, and the distant blue on the left, with its white clouds still for a little uninvaded by the driving 
 rain-burst. The spray is thick and leaden in colour and in weight, oftener beaten down at once in heavy 
 surge as it gathers, than permitted by the pressure of the storm to rise in showers of gray smoke, or blinding 
 dust. On the left, the distant piles of the corresponding pier, with its light hung on a high pole, are just 
 visible, while the fragments of the right pier are torn hither and thither by the mad waters with all the life 
 and vehemence of a wild beast revelling among the fragments of his prey. It is difficult to say whether to 
 admire most the easy, natural, and harmonious colouring of this fine piece, or the accurate and powerful 
 drawing of the water. But the most valuable characteristic of the work is its earnestness—the vigour with 
 which the general character of the scene is expressed on the whole, the unity of the picture. The spectator 
 is filled with a sense of the power of the storm—the fierce strength of the waves—and the most vivid expres¬ 
 sion of their actual motion in mass. There is nothing conventional, nothing superficially studied about them, 
 like the waves of Yandevelde, and even of Backhuysen. Achenbach’s are real waves, each of which presents 
 all its proper characteristics of form, yet with all the individuality and separate power which is seen in nature. 
 And the general effect is due to no trick of composition, but clearly to the Artist’s deep knowledge of his 
 subject, and to the extent and intensity with which he was penetrated by the idea of it. This painting may 
 then rank among the first class, as one of those instances of modern art which in landscape as much excels 
 the ancient as the latter in a higher class of composition surpasses anything produced in later times. 
 
 Out of the numerous other examples of this style of subject in the Exhibition less successful all than Ach¬ 
 enbach’s, able though many of them were, we need only name here the Agitated Sea, on the English coast 
 
 3 M 2 
 
446 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 (No. 660), by M. Meyer, of the Hague ; Hamilton's Point , Heligoland , by M. Edward Schmidt (No. 415) 
 and the View off Buchaness , Peterhead , Scotland , by M. Theodore Gudin (No. 620). Of late years the German 
 marine painters especially have become fond of seeking congenial scenes for their canvass on the coasts of 
 Denmark, of Sweden, and of Norway ; and many portions of those shores are full of poetic interest, not only 
 for the grand forms of their rocky walls, and the turrets and pinnacles into which these are often worn by 
 the sea—(yet not more splendid than those which the Irish artist may find along our coasts near the Causeway 
 in Antrim, Tory Island in Donegal, Westport in Mayo, the Killeries in Galway, Kilkce in Clare, Ballin- 
 skelligs and Ballybunion in Kerry, not to mention as many other places)—but also for the beautiful effects 
 of the setting and of the rising sun among rocks coloured so brilliantly by various mineral agencies (as here 
 also at the first and last-mentioned spots). And it is most extraordinary that our L-ish landscape painters 
 have not paid more attention to the magnificent scenery with which our northern and western shores abound. 
 If it were the fashion for Prussian and Danish and Dutch painters to extend their autumn trips so far out 
 of the ordinary European track, we are persuaded that no year would pass without some beautiful illustra¬ 
 tion of the beauties round us here on the canvass of those foreign artists. That those beauties have not 
 impelled the Irish student to more careful study, and more intense exertion,—as their adequate expression 
 would require both,—is matter of reproach and disgrace. The marines, which are generally to be seen here, 
 are either puerilities or caricatures—there is no use in mincing the phrase—and we can now only hope that 
 the beautiful works of foreign genius, Prussian, Dutch, French, and English, to which we are able here to 
 direct attention, may serve not only to shame the Irish artist from his lethargy, or his idleness, but to teach 
 him also how very much he has to learn before he can be fit to exhibit in a European gallery. And could he 
 see the still more magnificent works of A. Leu, the beautiful landscapes of H. Gude, of Edouard Hildebrandt, 
 and of E. Bodom (some among the greater artists of Germany who were not represented at our Exhibition, 
 but a few of whose works were to be seen in London about the same time), and the Swedish and Norwegian 
 paintings of Achenbach,—his aspirations would, perhaps, receive additional stimulus at finding thatthe favourite 
 effects and choice scenes so gloriously perpetuated by these noble artists are precisely those with which, all 
 round our shores, we are most in the habit of meeting, and which we are best accustomed to enjoy. A few 
 amateur painters, like Sir George Hodson, Colonel Colomb, Captain Beechey, have produced very pleasing 
 sketches of some parts of our beautiful coast (as No. 748, Clew Bay , Westport), but unfortunately that is all. 
 
 We have already placed Turner before all modern landscape painters ; we have now to observe that he 
 is not the only true Artist of whom England may boast in this branch of Art at least; and in truth in many 
 walks of landscape Art that country has often succeeded in acquiring a reputation (acknowledged even by 
 her more imaginative neighbours), which in religious and historical painting she has never been able to attain. 
 It would appear that the taste of our next neighbours tends peculiarly towards the cultivation of that branch of 
 Art which employs itself in giving expression to the sweet scenes of quiet nature in a country which, if defi¬ 
 cient in the grand, the picturesque, and most of that which inspires the loftier flights of imagination, possesses 
 at least abundant beauty of a soft and homely character among its rich plantations, its gentle streams, and 
 its velvet plains cultivated to the highest pitch of profuseness ; a country which boasts, too, of many an 
 exquisite cliff of chalk or sandstone, shining in brilliant gaiety, or towering in warlike strength along its shores, 
 while over those rugged cliffs, above those soft smooth downs, and canopying every landscape of river, of 
 wood, or of sea coast, each season of the year brings forth new forms of the splendid cloud scenery with which 
 it is the peculiar privilege of an island to clothe itself in these moist but temperate latitudes, with ever-varying 
 magnificence. And in portraying these scenes the modern English school have attained an extraordinary 
 proficiency in the accurate drawing and colouring of the objects selected for representation, a proficiency 
 entirely eclipsing the efforts of almost all the most celebrated Masters of past centuries. It is true that no 
 one of them has united to this species of talent those splendid powers of imagination, and that lofty vigour 
 of conception, and breadth of expression, which distinguish Turner as unique among the landscape painters of 
 this century, and it is also true that the artists of the Continent, with imaginative powers generally far superior, 
 and with subjects so often more grand and more beautiful, are gradually gaining equality with them in exe¬ 
 cution too ; but in the quiet and regular compositions of the English naturalisti there is yet, on the whole, 
 more truth, less of affectation, more of completeness so far as it goes, than is to be found elsewhere, and 
 among the productions of those of them who may claim the name of artists many a beautiful snatch of truly 
 poetic nature may be confidently sought. 
 
 The first of these English pictures to which we shall direct attention is a View of Dordrecht (No. 793). 
 by Clarkson Stanfield, R. A., one which, in the perfectly smooth glassy water of its foreground, presented a 
 beautiful contrast to the agitated mass of sparkling waves in companion picture by the same Artist (No. 
 795), On the Zuyder Zee. Mr. Stanfield is especially remarkable for his sea and coast scenes, of which 
 the greater number of his well-known works are composed, and both these paintings were excellent specimens 
 of his more regular, quiet, and finished style. He has produced, though rarely, it is true, far grander and 
 more impressive pictures, (especially after Air. Ruskin’s criticisms had suggested to him to seek the inspiration 
 of Alpine scenes and the snow mountains), but his usual style was here fairly represented, and these two 
 pieces fairly marked the advance which English landscape painting has made in the hands of their greatest 
 living painter. Both scenes are Dutch, and present little of interest in their forms or the associations con¬ 
 nected with them ; but in the beautiful light and shade and the contrasts of colours in the still one, and in 
 the exquisite play of the sun on the foam of the waves in the other, enough of fine natural effect is preserved 
 to make the pictures very pleasing, and the beautiful modulations of colour (so difficult of management where 
 all is under an even bright sun), yet all subdued in tone, produce the richest harmony. In the dull dead 
 calm of the sluggish Maes sti-eam one sees the heavy water drag itself along reluctantly, raising a little track 
 oflight under the oars and in the wake of the little row-boat which is pulling in under the shadow of the 
 bank, while the still sails of some other vessels near cast their still reflections in the almost unruffled surface 
 of the deep green current, and on the bank the reddish-brown houses among the light green trees add yet 
 more weigh and dulncss to the sleepy heat of the afternoon. Above the trees, and on the right beyond the 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—PAINTING. 
 
 447 
 
 heavier mass of buildings in the centre, rises the rich light-coloured but massive tower of a large church, 
 whose warm gray stone and ornamental forms relieve the eye from the insupportable stupidity of the dwelling 
 houses by a Hutch river. All is admirably drawn, and especially the water, which, without any indication of 
 motion on its surface, seems really to move along in a sluggish mass of weight, and breadth, and power. In 
 the glimpse of the Zuyder Zee, on the other hand, the sea appears rough under a fresh breeze on one of those 
 days when the blue sky is full of bluish-white clouds, but the sun shines out here and there, and the bubbling 
 and tumbling waves sparkle in its rays, and the smooth sweep of each little swell of the pure water shines 
 like soft satin cloth. There is no other painter who does not overdo this effect; but Stanfield’s drawing of 
 the tossing water is so perfect that even his somewhat too elaborate finish (especially of foreground details) 
 does not impair that breadth of expression which makes each wave seem really in vivid motion, and his waves 
 never repeat each other, but in their continued succession offer all the indescribable variety of nature itself. 
 The sky in this picture is as much superior to that of other painters of the same style of scene (one appa¬ 
 rently so easy that it is very common) as the water is in drawing, and every eye will at once confess the 
 magical accuracy with which both are rendered. Mr. Stanfield’s pictures, indeed, are made for the instant 
 enjoyment of every crowd of visitors. Their fault too oftenis that they are too real, and too merelyso,—that they 
 do not suggest anything of a class more powerful, more beautiful, more admirable, than what the most ordinary 
 observer is every day accustomed to note in scenes before him, and that such painting is artistic at all is only 
 true because, what there is of superficial beauty in those ordinary scenes is faithfully rendered with such best 
 expression as it is capable of conveying, and is pointed by the emphasis of a .sympathizing mind in the way 
 in which it is treated. It is spirited and life-like, and so far even above the mere mechanical correctness of 
 a daguerreotype likeness, and yet so great is the knowledge, and so careful the applied skill of the painter, 
 that its details are as accurately true. 
 
 We shall not stay to quote Mr. Ruskin’s admirable account of the peculiar powers and beauty shown in 
 Mr. Stanfield’s works (which the reader will profitably seek out and study in his “ Modern Painters”), but 
 pass on to another excellent production of the same School, one in which, though differing extremely from 
 Mr. Stanfield’s in style, is distinguished by the same finished neatness as well as naturalness of effect and 
 regularity of composition, rather than by more poetical attributes. We mean No. 857, The Old Port of 
 Naples , by the late Sir Augustus Callcott, R. A., a painter the popularity of whose numerous works, both 
 during his life and since his death, was greater than that of almost any of his contemporaries, and yet who 
 probably left behind him no evidences of any new thought, or any proof of real genius. There is in his 
 works a uniformity, a sameness, which seems to indicate the mechanical principles of their construction, but 
 though this is certainly the case, they are not destitute of qualities capable of inspiring interest. Sir A. 
 Callcott was full of a certain gentle, almost feminine, feeling for the soft, light, and clear air of the South, 
 which secured him real success in many bright pictures, especially those of Italian scenes. Not that it is the 
 sky of Italy that we see on his canvass, or the air of the Mediterranean that blows over his landscape. That 
 sky is vast, that sky is intense, that air is clear to infinity of space,—full of invitations and suggestions more 
 grand, more vivid, more poetical, than the amiable Callcott was ever formed to understand. But he delighted 
 in wide-spread light, even and all-discovering, and he loved the soothing influence of calm soft air under such 
 a light, and these he has indeed preserved for us with great truth and not a little tenderness. Stanfield 
 places before us, if not the poetry, at least the reality of gentle motion, in the sea waves, among the clouds, 
 or upon the smooth-flowing river. Callcott fixes some scene of perfect calm, in the contemplation of which 
 he has placidly dreamed away his own day happy, and before the representation of which we can also dream 
 away ours pleasantly enough. That bit of quay, upon the wall of which the lazy fishermen are sitting, the 
 shade of that picturesque belfried gable under which some others of the sunny Neapolitans are lounging, these 
 are just the pleasantest of spots in which to rest a dreamy afternoon, gazing up the bright but not dazzling 
 sheet of pure still water,—along the pleasant perspective of the quay street on the left,—and upon that far 
 brink, from which rises the graceful form of a campanile, beautiful like Venice,—and still farther up the dis¬ 
 appearing distance of the narrow street on the right of it, with all its picturesque indistinctness of varied 
 forms and colours. The prevailing tone of warm gray over all the picture softens down the mind, which is 
 not distracted by any emphasis upon particular objects or effects, but sinks into the enjoyment of a sweet 
 luxurious reverie. And in this the Artist achieves complete success. In Stanfield’s more powerful pictures 
 you admire his talents, you think his water very spirited, and his clouds and his church tower, his boats and 
 his pier, very beautiful; but in Callcott’s work, though weaker, you find a something which almost makes 
 you forget the painter and the painting, by filling you with the sentiments of the scene itself. 
 
 Such were the best specimens here of the English School, specimens which truly represented its chief 
 excellences. Two able works of Mr. J. B. Pyne (No. 790), A Landscape , we believe in Wales, and (No. 
 785) the graceful and somewhat Turneresque View of Palanza, on the Lago Maggiore , displayed greater 
 force, but that of a less ordered imagination. One more alone need be noticed here, because it was the 
 type of another and commoner style, dangerous in imitation, but one which in the hands of the master has 
 been a vehicle for the expression of many a real beauty; the picture, namely (No. 817), called simply A 
 Landscape , by T. Creswick, R. A., one of those large studies of English trees for which this painter is 
 very celebrated, and which are perhaps more perfectly represented by him than by any other; and the scene 
 one of those open woodland glades which Mr. Creswick has repeated a hundred times with every effect of 
 light. In the present picture the light shines from one side through the clustered trees, breaking in gleams 
 upon the glossy bark, and brightening patches of the velvet grass and the rich moss which robes the lower 
 part of the trunks and roots bursting from the ground: in the distance a farmhouse, surrounded by 
 trees; nearer, a field of sheep: the new corn-stacks drawn together in one corner. The bright sun- 
 effects save this work (which is in some respects quite beautiful) from the unpoetic emptiness of so many 
 others of this painter’s regular scenes of English landscape, and raise him above the level of that ordinary 
 crowd which boasts the tame and fashionable Lee for leader. 
 
 In pursuing our sketch of the most characteristic examples of modern Art in the Exhibition (and these 
 
448 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 only Lave been noted, because it would be impossible here to do justice to the great number of really able 
 works recorded in the following Catalogue), we have naturally dwelt especially on landscape, not only because 
 this department was the best represented, but because it is really that in which modern Art has made the 
 greatest advance. Amongst the works, however, in which the subject is to be expressed in the representa¬ 
 tion of the human figure, either singly or in groups, there is a class of compositions which do not, indeed, 
 appeal to the highest feelings like those religious paintings which have already engaged our attention—which 
 are not so important in the meanings they would convey to our minds—yet a class of works able to inspire 
 us with many of those noble thoughts which it is the province of high Art to teach to the world in opposition 
 to the mean instincts of ordinary business life, and the sordid suggestions of a too popular materialism: 
 works, therefore, which must not be neglected here, even should we be forced to pass by many instances of 
 grander artistic excellence for want of mere room. If the genius of modern times be less religious than that 
 of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, and the modern Artist, therefore, seeks less of motive for his pencil 
 among subjects of a strictly religious character ; he finds in the events of History many a tale of heroism, 
 through which to elevate the character of those who gaze on his work, many an example of patriotism, by 
 the portrayal of which he may kindle some sparks of its divine fire in the hearts of his apathetic or dege¬ 
 nerate fellow-countrymen. In the domain of Poesy, too, and the works of pure imagination, the modern 
 artist may as readily find the persons and incidents of that pictorial drama by which he would stir men's 
 minds with the emotions of a noble soul, touch them with the sympathies of the tender one, or startle by the 
 terrible example of the foul and the wicked; and even without ascending to grasp these higher weapons of 
 rule over the human heart, the modern painter may discover in the every-day life of the vulgar present world, 
 but, especially, when refined by his selection, and directed to some special significance by his composing powers, 
 many a sweet lesson of grace or of beauty, of power or of peacefulness, and of that quiet and unconscious 
 happiness, too, which consists in the mere delight in healthy existence: this also a wholesome lesson, for it is 
 one breathed everywhere upon us by Nature herself. 
 
 In these departments of Art the Schools of the Continent were so inadequately represented at our Exhi¬ 
 bition that it would be wrong to lay any special emphasis on the few which they contributed. Of historical 
 scenes the most important were those of Belgium, the two large works, (Nos. 463 and 542), Virgilius braving 
 the anger of the Duke of Alva, by M. Bellemans, and The last Interview between Count JSgmunt and the Duke 
 of Alva , by Van Rooy, both artists of Antwerp. Of poetical conceptions, the most graceful were, perhaps, 
 the Prussian Apollo among the Shepherds , by C. Becker, (No. 575) ; the Old Italian Shepherd supported 
 by his Daughter , by C. Kruseman, the Hague (No. 666) ; and the elegant La Sylphide , by C. Muller, of Paris, 
 (No. 853). 
 
 The boldest effort to realize a great scene from History was, however, the colossal work of the late 
 W. Ettv, R. A., of London, Joan of Arc charging in a Sortie during the Siege of Orleans, (No. 853): 
 an effort, however, which with all the care of the artist, can scarcely be regarded as anything more 
 than effort, though it shows what Mr. Etty might have become capable of had he early applied himself 
 to this higher class of composition, and not spent his life in the making of only academic studies. Mr. 
 Ettv’s picture seems to be a design for a tapestry such as, finished in the rich style of the Gobelins 
 work, and adorning the walls of some splendid parliament hall in one of the ancient cities of la belle France, 
 might well succeed in recalling to the hearts of modern Gaul the heroism of their glorious Fucelle (T Or¬ 
 leans. The sortie is one of those during the siege of Orleans in which, headed by the invincible Maiden, the 
 chivalry of France from time to time burst forth irresistibly upon the lines of the English besiegers, till the 
 siege was at last raised by the valour which their new inspiration had created, and France could breathe 
 one moment of freedom. Behind is the wall of the ancient city, on the left the towers of one of its gates 
 (and it is said the painter in his earnestness travelled from England to Orleans to see and sketch them on 
 the spot) ; the portcullis is raised, the drawbridge let down, and across it and through the midst of the cir¬ 
 cling crowd of assailants rides the Maiden champion, followed by the bravest of France. She rides over the 
 bodies of her prostrate foes, and has just gained the opposite side of the bridge (where the spectator is sup¬ 
 posed to stand), when her horse rears over the falling body of the last foreign k'night that has dared to face 
 her way, and her sword is raised high as she is about to deal him his final death-blow. The knight is pressed 
 down by his fallen horse against the nearer parapet of the bridge, and raises his right arm, struggling 
 to parry or avoid the impending sword-cut. The Maiden’s form is erect upon her steed ; her head erect, 
 yet not in pride ; her features firm set, yet not in anger; a quiet earnest composure sits upon every linea¬ 
 ment of her countenance; and the heavy sword seems rather about to be let fall upon her staggered foe than 
 to be borne down upon his crest with the fierce and conscious strength of the ordinary warrior. It is 
 inspiration, or, at least, fatalism, not the mere knightly rage of combat, that animates the calm stroke of the 
 heroine. 
 
 This idea is unquestionably powerful. The picture is full of truth, and it is conceived with extreme 
 simplicity, and yet with no small view to dramatic effect. But in this, as in all the Artist’s works, there is a 
 want of the finer and more delicate traits of pure or noble sentiment; and even in the figure of the Spirit 
 Heroine of History—of the sublime Maid of Orleans herself—we can discover only the lineaments of some 
 commonplace and somewhat coarse-featured peasant of modern England, and no trace whatever of her cha¬ 
 racter, or even of that general brightness and vivid life which distinguishes every ordinary country girl 
 among our Celtic kinsmen of modern France. We shall not, however, more minutely discuss the wants and 
 weaknesses of this large picture of a Master so distinguished, nor shall we allude to its deficiencies in respect 
 of colour,—the branch of the art of painting in which Mr. Etty was most distinguished,—because this was 
 one of the last works of a man much advanced in years, and though the largest, it is not even the best of the 
 series, of three of which it formed but the centre piece. 
 
 An earlier and better specimen of Mr. Etty’s powers was, however, The Rape of Proserpine (No. 823), 
 in which the figure of Proserpine herself is beautifully painted, so that indeed in drawing and attitude it 
 contrasts widely with the female figures which, in very loosely composed groups, fill the rest of that picture. 
 The principles of Mr. Etty’s colouring, the harmony of which is always that of contrast, were those of Titian 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—PAINTING. 
 
 449 
 
 and of Rubens, of whom he claimed to be the ablest modern follower. But he wanted the rich sentiment 
 of the one Master, and unfortunately lie did not want the coarseness of the other. We have already had 
 occasion to describe the circumstances, occasion, and intention which alone, in our opinion, authorize the 
 artist to adopt the naked form of woman as the vehicle for the expression of whatever idea he has to convey. 
 It is impossible to admit that in the Proserpine Mr. Etty’s treatment of his subject can claim to entitle him 
 to that authority. If we accord him the merit of having avoided the imputation of immodesty, it must be 
 in recognising his intention to be, as we are sure it was, pure, and in pitying the clumsiness of his weak 
 imaginative faculty. 
 
 In No. 783, the Shell Boat , a small cabinet by Mr. Pickersgill, R. A., we could enjoy a graceful snatch of 
 poetry, drawn with much elegance, and coloured with a skill scarcely inferior to that of Etty, but which, though 
 wanting in his boldness and breadth, and a little too daintily finished, greatly surpasses anything we have seen by 
 the latter painter in that delicacy which at once adorns and distinguishes the man of education and refinement. 
 The chaste knight sits in Luxury’s boat, a skiff of mother-of-pearl—his companions, two fair female tempters, 
 silently seeking to beguile him from sterner resolutions to love of their beauty and their softness, under the 
 bright sun, and amid the perfumes of pleasant flowers. The soft passive features and forms of the inactive, 
 silent, fairy-looking nymphs—more faery, less earth-like, in that magic shallop ; the contrast of the severe 
 and manly form of the armed youth, influenced by their magical arts, yet earnestly bent on recovering his 
 recollection, his reason, his yet unbent strength of will—the brilliant but elegantly-harmonized colours; all 
 unite to form a graceful and poetical picture, which is executed with great care, and with unusual taste and 
 delicacy. 
 
 It is to be regretted that the author of so pretty a work should not have learned to know what limits 
 there are to his success in the choice of a subject. A graceful illustrator of a scene of fanciful poetry is not 
 therefore capable of giving expression to grander ideas, or to portray severer personages, and we saw with 
 surprise the name of Mr. Fiekersgill attached in the Catalogue to No. 375, called A Friar at his Devotions ; 
 a smooth and spotless portrait of an empty masquerading gentleman,—without dignity, without gravity, without 
 force, without individuality or character; and of course without the slightest approach to “devotion” in 
 expression. For the present, at least, we would counsel the English Artist to abstain from subjects which he 
 really renders merely ludicrous on canvass, and which must bring only disgrace upon himself. 
 
 In estimating the true value of a work of Art we have ever insisted on Expression as the first necessity, 
 and maintained that the technical qualities of design and colouring are to be considered as but the means of 
 conveying the expression of the idea to be unfolded; the necessary weapons of the Art, it is true, which must 
 be learned perfectly, or Art is pursued in vain, but still ever to be regarded solely as the means, and never 
 to be confounded with the end itself. Now, just as an author may write well and correctly, and yet be 
 lieither a poet nor a sage, so may a painter paint well and be anything but an Artist. And yet there are 
 whole classes of painters whom half the world accepts as artists in their day,—very correct painters, acade¬ 
 micians, very clever men—who leave no thought behind them, and whose many popular works, therefore, 
 are not, according to our inflexible standard, fit to rank among those of the true teachers of civilization. 
 Accordingly, there were on the walls of the Fine Arts Hall, as well as among the collection of the Old 
 Masters themselves, many pictures that we deliberately omit to notice in detail, although then - market price 
 be high, and the fame or reputation of their authors considerable. Among the former we are compelled to 
 class a whole line of specimens of the English Academicians, not to speak of many works by lesser men. No. 
 784, Sir Roger de Coverley going to Church , by G. R. Leslie, R. A.; and No. 827, Hunt the Slipper , by 
 A. E. Chalon, R. A., are perhaps the best of these. They are distinguished, in their different styles, by a 
 fair correctness of design and by a good style of colouring, and they stand doubtless among the best examples 
 of modern fashionable genre painting. But they are wholly wanting in that expression without which the 
 best executed picture is valueless ; they have neither spirit nor sentiment; they stir up no feeling, and excite 
 no sympathy, at least none that the present writer has been able, even after some consideration, to realize to 
 himself. No. 844, Arab Chief examining his Captives , by A. B. Cooper, R. A.; and No. 846, The Wounded 
 Smuggler , by C. Landseer, R. A. (not to be confounded with the great animal painter, his relative) are 
 works rather suited to the reputation of beginners, who have not yet mastered their powers, than becoming 
 men who have been thought worthy of admission to the rank of academician. And No. 847, called 
 A Scene from the Faery Queen , or Temperance and Luxury , by Thomas Uwins, R. A., is an absurd parody 
 of Spenser’s exquisite images, and may be described as presenting in all its parts every quality the opposite 
 of those which we admired in Mr. Pickersgifl’s beautiful Shell Boat. Mr. Frank Stone, now an A. R. A., 
 and so well known by the numerous engravings of his works, may close the list of unimaginative academi 
 cians. He is represented by Lord Lansdowne’s contribution, No. 824, Cross Purposes , or the Course of 
 True Love never did run smooth , and if we had seen but one of his compositions of this class we should give 
 him the praise due to a successful sentimentalist who can express a scene of pretty feeling in forms and 
 colours graceful, rich, and ladylike, very proper for a fashionable drawing-room wall, though we confess we 
 should become very tired of sitting long on an opposite sofa; but Mr. Stone, amiable painter that he is, has 
 produced, one may say, nothing else but these pictures of sentimental schoolboys and sighing village maidens, 
 in such numbers and with so fittle variation, that we confess to being somewhat sick of his fashionable 
 fancies. Perhaps he has more in him than this weak, unmanly style would indicate, and if so he should leave 
 it without delay. In the meantime, we hope that neither by the prints of his works, nor by this original, 
 will the simple taste and earnest meaning character of a single Irish girl be corrupted towards the weakness 
 of such sickly sentiment as we have sometimes heard from the lips of foreign damsels clustered in front of Mr. 
 Stone’s pictures. 
 
 Besides its noble landscapes the English Academy might, however, point to one painting at least in 
 the Exhibition, which, of its class, must ever rank among the very first—the Bolton Abbey in the Olden 
 Time , by Sir Edwin Landseer, R. A., in the Duke of Devonshire’s collection (No. 831). Landseer’s drawing 
 of animals, alive and dead, is quite unsurpassable, and his painting of the details of form and colour in these 
 
450 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 subjects, rich and at the same time manly in style, might satisfy even Snyders and Rubens themselves. The 
 Belgian Verbockhoven, of Brussels— Dogs (No. 433), from the King of the Belgian’s collection ; Landscape 
 with Cattle (No. 497, in which the cattle are by this painter, the landscape by Schelfkout,)—is, perhaps, as 
 accurate and as brilliant; but his principal picture wants the harmony of the Artist and the dignified repose 
 of the gentleman. The Lion Hunt of Horace Vernet (No. 631) alone combines all the qualities of painting 
 of this class, with the expression and the grandeur of composition, which belong but to few even of the 
 highest Artists ; and it is no discredit to the distinguished painters just named if they must yield to one 
 whose versatile powers equal those even of Rubens, and whose taste and feeling ever surpass his. 
 
 But we cannot stay to dilate upon the spirit of this class of works, or upon the excellence of these painters, 
 for we have not yet touched on the Artists of our own country ; and before we conclude, as we mean to do, 
 with them, we must make room for a few words upon another subject not very correctly considered in these 
 days, but which it is very important to clear up from the influence of erroneous opinions: the subject, namely, 
 of Portraiture. 
 
 In most Academy Exhibitions the general visitor, gifted with some degree of taste and discrimination, 
 shrinks with no little displeasure from the stare of a number of glaring portraits of Sir Something Somebody, 
 or Lady Nothing, of “ A Gentleman,” “ A Lady,” or “ A Family Group,” with Aldermen or Generals in their 
 shining robes at stated distances ; and it is yearly matter of loud complaint that so intolerably large a pro¬ 
 portion of Academy Exhibition pictures consists of these trade pieces. Their admission in such numbers may 
 be attributed to the fact, that almost all profitable painting among us in this ignorant and tasteless age is, in 
 fact, mere portrait painting, and that many fashionable painters who can do nothing else, arrive, through 
 the interest of the mob of fashionable patrons for whom they work, at the rewards and even at the fame and 
 position due to the real Artist. And yet Portraiture itself is, if rightly practised, a very noble branch of Art 
 —and it is more, it is even the necessary preparation for accompaniment of all highest Art, whether religious 
 or historical; and so the noblest Artists, from Apelles to RafFaelle, and from Leonardo to Cano and Murillo, 
 and from Rembrandt to Rubens, and so down to the ablest contemporary painters, have been eminently distin¬ 
 guished in Portraiture, and have devoted to it very much of their precious time, even in the midst of their 
 greatest engagements. If the public of the present day could but realize to itself what a portrait really 
 should be, the public would not tolerate the highly finished rubbish for which it now pays such high price, 
 and which it now exalts to the place of Art. If the Artists of the present day applied themselves more 
 seriously to the true perfection of portrait painting, we should find instruction and enjoyment in that very 
 department of the Academy Exhibitions from which we now usually turn with so much disgust. Let us not, 
 then, altogether pass by the consideration of Portraits in our remarks on the contents of the Great Exhibition. 
 
 “ Recognition,” says Mr. Ruskin, of whose words the present writer may here prudently avail himself, 
 “ is no proof of real and intrinsic resemblance. We recognise our books by their bindings, though the true 
 and essential characteristics lie inside. A man is known to his dog by the smell—to his tailor by the coat— 
 to his friend by the smile : each of these knows him, but how little, or how much depends on the dignity of 
 the intelligence. That which is truly, and indeed characteristic of the man, is known only to God. One 
 portrait of a man may possess exact accuracy of feature, and no atom of expression ; it may be, to use the 
 ordinary terms of admiration bestowed on such portraits by those whom they please, ‘ as like as it can stare.’ 
 Everybody, down to his cat, would know this. Another portrait may have neglected or misrepresented the 
 features, but may have given the flash of the eye, the peculiar radiance of the lip, seen on him only in his 
 hours of highest mental excitement. None but his friends would know this. Another may have given none 
 of his ordinary expressions, but one which he wore in the most excited instant of his life, when all his secret 
 passions and all his highest powers were brought into play at once. None but those who had then seen him 
 might recognise this as like. But which would be the most truthful portrait of the man ? The first gives 
 the accidents of body,—the sport of climate, and food, and time,—which corruption inhabits, and the worm 
 waits for. The second gives the stamp of the soul upon the flesh ; but it is the soul seen in the emotions 
 which it shares with many,—which may not be characteristic of its essence,—the results of habit, and edu¬ 
 cation, and accident,—a glaze, whether purposely worn or unconsciously assumed, perhaps totally contrary 
 to all that is rooted and real in the mind that it conceals. The third has caught the trace of all that was 
 most hidden and most mighty, when all hypocrisy, and all habit, and all petty and passing emotion,—the 
 ice, and the bank, and the loam of the immortal river,—were shivered and broken, and swallowed up in the 
 awakening of its inward strength; when the call and claim of some divine motive had brought into visible 
 being those latent forces and feelings which the spirit’s own volition could not summon, nor its consciousness 
 comprehend ; which God only knew, and God only could awaken, the depth and the mystery of its peculiar 
 
 and separating attributes.It is possible to represent the body without the spirit; and this 
 
 shall be ‘ like’ to those whose senses are only cognizant of body. It is possible to represent the spirit in its 
 ordinary and inferior manifestations ; and this shall be ‘ like’ to those who have not watched for its moments 
 of power. It is possible to represent the spirit in its secret and high operations ; and this shall be ‘ like’ only 
 to those to whose watching they have been revealed. All these are truth ; but according to the dignity of 
 the truths he can represent or feel is the power of the painter—the justice of the judge.” The vast 
 majority of the successful likenesses are of the first class only; some attempts do not even reach so high, 
 because the likeness-maker sometimes does not know even the use of his tools, and of those who do many 
 cannot attain to select for their subjects a pose free from constraint, or accessories which avoid the degrada¬ 
 tion of undignified vulgarity. Many of the very finest, by the older as well as the more mod era Masters, 
 claim the rank of the second. Scarcely one can be said to be in anywise an example of the third ; and such 
 a one is ever a work of Art, on a level with those which represent the high thoughts of the ere ative poet 
 himself. 
 
 The noblest works of portraiture, in its highest sense, were those precisely of the greatest artists of past 
 times. And so the Titian (No. 138, Casar Borgia), and the Rembrandt (No. 250, The Burgomaster), 
 represented in the Exhibition examples of the highest class of portrait judged by Mr. Ruskin’s admirably 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS.—PAINTING. 
 
 451 
 
 described tests. Among the others of the older Masters, the Portrait, of Rembrandt, by himself (No. 208), 
 the Portrait of Gerard Douw, by himself (No. 197), the Copy of Raffaelle's Portrait of Leo X., by Giulio 
 Romano (No. 207), the Head called Portrait of San Juan de la Cruz , by Ribera lo Spagnoletto (No. 63), 
 and the full-length portraits of Lord Newport (No. 140), and of Queen Henrietta Maria and her Dwarf 
 (No. 139), both by Vandyck, are all masterpieces of true portraiture, though Yandyck’s are very far inferior 
 in idea to all the rest. 
 
 Of the modern portraits we shall say nothing, save that since Yandyck’s time they have sunk lower and lower 
 in the scale of works of Art, till at the present day it is rare to find one in any way deserving of the name. 
 Let it be sufficient to have suggested the principle upon which preceding Artists reached such high success. 
 Upon one only work of more modern times in the Exhibition shall we, therefore, pause for a moment, because 
 it is one in which the obstructions placed in the way of genius by the tasteless requirements of modem custom 
 have been at least in part surmounted, and that signally,—a portrait which, if it may not claim companion¬ 
 ship with Rembrandt and Titian, is, nevertheless, so far as the expression and painting of the features, not 
 less superior to all the efforts here in this department of Art; and those features are no common features to 
 represent, for they must stand for the outward expression of the grandest intellectual genius of modern, if 
 not of all, times :—we refer to the Portrait of Napoleon the Great in his imperial robes (No. 616), by M. 
 Gerard, being that presented by the Emperor to the city of Rome in the year 1810. The Artist must have 
 felt himself dreadfully harassed by being obliged to paint the world’s hero decked in the effeminate satins and 
 velvet trappings of a mere Emperor; and, truth to say, the court fashions of the Empire in 1810 were among 
 the most tawdry and unheroic that can be imagined ; and it was in these that the great Corsican had to be 
 represented, near his throne, with his crown, and his sceptre, and his globe, and all the other allegorical para¬ 
 phernalia of an empty title, and all these forms and all this costume (in which the high-sounding emperorship 
 consisted) had to be painted with the utmost finish and splendour for the dazzlement of Imperial Rome. M. 
 Gerard, who was a great portrait painter and very much of a true Artist, has not indeed succeeded in making 
 Napoleon and a court-dressed emperorship altogether compatible ; he has not toned down those bright satins 
 so as to be consistent with the dignity even of externals very much more than Lawrence succeeded with the 
 fat form of George of England; but he has painted, on the one hand, most unexceptionable satin and most 
 glittering gold, and the richest and most mellow harmonies of velvet; and, on the other, though his Figure be 
 lost among so many gew-gaws, he has given us the head and features of the warrior, the statesman, the hero, 
 the idol of France, as we have never elsewhere seen them. We had often admired the efforts of Paul de la 
 Roche to express the dimly remembered countenance of the grand Emperor, whose glory his youth adored, 
 and we had even almost believed he had succeeded. But the real likeness by Gerard as much eclipses the 
 efforts of the greater Artist’s memory, as these do the every-day portraits of the clay of Napoleon of which 
 too many offend our eyes. The soft and almost feminine outlines of the sweetly beautiful lips and chin, the 
 tender delicacy of the finely organized nose, these are the features which everywhere else we miss (save on a 
 few coins and medals of the Consulate), and the union of these with the clear richly developed eye, and lofty, 
 regular, and even forehead, make a combination of sensibility governed by intellect,—each so intense, but 
 intellect overpowering,—which probably no other form but only Napoleon’s ever knew. And all that delicacy, 
 that unspoken sensibility which the common crowd do not even suspect as entering into the frame of that 
 extraordinary character, and all that majesty of intellect, and all that tremendous intensity of will, M. Gerard 
 has expressed even to overflowing. How sad that mournful, solitary eye, and the suppressed sweetness of 
 those fair but powerful lips, ever seem to us as we gaze ; as if the lone heart of the great man wanted human 
 sympathy, yet submitted to his intolerable intellect as to some inevitable fate. One seems to read his feelings, 
 if not able to scan his thoughts, in presence of the painting, and it is thus that we confess the poetry of the 
 work, and feel bound to claim for the Court-painter, Gerard, the distinction of having produced at least one 
 successful portrait which may take rank among the highest in difficulty and in power. For such a reason it 
 was impossible to pass by this one work in silence. 
 
 Thg great importance of the study of the older and greater Masters of Art, and of the consideration of 
 the means by which they arrived at extraordinary excellence in so many varieties of style, become most 
 apparent when we examine the works of the moderns; who usually exhibit, in comparison with their prede¬ 
 cessors, so much of feeble conventionality of treatment, so much unimaginative sameness of design, and so 
 little pains taken in perfecting the execution of their pictures. And it was on this account that the oppor¬ 
 tunity afforded by the Exhibition of studying so rich a collection of the old Masters was of especial value, 
 because it better enabled the visitor to apply to the modern works, placed so nearly in juxtaposition with 
 them, the principles suggested by their example. For the object of all criticism ought to be improvement, 
 and it is not by merely discovering and exposing the faults of his contemporaries, but still more by becoming 
 acquainted with the excellencies which distinguish the works of perfectly accomplished painters, that the 
 artist and the student of the present and the future time may be stimulated to brilliant and successful exer¬ 
 tion. And much does the L-ish artist and the Irish student stand in need of such study, and humbly and 
 patiently must he apply himself to it if he will ever produce anything really worthy of a place on the walls 
 of such an Exhibition ; but, on the other hand, there is no excellence of drawing or of colour which he also 
 may not acquire by that ceaseless diligence and toil to which every successful Master, from Michael Angelo 
 to Caracci, from Bellini to Titian, and from Perugino to Correggio, devoted himself with unremitting indus¬ 
 try ; while for purity and grace of design, and the richness of poetic imagination, these things lie dormant in 
 the Irish mind, only because it wants the opportunities of education, and it has not yet created for itself an in¬ 
 tellectual refuge against the vulgarizing tendencies of such public and social life as afflicts the present gene¬ 
 ration of this ill-starred people. And yet the devotion of but a few young men of genius to the task of 
 elevating that life by the influence of Art,—if rightly directed and supported by the vigorous and self-denying 
 enthusiasm of an Italian spirit,—might almost save the next if not the present age of the Irish race, and 
 might lay the foundations of a career for this nation : directing its energies towards the cultivation of the 
 Ideal, the Spiritual, and the Beautiful,—and the spread of that purest civilization throughout the world : 
 
452 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 grander, and happier, and more lovely than any that political ambition and the mere lust of empire and of 
 power can achieve in more prosperous countries. Should this Exhibition, predominating as it did in Art above 
 all the other elements of its importance and general interest, be destined to be the first suggestion of such a 
 possible career, it can only be so if, thirsting after the novel and various excellencies it opened to our eyes, we 
 greedily drink in whatever of instruction may in any way be derived from the different Masters who stood there 
 around silently pointing out the innumerable roads to artistic greatness. The chief repository of such expe¬ 
 rience was of course to be sought in the chambers appropriated to the great men of the past during the golden 
 age of painting in Italy ; and of these works the greater part were in illustration of religious subjects of more 
 or less grandeur, beauty, or importance. But though such subjects are doubtless the highest capable of artistic 
 treatment, it is to be remembered that the palace of Art has room for all the infinite varieties of taste, of 
 skill, and of power; and thus it is no part of our idea, in placing such subjects the highest in the scale, thereby 
 to depreciate the application of Art to those of a very different class. There is no rendering of beauty or 
 grace, there is no image of simplicity or purity, and no representation of grandeur and power, whether in 
 passionate action or in intellectual repose, which does not also elevate and improve as well as delight the 
 mind of the cultivated as well as of the ignorant man: there is no part of life or of nature, however lowly 
 or minute, nor any phase of these, however transient, that may not become the subject of worthy artistic 
 representation, if only the idea of it be pure, and the little of suggestion contained in it be that of truth at 
 least. Thus in Art every species of taste and of skill may find healthy employment, and the student must 
 not despair of honourable success if he fail only in ambitious emulation of the Leonardos and Raffaelles. 
 Amongst our own countrymen this century has witnessed success in many different walks of Art,—success 
 even in the highest degree in each; yet how different is that of William Mulready from that of Daniel 
 Maclise, and his again from the style of James Barry, whose Olympic Games (at the Society of Arts, Adelphi, 
 London) is perhaps the grandest work of design since the golden days of art in Italy and Spain ? Another 
 Irish genius,—that of the late Samuel Forde, who, however, died when yet almost a boy,—in our own time 
 proved that even without ever leaving his own land, and here with no instruction save the examples furnished 
 by some good casts from the Greek, and the ideas which the story of the Bible and the plays of Shakspeare could 
 suggest, a poor Irish student may coin from his own poet-soul whole scenes and characters of the grandest 
 originality, and portray them with a vivid power and perfect masterly taste almost unknown even in the 
 richly cherished schools of the Continent.* It is necessary to call to mind these rare examples, or in the 
 depth of darkness to which Art has now sunk in Ireland, we might run some risk of earning only the ridi¬ 
 cule of the reader when we insist upon what we believe may be done in Ireland ; when we repeat, again and 
 again, that here, amidst the poverty and ignorance in which, alas! so many of us seem content to leave a 
 nation once so noble—that here, even in the Ireland of to-day, Art may at last find a firm refuge, and one day 
 compass for herself a glorious home. It is necessary, too, because in the Exhibition there were but a few 
 Irish works at all (even including those of men such as the first three above named, who transferred their 
 genius to a strange soil, and too soon forgot the purer inspirations of their youth at home), and among these 
 few works, still fewer of which we are called on to make any special mention; for though some of our 
 greatest names are indeed represented, they are by no means so by their greatest works. 
 
 The principal painting from the studio of an Irish Artist is also the largest, and one of the most impor¬ 
 tant, of all those which filled the Fine Arts Hall of the Exhibition. It is that of The Deluge (No. 371), by 
 Francis Danby, A. R. A., many of whose smaller pieces have long been so well known and so popular at the 
 annual Exhibitions of the Royal Hibernian Academy. Mr. Danby is, in his peculiar style, one of the most 
 remarkable landscape painters of the day; and though the present immense picture is perhaps strictly to be 
 dealt with as a landscape only, as only an example of the Artist’s power in delineating water, still it is also 
 an effort to express, so far as his genius and imagination enabled him to do, the most terrible fact of the 
 world’s history as recorded in the sacred writings, and in this point of view (avowedly that of the painter) 
 it calls for observation as one of that class of works now before us for consideration. If in dealing with its 
 merits as an illustration of sacred history we may be compelled to judge more harshly than the general public 
 seemed disposed to do, let not the weight of our remarks be applied to the landscape or water painting, but 
 strictly to the conception and execution of the whole as the pictorial realization of a historical event of so 
 great importance, and pregnant with such awful lessons, that it would require all the power and imagination 
 of the great painter of the Last Judgment himself to render adequate justice to its immensity. We shall 
 not so far wrong Mr. Danby as to suggest such a comparison more minutely; and so far as he has exhibited 
 a sound ambition faithfully to express the scene he selected for his canvass, he should receive the credit due, 
 not only to so bold a design, but to the faith which enabled him to persevere to the completion of a work of 
 such immense proportions, and containing so great a number of figures. But the nature of that design, and 
 the manner in which he has executed it in all its parts, cannot be overlooked in the enjoyment of the extra¬ 
 ordinary action of agitated water, and the effects of light and shade so well represented, with which the 
 Artist in many parts of this picture so skilfully appeals to the imagination of the astonished spectator. And 
 it is, as usual, to the idea of the work that we must first address ourselves. 
 
 Mr. Dauby’s conception of the hour of God’s most tremendous vengeance on a sinful world was from the 
 first but a low one of such a scene. He looked upon it but with the eye of a professional landscape painter, 
 seeking for the picturesque in effect—the picturesque, indeed, in its grandest forms, upon the grandest scale, 
 but still merely the picturesque,—and to be enjoyed chiefly, if not exclusively, as such. In the Deluge, then, 
 he saw simply a huge convulsion of the elements, in which the clouds poured their torrents more thick, 
 more continual, than ever before or since, and the ocean waves rose to meet them, eddying furiously, 
 
 * The splendid cartoon sketches of the Tragic jl/use, and 
 of the Expulsion of the Rebel Angels from Heaven , as well 
 as the wonderful little figure of the Veiled Prophet o f Kho- 
 rassan, by poor Forde (which, as well as some others of his 
 
 works, were exhibited at the Cork Exhibition in 1852), 
 far more than bear out even these strong expressions of the 
 present writer. They ought to be preserved for ever in the 
 new National Gallery. 
 
Class XXN..J 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—PAINTING 
 
 453 
 
 with resistless tide, over all the mountains and the valleys, the rocks and the cities, of the earth. In that 
 convulsion he recognises, it is true, the consequent destruction of the human race ; but it is not that destruc¬ 
 tion or the awful extent of it—still less the meaning of it as the exercise of Almighty vengeance for infinite 
 justice provoked and infinite mercy outraged—it is not these that Mr. Danby sought to realize to his mind 
 before engaging in so immense a work: he felt only that the unique circumstances and grandeur of the 
 scene afforded him an opportunity of painting effects of water, of light, of distance, upon a scale before 
 untried, and in such a manner as to develop to the utmost his peculiar and original talent. And from such 
 a point of view he conceived the Deluge—such and so great, such and so little, it appears on canvass 
 before us. 
 
 Nevertheless, it is impossible to look upon this picture from the proper distance without being greatly 
 struck by the grandeur of its general expression. Do not go within two feet of it, as the singularly blind 
 crowds were doing every day during the Exhibition (seeing, of course, but a fifth part of it at a time, if so 
 much, and wholly missing the effect of even that), but stand out from the canvass at least ten yards, and 
 you will see what we mean. The eye then embraces the whole picture, and is not irritated by the 
 minutiae of the ill-drawn human figures and grotesque animals of which we shall have presently to speak : 
 it takes in only the general features of an immense, powerfully drawn, and admirably coloured water land¬ 
 scape, and plunges into the distances of light, and the depths of all but darkness, with amazement at the 
 variety of the painter’s imagination, and delight at his extraordinary skill in giving expression to it. 
 
 A little to the left of the centre rises out of the surging waters a lofty rock, its base a wide irregular 
 mass, and the craggy steps of its gradual ascent terminating in the distance in a narrow level, appearing so 
 far off like a point. The forms of the rock are those into which the fierce waves of the Atlantic coast breaks 
 its storm-besieged barrier—(we shall not stop to inquire whether such forms could have existed, on land, 
 before the Flood)—and they are full of variety, bold and picturesque, without being extravagant. Behind 
 this mass—which is covered with a vast crowd of men, women, and children, climbing towards its height, 
 and struggling to escape the circling torrents—a distance of water stretches to the calm line of the horizon. 
 On the left, a far-off edge of land appears, and beyond this the blood-red sun has half sunk in the quiet wave. 
 On the right of the rock, and in the middle of the picture, at the edge of the fierce rain-fall which fills the 
 whole right of the canvass, a broad line of silver, shed from the high-risen full moon, which strives to burst 
 the rain clouds, tracks the perspective on the waves, stiller and stiller in the distance ; and very far, in the 
 midst of moonlight, floats the Ark, alone peaceful in the midst of so great ruin ; for in strong contrast to its 
 bright rest pours the fierce rain in black torrents, veiling the whole right of the picture, piercing into which 
 the eye traces out many and many a dim form of lofty mountain precipice and majestic crag, down which the 
 waste of water pours, and along whose base the driving eddies stream, and boil, and roar, on towards that 
 centre rock where the last crowd of mankind cling to the faint hope of life. 
 
 It is impossible to deny that such a conception of a landscape scene is of the grandest, and had the artist but 
 suppressed, or at least forced less on our notice, so many unfortunate groups of half-drowned human and 
 other creatures, so ill drawn as to be almost irrecognisable, we should have been tempted to give ourselves 
 up to all the enjoyment so rich an imagination had prepared for our minds. But these groups are so 
 numerous, so large, and so much in the foreground, that they insist on observation ; and we are compelled 
 to pronounce the strongest condemnation upon the painter, who, without apparently the least knowledge of 
 the human figure, its proportions, its powers, its peculiarities, has so far presumed on his experience and 
 popularity in a wholly different class of works as to people a huge expanse of canvass with male and female 
 forms of all ages and sizes, and in every variety of attitude, so ridiculously unnatural, and so false to the 
 most elementary rules of drawing. Criticism would be simply wasted upon such matter, because there is 
 absolutely nothing correct in any one figure that we can discover among the hundreds in the picture ; they 
 are in drawing, in colouring, and in texture (the substance is certainly not flesh), all so wholly contrary to 
 anything we are acquainted with in nature, that any detailed remarks of ours would be altogether fruitless. 
 
 It is not merely, however, by his want of capacity to design the figure correctly that the Artist has failed to 
 express by these groups of drowning creatures the story of the Deluge. Although his figures are often large 
 enough to show us every lineament of their features, there is never any expression (not even in a single exceptional 
 instance) of the awfulness of their situation, such as a painter penetrated with his subject would have been 
 sure to portray. The war of the elements is grandly given, but the highest form—that of man—wears only 
 the passive, or, under the circumstances, frightened appearance of the lowest of the brute creation. This 
 want in the picture springs from more than a want of mere dexterity of painting in the Artist; and Mr. 
 Danby’s mind, we must say, does not seem to us to be of that pure and lofty nature in which alone lie the 
 springs of true expression, at least of the higher or deeper kind. He is ever full of feeling for the grandeur 
 of the picturesque in landscape contours, for the rich magnificence of colour at sunset and sunrise, and par¬ 
 ticularly for the luxuriant variety of forms and tints which water, in all its modes, and in every different 
 light, so abundantly presents. But no one who has studied his works, large or small, from the magnificent 
 u Passage of the Red Sea,” in the Gallery of the Duke of Sutherland, to the “ Scene from the Tempest,” and 
 the “ Suicide’s Grave,” exhibited some years ago at the Academy—and from that to the present, perhaps his 
 largest piece—will, we think, go beyond this point in recognising his powers, and appreciating his ability. 
 
 A little consideration will suffice to show that, even though unable accurately to paint the human form, 
 a landscape painter may, nevertheless, successfully deal with the grand subject of the Deluge. He has but 
 to avoid the necessity for rendering that form with minute distinctness, and this he may do in several ways, 
 as for instance, by keeping each of his figures, or indications of figures, in the dim distance, and making the 
 action of the piece consist emphatically in the conflict of the elements, while the presence of the Ark would 
 serve to express the special story. He may also avoid the too glaring deficiency of human forms by choosing 
 to paint his picture on a smaller space of canvass, if he knows (what Mr. Danby seems not to be aware of) 
 that grandeur lies in proportions and not in size, and that as large and impressive a view of even such a scene 
 as the Deluge can be conveyed quite as adequately in a picture of four feet as in one of four yards. If Mr. 
 
 3 n 2 
 
TIIE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 454 
 
 Danby had adopted the latter expedient, and, keeping his crowds more out of sight, had brought the Ark a 
 little nearer and emphasized it more strongly, his picture might have retained all its present splendour of 
 effect: and as he would have been no longer in want of figures for a foreground merely to fill up somewhat 
 of a preponderating space, he would not have been reduced to the necessity of exhibiting his worst deficiencies, 
 and might have produced a work capable of living with those of Turner, and (if any there be) of the greater 
 Masters. As it is, we are bound to call for the judgment of inexorable justice on this immense work, pro¬ 
 nouncing it to be on the whole a gigantic mistake by the painter, not only as to the subject but as to his 
 own powers. 
 
 Let us not, however, be supposed to underrate the peculiar and extraordinary talents of an Artist, who 
 after all is an Artist, and whom we are proud to be able to claim as a fellow-countryman. Mr. Danby is a 
 remarkably gifted man, and has the merit, too, of a vigorous originality, which early impelled him so forcibly 
 in the direction in which he has since met with such distinguished success that he has never been seduced 
 from the dreams of his early imagination. It is with great satisfaction that we feel assured his position has 
 long been such as to place him beyond the reach of any injury from such severe criticism as we have felt our¬ 
 selves bound, dealing as we do frankly and impartially with the contents of the Exhibition, to express in 
 his regard. Had it been otherwise, possibly the tenderness natural towards a remarkable representative of 
 the warm Irish genius had stayed our pen, and not without reason. For not once nor twice, nor twenty 
 times only, have we lingered with delight over the gorgeous faery splendour of the scenes coined for us from 
 the inexhaustible mint of Danby’s exuberant imagination; and we cannot but regret that he was represented 
 in the Great Exhibition of Ireland ouly by one, and that, though his largest, certainly not his best or ablest 
 work. His place among the landscape painters of this century (so many of whom have more than equalled 
 the older Masters) will in many respects be ever one of the highest; and though he has not the concentrated 
 intellect and vivid power which enabled Turner to express adequately some of the most sublime messages of 
 his Art, still Danby too has preserved for posterity many a pictured poem of the softest, sweetest, richest, 
 and loveliest, that nature in her most voluptuous hours deigns to shed a moment on the world. 
 
 Mr. Danby’s picture cannot, we have said, be dealt with merely, or even chiefly, among those of the Irish 
 landscape painters in the Exhibition, of whom he is one : and it is with regret that we find ourselves unable 
 to distinguish any others of this class as worthy of detailed remark. Amidst so many splendid works, in 
 which the great Artists of Prussia, Belgium, Holland, France, and England, celebrated the glorious scenes 
 of other lands, those of our own country,—notwithstanding the magnificence of its coast, its rich and its 
 savage lakes, its fair rivers, its abundant meadow lands, and in so many parts its beautiful plantations so 
 often skirting a romantic shore,—were all but unrepresented by any finished painting. For the specimens 
 of Ashford (No. 756), of llobarts (No. 762), of Barrett (Nos. 740 and 766), of last century, and of the late 
 James A. O’Connor (Nos. 746, 753, and 775), small, but able pictures of sweet and lovely scenes, only 
 made us regret the want of grander and nobler efforts on the part of men who appear even from these to 
 have been filled with the character of their native landscape. AVe can but hope that the examples of the other 
 countries just mentioned may stir up some of our aspiring students to do in and for Ireland at least some 
 small portion of that work for which she still waits at their hands. 
 
 We have only spoken of finished paintings in oil. AVe must, however, mention, that on one of the stands, 
 upon which water-colour drawings were exhibited in the Fine Arts Hall, were two small pieces by one whose 
 genius and whose power, if exercised in form more substantial, would have secured for his name, if not pre¬ 
 eminence over, at least an entire equality with, those of the most celebrated of the foreign Artists represented 
 in the room : we mean our veteran academician (no less distinguished as an antiquary and as a musician), 
 Dr. George Petrie, R. II. A., one of the most true Artists that Ireland has ever been able to boast, and one, 
 too, who has never left the land of his inspiration to seek elsewhere the rank and wealth he would elsewhere 
 have full surely attained. The first of these beautiful little works (No. 1010) represents the wild and lonely 
 lake, celebrated in Callanan’s sweetest verses, where the Laoi or Lee, the river of Cork, takes its rise: 
 Gougane Barra (the Hermitage of Saint Bearrach or Barry ), county of Cork. 'L'he wildest of scenes is fitly 
 pictured at the wildest of moments : the thickest storm-clouds rest upon all the mountain-tops, and the rugged, 
 precipitous, and rocky sides of those mountains, bounding as they do the little lake like walls all around, 
 make themselves known through the black envelope of cloud only by the sparkling lines of the leaping foam 
 torrents which stream down every gully. In the foreground it is not raining, and the many-coloured tufts 
 of heath and mountain grass and furze, which Dr. Petrie seems to take such especial delight in, and which 
 indeed especially characterize our western and south-western scenery, glow with a bright, warm, and rich 
 effect. The lake is black as ink, the black clouds and blacker rocks of the mountains filling up the greatest 
 part of the picture ; but at the far end of it shines the bright green island, with its transparent group of 
 trees, and the dim ruins of the hermitage,—and the end of the lake behind that gleams in dazzling light beneath 
 a vivid ray which streams down from one solitary opening in the intense mass of cloud above. Nothing can 
 be grander than the gloom, so appropriate to one of the wildest scenes in Ireland—nothing more cheering 
 than the friendly light from out its depth—nor anything more richly beautiful than the foreground, and the 
 delightful reach of shore along the bank of the lake on the left. And Dr. Petrie’s colouring is perfect harmony 
 in general effect, the result of profound knowledge and of the utmost care in execution. 
 
 The second of these drawings, on the other side of the screen (No.1011), represents the Pagan Sepulchral* 
 Circle of Stones on the Caw Hill , Banagher , county of Derry—after Sunset. It forms a singular contrast of 
 effect to the savage grandeur of a Gougane Barra storm. The line of the horizon, formed by the edge of 
 the gently sloping hill, and against which some of the upright stones stand in relief, is an equal yellow. The 
 sky in that part is cloudless, and the few clouds on the opposite side have lost every trace of pink, and grown 
 already cold and gray in absence of the sun. There is just enough of departing warmth to mellow the weather- 
 
 * These circles are Pagan, but they are not “ Druidical,” quities and early history. They are now abundantly proved 
 as generally stated by ignorant writers about Irish anti- to be always sepulchral in character, like the cromleachs. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—PAINTING. 
 
 455 
 
 beaten outlines of the old stones, and to account for the regretful expression of those distant cows on the 
 edge of the farther slope, who look so patiently towards the still sunset; and the already clear form of the 
 pale star of evening overhead adds tenderness and poetry to one of the dreamiest of scenes. If the former 
 drawing exhibits the power of the Artist, this in a still more attractive way reveals the depth and purity of 
 his feeling for nature, and in both there is a something which especially appeals to our Irish sympathies, for 
 everything that Dr. Petrie handles seems to be thoroughly racy of the soil. 
 
 Of three pictures by W. Mulready, R. A., in the Exhibition (Nos. 849, 851, and 852),—we shall only 
 say that they were all first-rate specimens of his well-known style. They are, of course, cabinet pictures, 
 finished with singular perfection in detail, and displaying an amount of skill in rich and harmonious colouring 
 which is exceeded by no other living Artist. Rut though the care and time spent in the execution of these 
 small genre pieces be such as to confer upon them an enormous market value, yet the choice of subject is such 
 that we can afford to pass them by here, in silent recognition of the extraordinary technical merits which 
 have earned for them an abundant reputation. 
 
 The only representative of D. Maclise, R. A. (the greatest draughtsman, save, perhaps, Vernet, of all the 
 Artists in the Exhibition) was, we regret to say, the picture called the Weird Sisters (scene from Macbeth), 
 (No. 788). Three grotesque, bearded, grinning heads grouped round a wide copper cauldron, which lies in 
 the midst of a large fire on the ground—their figures stooped down squatting in a ludicrous posture, their 
 pointed and hanging breasts (the only indications of the monsters’ sex), and their skinny arms and figures, 
 stooping over the edge of the pot, and made still more revolting in colour by the reflections of the flickering 
 spirituous flame on the surface of the liquid in preparation ;—around, the trees of the forest;—behind, the 
 armed figure of a theatrical Highlander : and such is Daniel Maclise’s idea of the grand, the dignified, the 
 terrible Witches of Shakspcare ! Neither the power of drawing which it displays, nor the excellence of the 
 colouring of some parts of this disgusting work, can redeem a failure so unintelligible : it is a gross caricature, 
 a caricature without humour, without the suggestion of a single thought that might make it tolerable even 
 as a caricature. And such a falsification of the author illustrated cannot even be excused by want of skill, 
 for Maclise’s Hamlet, as well as many other noble works, refuse to allow the possibility of such an expla¬ 
 nation. It is, therefore, we fear, one of those evidences, of which too many are to be seen, of the gradual 
 degradation of mind which sometimes—at least from time to time—steals on a great Artist who has for¬ 
 gotten and trampled on his early inspirations, and preserves only the power without the impulse to direct it 
 aright. Deeply we regret that this picture was not rejected altogether, but as it was not, then let the Irish 
 visitor who has seen it be told, that he who, in some moment of infatuation, perpetrated this ignoble forgery 
 of Art, is, nevertheless, at times a truly great painter, who has produced, and still can produce, works 
 among the greatest of this age; and let him mourn over the manifold failures of a spirit which has submitted 
 to be led away from its higher mission by the distractions and temptations of a foreign world. 
 
 Of the late James Barry, R.A. (the first Professor of Painting in the original Academy of London, but 
 one who left no pupils after him in England worthy his cloak should descend upon them), the Exhibition 
 only presented two examples, and these rather studies than finished pictures. The Death of Adonis (No. 
 318), is a chaste and sweetly designed piece, in which the landscape charms by its graceful expanse of 
 subdued light and shade, but in which the story is told perhaps with somewhat too much of the dramatic 
 mannerism of the later Italian Schools. The other represents a grander subject,—one which might have 
 been better treated in connexion with our remarks on the religious Art of Italy,—though it is indeed pro¬ 
 bable that the great painter, sacrificing, like Michael Angelo, the charms of grace and expression to extra¬ 
 ordinary vigour of mere drawing, intended in it little more than by a wonderful tour de force to show what 
 could be done by a master in drawing in the management of a violently foreshortened figure. This picture 
 is called an Entombment (No. 259) : it is drawn with little colour, and it is probably but a mere study for a 
 fresco, which was never executed by the Artist. The body of Christ appears extended at full length, and in 
 all the stiffness of death, on a huge slab of stone, as if on the cover of the tomb in which it was intended to 
 be laid. It is seen, as it were, from below, and the feet are pointed towards the spectator. Behind the head 
 and in the middle background of the drawing is visible the upper part of the Blessed Virgin’s figure, bending 
 down towards the body. On the left stands St. John, clothed in the usual ample mantle, and represented 
 in the youthful form which distinguishes this saint. He appears horror-stricken as if at the first glance upon 
 the lifeless figure of his Divine Master, and he raises his extended right hand as he looks up from it. The 
 hand is, like the feet of the body of Christ, stretched out directly towards the spectator, and the arm fore¬ 
 shortened in the extreme. On the opposite side of the tomb Mary Magdalen is represented in an agony of 
 grief, her whole figure tortured in the most violent attitude, one knee resting on the high edge of the tomb, 
 lier head bent down and inwards as she clasps her hands, which are pressed vehemently in the opposite 
 direction from the object of her sorrow. The figures are all colossal, and yet the picture is not very large. 
 The effect of the whole cannot indeed be said to be pleasing; partly because all the intention is sacrificed to 
 the painter’s desire to overcome the most unusual difficulties in drawing: and partly because in a sketch of 
 colossal figures intended for a painting to be seen only at the distance of a great height, the features are 
 necessarily exaggerated in expression, and all the forms are very coarse, though perfectly correct in design. 
 Viewed merely as a triumph of power in drawing, this work is a production quite wonderful, and merely as a 
 study is deserving of the most careful attention, more especially as few, if any, masters of modern times, 
 except this singular Irish genius, have approached or attempted to approach the style of Michael Angelo’s 
 designs of this nature, and probably no one of them possessed the extraordinary power of James Barry. 
 Those who have seen his great finished paintings at the Society of Arts, London, are well aware that his 
 powers of execution were not inferior, and that in his perfect works no one was more capable of grace and 
 expression than this extraordinary Master. 
 
 With these examples of Irish genius we gladly close our examination of the contents of the Fine Arts 
 Hall of the Irish Exhibition. Nor shall we repeat what we have taken occasion in more than one place to 
 suggest with respect to the natural capacity of our race for distinction in the highest walks of Art, and the 
 
4o6 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 necessity of encouraging and providing at home for the training which is requisite for success. The true 
 student of Art seeks fame rather than patronage,—the true poetic spirit seeks rather the expression of its 
 inspired message than the mere worldly wealth which may be made of it. The Artist ought to be honoured, 
 but to be honoured he must be an Artist in more than the name, even be he member of a “ Royal Aca¬ 
 demy.” The Artist must live, and live in and by the exercise of his profession for the most part, but a 
 work of true Art will find admiring purchasers throughout all the civilized world ; and Ireland is near enough 
 to France to find ample means of making known to Continental lovers of such works the existence of such 
 as may aim too high to be as yet understood here, or ever in England. In the mean time Ireland herself is 
 lovely enough, and as yet peaceful enough, to rest and content the imagination of her Artist sons, and it is in 
 their own land that they must ever find the kindliest, deepest, and noblest suggestions. Around them here five 
 and move the subjects of a thousand noble works, not less than in Italy round a Raffaelle, or in Spain round 
 a Cano or a Murillo. And in the history of our Past, and in the hopes of our Future, this nation of ours is 
 not less rich than any other in the world in all that may, by the artist’s pencil or the poet’s tongue, inspire 
 our people with those burning thoughts, that intense devotion, and that noble purity of soul, through which 
 alone they shall win honour and life, and a name again in the world’s history. 
 
 Upon the arrangement of the collection of works of Art in the Great Exhibition we must here, before 
 proceeding to the Catalogue of its contents, say a few words. Two principal things are required in the pro¬ 
 per arrangement of a large gallery of paintings. One of them is that no two or more pictures should be 
 hung near each other whose juxtaposition might produce the result of neutralizing the effect of any of them. 
 The other, that specimens of the more important classes of subjects should not be intermixed, for by doing 
 so the impressions of mind created by each are constantly disturbed before they have had time to sink deep 
 enough for such permanent improvement or vivid enjoyment as such works (according to their class) are 
 intended to produce. True, a succession of exactly similar subjects or works in considerable numbers would 
 become so tiresome as to be soon intolerable; but other means are easily found for effecting that variety 
 which is necessary to relieve the eye, beside the confusion referred to. The smaller cabinet pictures repre¬ 
 senting ordinary topics of common life, animals, minutely executed interiors, most portraits, &c. do not 
 interfere (because they offer no points of comparison) with works in a higher style,—developing a greater 
 range of imagination, or subjects of a more important character. But the more solid and considerable works 
 should ever be so arranged that each division of the gallery, if it be divided, or successive masses of wall if it 
 be not, should be devoted to some one class,—to paintings whose subjects so far harmonize as to suggest the 
 same general tone of mind.* Thus, paintings representing religious (or devotional) subjects should not be 
 alternated with historical or mythological works, nor any of these with the larger genre pictures; and, on 
 the other hand, the landscapes, representations of the more brilliant climates, and more magnificent scenes 
 of nature, should not be placed amongst those of quieter and tamer scenes; but landscapes and figures may 
 be allowed to alternate,—only in the general disposition of each upon the walls the above-mentioned prin¬ 
 ciples should be attended to. 
 
 Such principles were, however, entirely forgotten in the late Exhibition, and accordingly the eye and 
 mind were constantly distracted by the most heterodox contrasts, and by successions of subjects and styles 
 the most disturbing to the proper understanding and enjoyment of the works to be examined. And as the 
 Official Catalogue generally followed the arrangement of the works themselves, that Catalogue was of course 
 of the most unsatisfactory description. In the following list of the Paintings exhibited some attempt has 
 been made (as in the case of Sculpture) at a better arrangement. The complete separation of the different 
 modern Schools was, however, found to be totally impossible, and for this among other reasons, that the 
 Official Catalogue did not so distinguish all the works transmitted from the Continent as to prevent the pre¬ 
 sent writer from falling into many inevitable mistakes. In most cases, nevertheless, the reader will be able 
 to recognise the School of the Artist; and the remainder of the arrangement now adopted will probably be 
 found intelligible without further explanation.—6. p. 
 
 THE OLD MASTERS. 
 
 1. Santa Lucia. [The Lord Chancellor.] Ferdinand 
 
 Bol (?). 
 
 2. The Angels Appearing to the Shepherds. [Charles 
 
 Brien.] Both (?). 
 
 3. Martyrdom of a Saint. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 Calabrese 
 
 4. The Crucifixion. [Sir Compton Domville, Bart.] A. 
 
 Caracci. 
 
 5. St. Francis in the Desert Receiving the Stigmata. 
 
 [Jonathan Osborne, M. D.) Caracci andP. Bril. 
 
 6. St. Theresa. [Mrs. West.] A. Caracci. 
 
 7. St. Francis Receiving the Stigmata. [The Marquis of 
 
 Drogheda.] M. Angelo da Caravaggio. 
 
 8. Holy Family. [Lady Juliana Bayly.] School of An¬ 
 
 drea del Sarto. 
 
 9. Head of the Infant St. John. [Rev. Dr. Russell.] 
 
 10. Judith bearing the Head of Holophernes. [Very'Rev. 
 
 J. Curtis.] A. Allori. 
 
 11. Miraculous Draught of Fishes (sketch). [The Marquis 
 
 of Drogheda.] Rubens. 
 
 12. Judas Returning the Thirty Pieces of Silver. [The 
 
 Earl of Charlemont.] Rembrandt. 
 
 13. St. Jerome Translating the Bible. [William Jameson.] 
 
 Albert Durer (?). 
 
 * Another arrangement in the great galleries is that by 
 Schools , which for historical and educational purposes has its 
 value. But it also produces (as was found to be the case in 
 the Louvre) no small fatigue to the mass of general visitors, 
 and each individual work certainly suffers much, because it 
 produces much less effect than if seen by itself or among 
 
 others of the same class, hut presenting a contrast in style. 
 We believe the strict classification by Schools has been, or 
 is now being, abandoned in all the very large galleries of 
 Europe on this account. But be this as it may, our remarks 
 will he found generally true as regards any considerable col¬ 
 lections of the kind now exhibited. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS_PAINTING. 
 
 457 
 
 14 . The Magdalen Reading. [Lord Ward.] Correggio. 
 
 15. St. Maiy Magdalen. [Sir Compton Domville, Bart.] 
 
 Guido. 
 
 16. Original Sketch Picture for the Ceiling of St. Sulpice. 
 
 [E. M. Blood.] Jouvenet. 
 
 17. St. Francis. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Spanish School. 
 
 18. The Raising of Lazarus. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 Lauri. 
 
 19. St. John Preaching in the Wilderness. [The Earl of 
 
 Miltown.] Luca Giordano. 
 
 20. Angel Descending at the Pool of Siloe. [Sir John 
 
 Nugent, Bart.] Lauri. 
 
 21 . St. Michael (from the Palazzo Riccardi, Florence). 
 
 [Lady Juliana Bayly.] 
 
 22. Marriage of St. Catherine. [Alexander M’Carthy.] 
 
 Rondini. 
 
 23. The Madonna and Child, and St. Francis. [Mrs. Bayly.] 
 
 Ligozzi. 
 
 24. Magdalen (in a Landscape). [The Lord Chancellor.] 
 
 P. F. Mola. 
 
 25. The Entombment of Christ. [TheEarlofPortarlington.] 
 
 Tintoretto. 
 
 26. Magdalen. [John La Touche.] Guido. 
 
 27. St. John Baptizing in the Wilderness. [The Earl of 
 
 Portarlington.] Salvator Rosa. 
 
 28. The Tribute Money. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Salvator Rosa. 
 
 29. Head of Christ. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Spanish 
 
 School. 
 
 30. The Madonna. Sassoferrato. 
 
 31. St. Mary Magdalen. [Charles D. Young.] Correggio. 
 
 32. The Coronation of the Blessed Virgin. [J. S. Lough- 
 
 nan.] PlERINO DEL VAGA (?). 
 
 33. St. Sebastian. [Alexander M’Carthy.] Antonio 
 
 Tanzi di Varallo. 
 
 34. Holy Family. [Archdeacon Magee.] Andrea del 
 
 Sarto (?). 
 
 35. Head of Christ. [Henry Hodgson.] Albert Du- 
 
 rer (?). 
 
 36. The Annunciation (portion of apanel of a Sacristy door). 
 
 [Charles Brien.] 
 
 37. Altar Piece, on gold ground. [Henry Hodgson.] 
 
 Cimabue. 
 
 38. St. Boromea (portion of a panel of a Sacristy door). 
 
 [Charles Brien.] 
 
 39. St. Ambrose. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Spanish 
 
 School. 
 
 40. St. Mary Magdalen. [Mrs. Nevin.] Early Spanish 
 
 School. 
 
 41. Head of St. Francis. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Lo 
 
 Spagnolf.tto (Ribera). 
 
 42. Marriage of St. Catherine. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 Early Venetian School. 
 
 43. The Disciples at Emmaus. [The Earl of Clancarty.] 
 
 Jan Steen. 
 
 44. Holy Family with St. Catherine. [Sir John Nugent, 
 
 Bart.] Early Venetian School. 
 
 45. Return of the Prodigal Son. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 P. da Cortona. 
 
 46. Santa Rosalia. [The Rt. Hon. Aexander Macdon- 
 
 nell.] 
 
 47. The Nativity. [Alexander M‘Carthy.] Filippo 
 
 Lauri. 
 
 48. The Saviour after being Scourged. [T. Conolly, M.P.] 
 
 Murillo (?). 
 
 49. Christ Raising the Mother-in-Law of Peter. [Henry 
 
 Grattan.] Mcekis. 
 
 50. The Last Supper. [Rt. Hon. Alexander Macdonnell.] 
 
 Garofalo (after Leonardo). 
 
 51. St. Jerome. [Rev. J. Mulhall.] Lo Spagnoletto 
 
 (J. Ribera). 
 
 52. The Holy Family. [The Marquis of Drogheda.] 
 
 Vandyck. 
 
 53. The Madonna. [Aexander M‘Carthy.] Frate Mo¬ 
 
 desto. 
 
 54. The Adoration of the Kings. [Very Rev. J. Curtis.] 
 
 John Van Eyck. 
 
 55. The Entombment. [Henry Hodgson.] Correggio. 
 
 56. Madonna and Child, with Group of Angels. [Miss 
 
 Ryan.] Osorio. 
 
 57. The Assumption. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] DeVos. 
 
 58. Jephtha’s Vow. [W. Knox.] Breughel. 
 
 59. Christ Before Herod. [Archdeacon Magee.] Gio. 
 
 Wy'kersloost, 1658. 
 
 60. Madonna and Child. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 Hubert Van Eyck. 
 
 61. St. Cecilia. [Mr. Duffy.] Domenichino. 
 
 62. St. Spiridion (Bishop of Tremethens, in Cyprus, in 
 
 the Fourth Century). [Sir Robert Gore Booth, 
 Bart.] Byzantine School. 
 
 63. Portrait of San Juan de la Cruz. [Sir John Nugent, 
 
 Bart.] Lo Spagnoletto (Ribera). 
 
 64. Holy Family. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Guer- 
 
 CINO. 
 
 65. Madonna and Child. [The Lord Chancellor.] Sas¬ 
 
 soferrato. 
 
 66. Holy Family and St. John. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 Titian. 
 
 67. Holy Family. [The Marquis of Ely.] Ater An¬ 
 
 drea del Sarto. 
 
 68. Holy Family. [The Earl of Portarlington.] Ater 
 
 Andrea del Sarto. 
 
 69. The Cup found in Benjamin’s Sack. [The Earl of 
 
 Miltown.] Poussin (Le Brun ?). 
 
 70. Martyrdom of St. Sebastian. [Lord Ward.] Guido. 
 
 71. St. Cecilia. [John Farrell.] Carlo Dolci (?). 
 
 72. St. Mary Magdalen. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Guido. 
 
 73. St. Catherine. [Aexander M‘Carthy.] Domeni- 
 
 CHINO. 
 
 74. Madonna and Child. [Marquis of Ormonde.] 
 
 75. The Holy Family. [The Duke of Leinster.] Andrea 
 
 del Sarto. 
 
 76. Marriage of St. Catherine. [Stephen Simpson.] 
 
 77. The Madonna. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Sasso¬ 
 
 ferrato. 
 
 78. St. Cecilia. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Paolo Ve¬ 
 
 ronese. 
 
 79. The Nativity. [The Earl of Charlemont.] Giulio 
 
 Romano (?). 
 
 80. An Interior, with Christ, Mary, and Martha. [The 
 
 Earl of Portarlington.] Stf.en wick. 
 
 81. Triptych : representing in the central compartment 
 
 the Adoration of the Magi; on the right-hand side 
 the Birth of our Saviour; on the left the Circum¬ 
 cision. (This picture, said to have been in Queen 
 Mary’s Chapel, at Holyrood Palace, was presented to 
 an ancestor of the owner by the celebrated Mademoi¬ 
 selle de Querouialle, Duchess of Portsmouth.) [Lord 
 Talbot de Malahide.] Albert Durer. 
 
 82. St. Peter Denying Christ. [The Earl of Bessborough.] 
 
 Gerard Seghers. 
 
 83. St. Francis Receiving the Five Wounds on Mount 
 
 Alverno. [Charles Molloy.] Domenichino (?). 
 
 84. David with Head of Goliath. 
 
 85. Holy Family. [John Gibson.] Pierino del Vaga. 
 
 86. David with Head of Goliath. [Sir Compton Domville, 
 
 Bart.] Lionel Spada. 
 
 87. St. Paul. [The Earl of Charlemont.] Vandyck. 
 
 88. Jephtha’s Rash Vow. [The Earl of Enniskillen.] 
 
 After Rubens. 
 
 89. Visit of the Centurion. [F. W. Brady.] Rembrandt. 
 
 90. Madonna and Child. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Carlo Dolce. 
 
 91. The Assumption. [Sir Compton Domville, Bart.] 
 
 Domenichino. 
 
 92. Coronation of St. Catherine. [Sir John Nugent, 
 
 Bart.] Carlo Maratti. 
 
 93. Madonna and Child. [Lord Ward.] Titian. 
 
 94. St. Jerome. [Rt. Hon. R. More O’Ferrall.] Fer¬ 
 
 rari. 
 
 95. The Madonna Addolorata. [Lord Ward.] Carlo 
 
 Dolce. 
 
 96. Saint Agnes. [Henry Grattan.] Elizabeth Sirani. 
 
 97. Madonna and Child. After Raffaelle. 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class XXX. 
 
 458 
 
 98. Marriage of St. Cathcriue. [The Lord Chancellor.] 
 
 Carlo Maratti. 
 
 99. The Madonna and Child. [D. Ross of Bladensburg.] 
 
 Correggio (?). 
 
 100. St. Catherine. [Lady Juliana Bayly.] 0. Marinari. 
 
 101. The Blessed Virgin, Child, and Angels. [T. Tepe.] 
 
 Albano. 
 
 102. Madonna and Child. [H. Westropp.] 
 
 103. The Mouth of the Scheldt. [Charles Brien.] Back- 
 
 huysen. 
 
 104. Storm. [Charles Brien.] Backhuysen. 
 
 105. An Interior, with Groups of Figures. [W. M'Kay.] 
 
 Battem. 
 
 106. Horses Crossing a Rivulet. [J. H. Reid.] Berghem. 
 
 107. Landscape, with Figures and Buildings. [The Earl of 
 
 Portarlington.] Berghem. 
 
 108. Landscape and Figures. [John Gibson.] Ber¬ 
 
 ghem (?). 
 
 109. Cattle Crossing a Stream. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Berghem. 
 
 110. Portrait of an Italian Nobleman. [Rt. Hon. Alex¬ 
 
 ander Macdonnell.] Bordone. 
 
 111. Battle Piece. [The Earl of Portarlington.] Borgog- 
 
 none. 
 
 112. View in Venice. [Marquis of Ely.] Canaletto. 
 
 113. View in Venice. [Marquis of Ely.] Canaletto. 
 
 114. View in Venice. [The Earl of Portarlington.] Cana¬ 
 
 letto. 
 
 115. View in Venice. [The Earl of Portarlington.] Cana¬ 
 
 letto. 
 
 116. View in Venice. [Lord Ward.] Canaletto. 
 
 117. Interior of a Venetian Palace. [Rt. Hon. Alexander 
 
 Macdonnell.] Canaletto. 
 
 118. Companion to 117. [Rt. Hon. Alexander Macdonnell.] 
 
 Canaletto. 
 
 119. Landscape, with Latona and the Clown. [Sir Compton 
 
 Domville, Bart.] Caracci and Domenichlno. 
 
 120. Head of an Old Man. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 A. Caracci (?). 
 
 121. The Dutch Larder. [The Earl of Bessborough.] Sny¬ 
 
 ders. 
 
 122. Marine View. [The Marquis of Ely.] Dubbels. 
 
 123. Battle Piece. [H. Westropp.] Borgognone. 
 
 124. Village Festival. [Mrs. Barry.] Teniers. 
 
 125. Roman Ruins. [Earl of Miltown.] Claude Lor¬ 
 
 raine. 
 
 126. Domestic Poultry. [The Earl of Miltown.] Honde- 
 
 cooter. 
 
 127. The Horse Fair. [Henry Grattan.] Wouvermans. 
 
 128. Old Lady. [John Gibson.] B. Denner. 
 
 129. Coronation of Constantine the Great (sketch for a large 
 
 picture). [Henry Hodgson.] Raffaelle. 
 
 130. Portrait of Lord Newport. [Lord Portarlington.] 
 
 Vandyck. 
 
 131. James the First and his Family. [Henry Rosenthal.] 
 
 Mytens. 
 
 132. Bacchante and Satyrs. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 N. Poussin. 
 
 133. Portrait of King William. [John Bloomfield.] Van¬ 
 
 dyck. 
 
 134. Portrait of the Earl of Strafford. [The Marquis of 
 
 Ormonde.] Vandyck. 
 
 135. Prince Antiochus, Queen Stratonice, and the Physician, 
 
 Erosistratus. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] J. Van 
 Eyck. 
 
 136. Dutch Boors Smoking. [The Rt. Hon. Judge Ball.] 
 
 Ostade. 
 
 137. The Family of Charles I. [The Marquis of Ormonde.] 
 
 Vandyck. 
 
 138. Ca;sar Borgia. [The Earl of Charlemont.] Titian. 
 
 139. F’ull-length Portrait of Henrietta Maria, accompanied 
 
 by Sir Jeffrey Hudson, the Court Dwarf. [The 
 Earl of Portarlington.] Vandyck. 
 
 140. River Scene. [The Marquis of Drogheda.] Decker. 
 
 141. Dead Game. [The Earl of Miltown.] Hondecooter. 
 
 142. Horses Watering. [The Earl of Miltown.] Wouver¬ 
 
 mans. 
 
 143. Scene in Holland. [The Lord Chancellor.] Van der 
 
 Neer. 
 
 144. Fete Champetre. [John Gibson.] Watteau. 
 
 145. Halt at the Smithy. [The Marquis of Ely.] Wou¬ 
 
 vermans. 
 
 146. Dutch Interior. [John La Touche.] Ostade. 
 
 147. Vulcan and Venus. [W. Knox.] John Van Kessel. 
 
 148. Forge by Moonlight. [The Lord Chancellor.] Peter 
 
 Wouvermans. 
 
 149. The Swing. [The Earl of Miltown.] Watteau. 
 
 150. Landscape and Figures. [The Lord Chancellor.] Te¬ 
 
 niers and Artois. 
 
 151. Landscape. [The Lord Chancellor.] Teniers and 
 
 Artois. 
 
 152. Wood Scene, Hunting Party, &c. [The Marquis of 
 
 Ely.] Wynants and Wouvermans. 
 
 153. Early Mom. [Mrs. West.] Cuyp. 
 
 154. Halt of Cavaliers. [The Marquis of Ely.] Wouver¬ 
 
 mans. 
 
 155. Fete Champetre. [The Earl of Miltown.] Watteau 
 
 156. Musicians. [The Earl of Miltown.] Teniers. 
 
 157. A French Sea-port.—“ Evening.” [The Earl of Mil- 
 
 town.] J. Vernet. 
 
 158. Group of Figures. [John Bloomfield.] French School. 
 
 159. Musicians. [The Earl of Charlemont.] Tintoretto. 
 
 160. Landscape, with Banditti. [James E. Stopford.] Sal¬ 
 
 vator Rosa. 
 
 161. Landscape, Figures, and Waterfall. [The Earl of 
 
 Miltown.] Salvator Rosa. 
 
 162. Landscape, Figures, and Waterfall. [The Earl of 
 
 Miltown.] Poussin. 
 
 163. A French Sea-port,—“ Morning.” [The Earl of Mil- 
 
 town.] J. Vernet. 
 
 164. Marine View. [Peter La Touche.] Vernet. 
 
 165. Head of an Old Woman. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Martin de Vos. 
 
 166. Cattle, Figures, &c. [The Marquis of Ely.] Cuyp. 
 
 167. Portrait of Henry VIII. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Holbein. 
 
 168. Portrait of a Lady. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Flo¬ 
 
 rentine School. 
 
 169. Head of an Old Woman. 
 
 170. Portrait of Catherine MacCarthy, the great Countess of 
 
 Desmond, at the age of 146 years. [The Knight of 
 Kerry.] Gerard Douw. 
 
 171. Portrait of Vossius. [Thomas Ford.] Sandrart. 
 
 172. The Cavaliers. [The Duke of Leinster.] Cuyp. 
 
 173. Venus Chiding Cupid. [James Daly.] Correggio. 
 
 174. Old Age and Youth. [The Earl of Miltown.] 
 
 175. Scene on the Ice in Holland. [The Lord Chancellor.] 
 
 H. W. Schudelck.' 
 
 176. Shepherd, Sheep, and Goats. [Lady Juliana Bavly.] 
 
 Rosa di Tivoli. 
 
 177. Portrait. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Eliz. Sirani. 
 
 178. Interior of a Guard-room. [William M‘Kay.] Pa- 
 
 LAMEDES. 
 
 179. Head of an Old Man. [The Marquis of Ely.] Rf.m- 
 
 BRANDT. 
 
 180. Cupid Breaking his Bow. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Guercino. 
 
 181. Adam and Eve, with Cain and Abel. [The Earl of 
 
 Miltown.] Luca Giordano. 
 
 182. Head of an Old Woman. [Marquis of Ely.] Rem¬ 
 
 brandt. 
 
 183. Mercury, Argus, and Io. [Rt. Hon. Alexander Mac¬ 
 
 donnell.] Eckhout. 
 
 184. Italian Vineyard. [Rt. Hon. Alexander Macdonnell.] 
 
 185. Portrait of the Artist. [W. M‘Kay.] Denner. 
 
 186. Portrait of Geronimo Prioli, Doge of Venice, Son of 
 
 Antonio Prioli, Procurator of St. Mark. [Rt. Hon. 
 Alexander Macdonnell.] Titian (?). 
 
 187. Venus and Adonis. [Rt. Hon. Alexander Macdon¬ 
 
 nell.] 
 
 188. Italian Landscape. [Rt. Hon. Alexander Macdon¬ 
 
 nell.] Swanvoelt. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS.—PAINTING. 
 
 459 
 
 189. Female Shading a Candle. [Marquis of Waterford.] 
 
 Honthorst. 
 
 190. The Tooth Drawer. [Marquis of Ely.] After Ge¬ 
 
 rard Douw. 
 
 191. Loading Hay, Cattle, &c. [The Rt. Hon. Judge Ball.] 
 
 CUYP. 
 
 192. Marine Piece. [The Earl of Portarlington.] Van de 
 
 Vei.de. 
 
 193. Landscape and Figures. [W. M‘Kay.] Hobbema (?). 
 
 194. Child’s Head. [Alexander M'Carthy.] Guido. 
 
 195. Belling the Cat. [Lord Ward.] Teniers. 
 
 196. Nymphs Bathing. [The Marquis of Ely.] Pcelem- 
 
 berg. 
 
 197. Portrait of Gerard Douw. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Gerard Douw. 
 
 198. Francis Thomas of Savoy, Prince of Carignan. [The 
 
 Lord Chancellor.] Vandyck. 
 
 199. The Alchemist. [John Gibson.] After Gerard 
 
 Douw. 
 
 200. Landscape, with Water Mill. [The Lord Chancellor.] 
 
 Hobbema. 
 
 201. Head. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] Greuze. 
 
 202. Head of an Old Woman. [The Marquis of Drogheda.] 
 
 Rembrandt. 
 
 203. Hares at Play. [John Gibson.] Paul Potter (?). 
 
 204. Landscape and Cattle. [Charles Brien.] Domeni- 
 
 CHINO. 
 
 205. Landscape, Cattle, and Figures. [Charles Brien.] 
 
 Van de Velde. 
 
 206. Portrait of a Lady (on panel). [Sir John Nugent, 
 
 Bart.] Titian (?). 
 
 207. Portrait of Leo X. [John La Touche.] Giulio Ro¬ 
 
 mano (after Raphael). 
 
 208. Portrait of the Artist. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Rembrandt. 
 
 209. Meeting Room of Three Societies of Rhetoricians, 
 
 which existed at Haarlem in the Seventeenth Cen¬ 
 tury. [J. H. Reid.] 
 
 210. Landscape, with Figures. [The Earl of Enniskillen.] 
 
 G. Poussin (?). 
 
 211. Astronomy. [Alexander M'Carthy.] Domenichino. 
 
 212. Triptych: The Adoration of the Kings. [Sir John 
 
 Nugent, Bart.] Lucas Van Leyden. 
 
 213. Study: Heads of Wolves. Quadal. 
 
 214. A Sea-Port, with Vessels under Sail. [Sir John Nu¬ 
 
 gent, Bart.] Salvator Rosa. 
 
 215. Interior of a Church. [The Lord Chancellor.] Neees. 
 
 216. Sunset at Sea. [II. Westropp.] Claude Lorraine. 
 
 217. Landscape and Figures. [Earl of Miltown.] Sal¬ 
 
 vator Rosa. 
 
 218. Drawing the Net. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 G. Poussin. 
 
 219. Companion to No. 218. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 G. Poussin. 
 
 220. Milking the Cow: a View near Dordrecht. [John 
 
 La Touche.] Cuyp. 
 
 221. Portrait of the Duke of Alva. [The Earl of Portar¬ 
 
 lington.] Rubens. 
 
 222. Landscape. [The Earl of Portarlington.] Claude 
 
 Lorraine. 
 
 223. Landscape and Cattle. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Moucheron. 
 
 224. Woody Landscape: Duck-shooting. [The Earl of 
 
 Bessborongh.] Waterloo. 
 
 225. Bacchanalians. [The Earl of Miltown.] Rubens. 
 
 226. Ruins. [The Marquis of Drogheda.] Pannini. 
 
 227. Hurdy-Gurdy Boy. [The Marquis of Drogheda.] 
 
 Rembrandt (?). 
 
 228. Mount Olympus, Assembly of the Gods. [Sir John 
 
 Nugent, Bart.] Mignard. 
 
 229. Head: Study. [Alexander M'Carthy.] Nogari. 
 
 230. Portrait of Charles I., presented by James Stopford, 
 
 Bishop of Cloyne, 1742, to Dean Swift, and left 
 back again to him in the Dean’s will. [James E. 
 Stopford.] Vandyck. 
 
 231. Portrait of Thomas Lord Fairfax. Vandyck. 
 
 232. Firing a Salute. [The Earl of Miltown.] Peters. 
 
 233. Landscape and Figures. [The Marquis of Ely.] 
 
 Wynants. 
 
 234. Musical Concert. [The Earl of Charlemont.] M. A. 
 
 Caravaggio. 
 
 235. Landscape. [The Marquis of Drogheda.] Claude 
 
 Lorraine. 
 
 236. River Scene in Holland. [The Marquis of Drogheda.] 
 
 Van Goyen. 
 
 237. Landscape. [The Marquis of Ely.] Ruysdael. 
 
 238. Portrait of Lady Thurles. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 Vandyck. 
 
 239. Landscape. [The Lord Chancellor.] Salvator Rosa. 
 
 240. Cattle in a Landscape. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 A. Van de Velde. 
 
 241. Meleager and Atalanta. [The Earl of Miltown.] 
 
 After Rubens. 
 
 242. Venus Disarming Cupid. [John Gibson.] French 
 
 School. 
 
 243. Merry-Making. [The Rt. Hon. Sir Wm. Somerville, 
 
 Bart.] Teniers. 
 
 244. The Good Shepherd. [John Gibson.] Caracci (?). 
 
 245. Scene in Holland. [The Rt. Hon. Sir Wm. Somer¬ 
 
 ville, Bart.] Tilburg. 
 
 246. Full-length Portrait of Charles I. [The Marquis of 
 
 Ormonde.] After Vandyck. 
 
 247. Portrait of a Friar. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 After Titian. 
 
 248. Queen Henrietta Maria. [The Marquis of Ormonde.] 
 
 After Vandyck. 
 
 249. Family of Jan Steen. [Henry Grattan.] Jan Steen. 
 
 250. Portrait of a Burgomaster. [Lord Ward.] Rem¬ 
 
 brandt. 
 
 251. Landscape and Figures. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Teniers and Vanuden. 
 
 252. Landscape and Figures. [The Earl of Portarlington.] 
 
 Teniers and Vanuden. 
 
 253. Flowers. [Lord Ward.] Van Os. 
 
 254. Fruit. [Lord Ward.] Van Os. 
 
 255. Portraitof Isabella, Archduchess of Austria. [J. Bloom¬ 
 
 field.] After Vandyck. 
 
 256. Landscape. [T. Tepe.] G. Poussin (?). 
 
 257. Narcissus. [T. Tepe.] M. A. da Caravaggio (?). 
 
 258. A Collection of original Drawings, by the Old Masters. 
 
 [Henry Arrowsmith.] Rakfaelle (two Studies for 
 Frescoes), the property of Colonel Colomb. Par- 
 migiano (three Specimens in one Frame,—one in 
 pen and wash, one in red chalk, and one in chalk). 
 A Sacrifice, Amidano, Pupil of Parmigiano (in 
 wash). Holy Family, Albano (pen and wash). 
 Giuseppe Galleotti (Study for Fresco). Giu¬ 
 seppe Galleotti (Study for Fresco). Giuseppe 
 Galleotti (Study for Fresco). A Battle, Lucca 
 Giordano (sepia wash). Sacrifice by Abraham, 
 Andrea Lacchi (wash). Wounded Horse, Tie- 
 poli (wash). Studies of St. Michael Guido (wash 
 and pen). Repentance of St. Peter, Guido (wash 
 and pen). Study for Crowning a Saint, Frances- 
 chini. The Titans, A. Caracci (pen and wash). 
 Saint, Murillo (pen and wash). A Study, Claude 
 (pen and wash). Landscape, Swaneveldt. Three 
 Subjects in one Frame (in Pencil) Boucher. Land¬ 
 scape, Boucher. Landscape, Paul Bril (indigo 
 wash). Ship in a Gale, Backhuysen (wash). 
 Shipping, Rietschoof (water-colour). Abraham 
 and the Angels, Rembrandt (Wash). Storm v 
 Weather, Van Drielst (Wash). Companion, Van 
 Drielst (Wash). Conversation, De Bourg (wa¬ 
 ter-colour). Studies of Trees, Ruysdael (in red 
 chalk). Studies of Trees, Ruysdael (in red chalk). 
 Polemberg (in wash). Van Drielst (Indian ink 
 wash). Niccolo Poussin (colour wash). Van¬ 
 dyck (Indian ink). Pasinelli (sketch in black 
 chalk). Landscape, Rousseau, Pupil of Swane¬ 
 veldt (in chalk). The Fortune Teller, Callot. 
 Hogarth (in wash). English Sports, Hogarth 
 (wash and colour). Landscape, Gainsborough (in 
 conte chalk). - 
 
 3 o 
 
4 GO 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 259. The Entombment. [C. Coppinger, Q.C.] James 
 
 Barry, R. A. 
 
 260. Portrait of the late Earl of Charlemont (unfinished). 
 
 [The Earl of Charlemont.] Hogarth. 
 
 261. Venus chiding Cupid. [The Earl of Charlemont.] 
 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds. 
 
 262. Landscape, with Sheep and Figures. [S. Cartwright.] 
 
 George Morland. 
 
 263. Portrait of the Marquis of Montrose. [The Marquis 
 
 of Ormonde.] Wissing. 
 
 264. Portrait of Lady Caroline Damer. [The Earl of Por- 
 
 tarlington.] Angelica Kauffman. 
 
 265. Landscape with Figures. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 Zuccarelli. 
 
 266. Portrait of Sir Richard Worsley, in the uniform of the 
 
 Isle of Wight Militia. [The Earl of Yarborough.] 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds. 
 
 267. Lady and Child. [Edward Cooper.] Romney. 
 
 268. Portrait of Prince Charles Edward, the “ Pretender.” 
 
 [J. H. Reid.] 
 
 269. Hare and Fruit. [The Marquis of Ely.] Beschey. 
 
 270. Italian Landscape. [H. Westropp.] 
 
 271. Dogs. [H. Luscombe.] G. Morland. 
 
 272. The Flight of Europa. [Charles Brien.] Beschey. 
 
 273. A Study. [Robert Smith.] G. Morland. 
 
 274. Portrait of Oliver Cromwell. [Chas. Brien.] Walker. 
 
 275. Subject from the Milton Gallery. [Samuel Cart¬ 
 
 wright.] Fuseli. 
 
 276. Louis XIV. in the Gardens at Versailles. [The Earl 
 
 of Bessborough.] Van der Meulen. 
 
 277. Portrait of Sir Joshua Reynolds. [Sir Vere de Vere, 
 
 Bart.] Sir Joshua Reynolds. 
 
 278. Second Stage of the Harlot’s Progress. [The Earl of 
 
 Charlemont.] Hogarth. 
 
 279. The Dance. [Earl of Miltown.] 
 
 280. Portrait of the Duchess of Orleans. [The Earl of Por- 
 
 tarlington.] Sir Peter Lely. 
 
 281. Roman Landscape. [S. Simpson.] Wilson. 
 
 282. Landscape. [Lord Ward.] Wilson. 
 
 283. A Portrait. 
 
 284. Edmund Burke. [J. Bloomfield.] Sir Joshua Rey¬ 
 
 nolds (?). 
 
 285. Portrait of Miss Munroe. [The Marquis of Ely.] An¬ 
 
 gelica Kauffman. 
 
 286. Portrait of Sir Peter Lely. [James E. Stopford.] Sir 
 
 Peter Lely. 
 
 287. Caricature of Banks, afterwards Lord Aylesbury, Lord 
 
 Miltown, Frank Burton, afterwards Lord Convng- 
 ham, and Lord Charlemont. [The Earl of Miltown.] 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds. 
 
 288. Caricature of Henry of Straffan, Sir W. Wynne, Lord 
 
 Charlemont, and another. [The Earl of Miltown.] 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds. 
 
 289. Caricature of the First Lord Miltown, and Lord Naas, 
 
 afterwards Lord Mayo. [Lord Miltown.] Sir 
 Joshua Reynolds. 
 
 290. Execution of a Spy. [The Rev. Ogle Moore.] Si- 
 
 monini. 
 
 291. Hagar in the Wilderness. [Sir John Nugent, Bart.] 
 
 292. Roman Forum. [The Earl of Miltown.] Pannini. 
 
 293. The Lady’s Last Stake. [The Earl of Charlemont.] 
 
 Hogarth. 
 
 294. Roman Ruins. [The Earl of Miltown.] Pannini. 
 
 295. The Gates of Calais. [The Earl of Charlemont.] Ho¬ 
 
 garth. 
 
 296. Christ and the Samaritan Woman at the Well. [The 
 
 Earl of Miltown.] Pannini. 
 
 297. Angels at Play. [Hon. Richard O’Grady.] De 
 
 Grey. 
 
 298. Companion to No. 297. [The Hon. R. O’Grady.] 
 
 De Grey. 
 
 299. Portrait of Archbishop Ussher. [R. Pearson, M.D.] 
 
 300. Portrait of Philip Stanhope Earl of Chesterfield, 
 
 painted when he w r as Lord Lieutenant of Ireland in 
 1745. [The Hon. Sir F. Stanhope, Bart.] Thompson. 
 
 301. Portrait of Oliver Cromwell. [John Bloomfield.] 
 
 Dobson. 
 
 302. Portrait of King William the Third. [Right Hon. Sir 
 
 William Somerville.] Sir Godfrey Kneller. 
 
 303. Portrait of Queen Mary, wife of William III. [J. 
 
 Bloomfield.] Sir Peter Lely. 
 
 304. Portrait of Charles II. [William Ruxton.] Sir 
 
 Peter Lely. 
 
 305. Portrait of James, second Duke of Ormonde. [J. H. 
 
 Smith.] Sir G. Kneller. 
 
 306. Portrait of George, Duke of Albemarle. [William 
 
 Ruxton.] Sir Peter Lely. 
 
 307. Portrait of M. Angelo, of an old date. [Henry Hodg¬ 
 
 son.] 
 
 308. Bacchus and Ariadne. [E. J. Cooper.] Romney. 
 
 309. View of Calcutta. [E. J. Cooper.] 
 
 310. Portrait of King William III. [S. H. H. Bruce, Bart.] 
 
 Netsciier. 
 
 311. Portrait of Martain Foulkes, F.R.S. [Sir Vere de 
 
 Vere, Bart.] Van der Bank. 
 
 312. Portrait of a Lady and Page. [C. Nosotti.] Vanloo. 
 
 313. Portrait of Old Parr in his 153rd year, A.D. 1635. 
 
 [E. R. P. Colles.] 
 
 314. A PietA [J. Whitty.] 
 
 315. Portrait of the late Earl of Charlemont. [The Earl of 
 
 Charlemont.] Gainsborough. 
 
 318. Henry Grattan moving Declaration of Independence 
 in the Irish House of Commons (containing 148 
 Portraits), painted in 1780. [Mrs. Gascoigne.] 
 Wheatley. 
 
 317. Review of the Irish Volunteers, College-green. [The 
 
 Duke of Leinster.] Wheatley. 
 
 318. Death of Adonis. [Wm. Anthony.] James Barry-, 
 
 R. A. 
 
 319. Portrait of Dean Swift. [George Crampton.] 
 
 320. Full-length Portrait of Quin in the character of Sir 
 
 John Falstaff. [Sir Percy Nugent, Bart.] Sir 
 Joshua Reynolds. 
 
 321. Portrait of Patrick Sarsfield, Earl of Lucan. [E. H. 
 
 Casey.] Sir Godfrey Kneller. 
 
 322. Portrait of the late Earl of Charlemont. [The Earl of 
 
 Charlemont.] Pompeo Batoni. 
 
 323. Portrait of the late Earl of Miltown. [The Earl of 
 
 Miltown.] Pompeo Batoni. 
 
 324. Portrait of the Earl Macartney and Sir George Staun¬ 
 
 ton. [S. M. Caldwell.] Sir Joshua Reynolds. 
 
 325. Portrait of Roger, or Rory, O’More (of Ballynagh, 
 
 Co. Kildare), one of the principal leaders of the 
 “ Rebellion” of 1641. [Right Hon. R. More O’Fer- 
 ralL] 
 
 326. Portrait of the first Duke of Ormonde. [The Marquis 
 
 of Ormonde.] Sir Peter Lely. 
 
 327. Full-length Portrait of Dean Swift, presented by the 
 
 Chapter to the Deanery House (the frame of Irish 
 oak, presented by the'Artificers of Dublin at the same 
 time.) [Very Rev. Dean Pakenham.] Bindon. 
 
 328. Portrait of General O’Donnell. [Right Hon. R. 
 
 More O’Ferrall.] 
 
 THE MODERN SCHOOL. 
 
 329. The Creation. Gosse. 
 
 330. The Birth of Christ. Gosse. 
 
 331. The Temptation of St. Anthony. [Monsieur Suisse.] 
 
 Tassart. 
 
 332. Ave Maria. Sussmann, Berlin. 
 
 333. The good Conscience. A. Colin. 
 
 334. St. Elizabeth of Hungary, distributing Alms. Debon. 
 
 335. St. Peter repentant, after denying Christ. Paulin 
 
 Guerin Fils. 
 
 336. Death of Judas Iscariot. Paulin Guerin Fils. 
 
 337. Paradise Lost. Gabriel Lefebure 
 
 338. St. Hugues praying in the Forest. Baccuet. 
 
 339. The Flight into Egypt. Emile Lecomte. 
 
 340. “ Suffer little children to come unto Me.” Fannt 
 
 Geefs Corr, Brussels. 
 
 341. St. Cecilia. Mathieu, Louvain. 
 
 342. Resignation. Angus, Antwerp. 
 
 343. The Holy Family. Taymans, Brussels. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—PAINTING. 
 
 4G1 
 
 344. The Sacrifice of Abraham. L. Voordecker, Brus¬ 
 
 sels. 
 
 345. The Communion. Adele Kindt, Brussels. 
 
 346. Judith bearing the Head of Holophernes. Thomas, 
 
 Brussels. 
 
 347. St. Elizabeth of Hungary. [II. M. the King of the 
 
 Belgians.] A. De Keysek, Antwerp. 
 
 348. Judith bearing the Head of Holophernes. Van Rooy, 
 
 Antwerp. 
 
 349. Rebecca. [H. M. The King of the Belgians.] Por- 
 
 taels, Brussels. 
 
 350. The Adoration. Van Schendel, Brussels. 
 
 351. St. Mary Magdalen. Van Severdonck, Brussels. 
 
 352. The Prayer. Taymans, Brussels. 
 
 353. The Temptation of St. Anthony. [H. M. the King 
 
 of the Belgians.] Gallait, Brussels. 
 
 354. The Last Moments of St. Remade. Bellemans, 
 
 Antwerp. 
 
 355. The Crucifixion. Houze, Brussels. 
 
 356. Jacob and Rachel. Bellemans, Antwerp. 
 
 357. Christ. “ Ego sum Via et Vita.” Gufeens, Ant¬ 
 
 werp. 
 
 358. The Blessed Virgin and St. John standing by the 
 
 Cross. J. A. Kruseman, Jz., Dricbergen. 
 
 359. Hannah bringing Samuel to the High Priest Eli. 
 
 Huebner, Prussia. 
 
 360. Christ and the little Child. (St. Matthew, chap. 
 
 xviii. ver. 4.) T. A. Kruseman, Dricbergen. 
 
 361. The Daughter of Herodias, with the Head of St. John 
 
 the Baptist. Schrader. 
 
 362. Esther accusing Hainan to Ahasuerus. Levin. 
 
 363. The Flight into Egypt. Schuetze. 
 
 364. Christ prophesying the Destruction of Jerusalem. [H. 
 
 M. the King of Prussia.] Begas. 
 
 365. The Birth of Christ. Pietrowski. 
 
 366. Ruth follows Naomi in her departure from Moab. 
 
 Count Spezia, Rome. 
 
 367. Jesus Christ and the Woman of Samaria. Cammade. 
 
 368. Jesus Christ Curing the Mother-in-Law of St. Peter. 
 
 VlARDOT. 
 
 369. The Prayer. Lepaulle. 
 
 370. Christ driving the Devils out of the possessed Men. 
 
 John Tracy. 
 
 371. The Deluge. [W. Jones.] F. Danby, A.R.A. 
 
 372. The Communion (in a Catholic Church). [H. A. J. 
 
 Munro.] S. A. Hart, R. A. 
 
 373. The Prayer. J. Lucas. 
 
 374. Dalila asking Forgiveness of Sampson. W. S. Burton. 
 
 375. A Friar at his Devotions. Pickersgill, R. A. 
 
 376. Angels appearing to the Shepherds. [Robert Smith.] 
 
 West all. 
 
 377. The Holy Family. [A. D. Cooper.] A. Cooper. 
 
 378. The Madonna. J. Magrath. 
 
 379. Fort Abraham in Corfu, looking towards the Island of 
 
 Vido, and the Coast of Albania. Max Schmidt. 
 
 380. Sketch in Corfu—View from Benezza looking towards 
 
 Un Canone. Max Schmidt. 
 
 381. View towards the Citadel of Corfu and Coast of Al¬ 
 
 bania. Max Schmidt, 
 
 382. Entrance to the old Harbour of Corcyra. Max 
 
 Schmidt. 
 
 383. Geuoveva with her Child, Schmerzenreich (Eighth 
 
 Century.) Sheinbruck. 
 
 384. A Landscape, with Nymphs Bathing. C. Becker. 
 
 385. A Vintage Festival in Ischia. Cretius. 
 
 386. A Scene on the Nile—“Difficulties of Embarking.” 
 
 Krktzschmer. 
 
 387. Fruit and Flowers. Dietrich. 
 
 388. Procession with Torches by Moonlight. J. Pelgrom, 
 
 Zutphen. 
 
 389. St. Giovanni in Laterana, Rome. Schultz. 
 
 390. Lunch in the Desert. Kretzschmer. 
 
 391. The Angel’s Horn, in Switzerland. Englehakdt. 
 
 392. A Mendicant Friar. Nerenz. 
 
 393. Valley of Chamouni. Seifisch. 
 
 394. Maternal Love. Meyer. 
 
 395. Avalanche at the Gosen Lake, Upper Austria. Holl- 
 
 STE1N. 
 
 396. Leave-taking of a Condemned Criminal with his Fa¬ 
 
 mily. Bendix. 
 
 397. Castle of Lueg, in Carniola. Biermann. 
 
 398. View in Inspruck. [H. M. the King of Prussia.] 
 
 Kalkreuth. 
 
 399. The Weisse Horn, from the Nicolai Vale, Switzerland. 
 
 E. IIollstein. 
 
 400. The Young Princes in the Tower. Verreydt. 
 
 401. Ithaca, looking towards Greece. Max Schmidt. 
 
 402. Bull-hunting in the Italian Fashion. C. Steffeck. 
 
 403. Landscape—Winter. Meyer. 
 
 404. Landscape, with Cattle. Von der Burch. 
 
 405. Pier of Ostende during a Storm. [H. R. H. the 
 
 Prince of Prussia.] Achenbach. 
 
 406. Martinswand—A View near Inspruck. [H. M. the 
 
 King of Prussia.] Kalkreuth. 
 
 407. A Swiss Landscape—Canton Uri. Seiffert. 
 
 408. Captured Banditti taken to Prison. Nerenz. 
 
 409. Scene from Roman Life—Lower Orders. Pistorius. 
 
 410. Scene of an Inundation in North Holland in 1825, by 
 
 Moonlight. C. J. L. Portman, Cleves. 
 
 411. The Sleepy Nurse. Pistorius. 
 
 412. The Charitable Little Maiden. Nerenz. 
 
 413. Swiss Landscape, Canton, Berne. Seiffert. 
 
 414. Horses. Steffeck. 
 
 415. Hamilton’s Point in Heligoland. Edward Schmidt. 
 
 416. Prince Waldemar, of Prussia, supporting his dying 
 
 Physician, Hofmeister, at the Battle of Ferozeshah, 
 with Portraits of Lord Hardinge, and others. Kretz¬ 
 schmer. 
 
 417. Pantaleone, in the Island of Sicily. [FI. R. H. the 
 
 Prince of Prussia.] Achenbach. 
 
 418. A Winter Scene in Belgium. Bodeman, Brussels. 
 
 419. The Cook’s Accounts. [M. Vandenbergh, Brussels.] 
 
 Dyckmans, Antwerp. 
 
 420. Summer Wild Flowers. Dietrich, Prussia. 
 
 421. Landscape—Norwegian Winter. M. T. Bagge, Dus- 
 
 seldorf. 
 
 422. A Visit to Poor People. Carl IIubner, Dusseldorf. 
 
 423. Oberwesel on the Rhine. Wm. Klein, Dusseldorf. 
 
 424. Gretchen in the Dungeon—(Faust.) C. Begas, 
 
 Prussia. 
 
 425. A Dispute over Cards. Melzf.r, Antwerp. 
 
 426. Breakfast. Carolus, Brussels. 
 
 427. Maternal Happiness. Van Den Daele, Antwerp. 
 
 428. A Stolen Kiss. Gons, Antwerp. 
 
 429. The Miniature. Taymans, Brussels. 
 
 430. The Fruit-seller. Geernaert, Ghent. 
 
 431. The Flight of Henrietta Maria. Jambees, Brussels. 
 
 432. An Interior. Haeseleer, Brussels. 
 
 433. Dogs. [H. M. the King of the Belgians.] E. Ver- 
 
 bockhoven, Brussels. 
 
 434. A Pilgrim in the Holy Land. Kremer, Antwerp. 
 
 435. Landscape. Francia, Brussels. 
 
 436. Return from the Chase. Sciiaepkens, Brussels. 
 
 437. Doves. Henri Voordecker, Brussels. 
 
 438. “ Tumblers.” Haesaekt, Antwerp. 
 
 439. The Happy Mother. Taymans, Antwerp. 
 
 440. The Gate of Harkvilde at Ghent. Francis Boulan¬ 
 
 ger, Ghent. 
 
 441. The Reopening of a Catholic Church. Kremer, 
 
 Antwerp. 
 
 442. Landscape with Cattle. Geernaert, Ghent. 
 
 443. Young Girls. De Vigne, Ghent. 
 
 444. A Cook. Van Meer, Brussels. 
 
 445. The Enemy of Farm-yards. [M. Vandenberg.] Briar, 
 
 Brussels. 
 
 446. The Lacemaker. Noterman, Antwerp. 
 
 447. Fish Market. Van Regemorter, Antwerp. 
 
 448. Morning Walk. Francia, Brussels. 
 
 449. Dog and Puppies. Adolphe Jones, Brussels. 
 
 450. The Centenarian. Voordecker, Brussels. 
 
 451. “Louis XVII.” [H. M. the King of the Belgians.] 
 
 Wappers, Brussels. 
 
 452. Hibernia. Fanny Geefs Core, Brussels. 
 
 3 o 2 
 
462 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 453. Landscape and Cattle. Marinus, Namur. 
 
 454. Mary Queen of Scots. Huysmans, Antwerp. 
 
 455. Gipsy Mother. Matilde Lagache-Corr, Brussels. 
 
 456. The Guitar. Victor Eeckhout, Brussels. 
 
 457. The Elopement. Van Oudenhoven, Antwerp. 
 
 458. The Village Politician. David Col, Antwerp. 
 
 459. The Female Recruit. [M. Vandenbergh.] Madou, 
 
 Brussels. 
 
 460. A Stable. Van Severdonck, Brussels. 
 
 461. An Arab Fortress. Bossuet, Brussels. 
 
 462. An Episode of the Creation. Wauters, Malines. 
 
 463. Virgilius braving the Anger of the Duke of Alva. 
 
 Bellemans, Antwerp. 
 
 464. Frances de Foix, Comtesse De Chateaubriand. Wulf- 
 
 fAert, Ghent. 
 
 465. A Fancy Portrait. [M. Couteaux, Brussels.] Dorcy, 
 
 Brussels. 
 
 466. Fancy Portrait. [M. Couteaux, Brussels.] Dorcy, 
 
 Brussels. 
 
 467. A Fancy Portrait. [M. Couteaux, Brussels.] Dorcy, 
 
 Brussels. 
 
 468. The Fan. Vambombergen, Antwerp 
 
 469. A Young Venus. Vanheyken, Brussels. 
 
 470. A Farm House. Van Moer, Brussels. 
 
 471. Dead Game. Van Meer, Brussels. 
 
 472. Field of Flowers. H. Dillens, Antwerp. 
 
 473. The Plough. [II. M. the King of the Belgians.] 
 
 Charles Tschaggeny, Brussels. 
 
 474. A Figure of the 17th Century. Veriiagiien, Brussels. 
 
 475. The Knitter. Verhaghen, Brussels. 
 
 476. Interior of a Court-yard. Verhaghen, Brussels. 
 
 477. A Cook. Van Meer, Brussels. 
 
 478. Birds. Madame Vervloet, Malines. 
 
 479. Landscape with Cattle. Kruseman, Brussels. - 
 
 480. The Young Delinquent—Offence against the Game 
 
 Laws. F. Claes, Antwerp. 
 
 481. The Young Poacher. [M. Podesta.] Noterman, 
 
 Antwerp. 
 
 482. A Moorish Gate. F. Bossuet, Brussels. 
 
 483. Guess who I am. Haesaert, Antwerp. 
 
 484. Young Girls with the Jew. Cornet, Antwerp. 
 
 485. The Field of Waterloo. Seghers, Brussels 
 
 486. Moonlight. Vanbombergen, Antwerp. 
 
 487. Boy and Lamb. Picque, Brussels. 
 
 488. A Cook. Verhaghen, Brussels. 
 
 489. Interior of a Church. Vervloet, Malines. 
 
 490. Dog and Puppies. Haeseleer, Brussels. 
 
 491. A Badly Nursed Child. Verhaghen, Brussels. 
 
 492. A Group of Young Beggars. Brice, Brussels. 
 
 493. Kitchen. [H. M. the King of the Belgians.] Van 
 
 Meer, Brussels. 
 
 494. Rat-catching. [M. Couteaux.] De Brackeleer, 
 
 Antwerp. 
 
 495. A Cart with Oxen frightened by a Storm. De 
 
 Taeye, Antwerp. 
 
 496. Citadel in Spain. Boulanger, Antwerp. 
 
 497. Landscape with Cattle. [M. Vandenberg.] Schelf- 
 
 hout and Verbockhoven, Brussels. 
 
 498. Winter. Verwee, Brussels. 
 
 499. Landscape with Cattle. Fan ton, Liege. 
 
 500. Genevieve De Brabant. Pique, Brussels. 
 
 501. A Market. [H. M. the King of the Belgians.] Bos¬ 
 
 suet, Brussels. 
 
 502. Flowers and Fruit. Robbe, Brussels. 
 
 503. A Seller of Game. Van Meer, Brussels. 
 
 504. Cattle Piece. [Edward Cooper.] Eugene Ver- 
 
 boeckiioven. 
 
 505. The Water-Wheel. Peterszen, Antwerp. 
 
 506. Return from the Vintage. Bource, Antwerp. 
 
 507. Taking the Veil. Houze, Brussels. 
 
 508. Court of a House in the 17th Century. Schaepkens, 
 
 Brussels. 
 
 509. A Souvenir of the Fount of D’Orval. Defailly, 
 
 Brussels. 
 
 510. A Young Work- woman. Billoin, Brussels. 
 
 511. Dice-throwing. [H. M. the King of the Belgians.] 
 
 H. Leys, Antwerp. 
 
 512. A Dream. Houze, Brussels. 
 
 513. View in Ardennes. Francia, Brussels. 
 
 514. Interior. Geerts, Antwerp. 
 
 515. Henry Percy, Duke of Northumberland. Houze, 
 
 Brussels. 
 
 516. Village Dance. Schaep, Antwerp. 
 
 517. The Return to the Chateau. Coumont, Brussels. 
 
 518. The Black Mask. Correns, Antwerp. 
 
 519. Landscape in Belgium. Lauters, Brussels. 
 
 520. Interior of a Synagogue. [M. Couteaux.] II. Leys, 
 
 Antwerp. 
 
 521. Souvenir of the Dauphine. Deschampheler, Brus¬ 
 
 sels. 
 
 522. An Interior. Geerts, Antwerp. 
 
 523. View of the Allee Verte at Brussels. Joseph Van 
 
 Severdonck, Brussels. 
 
 524. Upset of a Market Cart. David Col, Antwerp. 
 
 525. Flowers and Fruit. [M. Couteaux.] Van Os, Brus¬ 
 
 sels. 
 
 526. Entering the Convent. Houze, Brussels. 
 
 527. A View in Holland. Defailly, Antwerp. 
 
 528. The Young Shepherd. Coumont, Brussels. 
 
 529. The Young Bride. Adele Kindt, Brussels. 
 
 530. Macbeth and the Witches. Payen, Brussels. 
 
 531. The Riding Whip. Vanbombergen, Antwerp. 
 
 532. A Valley in the Alps. Roffiaen, Brussels. 
 
 533. You will not Forget me. Jules Boulanger, Ghent. 
 
 534. A Scene in Holland. Redig, Antwerp. 
 
 535. A Village Scene. Redig, Antwerp. 
 
 536. A Village Feast. Redig, Antwerp. 
 
 537. Landscape in Holland. Redig, Antwerp. 
 
 538. Sea Piece. Hulk, Antwerp. 
 
 539. A View in Sussex. Lehon, Brussels. 
 
 540. Farm Yard. Fanton, Liege. 
 
 541. Harvest Scene. [M. Vilain.] Charles Tschag¬ 
 
 geny, Brussels. 
 
 542. The Last Interview between the Count Egmont and 
 
 the Duke of Alba. Van Rooy, Antwerp. 
 
 543. Evening. Lehon, Brussels. 
 
 544. Landscape in Switzerland. Defailly, Brussels. 
 
 545. The Friar Felix (Pope Sixtus the Fifth) at the Car¬ 
 
 dinal Buoncompagno’s. Bellemans, Antwerp. 
 
 546. The Milkmaid. Correns, Antwerp. 
 
 547. Setting off for the Market. De Bruykf.r, Antwerp. 
 
 548. View of the Basin of Ghent. Boulanger, Antwerp. 
 
 549. View near Antwerp. Carpentero, Antwerp. 
 
 550. Fresh Breeze. Francia, Brussels. 
 
 551. An Interior. Geerts, Antwerp. 
 
 552. “ The Girl,” “ The Mother,” “The Widow." Fanny 
 
 Geefs Corr, Brussels. 
 
 553. Winter Scene in Holland. Moerenhout and Schelf- 
 
 hout, Brussels. 
 
 554. Sisters of Charity. Hunin, Malines. 
 
 555. The Breakfast. Toussaint, Brussels. 
 
 556. Park of Brussels. Van Moer, Brussels. 
 
 557. The Young Marauders. Toussaint, Brussels. 
 
 558. View of a Roman Aqueduct. Bossuet, Brussels. 
 
 559. The Last Moments of Henry Percy, Earl of Northum¬ 
 
 berland. Houze, Brussels. 
 
 560. View in Italy. Edouard De Vigne, Ghent. 
 
 561. Sea View off Dunkirk. Francia, Brussels. 
 
 562. The Effect of Music on the young Montaigne. Soubre, 
 
 Liege. 
 
 563. The arrival of the Queen of England at Flushing, with 
 
 the escorting Squadron saluted by the Ship, “The 
 Prince of Orange,” on her passage to Antwerp, on 
 the 18th August, 1852. A. Pley'sif.r, Amsterdam. 
 
 564. A Town View. [G. de Vries, Jz., Amsterdam.] K. 
 
 Karsen, 
 
 565. Study of a Fox. Mdlle. Rosa Bonheur. 
 
 566. View in Normandy. Huber. 
 
 567. A Hunt near Chantilly. Lepaulle. 
 
 568. A Landscape, “The Jura Mountains.” Collens, 
 
 Amsterdam, 
 
 569. Dutch Landscape. S. Van den Berg, Haarlem. 
 
 570. Dutch Summer Landscape. W. Bodeman and E. 
 
 Verboeckhoven, Amsterdam. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS.—FAINTING. 
 
 463 
 
 571. A Man-of-War, crowding sail on the Coast of Holland, 
 
 to clear a lee shore. P. J Schotel, Kampen. 
 
 572. A Dutch Village by Moonlight. E. Koster, Am¬ 
 
 sterdam. 
 
 573. Swiss Landscape. Scheuren. 
 
 574. Beech at Scheveningen, Holland. Carl Adloff, 
 
 Dusseldorf. 
 
 575. Apollo amongst the Shepherds. C. Becker. 
 
 576. Children at a Brook. Scheinbrueck. 
 
 577. Dutch Meadow, with Cattle and Herdsman. J. Van 
 
 Ravenzwaay, Velp. 
 
 578. A Stable with Horses and Figures. P. F. Van Os, 
 
 Haarlem. 
 
 579. Sketch on the Reichenbach, in Switzerland. L. 
 
 Rausch, Dusseldorf. 
 
 580. Moonshine. L. de Winter, Amsterdam. 
 
 581. Dutch Landscape, clouded. J. Pelgrom, Zutphen. 
 
 582. Winter View. B. C. Sneiders & C. Bouchez, Am¬ 
 
 sterdam. 
 
 583. View taken in the Environs of Algiers. Thuillier. 
 
 584. The Stranding of a Merchant Vessel on a Rocky Shore, 
 
 the Crew endeavouring to save themselves, with a 
 Steamer lying to, to take them in. C. C. Kanne- 
 mans, Breda. 
 
 585. Return from the Chase—Landscape. P. H. Happel, 
 
 Dusseldorf. 
 
 586. Matin Song of Italian Herdsman. Tiieod. Maassen, 
 
 Dusseldorf. 
 
 587. Forest Landscape. Wm. Klein, Dusseldorf. 
 
 588. A Landscape at Sunset. Lamorinlere, Amster¬ 
 
 dam. 
 
 589. Ruins of the Castle Pierrefond, near Compiegne, France. 
 
 L. Hanedoes, Amsterdam. 
 
 590. The Visit of a Physician. W. Rikkers, Rotterdam. 
 
 591. Rhine Landscape. C. Jungheim, Dusseldorf. 
 
 592. The Kiss interrupted. T. B. Sonderland, Dussel¬ 
 
 dorf. 
 
 593. “ Les Moissoneurs” (on Porcelain, after Leopold Ro¬ 
 
 bert.) Madame Laurent. 
 
 594. An Agitated Sea. Ch. Bouchez, Amsterdam. 
 
 595. Country Fair in the Environs of Amsterdam. C. Stef- 
 
 felaar, Amsterdam. 
 
 596. A Dutch Village intersected with water towards Even¬ 
 
 ing! by Moonlight. J. T. Abels, Haarlem. 
 
 597. A Passage in an old-fashioned Dutch House: in the 
 
 back part, a street seen by moonlight; in the fore¬ 
 ground, a Maid-servant lighting a candle in a lan¬ 
 tern. H. Van Hove, Bz., Amsterdam. 
 
 598. Stags going to the Fountain. Fried. Happel, Dus¬ 
 
 seldorf. 
 
 599. Landscape, Guelderland—The first breath of the Tem¬ 
 
 pest. P. L. Dubourcq, Amsterdam. 
 
 600. Stags. Fried. Happel, Dusseldorf. 
 
 601. Still Water—A Dutch River, with various Vessels. 
 
 F. J. Vanden Blyk, Dordrecht. 
 
 602. Two Figures by candlelight, in ancient costume. J. 
 
 Rosierse, Dordrech. 
 
 603. A Painting. S. L. Verveer, The Hague. 
 
 604. A Painting. J. F. Van Deventer, The Hague. 
 
 605. A Shipwreck near Vera Cruz. [H. Hilleveld, Hz.] 
 
 A. Mayer, Amsterdam. 
 
 606. The Battle of Brienne. Raymond de Baux. 
 
 607. Strand View. F. Gudin, Amsterdam. 
 
 608. Landscape in the vicinity of Venders, Belgium. G. 
 
 A. Roth, Amsterdam. 
 
 609. Italian Landscape, Rocca Secura. E. Von Guerard, 
 
 Dusseldorf. 
 
 610. Netherlands Landscape. Caspar Scheuren, Dus¬ 
 
 seldorf. 
 
 611. Workshop of a Painter. L. J. Hausen, Amsterdam. 
 
 612. Little Girl going to School. Pistorius. 
 
 613. Dutch Farm in the Morning. A. J. Offermans, The 
 
 Hague. 
 
 614. View in the Hague Wood—Evening. A. J. Offer- 
 
 mans, The Hague. 
 
 615. Guelderland hilly Landscape by day, with Cattle. A. 
 
 J. Offermans, The Hague. 
 
 616. Napoleon I. in his Imperial Robes; (presented by him 
 
 to the City of Rome in 1810.) [W. F. Burton.] 
 Gerard. 
 
 617. The Tales of the Queen of Navarre Lecomte. 
 
 618. View of the Harbour at Nice. L. Garneray. 
 
 619. Study of a Dalmatian Hound. A. Chazal. 
 
 620. View from Bucchaness, near Peterhead, Scotland. 
 
 Theodore Gudin. 
 
 621. View in Normandy. Leon Fleury. 
 
 622. Study of a Dog. Mdlle. Rosa Boniieur. 
 
 623. Partridge and Thrush. Coic. 
 
 624. Fruits. Louis Key. 
 
 625. The Poor Family. [Monsieur Suisse.] Tassart: 
 
 626. View of the Gulf Puzzuoli, Naples. Thuillier. 
 
 627. The Twilight. Lehmann. 
 
 628. The Return from the Fields. Antigxa. 
 
 629. View of the Borghese Villa, Rome. Viollet Leduc. 
 
 630. A Moorish Woman. Matout. 
 
 631. The Lion Hunt. [M. Van den Berg., Brussels.] 
 
 Horace Vernet. 
 
 632. Cattle. [M. Van den Berg.] Brascasset. 
 
 633. View of the Downes near the Pond of Cazeaux. Leo 
 
 Drouyn. 
 
 634. La Sylphide. C. Muller. 
 
 635. View of the Ruins of the Cloisters of Walkenrind, Ha¬ 
 
 nover, sunset in Winter. [Jean Marie Farina.] 
 Hasenplfug, of Halbertstadt. 
 
 636. Dance in the Island of Ischia. A. Colin. 
 
 637. Jane Shore condemned to die of Hunger in the Streets 
 
 of London. Biard. 
 
 638. The Brothers of the Redemption ransommg Captives 
 
 in Africa. Lebouys. 
 
 639. Hamlet. Lehmann. 
 
 640. View of the Ruins of Charlus and of the Mars River 
 
 (Cantal.) A. Bonheur. 
 
 641. Ophelia. Lehmann. 
 
 642. Henry IV. of France and his Children. Rouget. 
 
 643. An Inundation Scene. Rouget. 
 
 644. Louis Philip d'Orleans visiting the North Cape, in a 
 
 Lapland boat. Biard. 
 
 645. The Hague—Town View. [G. deVries, Jz., Amster¬ 
 
 dam.] A. Waldorp. 
 
 646. Snow Effect in the Valley of St. Gothard. Van der 
 
 Burch. 
 
 647. The Singing Lesson. [John Gernon.] Karl de 
 
 Moore. 
 
 648. The Music Lesson. [John Gernon.] Karl de 
 
 Moore. 
 
 649. Naval Engagement. F. Gudin, Amsterdam. 
 
 650. Dutch Maritime Village. W. A. Van Deventer, 
 
 Amsterdam. 
 
 651. Town View. C. Springer, Amsterdam. 
 
 652. Confidential Participation, by Candlelight. J. Rosi¬ 
 
 erse, Dordrecht. 
 
 653. Summer Landscape—Panorama. Visser, Amster¬ 
 
 dam. 
 
 654. Strand View. L. Meyer, Amsterdam. 
 
 655. Review of the Album. [H. Hilleveld, Hz., Amster¬ 
 
 dam.] A. Verhoeven. 
 
 656. The Painter Fentoresso and his Daughter. T. Van 
 
 Westhreene, Wz., The Hague. 
 
 657. Hugo Grotius, with his Family, and the faithful do¬ 
 
 mestics Elsje Van Houweningen and H. Van de 
 Velde, in the Prison of Loevenstein, reading and 
 explaining the Holy Scriptures, in 1620. C. J. L. 
 Portman, Cleves. 
 
 658. Interior of a House ; a Lady sitting on a Sofa, attended 
 
 by her chamber maid, dressing her hair. P. F. Van 
 Wyngaardt, Amsterdam. 
 
 659. View on the Y at Amsterdam in Winter. C. Steffe- 
 
 laar, Amsterdam. 
 
 660. An agitated Sea, with Shipping and a View of the 
 
 English Coast. [A. A Weimar, The Hague.] Louis 
 Meyer. 
 
 661. A Sale by Auction of Household Goods in a Village 
 
 near the Hague. [John Barton, Esq.] Valentyn 
 Bing, Amsterdam. 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 [Class XXX. 
 
 464 
 
 662. Agitated Water. A. Hulk, Amsterdam. 
 
 663. Agitated Water. A. Hulk, Amsterdam. 
 
 664. Rippling Water. J. C. Schotel, Amsterdam. 
 
 665. A Church at Antwerp. Genisson and Williams, 
 
 The Hague. 
 
 666. An old Italian Shepherd, fainting from fatigue, and 
 
 supported by his Daughter. [A. A. Weimar.] C. 
 Kruseman, The Hague. 
 
 667. A View on the Coast of Holland, with fishing-boats. 
 
 W. A. Van Deventer, The Hague. 
 
 668. Iron Mill in the vicinity of Breda, North Braband. 
 
 F. L. Huygens, Breda. 
 
 669 Country Fair. J. Pelgrom, Zutphen. 
 
 670. Amsterdam Orphans going to Church. H. F. C. Ten 
 
 Kate, Amsterdam. 
 
 671. Moonlight. L. de Winter, Amsterdam. 
 
 672. Interior of a House—Le Coup Refleehi. A. Verhoe- 
 
 ven, Amsterdam. 
 
 673. The Reading of the Bible. [I. Hollander.] J. J. 
 
 Ecckhout, Brussels. 
 
 674. Landscape with Trees. F. H. Hendriks, Oosterbeek. 
 
 675. View of Amsterdam by Moonlight, with Ships, &c. 
 
 [A. T. Cramer.] C. Immerzeel, Amsterdam. 
 
 676. Painting. B. Ronker Curtius, Amsterdam. 
 
 677. Captain Montrose. Perignon. 
 
 678. Landscape. Cibot. 
 
 679. A Pasturage in Normandy. Balfourier. 
 
 680. An Almazara, or Spanish Oil-mill. Balfourier. 
 
 681. The Pfifferare. Mdme. Jacott Cappeleere. 
 
 682. View—Forest of Fontainebleau. Lapito. 
 
 683. Young Girl playing with a Squirrel. Antigna. 
 
 684. View taken at Bruges. Justin Ouvrie. 
 
 685. Landscape, with Cavalcade. Cibot. 
 
 686. Halt of Light Cavalry, 16th Century. PniLipro- 
 
 teaux. 
 
 687. View of the Tivoli Cascades. Lapito. 
 
 688. View taken at Sestas, near Bordeaux. Leo Drouyn. 
 
 689. The Singing Lesson. Pistorius. 
 
 690. Landscape in the Environs of Algiers. C. Grolig. 
 
 691. Interior of a Kitchen. Pascal. 
 
 692. Landscape—a Pasturage. A. Girouz. 
 
 693. Agitated Water, with several Vessels entering at the 
 
 Nienwediep. A. Pleysier, Amsterdam. 
 
 694. Sunset on the Banks of the Seine, near Chalon. Van 
 
 der Burch. 
 
 695. View of the Strand at Scheveningen. A. Plf.ysier, 
 
 Amsterdam. 
 
 696. Dead Nature. Mdlle. Juliette Bonheur. 
 
 697. The Blessing. Guili.emin. 
 
 698. View taken in the Environs of Algiers. Thuillier. 
 
 699. Sara le Bagneuse. E. Signol. 
 
 700. A Winter. Peterszen, Antwerp. 
 
 701. Sara la Bagneuse. Tassart. 
 
 702. The Nest Robber. Tassart. 
 
 703. A Girl reading a Letter by Candlelight. Wm. Van 
 
 der Worp, Zutphen. 
 
 704. A Farmer paying his Labourers. C. Neurdenburg, 
 
 Rotterdam. 
 
 705. An Old Gentleman in his Study. C. Neurdenburg, 
 
 Rotterdam. 
 
 706. Landscape. Lonyrette. 
 
 707. Landscape—Panoramic view of Rlienen, with its En¬ 
 
 virons, on the borders of the Rhine. J. P. Van 
 Wisselingh. Utrecht. 
 
 708. The Dancing Gipsy. Boulanger. 
 
 709. Margaret of Anjou after the Battle of Exham. De- 
 
 iia ussy. 
 
 710. The Village Feast. De Bruyker, Antwerp. 
 
 711. Cimabue going to Paint, near Florence, finds Giotto, a 
 
 young Boy, sketching upon a Rock the flock of 
 Sheep of which he was the Shepherd. Count Spezia, 
 Rome. 
 
 712. View near Edinburgh. Louis Rey. 
 
 713. Italian Family. Honein. 
 
 714. Flowers. J. Goullet. 
 
 715. Maternal Bliss. J. Felon. 
 
 716. Companion to No. 652. J. Rosierse, Dordrecht. 
 
 717. The Improvisatrice. Jules de Vignon. 
 
 718. Henry Percy’s Death. Houze. 
 
 719. A Strand on the Dutch Coast—Fishermen aground. 
 
 [Josh. J. Crooswyck.] Rotterdam. 
 
 720. View of Rotterdam. Rotterdam. 
 
 721. Arrival of the Steamer from Tilburg with the corpse 
 
 of His Majesty King William II., at the Marine yard, 
 Rotterdam. [Josh. J. Crooswyck.] P. Schledges, 
 Rotterdam. 
 
 722. Market Boats laying to alongside a pier. Rotterdam. 
 
 723. Market Boats leaving the Harbour. Rotterdam. 
 
 724. Birds. Coi'c. 
 
 725. Rita, the Neapolitan. Marcel de Pignerolle. 
 
 726. Flowers and Animals. Mdme. Guillot d’Oisy. 
 
 727. The Water-seller at Malta. Valfort. 
 
 728. A Dutch River, by Moonlight. J. F. Vanden Beyk, 
 
 Dordrecht. 
 
 729. Young Child gathering Grapes. Perignon. 
 
 730. The Valley of Meyringen, Bernese Oberland. Ricois. 
 
 731. Swiss Shepherdess of the Canton de Vaud. H. Bkr- 
 
 thoud. 
 
 732. Environs of Susten, Haut Valais, Switzerland. H. 
 
 Berthoud. 
 
 733. Countiy Fair in the Environs of Amsterdam. C. 
 
 Steffelaar, Amsterdam. 
 
 734. Water View on the Dutch Coast. M. F. H. deHaas, 
 
 Rotterdam. 
 
 735. Napoleon I. Rouget. 
 
 736. The Illusion—The Deception—Costumes of the Time 
 
 of Louis XIV. Serrure. 
 
 737. The Little Gleaner. Etex. 
 
 738. View of the Titlis Mountain, Switzerland. Defon- 
 
 TENAY. 
 
 739. The Family Breakfast. Gabriel Lefebure. 
 
 740. Landscape. [John Barton.] Barrett. 
 
 741. The Ninth Hour. [Mrs. O’Keeffe.] J. O’Keeffe. 
 
 742. Fruit, from Nature. [IL Bunn.] Charles Lewis. 
 
 743. Landscape. [Rev. D. Flynn.] Calvert. 
 
 744. Girl with a Pitcher. [H. A. J. Muuro.] W. 
 
 Roth well, R.H.A. 
 
 745. Fruit. D. W. Raimbach. 
 
 746. Landscape. [Rt. Hon. R. More O’Farrell.] The late 
 
 J. A. O’Connor. 
 
 747. Design for a Town Hall, City of Cork. T. N. 
 
 Deane. 
 
 748. View of the Island, Clew Bay, Co. Mayo, with Fish¬ 
 
 ing Boats, &c. R. B. Beechey, Com. R. N. 
 
 749. The Roman Peasant Boy. Mrs. Col. Smith. 
 
 750. The Love-Letter. Mrs. Colonel Smith. 
 
 751. The Irish Piper. [Sir R. Gore Booth, Bart.] J. Ha- 
 
 verty. 
 
 752. A Spanish Girl. S.'M. Joy. 
 
 753. View in the Co. Wicklow. [Rev. J. A. Malet, F.T.C.D.] 
 
 The late J. A. O’Connor. 
 
 754. Vessels in a gleam of sunshine, with squall approach¬ 
 
 ing. [John Barton.] Ellis. 
 
 755. Fruit Piece. [The Lord Chancellor.] E. Murphy. 
 
 756. Sunset. [John Barton.] Ashford. 
 
 757. Age receiving instruction from Youth. [James B. 
 
 Brenan.] J. B. Brenan. 
 
 758. Conflict between Cavaliers and Puritans. Miss I’al- 
 
 liser. 
 
 759. View of Annamoe Bridge, Co. Wicklow. [M. A. 
 
 Lentaigne.] George Nairn. 
 
 760. II Penseroso. Foley. 
 
 761. Vessel in a light breeze. [John Barton.] Ellis. 
 
 762. Landscape, with Brood Mare and Asses. [John Bar¬ 
 
 ton.] T. Roberts. 
 
 763. The Middle Lake, Killamey. Sir George Hodson, 
 
 Bart. 
 
 764. Brig leaving Ramsgate, Kent. E. Hayes. 
 
 765. The Loss of the Intrinsic, of Liverpool, near Kilkee, 
 
 Co. Clare, January, 1836. R. B. Beechey, Com., 
 R. N. 
 
 766. Landscape and Figures. [William Anthony.] Bar¬ 
 
 rett. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS.—PAINTING. 
 
 465 
 
 767. An Artist’s Studio. [Lord Cloncurry.] Gumming. 
 
 768. Begging for the Bow. [M. Cregan.] M. C REGAN, 
 
 P.R.H.A. 
 
 769. The Hour-glass. J. Haverty. 
 
 770. The Falls of Niagara. [Archdeacon Magee.] Wall. 
 
 771. St. Gingaugh, and Rocks of St. Meillarie, on Lake of 
 
 Geneva. T. N. Deane. 
 
 772. Vessels in a Calm. [John Barton.] Ellis. 
 
 773. Landscape, Rustic Bridge. [The Lord Chancellor.] 
 
 T. Roberts. 
 
 774. “ Sine Cerere et Baccho, friget Venus.” [J. Haverty.] 
 
 J. Haverty. 
 
 775. View in the Co. Wicklow. [The Lord Chancellor.] 
 
 The late J. A. O’Connor. 
 
 776. The Gap of Dunloe. Sir George Hodson, Bart. 
 
 777. Waiting for Orders off Cork Harbour. T. N. Deane. 
 
 778. Vessels in a Rough Sea. [John Barton.] Ellis. 
 
 779. Eagles’ Rock, Killarney. C. Nairn. 
 
 780. The Woodman. [Sir John Power, Bart., Kilfane.] 
 
 Barker. 
 
 781. Prince Charles Edward asleep in one of his hiding- 
 
 places, after the Battle of Culloden, protected by 
 Flora Macdonald and outlawed Highlanders, who 
 are alarmed on their watch. [Alexander Hill.] 
 T. Duncan, A.R.A. 
 
 782. A Sketch in North Wales. P. W. Elen. 
 
 783. The Shell Boat. [P. M'Dowell.] Pickersgill, R.A. 
 
 784. Sir Roger de Coverley going to Church. [Marquis of 
 
 Lansdowne.] C. R. Leslie, R.A. 
 
 785. View of Palanza, on the Lake Maggiore. [Thomas 
 
 Fairbairn.] J. B. Pyne. 
 
 786. Crossing the Bridge. [E. Gambart.] F. W. Top- 
 
 ham. 
 
 787. The Guitar. 
 
 788. The Weird Sisters—Scene from Macbeth. Daniel 
 
 Maclise, R.A. 
 
 789. Market-place. [H. A. J. Munro.] A. Jones. 
 
 790. Landscape. [T. Agnew and Sons.] J. B. Pyne. 
 
 791. The Lower Glacier of Grindenwald, Switzerland. J. A. 
 
 Hammersley. 
 
 792. The Royal Captives at Carisbrook, A. D. 1620. 
 
 [Charles Lucy.] 
 
 793. View of Dordrecht. [G. Young.] C. Stanfield, 
 
 R.A. 
 
 794. Cattle. [G. Young.] A. Cooper, R.A. 
 
 795. On the Zuyder Zee. [G. Young.] C. Stanfield, 
 
 R.A. 
 
 796. Lady with a Hawk. Pickersgill, R.A. 
 
 797. Drumming out the Lawyer. [S. C. Hall.] J. M. 
 
 Wright. 
 
 798. The Battle of Camperdown. [T. Agnew and Sons.] 
 
 Knell. 
 
 799. A Savannah on fire, by Moonlight, from sketches 
 
 made on the spot during the late Government Boun¬ 
 dary Expedition to British Guinea. E. A. Goodall. 
 
 800. Harvesting. W. F. Witiieiungton, R.A. 
 
 801. The Fruit-seller. [S. C. Hall.] W. Muller. 
 
 802. Corn-field near St. Peter’s, Isle of Thanet. [W. E. 
 
 Bates.] 
 
 803. Napoleon in Prison at Nice. [S. C. Hall.] E. M. 
 
 Ward, A.R.A. 
 
 804. Cart-horse, and interior of Stable. [John Barton.] 
 
 Shayer. 
 
 805. In the Meadows near Sturry, Kent. [W. E. Bates.] 
 
 806. Passing Shower, near St. Laurence, Isle of Thanet. 
 
 [W. E. Bates.] 
 
 807. Sweeps. [School of Design, Belfast.] 
 
 808. Cow and Ass companions. [John Barton.] Shayer. 
 
 809. Travelling in Snow. K. F. Bombled. 
 
 810. Rabbits. [E. G. Salisbury.] J. F. Herring. 
 
 811. Pigs. [E. G. Salisbury.] J. F. Herring. 
 
 812. Lady with Horse. [S. C. Hall.] G. Jones, R.A. 
 
 813. The Toilet. 
 
 814. The Patience of Griselda. [II. A. J. Munro.] Cope. 
 
 815. The Pilot Boat. E. W. Cook, A.R.A. 
 
 816. View from Richmond Hill, Surrey. G. FIilditch. 
 
 817. Landscape. [G. Young.] T. Creswick, R.A. 
 
 818. Fruit Piece. G. Lance. 
 
 819. Death of Adonis. [S. C. Hall.] R. Huskisson. 
 
 820. Fox and Wild Rabbits. G. Armfield. 
 
 821. A Fine Day at Noon, in the early part of December. 
 
 J. Clegiiorn, Jun. 
 
 822. The Young Shepherd—“Hope.” [E. Gambart] J. 
 
 Sant. 
 
 823. The Rape of Proserpine. [Jos. Gillott.] W. Etty, 
 
 R. A. 
 
 824. Cross Purposes—“ The course of true love never did 
 
 run smooth.” [Marquis of Lansdowne.] F'rank 
 Stone, A. R. A. 
 
 825. The Deserted Mansion. J. J. Chalon, R. A. 
 
 826. The Ladies Northumberland and Percy dissuading the 
 
 Earl from joining the War against Henry IV. R. 
 Hannah. 
 
 827. Hunt the Slipper. A. E. Ciialon, R. A. 
 
 828. Elizabeth, Duchess of Buccleuch, and Harriet, Countess 
 
 of Dalkeith, visiting the Cottage of a Widow. [Alex. 
 Hill.] W. Bonnar, R. S. A. 
 
 829. Rustic Courtesy. [Duke of Devonshire.] Collins, R.A. 
 
 830. Trial and Acquittal of the Seven Bishops, in 1688. 
 
 [T. Agnew and Sons.] J. R. Herbert, R. A. 
 
 831. Bolton Abbey in the Olden Time. [Duke of Devon¬ 
 
 shire.] Sir Edwin Landseer, R. A. 
 
 832. The Town of Pau, in the Pyrenees, taken from the 
 
 heights of Juramcon. [William Oliver.] 
 
 833. Boy and Hawk. [Duke of Devonshire.] Sir E. 
 
 Landseer, R. A. 
 
 834. Edwin and Emma. [John Barlow.] A. Elmore. 
 
 835. Horses Feeding. [S. C. Hall.] J. F. Herring. 
 
 836. A Neapolitan Girl. [S. C. Hall.] Edmonstonk. 
 
 837. The Lovers. [S. C. Hall.] J. C. Hook, A. R. A. 
 
 838. Griselda. [S. C. Hall.] R. Redgrave, R. A. 
 
 839. The Temple of Vesta. [II. E. the Countess St. Ger¬ 
 
 mans.] Murch. 
 
 840. The Arch of Titus. [IT. E. the Countess St. Germans.] 
 
 Murch. 
 
 841. The Pilgrim. [E. Gambart.] J. Sant. 
 
 842. Italian Landscape. [Earl of Yarborough.] J. M. W. 
 
 Turner, R. A. 
 
 843. Waterfall. 
 
 844. Bedouin Arab Chief examining his Captives after an 
 
 attack on a Caravan. Abraham Cooper, R. A. 
 
 845. Troutbeck—Village of Westmoreland. [Mrs. William 
 
 Oliver.] 
 
 846. The Wounded Smuggler. C. Landseer, R. A. 
 
 847. Temperance and Luxury. Thomas Uwins, R. A. 
 
 848. The Rent Day. [John Chapman.] Sir David 
 
 Wilkie, R.A. 
 
 849. The Wolf and the Lamb. [Her Majesty the Queen.] 
 
 W. Mulready, R. A. 
 
 850. Horses Watering. [Lord Monteagle.] Sir E. Land¬ 
 
 seer, R. A. 
 
 851. The Travelling Druggist. [John Chapman.] W. 
 
 Mulready, R. A. 
 
 852. The Convalescent. [Lord Northwick.] W. Mul¬ 
 
 ready, R. A. 
 
 853. Joan of Arc. [E. Gambart.] W. Etty, R. A. 
 
 854. Ophelia. Arthur Hughes. 
 
 855. Red Deer. G. Armfield. 
 
 856. Landscape—View taken near the Coast of the Mediter¬ 
 
 ranean, between Genoa and Spezia. [Edwd. Cooper.] 
 Andrew Wilson. 
 
 857. The Old Port of Naples. [Samuel Cartwright.] Sir 
 
 A. Callcott, R. A. 
 
 858. Vive Le Roi—The King’s Party in difficulties at Mars- 
 
 ton Moor. Abraham Cooper, R. A. 
 
 859. Bantry Bay, Ireland. G. Tuthill. 
 
 860. The Irish Girl. [S. C. Hall.] F. Goodall, A. R. A. 
 
 861. A Mountain Stream near Belfast. [D. W. Raimbach.] 
 
 862. The Fountains in Italy. [S. C. Hall.] P. Williams. 
 
 863. Off Ramsgate, Kent. W. E. Bates. 
 
 864. “ Come unto these Yellow Sands.” [S. C. Hall.] R. 
 
 Huskisson. 
 
 865. Landscape. W. S. Baker 
 
 866. “ Reading the Scriptures.” [Thomas Fairbairn.] 
 
4GG THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. [Class XXX. 
 
 8G7. An Episode in the Happier Days of Charles I. (Sketch 
 picture of the larger work exhibited at the Royal 
 Academy, 1853.) [Thomas Fairbairn.] F. Goodall 
 A. R. A. 
 
 868. Sunday Morning a Century ago (Vicar of Wakefield). 
 
 [William Anthony.] H. M. Anthony:. 
 
 869. The Spoiled Child. A. Cooper, R. A. 
 
 870. Summoned to the Conclave. S. A Hart, R. A. 
 
 871. John Philip Kemble, as Coriolanus. [The Earl of 
 
 Yarborough.] Sir T. Lawrence. 
 
 872. Interior of a Cottage. [Samuel Cartwright.] Staxnes- 
 
 BURY. 
 
 873. Love and Labour. R. Redgrave, R. A. 
 
 874. Landscape—View in Kent. [Charles Brien.] Geo. 
 
 Williams. 
 
 875. Landscape—View of Genoa from the west. [Edward 
 
 Cooper.] Andrew Wilson. 
 
 876. The Love-Letter. T. Mogford. 
 
 877. Liverpool from the Old Flood Gate—Thunder Storm 
 
 clearing away. Charles Barber. 
 
 878. The Rose. [Major Dillon.] Salter. 
 
 879. Twilight at Sea. James Danby. 
 
 880. The Welsh Bard. [Charles D. Young.] J. Martin, 
 
 R. A. 
 
 881. A Fisherman’s Family. [Marquis of Conyngham.] 
 
 Shayer. 
 
 882. Elena. H. Munro. 
 
 883. Young Girls bedecking themselves with Flowers. H. 
 
 Munro. 
 
 884. The Dawn of Day—a Foraging Party returning. 
 
 Charles Barber. 
 
 885. Landscape—View of Genoa from the east. [Edward 
 
 Cooper.] Andrew Wilson. 
 
 886. “ Beneath the Hawthorn Tree.” [Charles D. Young.] 
 
 Crabb. 
 
 887. A Gleamy Day in England, Earlswood Common, 
 
 Surrey. [G. II. Herring.] 
 
 888. View in Venice. 
 
 889. Interior of an Italian Artist’s Studio. Thomas Uwins, 
 
 R. A. 
 
 890. Venus preparing for the Bath. [John C. Grundy.] 
 
 W. Etty, R.A. 
 
 891. Trout-fishing. T. Stark. 
 
 892. Landscape_View taken near the coast of the Medi¬ 
 
 terranean, between Genoa and Spezia. [Edward 
 Cooper.] Andrew Wilson. 
 
 893. The ITydrobibists. [Mrs. Hume.] J. F. Herring, 
 
 Sen. 
 
 894. Figures on Horseback. [S. C. Hall.] J. R. Her¬ 
 
 bert, R.A. 
 
 895. Perspective View of Exterior and Interior of proposed 
 
 Exhibition Building in Dublin. W. F. Caldbeck. 
 
 896. Entrance to Foynes Harbour. J. Haverty. 
 
 897. The Death of the First-born. A. Warren. 
 
 898. Sketch in Kent. V. Corri. 
 
 899. A Scotch Lady and her Son. [J. F. Grierson.] Miss 
 
 Gubbins. 
 
 900. The Entry of Prince Charles Edward into Edinburgh, 
 
 after the Battle of Prestonpans (Engraving). [Alex. 
 Hill.] 
 
 901. Foynes Harbour. J. Haverty. 
 
 902. Snow Scene. Miss F. Pentland. 
 
 903. Interior of St. Saviour’s Church, Leeds. 
 
 904. View of the Interior of the Church of the Conception, 
 
 Marlborough-street. T. Sheridan, C.E. 
 
 905. The Church of St. Michel, Ghent, from the Quai aux 
 
 Herbes. P. W. Elen. 
 
 906. Gypsies’ Encampment. [Mrs. Earith.] Mrs. Jane 
 
 Earith. 
 
 907. South Stack Lighthouse, near Holyhead. R. L. Stop- 
 
 ford. 
 
 908. Carriganass Castle, Evening. R. L. Stopford. 
 
 909. Water-mill, Ashford, Derbyshire. Charles Mar¬ 
 
 shall. 
 
 910. Hunting Lodge of Queen Elizabeth, Epping Forest, 
 
 Essex. W. S. Baker. 
 
 911. Mill, Ashford, Derbyshire. C. Marshall. 
 
 912. A View on the Thames, near Gravesend, Kent. J. F. 
 
 Nash. 
 
 913. The last Stand of the 44th at Cabul, in 1842. M. 
 
 Angelo Hayes. 
 
 914. Bantry Bay. R. L. Stopford. 
 
 915. A Sketch in North Wales. P. W. Elen. 
 
 916. Dead Game. Miss F. Pentland. 
 
 917. A Smithy, near Little Hampton, Sussex. P. W. 
 
 Elen. 
 
 918. Red Riding Hood. C. H. Weigall. 
 
 919. The Grave of Will Watch. C. G. Morgan. 
 
 920. View of Calcutta. Edward Cooper. 
 
 921. View near Sligo, in the Co. Leitrim. W. P. Clarke. 
 
 922. Market Boats under Sail, Rotterdam. 
 
 923. Bacchus and Ariadne. [Edward Cooper.] Romney. 
 
 924. The Youthful Mechanic. Miss Trevor. 
 
 925. Glendalough. C. G. Morgan. 
 
 926. The Irish House of Commons.—Henry Grattan mov¬ 
 
 ing Declaration of Independence. [Henry Grattan.] 
 Nicholas Kenny. 
 
 927. A Brig coming to Anchor, Rotterdam. 
 
 928. The Child ciying for Meal. T. Cooley. 
 
 929. Eagles’ Nest, Killamey. G. Tuthill. 
 
 930. Transaction in the Map. Thomas Cooley. 
 
 931. The Juvenile Artist. T. Cooley. 
 
 932. Donnybrook Fair. 
 
 933. A collection of Crayons contributed by Miss Lee. 
 
 934. Wooden Bridge, Co. Wicklow. Miss Semple. 
 
 935. Drumkeiran Glebe, Co. Fermanagh. Miss Semple. 
 
 936. The Departure. G. Morant. 
 
 937. Regret. G. Morant. 
 
 938. Irish Peasants. J. Haverty. 
 
 939. View taken near Anagassen, in the county of Louth. 
 
 Mrs. P. M. Chester. 
 
 940. Portrait of Rauch the Sculptor. [H. M. the King of 
 
 Prussia] Begas. 
 
 941. Portrait of L. Tieck, Translator of Shakspeare. [H. 
 
 M. the King of Prussia.] Stichler. 
 
 942. Portrait of Cornelius the Painter. [II. M. the King 
 
 of Prussia.] Begas. 
 
 943. Portrait of Bessel the Astronomer. [H. M. the King 
 
 of Prussia.] J. Wolff. 
 
 944. Portrait of Schinkel the Architect. [H. M. the King 
 
 of Prussia.] C. Schmidt. 
 
 945. Portrait of Humboldt, Author of Kosmos. [H. M. 
 
 the King of Prussia.] Begas. 
 
 946. Portrait of Ideler, the celebrated Chronologist. [II. M. 
 
 the King of Prussia.] Herz. 
 
 947. The Founders of the Barrington Hospital, Limerick. 
 
 [The Governors of the Barrington Hospital.] M. 
 Cregan, P. R. H. A. 
 
 948. Portrait of the late Right Hon. R. L. Sheil. [Thomas 
 
 Lalor.] Miss Wyse. 
 
 949. Portrait of O’Connell, painted during his imprisonment, 
 
 in Richmond Prison, in 1844. [John Gray, M. D.] 
 
 N. J. Crowley, R.H. A. 
 
 950. Portrait of Thomas Moore. G. F. Mulvany, R.H.A. 
 
 951. Portrait of a Lady. [Mrs. Collier.] Collier. 
 
 952. Portraits of Daniel O’Connell, P. V. Fitzpatrick, and 
 
 F. W. Conway. [P. V. Fitzpatrick.] J. Haverty. 
 
 953. Portrait of Thomas Moore. [Corry Connellan.] 'Ike 
 
 late Sir Martin A. Siiee, P.R.A. 
 
 954. The late Very Rev. Walter Blake Kirwan, Dean of 
 
 Killalla, preaching on behalf of the Female Orphans. 
 [E. R. P. Colles.] Hamilton. 
 
 955. Portrait of Dean Swift. [The Marquis of Drogheda.] 
 
 956. Portrait of Henry Flood and others. [Henry Grattan.] 
 
 957. Full-length Portrait of Lord Plunket. [Lord Plun- 
 
 ket.] M. Cregan, P.R.H.A. 
 
 958. Portrait of George Washington. [Richard Hemphill.] 
 
 Gilbert Stewart. 
 
 959. Full-length Portrait of Lord Viscount Gough. [Lord 
 
 Gough.] J. Harwood. 
 
 960. Portrait of the late Sir Michael O’Loghlen, Bart., 
 
 Master of the Rolls. [Sir Colman O’Loghlen.] 
 
 G. F. Mulvany, R.H.A. 
 
Class XXX.] 
 
 THE FINE ARTS—PAINTING. 
 
 467 
 
 961. Portrait of the late Chief Justice Bushe. [Thomas 
 
 Bushe.] M. Cregan, P.R.H.A. 
 
 962. Portrait of Lord Plunket. 
 
 963. Portrait of Henry Grattan. Joseph. 
 
 964. Portrait of the Right Hon. Maziere Brady, Lord Chan¬ 
 
 cellor of Ireland. [The Lord Chancellor.] W. 
 Rothwell, R.H.A. 
 
 965. Full-length Portrait of Joseph Darner. [The Earl of 
 
 Portarlington.] Dobson. 
 
 966. Portrait of Chief Justice Lefroy. [A. Lefroy.] Cat- 
 
 terson Smith, R.H.A. 
 
 967. Full-length Portrait of the late Very Rev. Walter 
 
 Blake Kirwan, Dean of Killalla. [The Dean of 
 Limerick.] The late Sir Martin A. Stiee, P.R.A. 
 
 968. Portrait of a Lady. [J. G. Middleton.] 
 
 969. Portrait of Lieut.-General Sir Edward Blakeney, Com¬ 
 
 mander of the Forces. [Sir Edward Blakeney.] 
 Catterson Smith, R. H. A. 
 
 970. Full-length Portrait of John Foster (Lord Oriel), last 
 
 Speaker of the Irish House of Commons. [Lord 
 Viscount Massareene.] Sir Thomas Lawrence. 
 
 971. Portrait of the late Count D’Orsay. [H. A. J. Munro.] 
 
 F. Grant. R. A. 
 
 972. Portrait of Lord Mountcharles, when a Child. 
 
 [Marquis of Convngham.] Hurlston. 
 
 973. Full-length Portrait of the late Daniel O’Connell. 
 
 [National Bank of Ireland.] Sir D. Wilkie. 
 
 974. Portrait of Chief Justice Bushe in his Robes. [T. 
 
 Bushe.] M. Cregan, P. R. H. A. 
 
 975. Portrait of Canning. [Marquis of Conyngham.] Sir 
 
 Thomas Lawrence, P. R. A. 
 
 976. Full-length Portrait of H. R. H. Prince Albert [H. M. 
 
 Queen Victoria.] Winterhalter. 
 
 977. Full-length Portrait of H. M. Queen Victoria. [H. M. 
 
 Queen Victoria.] Winterhalter. 
 
 978. Portrait of King William IV. [Marquis of Conyng¬ 
 
 ham.] Sir David Wilkie, R. A. 
 
 979. Portrait of Charles Kean in Hamlet. [C. Kean.] 
 
 Sir W. Allan, R. A. 
 
 980. Full-length Portrait of General Vicars. [Mr. Boyle.] 
 
 Sir M. A. Shee, P. R. A. 
 
 981. Portrait of Sir Henry Torrens, K. C. B., R. T. S., late 
 
 Adjutant-General of the British Forces. [Hon. 
 Judge Torrens.] Sir Thomas Lawrence. 
 
 982. Portrait of the late Archbishop Magee. [Archdeacon 
 
 Magee.] Sir Martin A. Shee. 
 
 983. Full-length Portrait of Right Hon. John Philpot 
 
 Curran, M. R. [Lord Cloncurry.] 
 
 984. Tottenham in his Boots (Portrait). [Marquis of Ely.] 
 
 985. Portrait of Sir John Newport. [John Gemon.] J. 
 
 Ramsay. 
 
 986. The Wife and Daughter of the Chamberlain of Otho, 
 
 King of Greece. [Ashley La Touche.] Mrs. Mur¬ 
 ray. 
 
 987. Portrait of William III. Helen Trevor. 
 
 988. The King of the Beggars of Munster (John Clarke), 
 
 painted from life, at Cork, 1842. [Rev. Smyth W. 
 Fox.] J. Skillin. 
 
 989. Portrait of the Bishop of Derry (Crayon). [Sir H. 
 
 Hervey Bruce, Bart.] 
 
 water-colour drawings. 
 
 990. Collection of Water-colour Drawings, after 100 Pic¬ 
 
 tures in the Vernon Gallery. [S. C. Hall.] 
 
 991. Scene from Macbeth, “ The Discovery of the Murder 
 
 of Duncan.” [Her Majesty the Queen.] Louis 
 Hag he. 
 
 992. Miniature of Richard Talbot, Earl of Tyrconnell, 
 
 Viceroy of Ireland under James II. [J. M. Ken¬ 
 nedy.] 
 
 993. Miniature of Prince Charles Edward. 
 
 994. The Bride. [E. D. Thorpe.] B. Mulrenin, A. R. H. A. 
 
 995. Domestic Scene. B. Mulrenin, A. R. H. A. 
 
 996. Hibernia supporting Bust of Moore. B. Mulrenin, 
 
 A. R. H. A. 
 
 997. C. Kean in Hamlet. A. E. Chalon, R. A. 
 
 998. Mr. and Mrs. Kean in Lovell’s play of the “Wife’s 
 
 Secret.” A. E. Chalon, R. A. 
 
 999. Miss Ellen Tree (now Mrs. C. Kean) in Pauline in the 
 
 “ Lady of Lyons.” A. E. Chalon, R. A. 
 
 1000. Original Miniature of Oliver Cromwell, painted on 
 
 silver. [The Rev. J. H. Jellett.] 
 
 1001. The Blind Girl at the Holy Well. [Lieut. Gen. Sir G. 
 
 D’Aguilar.] F. W. Burton, R. H. A. 
 
 1002. A Roman Lady and her Attendant—Carnival time. 
 
 T. A. Jones. 
 
 1003. Portrait of Mrs. S. C. Hall. [S. C. Hall.] D. Ma- 
 
 clise, R. A. 
 
 1004. View of the Great Sugar Loaf Mountain, county of 
 
 Wicklow, from Old Connaught Road. Henry 
 Newton. 
 
 1005. Pencil Sketch of Mr. S. C. Hall. [S. C. Hall.] 
 
 Paul Delaroche. 
 
 1006. Portrait of Miss Helen Faucit (in chalk). [The Rev. 
 
 J. A. Malet.] F. W. Burton, R. H. A. 
 
 1007. The Seasons. Samuel Lover, R. H. A. 
 
 1008. Flowers. V. Bartholomew. 
 
 1009. Fruit Piece. G. Lance. 
 
 1010. Gougane Barra, or the Hermitage of St. Bearach or 
 
 Barry, on the River Lee, county of Cork. [Robert 
 Callwell.] G. Petrie, R. H. A. 
 
 1011. Pagan Sepulchral Circle of Stones, on the Caw Hill, 
 
 Parish of Banagher, Comity of Londonderry—after 
 Sunset. [Robert Callwell.] G. Petrie, R. H. A. 
 
 1012. View of the Gailte Mountains, from Mitchelstown 
 
 Demesne, county of Cork. Mrs. M. Diggk3 La 
 Touche. 
 
 1013. An Interior. 
 
 1014. View of Mitchelstown Castle, county of Cork. Mrs. 
 
 M. Digges La Touche. 
 
 1015. Miniature of Miss Hume. [Quintin Dick.] Bar¬ 
 
 clay, Jun. 
 
 1016. The Gardener’s Shed. [George Roe.] Harriscn. 
 
 1017. Portrait of the Duke of Wellington, painted in 1851. 
 
 [Thomas Conolly, Esq., M. P.] 
 
 1018 The Cousins (Crayon.) Louis Gratia. 
 
 1019. Portrait of a Girl. [Mrs. Nugent.] 
 
 1020. Two Jewish Children. [Mrs. Nugent.] 
 
 1021. Portrait of a Boy. [Mrs. Nugent.] 
 
 1022. A Study from Nature. Mrs. Oliver 
 
 1023. Portrait of Stopford, Bishop of Cloyne. Rosalba. 
 
 3 p 
 
CONTRIBUTIONS FROM WORKHOUSES AND PRISONS. 
 
 rp'IIE industrial products of poor-law unions and of gaols had in themselves little to attract the attention of 
 J- the general visitor. They were necessarily rude and simple in their character, neither original in inven¬ 
 tion, nor finished in execution. The collection, moreover, was not a large one, by no means so considerable 
 as it might have been ; indeed, the specimens which were exhibited could only be regarded as samples of a 
 branch of industry which might have been much more abundantly and more adequately represented. Unat¬ 
 tractive, however, as were the articles in themselves, there was much to call forth interest and attention in 
 the circumstances under which they were produced. They were the rudest forms of industrial effort, the 
 results of labour untutored and but half disciplined which were here exhibited ; they told us, however, what 
 an amount of error and of prejudice had been dispelled, that the curse of idleness, or the pernicious anomaly 
 of unproductive labour, was no longer to blight our workhouses, or to rankle in our prisons; that those 
 whose hard lot it was to be driven to the poorhouse were protected from the vice and misery of sloth, and 
 that those who had outraged the law, and were made amenable to its penalties, had, in the exercise of some 
 industrial pursuit, a chance at least of reformation presented to them. 
 
 It seems astonishing that it should ever have occurred to Parliament, or to statesmen, to distribute the 
 national charity on any other principle than that of requiring the recipients of the bounty to work for it, in 
 so far as they were able to do so. It is but of late years that any public and general provision for the des¬ 
 titute has been introduced into Ireland,—in this respect her position was a singular and anomalous one among 
 Christians, we might almost say among civilized communities; while for centuries all the chief nations of 
 Europe had their organized systems for the relief of their poor, whilst even China, Persia, and other Eastern 
 countries, had similar institutions for ages past, Ireland stood forth, almost a solitary exception in the history 
 of ancient and modern civilization, with no decent maintenance for her paupers, with no mode of keeping 
 the destitute from starvation, but by a degrading, a demoralizing system of licensed mendicancy. This foul 
 stain was at last wiped off; it was acknowledged that the destitute poor had a claim upon the State and 
 were not to be abandoned. But in the establishment of the system, not merely the experience of centuries, 
 but the teaching of common sense, was most unaccountably discarded. The principle of the English poor- 
 law, as it had been in force from the days of Elizabeth, was, that every parish should take order to set the 
 unemployed to work; the overseers were to “ set to work all such persons having no means to maintain 
 themselves, and using no ordinary and daily trade of life to get their living by.” But this long-established 
 system was deliberately rejected by the framers of the Irish Poor-Law Act; the workhouse test was the key¬ 
 stone of their system, and every one who thought fit to immure himself in this prison, by an unhappy misnomer 
 styled a workhouse, was to be found in food, shelter, and raiment at the public expense, but kept in a state 
 of dissatisfied dreary idleness. 
 
 Strongly, however, as we condemn this system, we are fully sensible of the difficulties of carrying out 
 anything like a scheme of organized industry in our workhouses,—more difficult, indeed, is it than in our 
 common gaols, and much more difficult than in the new Government prisons which have been constructed for 
 those who have been sentenced to long periods of penal servitude. That something of the kind, however, is 
 not impracticable, is abundantly evident from the results which we saw at the Exhibition ; that the attempt 
 must be a difficult and uncertain one seems to be beyond question. The able-bodied inmates of the work- 
 house, at least amongst the males, are at all times a small proportion of the whole number, and at certain 
 seasons, as from June to November, they disappear altogether. The supply of labour is now becoming so 
 scarce in the country, that we may henceforth look forward to the workhouses being entirely without this 
 class of paupers, and the industrial proceedings of the institution must henceforth be sustained chiefly by 
 women and children. Under no circumstances, however, with the supply of labour so irregular and so ill- 
 proportioned, could any but the simplest processes of industry be carried on, nor should any other be attempted 
 in a poorhouse. Anything of division of labour, in the comprehensive sense of the phrase, any attempt to 
 distribute among certain bodies of labourers the several parts of a manufacture in just and adequate propor¬ 
 tions, so that no excess or deficiency of production shall be found in any one of the separate parts, is wholly 
 out of the question. It is the application of this principle of the division of production, and the adjustment 
 of the several parts in their due proportions, that mainly contributes to the development of manufacturing 
 industry; it is the greater facility which large manufactories present for carrying out this principle that, in 
 many branches of industry, gives them a formidable advantage over their smaller competitors ; and this it is 
 which is obviously impossible in a workhouse, even if it were desirable that it should be found there ; but the 
 weaving of coarse fabrics, making matting, and such other occupations as can be exercised singly, and 
 without any combination of labour, for the men ; and knitting and plain-work for the women, seem to be the 
 natural and suitable occupations; and such, accordingly, we find the Catalogue of this department chiefly 
 
CONTRIBUTIONS FROM WORKHOUSES AND PRISONS. 
 
 469 
 
 consists of. We must bear in mind that the question is not whether or not the labour of the paupers can 
 be considered productive with reference to the sum which is expended on it—this amount must be expended 
 in any case—but whether or not we are to expend this sum and get some return for it, however inconsiderable, 
 or expend it without any return whatsoever; whether the moral condition of the pauper is not more likely to 
 be elevated by having his time occupied, and his faculties exercised by some useful employment; whether, 
 in fact, we should not be better off now, both in the wealth of the country and the condition of its people, if 
 the ten millions, which were unproductively expended in relief in the late years of famine, had been given to 
 labourers for constructing the earth-work of railways, or some such productive undertaking, instead of having 
 been given to the same men without requiring of them to do any useful thing whatsoever in return. The 
 railway might not have been a profitable speculation if it were taken up as an independent undertaking, but 
 as the money must have been expended, might we not better have had this, or some such other work, in return 
 for our expenditure ; would not the country have been richer by so much, and would not the demoralizing 
 effects of the famine have been in a great measure averted? 
 
 In the gaols, indeed, the conditions are somewhat different, the great proportion of the inmates, though 
 certainly not skilled tradesmen or artisans, are at least able-bodied labourers. In the Government prisons 
 to which we have adverted, the period of committal is sufficiently long to enable the convict to learn a busi¬ 
 ness and attain to considerable proficiency at it. A greater amount of compulsion may be exercised than 
 would be possible or justifiable at a poor-house, and thus, to some extent, the exertion may be supplied 
 which in the free labourer is called forth by the exigencies of his position and the necessity of earning his 
 daily bread. We regret to perceive how imperfectly the Catalogue represents what may be done, and what in 
 point of fact is done, in some of the gaols of Ireland. We could ourselves point to one county gaol, and we 
 make no doubt that it may not be a solitary instance, in which every article for the use of the institution, all 
 the clothes, shoes, bedding, dishes, vessels of every kind, brushes, &c., are made in the gaol, whereby a saving 
 to the county of nearly £2000 a year is effected. We refer to the county gaol of Cork. These effects are 
 palpable and appreciable, but can we venture to say that other results, which may indeed be more difficult 
 to estimate, are not yet of much greater magnitude and importance. What may we not hope to be the 
 benefits conferred by the poorhouse and the prison on those who have there first learned the lessons of 
 industry, there first acquired the means of livelihood and the disposition to exercise it. We do not profess 
 to be very sanguine on the score of reforming old offenders ; stiff, even to them some benefit may be wrought 
 by being trained for a time to a course of industry; to say the very least of it, it is a more decent mode of 
 spending their time than in the scenes of blasphemy and profligacy which were the reproach of our prisons 
 some years ago, and more profitable withal; but the case is otherwise with juvenile offenders; and may 
 we not hope that not a few of these may be able to refer the first gleam of rectitude which ever broke upon 
 their minds to the habits and lessons of honest industry which they learned in a gaol ? 
 
 There is, however, a prejudice against all this labour in workhouses and gaols; a prejudice so wide¬ 
 spread as not to admit of being overlooked ; while it is at the same time so honest as not to fail to 
 command respect. It is said that these industrial occupations in those great establishments which are 
 maintained at the public expense create a competition, and a formidable one, against the free labourer; 
 that he finds it hard enough to strive against the legitimate competition of the fair market, but that 
 it is cruelty and injustice to superadd to this the opposition of the pauper and the felon, and to take 
 out of the pocket of the honest tradesman of the district that tax which is to support the convict whose com¬ 
 pulsory labour is then to contend against that very tax-payer in the market. We believe that we have not 
 underrated the objection, but it is a most fallacious one. It springs from a source which is a constant cause 
 of error in all these subjects, that of having the attention arrested by a small evil which is concentered, and 
 overlooking a great good because it is diffused over the whole community. If the great object of all pro¬ 
 duction is to increase as much as possible the number of useful products in the country, how is it possible 
 that any community can be injured because the inmates of poorhouses and gaols are engaged in adding 
 to the quantity ? The more that such useful articles are produced, the greater must be the amount that will 
 fall to each man’s share; to quarrel with such competition is as senseless as it would be to rail against an 
 abundant harvest, or to protest against the opening of a new country to supply us with her products. Or, 
 to treat the matter more particularly, did it ever occur to these objectors to test the question in this way:— 
 If a district be taxed to any given amount, say a thousand pounds, for the maintenance of the gaol, is it not 
 a necessary consequence that there is so much less to expend upon the free labour of the district ?—every 
 penny that is taken from each rate-payer as a tax is so much withdrawn from his power of employing 
 labour ; he has so much less to expend on the mechanics and artisans of the country. But if the inmates 
 of the gaol and the workhouse become by their exertions able to support themselves and their institutions, 
 the necessity for the tax is dispensed with, and the amount is restored to the tax-payers to be employed as 
 before, and again distributed in employing and buying from the free labourers and tradesmen of the country. 
 No doubt the individual tradesman who is engaged in the production of articles such as can be produced by 
 the pauper or the convict may sustain a loss, a loss such as he would be exposed to if any large capitalist in 
 his neighbourhood were to engage in the manufacture of the same commodities : but shall we therefore say 
 that the community is injured ? and if so, are we prepared to follow out the reasoning to its legitimate con¬ 
 clusions, and to say that all competition must be suppressed, and that absolute universal monopoly is to be 
 established ? Common sense recoils from such a conclusion. Should it not, then, be slow to acquiesce in 
 an opinion which necessarily leads to it? This, moreover, is to be borne in mind, that as the artisan 
 advances in skiff and intelligence so will he be more and more removed from the competition of uneducated, 
 undisciplined labour, such as must be found in the workhouse and the gaol. 
 
 We have seen the conditions under which the industry of those establishments must be developed, and 
 we have seen that as a necessary consequence the products of this industry must be of the rudest and sim¬ 
 plest kind. If we were to have found any other results we should have augured iff for the country, and for 
 the mode in which these institutions were administered; we should have feared that the condition of the 
 
 3 p 2 
 
470 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 inmates of these establishments was such as, if not to tempt the free labourer to enter them, at least not to 
 repel him. Disastrous, indeed, would it be for the community if the condition of the felon, or even of the 
 pauper, were such as to hold forth a temptation to the independent labourer to associate himself with then- 
 number. The bare necessaries of life, all that is requisite to sustain health and strength, is the utmost that 
 the pauper or the convict can claim, or should be suffered to enjoy. If this is to be provided by public 
 taxation, it must be in a great measure at the expense of the other labourers of the country. If it can be 
 realized by the industry of the poorhouse or gaol, as we are convinced it might, so much the better for all; 
 if more than this can be realized, let it in the gaol be laid by as a fund for the convict, when his imprisonment 
 shall have expired, and let it in the workhouse be regarded as an indication that such labourers are unsuitable 
 claimants on the national charity, and let them be obliged to support themselves by their independent exer¬ 
 tions; but in no case let the condition of convicts or of paupers contrast favourably with that of the inde¬ 
 pendent labourer. If this principle be strictly adhered to, and no attempt be made in the workhouses or 
 gaols to engage in the production of articles unsuited to their circumstances, the skilled and intelligent 
 tradesman has little to fear from their competition—R. H. Mills. 
 
 WORKHOUSES. 
 
 1. Athlone Union _Flannel, boys’ caps, frieze, poplin, 
 
 tweed, gingham, sacking. 
 
 2. Ballinasloe Union. —Linsey woolseys; striped cot- 
 ten j union linen; calico; Bengal stripe; embroidery muslin; 
 tweeds. 
 
 3. Ballymena Union. —Carpeting made from rugs worn 
 out in the house, and remanufactured ; drugget; flannel; 
 coarse linen ; diaper table linen; twilled sheeting ; diaper 
 towelling; bed ticken ; linen thread ; frocks ; knitted stock¬ 
 ings ; shirts; woollen and worsted yarn. 
 
 4. Borrisokane Union. —Striped cotton, linsey woolsey, 
 union linen, calico, Bengal stripe, linsey quilt, frieze, em¬ 
 broidery. 
 
 5. Boyle Union.— Boy’s suit, towelling, flannel petti¬ 
 coat, shirt, sheeting, stockings, crochet work, veils, chemise, 
 baby’s frock. 
 
 6. Carrick-on-Shannon Union _Ginghams; checks; 
 
 foot mats. 
 
 7. Cashel Union. —Frieze, flannel, tweed, blankets, lin¬ 
 sey, rugs, carpeting, twilled linen, sheeting, ticken, diaper, 
 Bengal stripe, calico, Russia duck, shambray, gingham, 
 check, shawls; specimens of knitting, crochet, netting, and 
 embroidery. 
 
 8. Castlederg Union.— Knitted quilts and toilette 
 doyleys. 
 
 9. Cloughf.en Union _Clothing ; embroidery ; various 
 
 articles, both useful and ornamental, worked in flax, wool, 
 and worsted. 
 
 10. Croom Union.— Frieze, flannel, tweed, linsey wool¬ 
 sey, shambray, calico ; men’s and women’s clothing made 
 up; clogs, shoes; cotton knitted quilts ; knitted chair, sofa, 
 and toilet covers; baby’s cap, and other specimens of lace. 
 
 11. Dingle Union _Bengal stripe, checks, frieze, flan¬ 
 
 nel, crochet quilt, embroidered and knitted children’s frocks, 
 mitts, reticule, baskets. 
 
 12. Dublin Union,North. —Frieze, tweed, flannel, drug¬ 
 get, linsey woolsey, calico, check, towelling; men’s,women's, 
 and children’s apparel, made up ; specimens of embroidery, 
 Berlin, and other fancy wool; specimens of drawing, pen¬ 
 manship ; roots, vegetables, and flowers from the workhouse 
 farm ; specimens of carpentry, viz. :—dressing table, stand, 
 wheelbarrow, ladders, clothes stands, press, fire screens, &c. 
 
 13. Dublin Union, South _Frieze, tweed, flannel, 
 
 blankets ; linen, calico, check; men’s, women’s, and children’s 
 clothes, made up; specimens of embroidery, and other fancy 
 work. 
 
 14. Dungarvan Union. —Frieze; linen and cotton shirt¬ 
 ing; woollen shawls, tweeds, Russia duck, linen towels, 
 striped flannel, calico, shambray, gingham; baby’s robe; 
 chemisette, collars ; chair and table covers; pin-cushion and 
 hair net. 
 
 15. Dunshaughlin Union —Embroidered shawl, pocket 
 handkerchief, and baby’s frock; fancy knitted window hang¬ 
 ings, and stockings ; linsey woolsey; frieze, calico, linen; 
 and men’s and boy’s clothes made up. 
 
 16. Edenderry Union. —Frieze, twilled calico, linens, 
 linsey woolsey, Bengal stripe, check, tweed; men’s and wo¬ 
 men’s clothes ; thread, flax yarn, woollen stockings; collars, 
 toilet table cover, and other articles in crochet. 
 
 17. Enniscorthy Union.— Sheeting, ticken, blankets, 
 flannels, rugs, friezes, tweeds, men’s and boy’s clothing and 
 caps, suspenders, worsted shawls, woollen and cotton stock¬ 
 ings, cotton bonnets, crochet and other quilts; nankeen, 
 linen and cotton cloths, calico, gingham, table linen, towel¬ 
 ling, vestings; various articles in crochet, knitting, netting, 
 and lace; silk and worsted gloves ; hearth rug, slippers, and 
 landscape, worked in wool; habit-shirt and collar ; cambric 
 handkerchief; linen, cotton, and woollen yarn; sewing thread; 
 clog and leather shoes. 
 
 18. Fermoy Union. —Gingham; frieze; tweed; flannel 
 sheeting ; linen; caps ; embroidered muslin sleeves, pocket 
 kerchief, habit-shirts, collars; stockings, polka jacket, and 
 other articles. 
 
 19. Killarney Union. —Frieze, tweed, shepherd’s plaid, 
 flannel stuff; woollen shawls, carpeting; check, Bengal stripe, 
 gingham, calico, cotton sheeting, linen, towels, canvass, 
 knitted quilts, blankets, linen yarn; combed worsted, men’s 
 clothes, shoes. 
 
 20. KilmallockUnion —Caps, shambray,tweed, plaid, 
 frieze, flannel, towels, shawls, sheeting, linsey woolsey, table 
 cloth, shoes ; men’s and women’s clothes made up ; worked 
 collars, infants’ caps, &c.; rags. 
 
 21. Larne Union. —Crochet quilt, chemise, shirt, stock¬ 
 ings, suit of frieze, needlework, pincushions, child’s knit 
 jacket; lady’s cap and collars. 
 
 22. Limerick Union. —Linsey woolsey clothing; tweeds; 
 shoes ; coarse linens, &c. 
 
 23. Lismore Union —Frieze, flannel, check, calico, 
 ticken, blankets, sheeting, knitted quilts ; boots and shoes; 
 stockings ; men’s and women's clothing, made up ; shawl; 
 knitted paletot, purse, and shirt; chair and ottoman covers, 
 doyleys, and gloves. 
 
 24. Lisnaskea Union _Linen, frieze, flannel, sham¬ 
 
 bray ; shoes. 
 
 25. Mallow Union. —Blankets, frieze, tweed ; woollen 
 cap, shawl, stockings; linen shirt, table cloth, napkins, 
 shawls, ticken, union duck, &c.; cotton shirt and wrapper; 
 a knitted quilt; shoes; canvass. 
 
 26. Mitchelstown Union _Shoes, stockings, socks, 
 
 gingham, check, flannel, ticken, quilt, habit-shirts, hearth¬ 
 rug, mat, shawls, linen, caps, trowsers, and waistcoats. 
 
 27. Monaghan Union. —Linen, suit of men’s clothes. 
 
 28. Mullingar Union. —Medley tweed; sheeting, shirt¬ 
 ing, ticken, &c.; medley tweed caps ; linsey woolsey. 
 
CONTRIBUTIONS FROM WORKHOUSES AND PRISONS. 
 
 471 
 
 29. Naas Union. —Blankets, frieze ; linsey woolsey; 
 hosiery ; Bengal stripe, check, calico; linen, ticken; knitted 
 stockings; specimens of netting and embroidery. 
 
 30. Nenagh Union. —Twilled calico; linen; gray frieze; 
 tweed made from wool and cotton ; brown frieze; shoes. 
 
 31. Newcastle Union. —Crochet and patch-work quilts, 
 flannel petticoats, boy’s suit, check apron and shirt, canvass 
 shirt, linen, stockings, trowsers. 
 
 32. Newry Union, —Calico, shambray, gingham, linen; 
 frieze, tweed, boots and shoes ; specimens of fancy and plain 
 work; mats and matting ; dresses, shirts, caps, &c. 
 
 33. Oldcastle Union. —Petticoat bodies knitted by 
 infants ; arm-chair and toilet covers, men’s and children’s 
 socks, crochet collars, crochet Berlin under-cuffs, knitted 
 handkerchiefs and towels. 
 
 34. Parsonstown Union. —Frieze, trowsering, linen, 
 flannel, shawls, linsey woolsey, towels; knitted cotton quilt; 
 habit-shirt; stockings ; knitted thread edgings, collars. 
 
 35. Rathdown Union _Frieze, linsey, linen, flannel, 
 
 tweed, gingham, shoes, shirts, stockings, &c.; specimens of 
 crochet work. 
 
 36. Rathkeale Union _Frieze, barragon, shambray, 
 
 check, linens, calico, tweed, linsey woolsey, Russia duck, 
 flannel ; men’s and women’s dresses ; stockings, thread. 
 
 37. Roscrea Union. —Boy’s jackets and trowsers, shoes, 
 towels, crochet work, baby’s caps, frieze tweed, flannel, 
 check, shawl, nightcap, needlework. 
 
 1. Armagh Gaol. —Cambric and linen webs. 
 
 2. Carrick-on-Shannon Gaol. —Linen check woven of 
 thread, spun by female prisoners; blue union woven of linen 
 yarn, spun by female prisoners; striped union; hall mat of 
 cocoa, nut fibre. 
 
 3. Grangegorman Female Prison, Dublin.—Quilt, 
 blankets, linen, linsey ; knitted shoes made of tow ; embroi¬ 
 dered table cover, waistcoats, and shirt; worsted and cotton 
 socks; stays; carpet bags; Limerick lace and worsted polkas; 
 
 38. Strabane Union. —Knitted cotton quilt and toilet 
 covers ; webs of twilled cotton shambray, and twilled union 
 cloth. 
 
 39. Tipperary Union _Frieze, tweed, woollen shawls, 
 
 check, Bengal stripe, linen, diaper towelling, clogs, shoes, 
 and Blucher boots ; lace stockings; knitted chair covers, 
 table cover, and quilt; fancy basket; mat, and piece of car¬ 
 peting. 
 
 40. Thurles Union. —Flax in straw, broken, scutched, 
 and hackled ; flax yarn; tow and tow yarn; blankets, flan¬ 
 nel, frieze, tweed ; diaper table linen and towels; ticken, 
 crumb cloth, linen plaid; sheeting, calico, woollen scarfs; 
 boots; sheet iron coal-box ; tin kettle and stand ; coffee pot, 
 tea pot, dust pan, water cans, watering pot, shower bath, 
 garden nets; crochet berthes, cap, cuffs, ruffles, baby’s frock, 
 collars, doyleys, and veils; thread stockings. 
 
 41. Tralee Union. —Macassars, quilt, towelling, diaper 
 linen, sheeting, frieze. 
 
 42. Tuam Union. —Antimacassar; crotchet doileys; lace 
 veils ; shirt; altar cloth ; fancy Berlin wool ; stockings ; 
 thread und black silk lace; embroidered sleeves; frieze, 
 tweed ; flannel; linsey woolsey ; Bengal stripe; handker¬ 
 chiefs ; napkins. 
 
 43. Tullamore Union. —Shambray, gingham, check, 
 calico ; woven shawls; corduroy ; linen, ticken ; linsey 
 woolsey; woollen shawls; friezes, tweeds, flannel, blan¬ 
 kets ; shoes and stockings; combed wool, prepared by the 
 inmates. 
 
 black lace; hair nets; baby’s shoes; worked handkerchief; 
 antimacassar. 
 
 4. Limerick Gaol _Samples of prison clothing and bed¬ 
 
 ding; flax yarn; root-washers; hot-water vessels of tin and 
 iron, for warming rooms; foot-mats, and other articles. 
 
 5. Richmond Bridewell, Dublin.—Plain and fancy 
 cocoa matting, in many varieties; fancy woollen mats ; 
 cocoa fibre mats, with woollen borders; linsey woolsey ; 
 striped calico for shirting; corduroy, frieze, and bed rug. 
 
BRITISH GUIANA. 
 
 I N the first compartment under the Gallery on the right-hand side of the Dais, there was a collection of 
 products which probably escaped the attention of the mere casual observer, but which to all those who 
 duly appreciated the Exhibition was of great interest—that from British Guiana. Within a comparatively 
 small space were combined specimens of the chief products of that colony. Its mineral resources were 
 represented. Of its vegetation there were numerous illustrations in almost every condition: comprehending 
 its timber, the substances used chiefly as food; its contributions to the pharmacopoeia, saccharine productions, 
 and fibrous substances. The natural history illustrations belonging to the animal kingdom afforded an idea 
 of how far the furs of some of the specimens might be valuable to commerce, while the beautiful collection 
 of insects showed that the skilful entomologist had been at work. The scenery of many parts of the colony 
 was also illustrated by a number of coloured sketches. The examination of this whole collection was indeed 
 well calculated to convey a tolerably accurate idea of the resources of the district from which it came; while 
 the manner in which the whole was got up showed that those having charge of it intimately understood the 
 requirements of such a collection, and duly appreciated the importance of such exhibitions as that to which in 
 this case they sent so valuable a contribution. 
 
 The production of sugar is now the staple industry of British Guiana; and the collection contained speci¬ 
 mens of every product of that manufacture, as sugar in different stages of purification, rum, &c. The 
 assortment of woods which was exhibited shows that many of them could be turned to valuable account in 
 Europe, on account of their hardness, the beauty of the grain in many cases, and the high polish of which 
 they are susceptible; while the forests are of almost boundless extent, and the trees of large size. But there 
 is a further source of wealth, of which illustrations appeared in the Exhibition, and which has of late become 
 of great importance—viz., fibres of various kinds, some of which could be turned to profitable account as a 
 substitute for hemp, and the whole of which would be valuable to the paper manufacturer. The plantain 
 grows with great vigour in this colony,—a tree the value of which has not been sufficiently appreciated. 
 Among the other products grown there in great luxuriance, rice and maize may be mentioned, numerous 
 samples of which were also exhibited. In fine, the whole collection was such as could not fail to impress us 
 with a high sense of the abundant resources of British Guiana, of which hitherto there was so little generally 
 known amongst us_J. S. 
 
 Saccharine Productions. —Eleven specimens of sugar, 
 seven of rum, and one of shrub. 
 
 Fibrous Substances. —Specimens of plaintain, wild 
 aloe, lea palm, Marita palm, mahoe, silk grass, and several 
 varieties of cotton. 
 
 Substances used chiefly as Food, or in its Pre¬ 
 paration. —Rice, maize, Guiana corn-seed, coffee, cocoa, 
 chocolate, and various nuts and pickles, with plaintain, Ba¬ 
 nana bread, and other fruits and seeds, with specimens of 
 arrow root and honey. 
 
 Materials used chiefly in the Chemical Arts, or 
 in Medicine. —Numerous specimens of bark, stems, fruits, 
 seeds, oils, and berries, peculiar to the island. 
 
 Woods for Building and other Purposes. —Speci¬ 
 mens from Demerara River, contributed by John Mansfield 
 and John Outridge ; from her Majesty’s Penal Settlement, 
 contributed by H. Cartwright; from the River Massarooni, 
 contributed by A. Buchanan ; table top, contributed by A. 
 Hunter, the producer, exhibiting 133 specimens of wood, 
 the growth of the Colony ; a lady’s work table, contributed 
 
 by James Smellie, the top of which comprised 48 specimens 
 of wood ; and another work table, contributed by John Mo- 
 rison, the top of which comprises 111 specimens of wood; 
 picture frames exhibiting illustrations of views in British 
 Guiana, made also of various'woods. 
 
 Miscellaneous Productions of the Animal King¬ 
 dom. —Stuffed tiger, and ant bear, with skins of birds and 
 snakes ; collection of insects, &c. 
 
 Miscellaneous Productions of the Vegetable 
 Kingdom. —Seeds and seed vessels of various plants and 
 flowers, with specimens of leaves and branches; dyes, wax, 
 and gums. 
 
 Products of the Mineral Kingdom. — Specimens 
 of gold, and quartz, granite, and other stones; pebbles, sands 
 and clays, with bricks and tiles made from the latter, show¬ 
 ing their application. 
 
 Indian Manufactures, &e—Specimens of anklets, 
 arrows, baskets, bows, fans, fishing line, flutes, gongs, ham¬ 
 mocks, war clubs, swords, and other like articles, with models 
 of houses and canoes. 
 
INDIA. 
 
 I N the department of the Exhibition devoted to the illustration of the Arts and Manufactures of India 
 there was the most magnificent, and, we may add, complete display ever brought together, except that 
 in Hyde Park in 1851. The manufacturing skill which many of these articles exhibit, in not one, but 
 several departments, has scarcely been equalled anywhere else ; and the fineness and beauty of many of the 
 textile fabrics of Lidia, as well as the gorgeousness of many articles of apparel, covered as they are with 
 embroidery, and studded with precious stones, far exceed what is to be found in any other part of the globe. 
 The illustration of the Arts and Manufactures of India is, therefore, possessed of especial interest; and, as we 
 have already observed, the collection in the Exhibition was in every respect complete. 
 
 As throughout this work the object has been rather to furnish information on the several branches of in¬ 
 dustry than to occupy space with details descriptive of particular articles, the collection in this department 
 does not demand any lengthened notice at our hands beyond the mere enumeration of its contents, which 
 will be found subjoined. We may remark, however, that the collection exhibited by Her Majesty was, in 
 many respects, unique, embracing a variety of articles of surpassing riches and splendour. The profusion of 
 precious stones which ornamented some of them, and the admirable specimens of enamelling presented by 
 others, rendered them objects of deserved admiration; while they comprised illustrations of most of the 
 goods for which India is celebrated. Another collection in this department also demands special notice,— 
 that of our gallant countryman, Lord Viscount Gough. While the howitzers and other trophies of war were 
 objects of interest on account of their construction and ornamentation, they were not less so on account of 
 the illustrious Irishman to whom they belonged, who so well maintained the honour of his country when 
 commanding her armies in our Indian Empire. The Honorable the East India Company, the Royal Asiatic 
 Society, and a number of other exhibiters, also demand the cordial acknowledgments of the Irish people 
 for their valuable contributions to this highly interesting and important department of the L-ish Industrial 
 Exhibition. 
 
 Li looking over the subjoined list, it will be found to comprise many objects of Chinese as well as of 
 Indian workmanship ; but the separation of the one from the other would be productive of no practical con¬ 
 venience, and besides, the Chinese articles were not so numerous as to make an effective display by them¬ 
 selves_J. S. 
 
 ARTICLES CONTRIBUTED BY HER MAJESTY 
 
 SETS OF ARMS. 
 
 Perjama or Trowsers.—Green velvet ouside, and silk in¬ 
 side. with chain mail lined in between them; crimson silk 
 waistband and sash, with two silver and gold cord-worked 
 ends, and crimson and gold edging at bottom of the legs. 
 
 Kortee or Coat.—Plain steel chain mail, collar, each side 
 of breast, back, and wrists, worked in gold spangles and cord, 
 forming stems, leaves, and flowers; inside of collar and 
 breast lined with crimson velvet, and fastened by silver 
 hooks and eyes. 
 
 Four Body Plates, consisting of breast, back, and two side 
 plates; brown steel and raised gold ornaments in scrolls; 
 outer border of flowers and leaves, with an inner one lined 
 with crimson velvet, gold lace border; steel and gilt buckles, 
 and crimson velvet straps. 
 
 Pair of Armlets in brown steel; raised gold ornaments, 
 nearly similar to Body Plates, excepting outer scroll instead 
 of flower border. 
 
 Toopee or Helmet, steel stained brown, with gold raised 
 ornaments in scrolls of same character as Body Plates; rim 
 of gold in sunk panels; chain necking of steel and brass, 
 forming diamond pattern ; nasal guard, spiked at top, and 
 keelgees holders, steel, inlaid with gold in zigzags ; ends of 
 nasal guard in scrolls ; crimson velvet lining. 
 
 Keelgees_Two large Keelgees of heron feathers; gold 
 
 and silver wire-worked stems for helmet. 
 
 AND HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS PRINCE ALBERT. 
 
 Shield_Brown steel and gold raised ornaments, similar 
 
 in general design to Body Plates; centre formed by double 
 border, encircling four panels with Asiatic characters be¬ 
 tween four bosses in gold open-work ornaments, the centres 
 of the latter being each studded with six small rubies and 
 an emerald ; outer rim of shield formed of narrow leaf-pat¬ 
 tern border; lined inside with green velvet, gold lace 
 edging; crimson and gold brocade knuckle part; hand 
 straps attached by four gold rings. 
 
 Bow, brown japanned in flowers, divided into spaces by 
 white grass twisted round ; one end broken; partly coloured 
 string, catgut ends. 
 
 Quiver, covered in green velvet, with ends and centre 
 band of gold, in flowers and open-work at edges; green 
 velvet strap, and four silk cords; two crimson ends. 
 
 Arrows, ornamented in Japan work. 
 
 Powder Horn, covered in green velvet; top and end of 
 horn finished with solid gold ornaments, in open-work; the 
 top jewelled with seventy rubies and nineteen emeralds, and 
 the end with twenty-one rubies and eighteen emeralds; 
 stopper attached by gold chain, and jewelled with six 
 rubies. 
 
 Shoulder-belt and three small Bullet Boxes, attached by 
 sliders on belt, the whole covered in green velvet, edged 
 with gold work ; strap tipped in gold, jewelled with rubies 
 and emeralds, and the buckle at reverse end with rubies; 
 
474 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 solid gold ornamented fastenings to boxes, jewelled with 
 rubies and emeralds to each fastening. 
 
 Drum.—Small gold Kettle Drum, ornamented in ribs for 
 saddle-bow, with gold fringe at top; green velvet stick- 
 holder on one side, and pad, with strap and buckle, on the 
 other; wadded green silk top cover, and swivel-ring at 
 bottom, with long tan leather strap. 
 
 Perjama or Trowsers, crimson and gold brocade, lined 
 with crimson silk; green waistband; crimson silk sash; 
 end ornaments in gold and silver wire-work, six pendants to 
 each; steel and brass chain leggings, the brass forming solid 
 diamond-shaped ornaments. 
 
 Kortee or Coat.—Steel and brass chain mail, zigzag pat¬ 
 tern, with two small copper bands at bottom of coat and 
 arms. Collar and breast facings of crimson and gold bro¬ 
 cade, to match trowsers. 
 
 Toopee or Helmet.—Steel and gold ornaments, inlaid 
 with gold borders in flowers and scrolls; nasal guard ; top 
 and side Keelgee holders, also inlaid with gold; steel and 
 brass chain mail necking, the brass forming open diamond 
 pattern. 
 
 Keelgees.—Three Keelgees, gold wire stems and heron 
 feathers, the top one having pearls round it, in three rows. 
 
 Shield.—Black japanned leather, ornamented outside with 
 gold bosses and a crescent inlaid with diamonds. 
 
 Matchlock Rifle, black steel barrel, marked by sunk 
 wavy lines throughout ridge at top, inlaid at breech with 
 gold in flower, and two panels containing eastern charac¬ 
 ters ; gold muzzle, formed into crocodile’s head, with two 
 rubies set for eyes; gilt fore and hind sight; brown wood 
 stock, with gold scolloped edges alongside of barrel, and 
 plates in open-work, forming flowers on each side at breech ; 
 engraved and open-work gold butt; gilt iron trigger, pan, 
 and cover, picker, and holder, the picker attached by two 
 small gold chains; four gold open-work bands round barrel 
 and stock; two gold sling rings, with red and white silk 
 sling, and gold buckles ; slow match twisted round small of 
 butt; iron ramrod, gilt top. 
 
 GOLD, SILVER, AND OTHER ORNAMENTS. 
 
 Gold Hookah, in three parts, the lid to top held by two 
 small gold chains; stopper fastened to end of pipe by two 
 similar chains ; and part of neck of bowl also attached by 
 two other gold chains. 
 
 Silver Ornaments.—Two silver-gilt vases, in open-work 
 in flowers ; leaf-edge round top five inches high. 
 
 Silver Ornaments, in raised work, forming flowers and 
 scrolls, on green-coloured ground. 
 
 Bronze.—A camel, on square stand, five inches high, and 
 a Brahmin Bull, four and a half inches high. 
 
 Inlaid Metallic Ware_A black vase, inlaid with silver, 
 
 forming trees, flowers, and other devices, twenty-three inches 
 high; a basin and centre cover, inlaid in silver flowers, 
 twelve inches in diameter; a cup, stand, and cover, cup 
 inlaid in silver, with landscape and figures, and sportsmen 
 shooting birds. 
 
 Ivory Ornaments.—Set of chessmen, highly carved; ele¬ 
 
 phant’s head, carved, and supported on teak-wood frame; 
 small elephant’s head, carved; a miniature carved back¬ 
 scratcher, with cow and milk-maid at top. 
 
 Horn.—A whole horn, polished, for a drinking-horn, en¬ 
 graved at rim and end, the latter carved as an elephant, 
 with ivory tusks; a circular upright box, engraved ; a flat 
 horn box ; two black tigers, on stands, supporting a light- 
 coloured, shallow, circular dish, engraved. 
 
 Porcupine Quill.—Basket and cover. 
 
 Alabaster Ornaments.—A pair of white, grotesque fish; 
 a pair of white swans; a pair of white jars and covers; 
 white bottle and lid. 
 
 Agate Ornaments_Moss agate vase, with scolloped top 
 
 edges and foot; two dozen agate green, square, and flat 
 knife handles; a white agate cup and saucer; model of a 
 cannon and gun-carriage, with two wheels, all white, at¬ 
 tached to green bloodstone ammunition carriage, supported 
 on two wheels, with two boxes, pole, and cross-bar; green 
 bloodstone inkstand and penholder. 
 
 Pottery.—A bottle, brown, ornamented with silver or 
 white lines, forming trellis work, with sprigs in centre, and 
 leaf borders, glazed; a bottle, red, with black and yellow 
 heart-shaped pattern round neck, red trellis and yellow 
 ground, with trees in centre of each, between two borders, 
 round body of bottle, and highly glazed; a bottle, black, 
 plain glazed; a bottle, stone colour, with five raised leaves, 
 round body, each shaped at top into five parts; a cup, with 
 side handles and cover, richly ornamented in raised figures, 
 black painted, and glazed to imitate polished iron; a bottle, 
 body fluted, and stand perforated in holes, black painted, in 
 imitation of flowers, and slightly glazed. 
 
 Woods.—A sandal-wood box and lid, highly carved in 
 figures of flowers; a polished sandal-wood box, inlaid with 
 ivory and metals, ivory feet; model of a Hindoo temple, in 
 pith; four baskets made of khuskhus. 
 
 VELVETS, SILKS, AND OTHER MATERIALS. 
 
 Cloth of gold chabraque, raised pattern, formed into irre¬ 
 gular squares, flowers in the centre wholly in gold thread, 
 crimson and gold cord round, and gold and silver open scol¬ 
 loped border on two sides and shaped end, lined with pale 
 blue silk ; cloth of gold chabraque, small portion of purple 
 silk and gold thread worked into raised flowers, crimson and 
 gold cord round edge, gold and silver open scolloped border; 
 a buff silk and gold brocade chabraque, pattern formed in 
 red silk, and velvet work encircling silver thread flowers 
 and stars alternately, gold and puce-colour square cord all 
 round, and gold and silver fringes on two sides and ends, 
 lined with crimson silk; a rose-colour gauze and silver 
 worked hookah cover ; a purple velvet hookah carpet, em¬ 
 broidered with silver and gold spangles as flowers, gold and 
 silver tinsel fringe; a hand punker, silver and gilt handle, two 
 flappers, worked in flowers with seed pearls, emeralds, and 
 rubies; black velvet chair cover, worked in silk and gold 
 thread; nine pieces of shawl wool cloth ; five pieces of pur- 
 reepuz (a new fabric) ; nine specimens of cashmere silk 
 thread; twenty-three specimens of cashmere paper. 
 
 2. Alms, Mrs., Raheen Park, Thurles.—A book of Per¬ 
 sian manuscript, taken from the tent of Meer Museer Khan, 
 after the battle of Meannee. 
 
 3. Bloomfield, John, Castlecaldwell, Co. Fermanagh, 
 —Textile fabrics, robes, and other articles from India and 
 China, in great variety. 
 
 4. Boyd, Miss Frances, Kilmarnock, Co. Dublin.—In¬ 
 dian carving in Bombay blackwood and in ivory. 
 
 5. Bridge, John, Woodhouse, Shepherd’s Bush_In¬ 
 
 dian articles in great variety. 
 
 6. Coghlan, Mrs. —A Chinese backgammon and chess 
 table, with chessmen, &c. ; a Bombay fancy work box. 
 
 7. Cooper, Mr. —A collection of Indian and Chinese 
 articles. 
 
 8. Cunningham, Lieut.-Col. —A Sikh sword and shield. 
 
 9. D’Olier, Isaac, Booterstown, Dublin.—A Kaunda or 
 double-edged sword, and a Coorg knife. 
 
 10. Downing, William, East India House, London.— 
 Long rifle, with percussion lock, from Lahore; crochet box; 
 necklace and a pair of ear-rings, from Poona; coverlid, 
 elaborately quilted, from Rajpootanah; merrytwist quilt, 
 from Assam. 
 
 11. East India Company, the Honorable. —Idols, 
 image of Gotama, Mayadevi, Siva taking leave of Sarvati, 
 image of Siva, six stone figures, two clay figures in intaglio, 
 eight metal figures; chain of metal; four glazed and un¬ 
 glazed tiles; three small figure heads (of plaster); pottery 
 (of white clay), decanter and stopper; white and red clay 
 vases in great variety ; iron goblet and jug, inlaid with sil¬ 
 ver, Biddery; elephant and Howdah, in ivory carving; 
 camel, carved in ivory; native workmen, carved in ivory; 
 inlaid mosaic tray, from Agra; model of temple in pith; 
 
INDIA. 
 
 475 
 
 camel, gun, ami saddle, from Lahore; gun-barrel (being a 
 sword twisted); small brass and iron lock; brass goblet and 
 tea-pot; three Burmese musical instruments; violins and 
 bows; violin and bow, from Java; flageolets; kettle-drums 
 and tom-toms ; pair of cymbals; models of different musical 
 instruments; boats; lady’s spinning wheel; mahratta car¬ 
 riage ; small palanquin, and four bearers; box made of 
 porcupine quills; pair of wooden shoes; dancing figures 
 from Cashmere; morning gown, embroidered, from Cash- 
 mere; glazed case, containing richly ornamented MS. address; 
 letter silver case, and bag; a collection of imitation Indian 
 fruits and woods; a curious pair of bellows, made from 
 leaves; various articles in gutta percha; a collection of 
 animals modelled by Mr. F. Pulman, from stone carvings 
 from Bengal; a section of mahogany, and a tea caddy made 
 from part of the same tree, grown in the East India Com¬ 
 pany’s Botanic Gardens at Calcutta. 
 
 12. Elliott, Lieut. John, Waterloo-road, Dublin.— 
 Burmese umbrella, taken by exhibiter from the state barge 
 of Bandiola, the commander-in-chief of the Burmese army. 
 
 13. Gallaher, J., H.M.S. Arrogant.—A collection of 
 Chinese and Japanese curiosities. 
 
 14. Gough, the Right Hon. Lord Viscount. —Two 
 12 lb. howitzers and carriages complete, beautifully mounted 
 and inlaid with brass gilding, taken by Lord Gough in 
 the action of Sobraon in the year 1846, and presented to 
 him by the Government of India; two guns, a 6 lb. and a 
 12 lb howitzer, taken in the battle of Goojerat, and presented 
 to Lord Gough by the East India Company; four imperial 
 standards of China taken at Chin-Keang-Foo; heads and 
 horns of the Indian buffalo; model of Chinese joss house, 
 with an idol in it, covered in wood and gilt; two figures 
 (carved out of pith) of the Rajah of Mysore and his favourite 
 wife; two models of guns, one of agate, the other of blood¬ 
 stone, from Bombay; glass case containing baskets, &c. made 
 of filigree silver; Chinese curiosities of different sorts, Indian, 
 Sikh, &c. and other things; specimens of Chinese bronzes; 
 model of a hackery or native carriage drawn by bullocks, 
 in ivory; Chinese field-piece taken in action; box inlaid 
 with porcupine quills and Bombay work; Chinese gong of a 
 curious shape, used in the temples; four Sikh matchlocks; 
 two-edged sword used by Tippoo Saib at the siege of Se- 
 ringapatam ; numerous specimens of rich cashmere and silk 
 scarfs, and other articles embroidered; model in white marble, 
 elaborately inlaid with agates and other stones, of the tomb 
 of Noormahal, at Agra; with a great variety of Indian and 
 Chinese miscellaneous articles. 
 
 15. Graves, Anthony, Rosbercon Castle, New Ross.— 
 Carved ivory model of a Chinese junk ; China vases. 
 
 16. Hargraves, Joseph, Manchester.—An Indian 
 screen. 
 
 17. Hawkins, E., Keeper of Antiquities, British Museum. 
 —Silver fibula;, from Tunis, remarkable from their similarity 
 to the ancient Irish ornaments. 
 
 18. Headfort, the Marchioness of.—B edstead from 
 Cashmere, piece of Ivincob, gold brocade, tinsel trowsers and 
 jacket, piece of embroidery, one shoe, cotton and silk cloth, 
 trowser ties, pair of socks, and sash. 
 
 19. Hewett & Co., Feuchurch-st. and Baker-st., Lon¬ 
 don, Importers.—Collection of Indian and Chinese articles, 
 ancient and modern, comprising exquisite specimens of the 
 manufacturing and artistic products of the East in almost 
 every department. 
 
 20. Huband, Arthur, Herbert-street, Dublin_Indian 
 
 idol, first brought to Calcutta by a vessel from Rangoon ; 
 marble head taken from the Great Pagoda. 
 
 21. Kempston, Miss, Sandymount_Inkstand, elabo¬ 
 
 rately painted and eDgraved, and curious pair of scissors from 
 Cashmere. 
 
 22. Reeves, John.—C hinese articles of various kinds. 
 
 23. Reynolds, Alderman J. —A Goorkha sword, pre¬ 
 sented to exhibiter by the Nepaulese Ambassador, in 1850. 
 
 24. Rothney, A., East India Company’s Military Stores. 
 —A sword taken in the late Chinese war. 
 
 25. Royal Asiatic Society, The.—Collection of Indian 
 and Cingalese arms; models of the great Hindoo temple at 
 Trivalore; Buddhist temple; Buddhist preaching-house; 
 Chinese chain pump; the idol Juggernaut, and cars; Bur¬ 
 mese war boat; Burmese harp; gong; water pail, and 
 lacquered ware; Affghan water bag of Russia leather; 
 Japanese joss house, used by the people for the reception 
 of Buddhist idols in their domestic worship; Japanese 
 opium pipe; playing cards and books; Chinese opium 
 pipe; sun-dials, mariner’s compass, and lady’s shoe; series 
 of 13 miniature portraits of kings of Delhi of the Timurian 
 dynasty, by a native artist; Hindoo horoscope, in a Sanscrit 
 roll of several yards in length, found in the camp of one of the 
 Sikh generals after the battle of Goojerat; Siamese drama¬ 
 tic poem, in manuscript, folded fan-like ; original Arabic 
 letter from the Imaun of Muscat, sent to the Royal Asiatic 
 Society, in Kincob envelope ; Arabic celestial globe, made at 
 Mosul in the year 1275 ; ancient images of Brahma, Vishnu, 
 Laksmi, Darga, and Durgo; piece of ancient sculpture, re¬ 
 presenting Buddha and his disciples. 
 
 26. Royal Dublin Society, The—Two modfels of 
 Chinese boats, elaborately carved in mother-of-pearl and 
 ivory. 
 
 27. Society of Arts, The, Adelphi, London ; E. Solly, 
 Secretary.—Arm-chair, and chair of native India manufac¬ 
 ture ; specimens of Chandernagore manufactured cotton; 
 balls of Chandernagore two-thread and three-thread twine 
 and canvass; papers containing samples of lac dye and 
 shel-lac. 
 
 28. Stacey, Frederick.— A hookah from Bengal, and 
 musical instruments from Java. 
 
 29. Stock, Dr. —Collection of fabrics from Sindb. 
 
 30. Stokes, Wm., M.D.—Collection of Indian deities. 
 
 31. Sykes, Colonel and Mrs. —Sandal-wood desk, 
 carved with Hindoo deities; Bombay w r ork backgammun 
 board; embossed silver rose-water bottle from Cutch; 
 Goorkha sword, Goorkha military knives, a Goorkha no¬ 
 ble’s green velvet cap (these articles were worn by the Ne¬ 
 paulese with the Nepaulese Ambassador when in England); 
 two baskets of the fragrant grass, called Khus-Khus, from 
 Poonah, in the Decan. 
 
 32. Taylor, Philip Meadows, Harold’s-eross, Dublin. 
 —Table printed on Indian satin, in the private printing press 
 of his Highness the Rajah of Mysore, arranged hy himself, 
 and sent by him to Captain Meadows Taylor, Political Agent 
 at the Court of Sherapoor, as a mark of his friendship. 
 
 33. Twining, Richard. —Chinese articles in variety. 
 
 34. United Service Museum, The.—Flint lock gun 
 belonging to the late King of Candy, in Ceylon ; sword 
 taken from the palace of the King of Candy; double match¬ 
 lock from Delhi; Indian matchlock, with barrel 7 feet 3 
 inches long; a pair of battle-axes from Cutch, silver mount¬ 
 ing and handles, with stilettos in the handle; dagger 
 which belonged to the late Rajah ofSattera, gold mounting, 
 and scabbard with rubies and emeralds ; arms and accoutre¬ 
 ments of a Beloochee soldier, consisting of a matchlock, 
 sabre, shield, and belt, with flasks, pouches, &c.; Mahratta 
 chakkra or war quoit; Ghoorka sword ; common match¬ 
 lock, used by the Chinese infantry; portable brass 3-inch 
 Chinese gun; whistling arrow used by the Chinese sentinels 
 as an alarm signal; rocket arrow for setting fire to shipping ; 
 four silk Chinese flags ; and other articles. 
 
 35. Wallich, Dr. —Collection of Indian woods. 
 
 36. Wheatley, G. W. & Co.—A number of small ar¬ 
 ticles from India and China. 
 
ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 I N the display of a collection of Antiquities the Irish Industrial Exhibition was unique. On no former 
 occasion was such a collection placed before the public, and these for the most part belonging to our own 
 country. Our Antiquities Court being appended to the Exhibition Building was, moreover, a more impor¬ 
 tant and appropriate addition than might at first sight be supposed, as there was something more than a 
 mere speculative interest in comparing the products of the past with those of the present, and in tracing the 
 first steps of that progress of which the modern collections afforded so many illustrations. Many of the objects 
 of ancient art and handicraft bore evidence of the great amount of taste and skill which existed at a period 
 so remote as to be associated in our minds with a kind of semi-barbarism ; while others presented specimens 
 of workmanship unexcelled even in our own day. The formation of a collection of Antiquities was not con¬ 
 templated in the earlier arrangements of the Executive Committee, though it afterwards was found to form 
 a most attractive feature of the Exhibition. To the great numbers of strangers that visited us it possessed 
 special interest. From it much information was acquired relative to the Antiquities of Ireland ; and which 
 was the more valuable, inasmuch as the Museum of the Royal Irish Academy was at the time undergoing 
 repair, and could not be available to visitors. When it was finally arranged that articles of Antiquity should 
 be exhibited, the Academy at once offered to transfer their valuable collection to the Exhibition Building,— 
 an offer which was gladly accepted,—and there can be no doubt that it formed the feature of this department. 
 
 Though we can here devote only a passing notice to the subject, yet, from the great national importance 
 of the collection of the Royal Irish Academy, and the fact of its being available for inspection at any time, 
 we cannot omit the opport unity of introducing a few remarks on the way in which it has been got up. Though 
 incorporated nearly seventy years ago for promoting the study of Science, Polite Literature, and Antiquities, 
 in Ireland, the Academy does not appear to have taken any effective steps towards the formation of a collec¬ 
 tion of Antiquities until 1839, when the late lamented Professor MacCullagh presented, as a nucleus, the 
 celebrated Cross of Cong to the Academy. Immediately after we find him taking steps to secure further 
 additions, by heading a subscription list to obtain funds for the purpose. The Tara torques, the Domnach 
 Airgid, and other valuable relics of former times, many of them of surpassing interest, were successively added 
 to the commencement thus so auspiciously made,—every movement in which had the cordial support of the 
 distinguished Professor with whom the scheme originated. The addition of the collection of Irish antiquities, 
 coins, and medals, of the late Very Rev. Henry Dawson, Dean of St. Patrick’s, for which a sum of <£1000 was 
 paid, at once gave to the new Museum a character of national importance. Contributions from all quarters 
 were subsequently made to it; but those of special value, to which we should not omit to particularly refer, were 
 made by the Shannon Commissioners, the Commissioners of Public Works, the Directors of the Great Southern 
 and Western Railway Company, the Trustees of Kilmainham Hospital, and Colonel Portlock, R. E. Con¬ 
 sidering that the Committee of Antiquities have formed an integral or third part of the Council of the Academy 
 since its foundation in 1786, it is somewhat singular that so long a period should have elapsed without any 
 effort being made to carry out so very important, and what was, moreover, a fundamental object. The first 
 appropriation of any of the funds for this purpose appears to have been made in'1837 at the instance of Dr. 
 Petrie, whose services in the cause of antiquarian research in Ireland are so well known, by a grant of 
 <£73 10s. to purchase a collection then for sale. The next grant of money on the part of the Academy for 
 this purpose, was a sum of =£113 1 Is. (id., in 1842. In the mean time, however, as has been already seen, 
 the liberality of some of the members made amends for the indifference which appears to have actuated 
 the governing body, and the result is, that, in little over ten years, a collection has been brought together, 
 the aggregate value of which exceeds <£5000, and which is, besides, constantly increasing.—J. 5 . 
 
 HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN. 
 
 A gold torque found in Needwood Forest. 
 
 THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 
 
 A general assortment of ancient weapons, implements, 
 ornaments, &c., found in different parts of Ireland, and 
 forming the Museum of the Academy. The Bronze Series 
 contain a great variety of hatchets of different sizes, pal- J 
 staves or spuds, celts, spear and javelin heads, blades of 
 various kinds, swords and daggers, trumpets, vizors, check- I 
 plates for bridles, bridle bits, spurs, cloak and hair pins, and 
 miscellaneous articles. The Brass Series include spurs, stir¬ 
 rups, ornamented cases, and other smaller objects. A glazed 
 
 case contained a collection of Danish and Norwegian anti¬ 
 quities, presented to the Academy by the King of Denmark 
 and the Museum of Northern Antiquities, Copenhagen. In 
 the list of donors to this highly valuable national collection 
 we find the following among others : — 
 
 William T. Mulvany, on the part of the Commissioners 
 of Public Works.—A variety of objects found in the excava¬ 
 tions in works of arterial drainage carried on in several dis¬ 
 tricts, and collected under the superintendence of the fol- 
 
ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 477 
 
 lowing district engineers :—Charles S. Ottlev, for the Lower 
 Bann and Toome; William Frazer, from Castlebernard, 
 Ilorris-in-Ossory, and Templemore; P. J. Klassen, from 
 lirusna; George Tarrant, from Dunmore and Monivea; 
 Frederick Barry, from Lough Mask and Ballinrobe ; Sand. 
 W. Roberts, from Corrib; Thomas J. Mulvany, from Balli- 
 namore, Ballyconnell, and Killeshandra; John O’Flaherty, 
 from Strokestown; and R. Manning, from the Glyde dis¬ 
 trict. 
 
 Dr. Madden. —A variety of iron articles from Dun- 
 shaughlin, Co. Meath. 
 
 John Lentaigne, Tallaght House— A miscellaneous as¬ 
 sortment found in different localities throughout Ireland. 
 
 The Shannon Commissioners —A collection from the 
 excavations made at Keelogue and other localities near Ath- 
 lone. 
 
 A. O. Lyons, Templemore—Articles found in a railway 
 gripe near that place. 
 
 3. Anketell, Matthew J., Anketell Grove, Co. Mo¬ 
 naghan.—Miscellaneous colleotion of Irish antiquities. 
 
 4. Archaeological Institute of Great Britain and 
 
 Ireland, The_Circular bronze coating of a shield found 
 
 in dredging in the Thames; oblong bronze ornament of thin 
 metal plate; three pins, the heads being flat discs, chased 
 with interlaced patterns; stirrup of bronze, with elaborate 
 ornament of metal inlaid ; two bronze swords; palstave; 
 chisel of silex ; bone skate, formed of the cannon bone of a 
 horse; pheon, or broad arrow, of iron, found in the Thames; 
 two enamelled plates of Limoges work, twelfth century, re¬ 
 presenting the Crucifixion, and the Saviour enthroned on the 
 rainbow; portions of shrine decorations, or of the binding of a 
 book of the Gospels; palstave, with two side loops. 
 
 5. Baker, Abraham Wiiyte. —Skulls of extinct Irish 
 bears, from the collection of the late Abraham Whyte Baker, 
 Esq., Ballagtobin, Callan; original miniature of King 
 Charles II. ; ink-horn ; carving in ivory. 
 
 6. Ball, Robert, LL. D.—A restoration of the cele¬ 
 brated instrument, commonly called the Harp of Brian Bo- 
 roimhe—the oldest known specimen of Irish harp,—pre¬ 
 served in the Dublin University Museum; a restoration 
 of the Dalway Harp; a restoration of the charter horn of the 
 Kavenaghs, the original of which is preserved in the Uni¬ 
 versity Museum. 
 
 7. Barton, F. W., Clonelly.—A knife and two forks 
 taken out of the baggage of the Pretender; ancient Irish 
 silver bodkin; piece of gold ring money ; gold ring. 
 
 8. Bedford, Mrs., The Close, Lichfield_Collection of 
 
 ancient gold and silver ornaments, chiefly Irish. 
 
 9. Belfast Museum.— Ancient stirrup, made of un¬ 
 tanned hide; models of spears and other implements; stone 
 covered with moulds for casting bronze hatchets; ancient 
 iron riveted bell, covered superficially with bronze or brass; 
 three amphorae or urns of baked clay. 
 
 10. Beresford,Yen. Marcus G., Archdeacon of Ardagh. 
 —A remnant of the Clog Mogue, or Bell of St. Mogue; an¬ 
 cient brass bottle; ancient bronze rapier; ornamented bronze 
 hatchet; a pure bronze palstave and a fibula; bronze spear 
 and celts; fragments of a spiral silver armlet, found near 
 Cavan. 
 
 11. Berwick, Edward, President, Queen’s College, Gal¬ 
 way.—Ancient map of Galway, A.D. 1650; old municipal 
 map of Galway, commencing A.D. 1484. 
 
 12. Blood, E. M_Models of two ancient pillars in ala¬ 
 
 baster in the Church of St. Denis, Paris. 
 
 13. Bloomfield. J.C., Castle Caldwell, Co. Fermanagh. 
 —Baptismal font; Christ, in alabaster; head of our Saviour, 
 in ivory; bronze seal; Carolan’s skull; O’Neil's harp, with 
 stone hammer, and other articles. 
 
 14. Brackstone, R. N_A miscellaneous collection of 
 
 stone, flint, bronze, and other articles, found in different parts 
 of Ireland. 
 
 15. British Museum, Curator of the. —Silver orna¬ 
 ments from Tunis, at present worn by the females of that 
 place, resembling ancient Irish ornaments in the Museum of 
 the Royal Irish Academy. 
 
 16. Brownlow, William, Abbeyleix.—The Book of 
 Armagh, an ancient Irish manuscript of the Gospels, the 
 
 Life of St. Patrick, &c., written A D. 809, by a scribe named 
 Fenlomnach. 
 
 17. Bruce, Sir H. Hervey, Downhill, Co. Derry.— 
 Part of the walls of Herculaneum, painted in fresco; an¬ 
 cient Roman helmet, found in the tomb of the Horatii, near 
 Rome. 
 
 18. Buxton, Sir Robert, Bart. —Acup made of a large 
 shell, mounted on a foot of yellow metal, elaborately orna¬ 
 mented with white and blue enamel. 
 
 19. Caledon, Countess of, Caledon, Co. Tyrone.— 
 Bronze hatchet, curiously marked; two Druid beads; bronze 
 spear-head; bronze fibula; crotal; two fairy lasts; bronze 
 looped hatchet; turquoise brooch; oak spade; steel sword. 
 
 20. Carruthers, James. —A collection of flint, bronze, 
 and silver articles, found in the Co. Antrim. 
 
 21. Carte, Alexander, M. D., Royal Dublin Society. 
 —Fac-simile of the shrine of St. Manchin, restored by ex¬ 
 hibited 
 
 22. Carter, William, Mespil-parade, Dublin.—Model 
 of Ruins of Monasterboice, Co. Louth. 
 
 23. Cashel, Very' Rev. the Archdeacon of, Thurles. 
 —A rare and early Irish engraving, by W. Simpson, of 
 Waterford, date 1646. 
 
 24. Chandlee, Thomas Moone, Ballitore.—Model of 
 stone cross at Moone Abbey, Co. Kildare ; model of crom¬ 
 lech of Labacally, near Glanworth, Co. Cork; model of an 
 Irish cabin. 
 
 25. Chester, Greville J.—Ornamented copper cha¬ 
 lice, enamelled in blue, green, white, and red, and studded 
 with imitations of precious stones, found near Sudbury. 
 
 26. Cooke, T. L.—An extensive collection of antiquities, 
 found in different parts of Ireland. 
 
 27. Dalway, Marriott, Carrickfergus.—Ancient Irish 
 harp, called the Reyina Cithararum. 
 
 28. Digby, Earl of. —Collection of gold ornaments, 
 found near Sherbourne, in Dorsetshire. 
 
 29. Dowsley, Dr., Clonmel.—Roman oculist’s stamp, 
 found in the Co. Tipperary. 
 
 30. Dundas, Robert, Arniston, N. B_Collection of 
 
 gold and silver ornaments. 
 
 31. Ecu lin, Miss_Two centre pieces of the flags of 
 
 the Carlow volunteers of 1782. 
 
 32. Egerton, Sir Philip de Malpas, Bart., M P.— 
 Pair of tore armlets of pure gold, found near Egerton Hall, 
 Cheshire. 
 
 33. Fine Arts Committee of the Exhibition. — 
 Stone cross from the Market-place of Tuam, Co. Galway; 
 stone cross of SS. Patrick and Columba, from the church¬ 
 yard of Kells, Co. Meath; casts of St. Boyne’s stone cross; of 
 the great stone cross at Monasterboice, Co. Louth; of the 
 stone cross at Kilcrispeen, Co. Tipperary; of the stone cross 
 at Kilkeiran, Co. Kilkenny; casts of sarcophagus, found 
 near the Cathedral of St. Andrews, in Fifeshire; casts of 
 celt moulds found in Ayrshire and Rosshire; fresco paint¬ 
 ing on the north chancel wall of the ancient Abbey of Knock - 
 moy, Co. Galway, and supposed to represent the execution, 
 in the twelfth century, of the young son of Dermod Mac 
 Morrough, King of Leinster ; doorway of the church of 
 
 3 Q 2 
 
478 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 Freshford, Co. Kilkenny, erected by St. Lachlin, in the 
 seventh century, and rebuilt towards the close of the eleventh 
 century; circular window of the eighth centuiy, which 
 lighted a chamber placed between the chancel and stone roof 
 of Rahan Church, King’s County; pillars of the chancel 
 arch of the Church of Rahan, King’s County ; chancel arch 
 of Tuam Cathedral; eastern window of Tuam Cathedral j 
 cast of the stone cross at Dunnamoggan, Co. Kilkenny; 
 monument to the Earl and Countess of Ormonde, in Canice’s 
 Cathedral, Kilkenny ; monument of a bishop in St. Canice’s 
 Cathedral; monument of a cross-legged knight at Kilfane, 
 Co. Kilkenny. 
 
 34. Fisiier, Samuel _Ancient crozier from Cootehill. 
 
 35. Fountaine, Andrew', Narford Hall, Norfolk.—Re¬ 
 liquary in the form of a hand and arm of Irish workman¬ 
 ship. 
 
 36. Gernon, John, Dublin. — Antique ivory carving, 
 representing the Nativity, surrounded by medallions, with 
 heads of our Saviour and the saints, and reliques from the 
 holy places, &c 
 
 37. Haines, Dr. C. Y., Cork.—Piece of silver ring 
 money. 
 
 38. Harvf.y, John, Malin Hall, Co. Donegal.—Earthen 
 jar, found, filled with silver coins, on a mountain near 
 Malin ; gold beads of a double conical shape, and pieces of 
 gold wire, found in a bog near Malin. 
 
 39. Hodgson, Mrs_ Ancient Greek fresco; stained ivory 
 
 crucifix. 
 
 40. Howth, the Earl of, Howth Castle, Co. Dublin. 
 —The ancient bells of Howth Abbey; the great two-handed 
 sword, said to have been used by Sir Almericus St. Laurence, 
 the founder of the Howth family, who landed in Ireland in 
 1177. 
 
 41. Keane, Francis, Kilrush_The golden bell of St. 
 
 Senan, of Scattery Island. 
 
 42. Keyworth, William Day, Savile-street, Hull.— 
 Cast of a monumental effigy of one of the Percy family, in 
 Beverley Minster. 
 
 43. King, Willlvm Croker. —Carving in ivory, repre¬ 
 senting the Nativity. 
 
 44. Knife, E. A., Mount Salem, Stillorgan.—Collection 
 of models, by an amateur. 
 
 45. Larcom, Major, Under-Secretary for Ireland.— 
 Western doorway of Maghera Church, Co. Londonderry. 
 
 46. Layard, Miss Mary C_Models of the Nineveh 
 
 marbles, discovered by Dr. Henry Austen Layard, M P. 
 
 47. Leech, Robert _An ancient brick from the centre 
 
 palace, Nineveh. 
 
 48. Le Hunte, George. —White Chinese seal, found in 
 the neighbourhood of Wexford. 
 
 49. Lentaigne, John, Tallaght House, Dublin_Bas 
 
 relief from Bective Abbey, Co. Meath; ancient shrine of 
 St. Manchan of Lemanaghan, of the seventh centuiy, the 
 property of the Rev. Charles O’Reilly, C. C., and the pa¬ 
 rishioners of Bellaire Chapel, in the diocese of Ardagh; fac 
 simile, executed by Dr. Carte, of shrine of St. Patrick’s 
 hand, placed in Down Abbey in 1186, preserved in the 
 family of Magennis, Lordsoflrvagh, atCastlewellan, and now 
 the property of the Right Rev. Dr. Denvir, R. C. Bishop of 
 Down and Connor; glass goblet, used by a Dublin Guild in 
 the beginning of the last century, with the battle of the 
 Boyne engraved on it; antique French watch, found in the 
 Bog of Allen ; antique image of our Saviour, a specimen of 
 Irish art of a very early age, the property of the Very Rev. 
 Mr. M‘Evoy, P. P. of Kells; ancient Irish font of Kilcarne, 
 the property of the Rev. T. Reid, P. P., Co. Meath; ancient 
 Irish font, the property of Rev. P. Gough, P.P. of Curraha. 
 
 50. Londesborouqh, the Right Hon. Lord, Grim- 
 ston, Tadcaster.—Gold ornaments found at New Grange, 
 Co. Meath ; tore ring and spear-head from the Isle of Ely; 
 large fibula for fastening the priest’s dress of the twelfth 
 
 century; gold torques of various sizes, said to have been 
 found in a rath near Kilmallock, Co. Limerick. 
 
 51. Macleod of Macleod. —Rorie More’s Horn (this 
 horn has been handed down from generation to generation 
 in the family of Macleod of Macleod, from the ance-tor 
 whose name it bears, Sir Roderick Macleod of that Ilk) ; 
 the Dunvegan Cup, belonging to the Macleod of Macleod, 
 the head of the clan of that name, and has been preserved 
 at Dunvegan Castle, the family seat, in the Isle of Skye. 
 
 52. Major, Mrs., Molesworth-street, Dublin.—The co¬ 
 lours carried by the Volunteers of 1782 from Ballyshannon 
 to Killybegs. 
 
 53. Martin, John, Downpatrick.—A variety of ancient 
 gold and silver ornaments; one silver seal-ring of Turlough 
 O’Neil; perforated stone, with rude carving; mosaic en¬ 
 caustic tile; bronze spear-head and axe; stone dagger. 
 
 54. M‘Clelland, John, Dungannon.—Bell of St. Mu- 
 ran; a selection of celts and spear-heads. 
 
 55. Moriarty, Henry. —Stone effigies of gallowglasses, 
 or Irish soldiers, from the tomb of Phelim O’Connor, King 
 of Connaught, at Roscommon Abbey. 
 
 56. Morrison, Dr., Leeson-street, Dublin.—The Irish 
 union pipes. This improved musical instrument, by the 
 elder Kenna, about 1767, is in fine preservation, and a good 
 specimen of his skill and workmanship. 
 
 57. Murray, T. R., Edenderry.—Assortment of Irish 
 antiquities, collected chiefly in that neighbourhood. 
 
 58. Murray, R., Mullingar.—Cinerary urn ; chalice ; 
 patinas; spear-heads; arrow-heads; celts; iron spear-head; 
 iron daggers ; reaping-hooks ; crescents; pins and brooches ; 
 seals ; silver bracelet, and amulet. 
 
 59. M’Dowell, Dr., Monaghan.—Set of brass stirrups; 
 large stone hammer, brought from South Carolina, curious 
 as exemplifying the similarity between those found in the 
 Old and New World. 
 
 60. MacGillicuddy of the Reeks, Whitefield, Co. 
 Kerry.—Collection of Manuscripts, with dates from A. D. 
 1597 to 1700. 
 
 61. Northumberland, His Grace the Duke of, 
 Alnwick Castle.—Fragments of a Saxon cross, found in 
 1789, near the site of Woden’s Church, at Alnmoutli, 
 Northumberland, of the ninth or tenth century ; a series of 
 curious white Chinese porcelain seals. 
 
 62. Nugent, Sir John, Ballinlough Castle.—Ancient 
 silver watch ; curious lock; carving in oak of King David 
 playing on the harp. 
 
 63. O’Connell, Rev. Charles, Balbriggan.—Figure 
 carved in oak of St. Romaldus, Archbishop of Dublin ; 
 figure of St. Bridget, carved in ivory; gold watch, formerly 
 the property of Mary, Queen of Scots; antique watch, in 
 the form of a cross. 
 
 64. O’Donnell, Sir Richard, Bart., Westport.—The 
 Caah, a shrine or reliquary, containing an ancient vellum 
 manuscript copy of the Psalms, said to have been written 
 by St. Columba. 
 
 65. Petrie, George, LL. D.—Collection of Irish anti¬ 
 quities, being a selection from his Museum, made for the 
 purpose of illustrating ancient Irish art. 
 
 66. Public Works, Commissioners of. —Casts taken 
 from the Castle of the Lynches in Galway; monumental 
 stone erected on the spot where Lynch, Warden of Galway, 
 executed his son. 
 
 67. Reade, Rev. George H., Inniskeen Rectory, Dun¬ 
 dalk.—A collection of celts, hatchets, and other ornaments, 
 found in different parts of Ireland. 
 
 68. Roche, Very Rev. B. J., Galway.—Ancient em¬ 
 broidered chasuble, stole, and maniple, found about fifty 
 years ago in the wall of the Collegiate Church of St. 
 Nicholas, Galway; ancient embroidered vestments. 
 
 69. Roe, Henry. —Watch, said to have been worn by 
 Charles the First on the day of his execution. 
 
ANTIQUITIES. 
 
 479 
 
 70. Rossmoue, Loud, Rossmore Park, Monaghan.— 
 Ancient leather shoe, made of carved leather, found in a 
 bog; crystal ball, found in a bog; small golden fibula j a 
 gold crescent, highly ornamented ; miniatures of Lord Ed¬ 
 ward Fitzgerald and Charles James Fox; union bagpipes, 
 mounted in silver, and richly ornamented with precious 
 stones. 
 
 71. Rowe, M. W., Carlow.—The Earl of Strafford’s 
 clock, the property of Mr. G. Strahan. 
 
 72. Royal Dublin Society, The.—Large pot, with 
 spine-shaped rivets; large gold-coloured spear; sword-blade 
 of Persian pattern; spear made of bronze, with perforated 
 blade; short dagger, with bronze handle; bronze rings; 
 bronze torques; fragments of highly ornamented flat bars of 
 silver; large silver fibula, with Ogham inscriptions ; head 
 of silver fibula, gilt, and ornamented with snakes’ heads, 
 &c. 
 
 73. Ryan, the Right Rev. Dr., R. C. Bishop, Lime¬ 
 rick—-Silver crozier and mitre of Cornelius O’Dea, Bishop 
 of Limerick, made by Thomas O’Carthy, A. D. 1418 ; ivory 
 carving, representing the Coronation of the Blessed Virgin, 
 and the Presentation in the Temple. 
 
 74. St. Columba, Warden and Fellows of the 
 
 College of, Rathfarnham_The Miosach, a valuable Irish 
 
 reliquary, supposed to have formerly contained a manuscript 
 of the Gospels or Psalms; two glass frames, containing a 
 collection of bronze and flint antiquities. 
 
 75. Saurin, Ven. Archdeacon, Seagoe, Co. Antrim.— 
 Bronze ring money, sword, and two daggers; an Irish harp. 
 
 76. Shearman, John F., Kilkenny.—An antique jet 
 necklace. 
 
 77. Sherrard, George. —Ancient chain armour, found 
 at Kirkstead Abbey, Lincolnshire. 
 
 78. Smith, George, Baggot-street.—The Corp-naumh 
 (or holy body), supposed to be the shrine of an ancient bell, 
 with the figure of our Saviour on it, formerly belonging to 
 the Chapel of Templecross, Co. Westmeath. 
 
 79. Smith, J. Huband. —Ancient bell, found at Kilgort, 
 parish of Fintona. Co. Tyrone. 
 
 80. Smith, J. Richardson _Twelve cinerary urns, 
 
 found in an ancient cemetery on the hill of Ballon, Co. Car- 
 low. 
 
 81. Spratt, Rev. Dr. — Ancient tryptick ; reliquary, 
 formerly belonging to Mellifont Abbey. 
 
 82. Stokes, Dr. William, Merrion-square.—A shrine, 
 said to contain a tooth of St. Patrick. 
 
 83. Talbot de Malahide, Lord, Malahide Castle, 
 Co. Dublin.—Portrait of Charles Talbot, Duke of Shrews¬ 
 bury, on enamel; large spear-head; two circular discs, 
 curiously painted on enamel; a bronze double looped pal¬ 
 stave ; ornamented bronze spear-head; ancient encaustic 
 tiles; ancient Celtic urn ; bronze celt; stone knife; swords 
 
 and axe, found at I.agore, near Dunsliaughlin ; brooch, cu¬ 
 riously enamelled with the opus Hibernicum, found at the 
 same place; electrotype fac-similes in copper of three spear¬ 
 heads ; swords; casts in glass from classical and mediteval 
 seals, by H. Laing. 
 
 84. Tobin, Thomas, Ballincollig, Co. Cork.—Gold orna¬ 
 ments, found in the Co. Cork. 
 
 85. Todd, Rev. Dr., S. F. T. C. D_The bell of St. Pa¬ 
 
 trick, fifth century, with its shrine or case of the eleventh 
 century-. 
 
 86. Tucker, Charles, F.S.A_Enamelled cup of Li¬ 
 
 moges work, sixteenth century, representing Tritons; cup 
 of Limoges enamel, decorated with historical subjects. 
 
 87. Tuke, George. —Irish bagpipes, belonging to Lord 
 Edward Fitzgerald. 
 
 88. Wade, George, Ashbrook, Phoenix Park_A map 
 
 of Dublin in the year 1490; miniature of Prince Charles 
 Edward, “ The Pretender.” 
 
 89. Wakeman, William F.—A collection of iron, hone, 
 and bronze antiquities. 
 
 90. Walsii, Right Rev. Dr., R. C. Bishop of Ossory.— 
 Ancient vestments of David Roth, Bishop of Ossory; re¬ 
 monstrance, silver gilt; sardonyx cup. 
 
 91. Waterford, the Very Rev. the Dean of. —A 
 case of antiquities, and of autographs of eminent men of the 
 seventeenth century. 
 
 92. Way, Albert, F.S.A.—Enamelled ciborium of the 
 twelfth century. 
 
 93. Welch, A. C., Dromore, Co. Down.—Stone plough¬ 
 shares and other articles. 
 
 94. Westminster, Marquis of. —Gold torques, found 
 in 1816, at Bryn-shon, in the parish of Ysceifiog, near Holy- 
 well, N. W. 
 
 95. Whitty, John Irvtne, LL. D., Henrietta-street, 
 Dublin.—Map of Ireland, transferred from a copper-plate, 
 engraved A. D. 1572. 
 
 96. Wilson, Dr. Daniel, Secretary to the Society of 
 Antiquaries of Scotland.—Casts of bronze circular shield, 
 decorated with a classic group in low relief, Apollo, &c.; 
 horn of tenure, richly carved in ivoiy ; chessmen, carved 
 out of the walrus tooth, found in the Isle of Skye ; bronze 
 armilla, snake pattern ; bronze armlets; a crozier, or pas¬ 
 toral staff of oak, found in the tomb of Bishop Tulloch, Kirk¬ 
 wall, Cathedral, Orkney; fac-similes, in metal, of a gold 
 sceptre-head, and other articles. 
 
 97. Wendele, John, Blair’s Castle, Cork_Two bronze 
 
 curved trumpets ; engraved bronze axe; Irish bronze ring 
 money. 
 
 98. Young, Robert, Hillmount, Co. Antrim.—Brass 
 stirrups, used by Duke Schomberg at the Battle of the 
 Boyne. 
 
THE MEDIAEVAL COURT. 
 
 rpHE attention which has lately been devoted to Mediaeval Art, and the efforts made in quarters entitled 
 •A to respect to revive it, made the collection of Mr. Hardman, of Birmingham, amongst the most valuable 
 individual contributions to the Exhibition. Until lately the opportunities of becoming acquainted with this 
 class of objects possessed by the general public were so limited that they were unable to appreciate the excel¬ 
 lencies which it really possesses ; while they were as little able to determine what value was to be attached 
 to the extravagant rhapsodies in which some persons indulge in its favour. Hence the Mediaeval Court was 
 a place of great attraction, and that not merely for the collection which it contained, but also on account of 
 the very judicious and appropriate manner in which the whole was arranged. The articles exhibited were, 
 for the most part, illustrative of ecclesiastical Mediaeval Art, as being that of greatest importance in a 
 commercial point of view just now, and hence most likely to attract attention in an Exhibition. They com¬ 
 prised the whole of the requisites of the imposing ceremonials of the Roman Catholic Church ; an altar 
 being fitted up in one side of the apartment in the manner in which it is usually arranged in its proper place, 
 which comprised stained glass decorations, carvings in wood and stone, and ornamental brass-work. Oppo¬ 
 site the altar, to which we have alluded, a richly coloured window, in the earlier style of art, presented a 
 grouping of the Lord and his Apostles, a favourite subject of Mediaeval illustration. Near to this there was 
 a still more elegant representation, or series of representations, of the Madonna and Infant, and various 
 Scripture incidents. These restorations of the quaint peculiarities of the olden ecclesiastical artists 
 were justly admired for their accuracy and beauty. A window prepared for the Earl of Shrewsbury, and to 
 be placed at Alton Towers, was an example of the secular art of the period when baronial edifices were 
 adorned by ornamentations on glass of armorial bearings, sacred events, scenes of family history, or the 
 achievements of the warrior. In the centre part stood the figure of the first Earl Talbot, and the surround • 
 ing space was filled with foliage work richly, though somewhat rudely, designed. Other objects of interest 
 were, an altar in Caen stone, carved delicately, and enriched wit h alto relievo illustrations of circumstances in 
 the life of St. Patrick. The altar placed at the other end of the Hall was a still more attractive piece of 
 workmanship. It had a tabernacle of brass-work, supported by columns, above which were praying angels, 
 the main subject being relieved by symbolic emblems of the wheat sheaf and vine interwoven. A large ca- 
 rona lucis, for fifty lights, the property of the Right Hon. Sidney Herbert, was, perhaps, the best specimen 
 of Mediaeval brass-work which the Court contained. Among the smaller relics there were many costly 
 vessels in gold and silver, and a bishop's pastoral staff in the style of the fifteenth century, which received the 
 medal at the Exhibition of 1851, as the best revival of the old ecclesiastical metal work. A large paschal 
 candlestick of solid ornamental brass-work, fourteen feet high, which was placed in the centre of the apart¬ 
 ment, cannot be passed unnoticed; at its base, angels, with extended wings, emblematised the Resurrection; 
 in niches, above, the “ three Mary’s” appeared, surmounted by other angels in the attitude of exultant praise; 
 and over all, and round the summit of the candlestick, an inscription was written in acknowledgment of our 
 Lord’s rising from the dead. There was an appropriateness and a beauty in this article which arrested at¬ 
 tention at once. , 
 
 A great part of the articles exhibited in the Mediaeval Department were executed by Mr. Myer’s, of Lon¬ 
 don. The altar in Caen stone was contributed by him ; and the utmost care and fidelity were apparent in 
 all the restorations. To the exertions of Mr. Hardman the visitors to the Exhibition were indebted for 
 being enabled to form a good idea of the peculiar character of ecclesiastical Mediaeval Art; and the Court 
 devoted to his “ revivals" was found not the least interesting to those who could appreciate the beauty of 
 the articles it contained. 
 
 Into any disquisition on the subject of Mediaeval Art the space at our disposal will not permit us to enter, 
 and we must, therefore, content ourselves by indicating the general character of the valuable contribu¬ 
 tion of Mr. Hardman. 
 
 1. Hardman, John, Gt. Charles street, Birmingham, 
 Designer and Manufacturer.—Stained glass windows ; an¬ 
 cient church and domestic furniture, consisting of chandeliers, 
 coronal lamps, gas and candle branches, wrought-iron 
 hinges, lock and door plates, grate and fire dogs; gold and 
 silver work ; chalices with enamels, ciboriums, monstrances ; 
 
 reliquiares, pixes, thuribles, and boats; cruets and stands : 
 pastoral staff; flower vases, torches, flagons, and beaten 
 dishes; monumental brasses and tabernacle; triptics and pro¬ 
 cessional crosses; Myer’s carved stone altar, and carved wood 
 figures ; Minton’s encaustic tiles; embroider}' on silk and 
 linen, vestments, &c. by Mesdames Powell and Brown. 
 
FOREIGN STATES. 
 
 FRANCE. 
 
 F EW countries possess greater natural advantages for entering into commercial relations with other nations 
 than France. On the north and west, the North Sea, the Channel, and the Atlantic Ocean, wash its shores. 
 Separated from Great Britain only by the Channel, it is brought into communication with the Low Countries 
 and the Rhenish provinces by the Scheldt, the Meuse, and the Moselle ; while the Rhine, on its eastern frontier, 
 opens up to it Germany and Switzerland. The proximity of the Danube to the Rhenish borders of France 
 provides further Facilities, as the great channel of communication with the East. Flanked, on the 
 east and south, by the Alps and the Pyrenees, the Mediterranean throws open to it the two great penin- 
 sidas of Italy and of Spain. Watered by numerous great streams, such as the Rhone, the Loire, the Garonne, 
 the Seine, it may be said to possess rivers unsurpassed in favourable position and distribution, and which 
 bring all parts of the interior into communication with the Mediterranean and the Ocean. From the various 
 productions of its soil has sprung up an interior commerce capable of almost unlimited development; while 
 the variety and excellence of its agricultural products, and especially its wines, estimated at the annual value 
 of twenty-two millions sterling, furnish it with a ready medium of exchange with other countries. 
 
 This happy geographical and climatic position enabled France to hold a prominent position in the civi¬ 
 lized world from the times of the Romans. But the first great effort to develope the internal trade and 
 commerce of that country is due to Colbert, the famous minister of Louis XIV. He it was who acquired for 
 France many of those industries now become national, but, until then, unknown, by inviting from foreign 
 countries the most skilled workmen. The fine cloths which had previously been imported were manufactured 
 in different parts of the kingdom, and in the year 1669 more than 44,000 looms were engaged in this branch 
 of trade. The cultivation of the mulberry was encouraged, and the silk factories of Lyons acquired the 
 celebrity which they have since maintained. There was no art, no invention that this benefactor of his country 
 did not endeavour to introduce into it. The mercantile navy, which may be said to have been created by 
 him, spread abroad the products of the French manufactories; while the elegance and good taste of the 
 greater part of these products secured them a preference in the markets of the world. 
 
 This commercial prosperity was not, however, of long dm’ation,—it did not survive the great minister. 
 The disasters of war, and the religious intolerance of Louis XIV., exiled many of the industries thus created. 
 The trade and commerce of the country could, at best, be but sparingly developed under a system in which 
 there was little freedom of action, owing to the stringency of the regulations of local institutions professedly 
 designed for the encouragement of trade, and also owing to those fiscal restrictions which then placed every pro¬ 
 vince in the position of a foreign country to the rest of the kingdom. The necessary changes in this respect 
 were effected by the National Assembly; but the country, then attacked on every point by the armies of a power¬ 
 ful coalition, the sea almost shut out, and exterior commerce completely extinguished, industry thus deprived 
 of those natural resources which it had been accustomed to obtain from other countries, was forced to seek 
 them in its own soil. From this epoch dates the real development and the true progress of French industry. 
 An appeal made to the genius of the people was answered with the same devotion and enthusiasm as 
 that made to their valour to save them from invasion. The resources of the country were studied and 
 investigated, many manufacturing processes were perfected, and new discoveries and applications were 
 added to those already known. France, which was believed to be in a state of social disorganization, proved 
 to the world what could be accomplished by a people jealous of their independence. The great creations of 
 France, at this epoch, shed light on the path of science and industry, by distributing everywhere the treasures 
 of knowledge. At the head of these creations may be placed the National Institute of Science, of Letters, and 
 of Arts ; the Polytechnic School, a nursery of men of science, of engineers, of mechanists, and of chemists ; 
 the Conservatory of Arts and Manufactures, a depot of all industrial inventions ; and the Society of Encou¬ 
 ragement, a private body, but one which, by its enlightened exertions, has done much to advance the cause of 
 industry in France. . 
 
 We must not forget to remark here, that it was in the year Six of the Republic, when France was every 
 where assailed, that the first Great Exhibition of French Industry was held in Paris in the Louvre,—a 
 glorious example, wliich, by exciting the emulation of the people for the useful arts, must have made 
 them more visibly alive to the benefits of peace. But, notwithstanding all these efforts and all the progress 
 which has already been realized, industry is far from having attained that high point of development in 
 France, in many branches, which it has reached in Great Britain. Exhausted by a military regime, which 
 has absorbed much of the resources of the nation, she has comparatively neglected, or executed with extreme 
 slowness, some of those great practical improvements to which so much of the power of England is due. 
 Until the reign of Louis Philippe the great channels of internal communication were, in several places, left 
 
482 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 in a deplorable condition ; and even in the present day they are far from being adequate to the requirements 
 of the age. Assemblies and Governments of all shades of politics, who never hesitated when there was a 
 question of adding 100,000 men to the army roll, gave but little encouragement to the execution, even by 
 private enterprise, of indispensable lines of railway. 
 
 France, it must be observed, does not possess in abundance that great natural resource which is, in the 
 present day, almost the food of industrial energy,—we mean Coal. In almost every district iron is found, 
 but the price of fuel renders its working very expensive. It must, however, be noted, that the working of 
 the coal mines has advanced with the development of industry, and the systems of railways which at present 
 connect the great coal basins with the centres of consumption tend every day to increase the production. To 
 give an idea of this progressive increase it will be sufficient to refer to the following figures and dates :—In 
 1789 the annual production of coal was only 160,000 tons. In 1802 it had reached 215,000 tons; in 1830 
 it was as high as 900,000 tons. In 1845 it reached the enormous quantity of 4,202,091 tons. The use of 
 turf is much employed at present in the manufacture, and the different applications of iron. The production of 
 coal in England is at present about eight times as great as in France ; but, when we reflect how small are the 
 resources of the latter, in this respect, compared with those of England, we may appreciate the efforts which 
 were required on the part of France to bring this industry to its present position. The inventions of Berard, 
 which have for their object to purify pyritic coal, which would otherwise be useless, will, doubtless, increase 
 the production in many localities where the scarcity of fuel was an obstacle to its employment. 
 
 The coal mines of France may be said to be concentrated in some few points, as may be seen from the 
 enormous difference in the produce of the several basins. Thus, of the forty-six coal depots, the basin of 
 the Loire furnishes more than 45 per cent.; that of the Department Du Nord, 27 per cent. The basin 
 of the Loire extends over a surface of 67,595 acres, and possessed, in 1839, fifty-five mines in work. The 
 quality of coal found there may be compared to that at Newcastle. This basin occupies the district of Le 
 Forez, where the Loire approaches to the Rhone. It is divided into two groups, that of St. Etienne, the 
 products of which are chiefly conveyed by the Loire, and that of Rive-de-Gier, from which the products 
 descend by the Rhone. This basin is at present connected with Lyons by means of a railroad. The pro¬ 
 duction of mineral fuel in France employs more than 30,000 workmen. 
 
 The minerals which supply the greatest part of the ore used for the extraction of iron, belong chiefly to the 
 alluvial formation; they are spread in abundance almost on the surface, and, as it were, cover entire pro¬ 
 vinces. Before 1830 the working of iron was, with some exceptions, effected by means of wood fuel; but 
 since that epoch the employment of coal is becoming daily more and more extensive, while the use of wood 
 diminishes in proportion. In 1845 the working of iron with coke already far exceeded that by the old 
 method. The use of coal tends to concentrate the iron manufacture at those points at which the fuel is most 
 readily within reach. The manufacture of iron by means of wood charcoal, analogous to the iron of Sweden, 
 cannot, however, for certain special purposes, be replaced by that of coal-wrought iron. A ton of iron may 
 be now produced with a ton of charcoal, while formerly one ton and a half were consumed in the production 
 of a ton of iron. Notwithstanding all these improvements iron cannot be produced at the same price as in 
 England, and the consumer is obliged to pay the difference by a protective duty. This state of affairs is 
 much to be regretted, for it must react on industry in general. In the face of protective tariffs the English 
 manufacturers tend more and more to supply the wants of France. It may be added, that the industry of 
 the extraction of other metals in France is but of small general importance. 
 
 It is incontestable that the dearness of fuel and iron for a long time impeded the progress of mechanical 
 applications in France. England possessed already 15,000 machines worked by steam, while France was yet 
 but in the infancy of this industry. The country which produced such a great number of men eminent in 
 mechanical science, the Girards, the Pronys, the Poncelets, the Dupins, &c., was behind hand in the appli¬ 
 cation of the great industrial motive power. The railroads, the great practical school of the mechanical 
 arts, were but slowly introduced, and met with all kinds of obstacles; steam navigation alone was prosecuted 
 with some energy. It is only since 1830 that France really commenced to enter on her present career of 
 industrial progress. But within the last few years she has exerted all her efforts.' She numbers at present 
 establishments celebrated for the construction of machinery of all kinds. Every advance and every improve¬ 
 ment in mechanical applications realized in other countries are adopted, and machine labour tends day by 
 day to replace or bring to greater perfection what was previously accomplished by the hand. The fabrica¬ 
 tion of thread by machinery, which but a few years since could scarcely be said to exist, now employs 
 250,000 spindles in the Department Du Nord, the annual produce of which is valued at =£1,400,000, and 
 gives employment to 12,000 workmen. Machinery has been introduced into all the preliminary operations 
 of the silk manufacture, and the production is more perfect. The manufacture of wool, whether alone or 
 combined with other materials, is making remarkable progress. The perfection of the mechanical processes 
 enable some ot these stuffs (mousseline de laine) almost to rival in cheapness those of cotton. The cotton indus¬ 
 try itself acquires every day more extension in France, and this by reason of the perfection of machinery. 
 This branch of industry occupies 600,000 workmen, who receive in wages over eight millions sterling per 
 annum ; and the value of the produce of which amounts to £28,000,000. All these industrial occupations 
 have had a share in furthering the cause of mechanical invention, which has of late been going lorward 
 at a rapid pace. The chemical arts, called into existence, it may be said, by necessity, at one of the 
 most unfortunate of the epochs of war, have ever since continued to progress. The discovery, by Leblanc, 
 of artificial soda gave a new impulse to industry; especially in the production of soap, glass, and 
 other chemical manufactures. The success of the experiments of Balard will improve still more the 
 manufactaure of this product. Sea-water of the salt marshes of the Mediterranean, by a process of spon¬ 
 taneous evaporation furnishes in abundance the salts of soda, magnesia, and potash, required for the 
 purposes of agriculture and commerce, and which previously could only be obtained by the combustion of 
 vegetable matters. 
 
 Through the beet sugar industry France has been less sensible of the loss of her colonies than she could 
 
FOREIGN STATES—FRANCE. 
 
 483 
 
 otherwise have been, as being comparatively independent of them. Few branches of industry have more 
 largely repaid the enlightened efforts of any people than this: it has favoured the development of mechanical 
 invention, by requiring the most delicate manipulations; it has given an impulse to agriculture everywhere 
 that it has been cultivated. Sugar, which under the Empire could not be produced for less than eight francs 
 the kilogramme, is manufactured at present at less than sixty centimes. “ More than 100,000,000 kilos are 
 now annually produced; its cultivation occupies more than 30,000 hectares of the best lands; by the 
 system of triennial rotation it augments the fertility and the produce of the cereals.” 
 
 Amongst the chemical arts we number that of dyeing. This art, which was formerly but a confused 
 assemblage of empirical receipts, was raised to the rank of a science under the influence of the Berthollets 
 and the Chevreuls. The dyer is no longer satisfied with producing a few beautiful colours; there is not 
 a delicate shade which he cannot imitate with success. If the manufacturers of silks and of mousseline de 
 laine have become so celebrated for the beauty of their stuffs, a considerable part of this improvement is due 
 to the dyers themselves, guided by the researches of modern chemistry. 
 
 Lastly, the art of designing and printing on cotton, so long exiled by the edict of Nantes, has again found 
 a home on the soil of France, and assumed a distinguished place amongst her industries. 
 
 The revolution of 1781) seemed to threaten a terrible blow to the ornamental manufactures of the country. 
 The great proprietors, the aristocracy, who alone till then had supported these industries, were partially 
 ruined ; the revenue of the landholders, instead of being almost all expended in the cities, remained in the 
 hands of the small agriculturists. In fact, of 150,000,000 of francs, of revenue derived from landed pro¬ 
 perty, spent in Paris before the Revolution, scarcely half that sum was expended in 1800. Many asked 
 themselves in good faith, what had become of those arts and industries created by the inspiration of the great 
 artists of the monarchy to satisfy the elegant and refined tastes of the higher classes ? They thought that 
 there was no other means to revive the arts than to return to the past; but the people that had acquired 
 the free exercise of their strength and of their faculties, knew how to preserve the glorious heritage which 
 had been transmitted to them from the ages of Francis I. and Louis XIV. They well understood that a 
 people, which had won such honours in the Fine Arts, could easily attain the first rank in the industrial 
 pursuits connected with them. The National Assembly, not satisfied with having popularized Science and 
 Education, accumulated in the Louvre the treasures of Art of past ages, and every succeeding Government 
 has but added to this collection. The institutions of Sevres and of the Gobelins, which hitherto had served 
 but to satisfy the luxury of the Court, became establishments of national utility and importance. The encou¬ 
 ragement given to the Fine Arts, and the foundation of Schools of Drawing by the manufacturing towns, 
 served to spread good taste more and more amongst the manufacturing classes. In these industries Art was 
 applied to the cheapest articles without losing anything of its own higher character. The prosperity which 
 the masses began to enjoy,—a greater independence, resulting from the contact of all classes,—rendered 
 almost necessaries, productions which before were found in use only amongst the opulent. Since 1830, Paris 
 especially, that grand centre of the intellectual unity of France, daily renders the productions of Art more 
 accessible to the people, by the publication of engravings, lithographs, and numerous reproductions in several 
 materials. It is, in great part, to such means that French industry owes the elegance which forms its distin¬ 
 guishing characteristic. To the happy combination of the Fine Arts and the sciences it owes its pre-eminence. 
 By the brilliancy of colours, by the excellence of form, by the precision and correctness of design, the value of 
 mere material has been greatly enhanced. This perfection of the “ ensemble” at which French industry 
 aims, is, however, the result of the efforts and perseverance of several generations. Artistic taste which 
 previously was directed only to objects of high value, descends, in the present day, to decorate the produc¬ 
 tions of the most modest branch of manufacture. The professional education which penetrates into the 
 working classes, gives them more and more the independence, and the emulation which always accompany 
 that intelligent love of art, without which there is no real progress. 
 
 Amongst all the industrial cities of France, Paris alone responded seriously to the call of Ireland in the 
 Exhibition of 1853. Thus, of 112 exhibiters, Paris furnished 87. We regretted to observe, that the greater 
 part of those industries which were so well represented at the Exhibition of London, were not to be met with 
 in Dublin. The woollens, the French cashmeres, the silks of Lyons and Nismes, the ribbons of St. Etienne, 
 the laces of Valenciennes, were not to be found in the French department in the Dublin Exhibition. 
 
 Of the national manufactures of France, those of Sevres and the Gobelins are deserving of especial atten¬ 
 tion. The manufactory of Sevres, founded in 1760 by Louis XV., is still on the civil list of the sovereign. 
 It is to be observed, that this manufactory has never been seriously regarded in France as an industrial 
 establishment. It is looked on rather as a model school of the Ceramic Arts entrusted with the care of the 
 traditional skill, and the propagation of all discoveries realised in these arts. In this point of view, Sevres 
 was considered by the National Assembly, which retained it amongst the useful establishments of the State. 
 Though elsewhere in the royal manufactories the processes for the fabrication of porcelain were maintained 
 profound secrets, the establishment of Sevres made known to the world all the applications, and all the dis¬ 
 coveries that had been effected, and the results of experiments made in this manufactory became the property 
 of all. The work published by the illustrious Brongniart, who directed the establishment for more than forty 
 years, is now the classic authority on the ceramic art. It is to him that we owe the beautiful collection of the 
 Ceramic Museum of Sevres, a collection unique of its kind, containing specimens of this art from all peoples, 
 and from all epochs M. Ebelmen, the successor of M. Brongniart, snatched from science while still young, ren¬ 
 dered his short residence in that establishment remarkable by a number of discoveries and improvements in 
 this manufacture. At present the direction of Sevres is confided to M. Regnault, one of the most distinguised 
 men of science in France. The manufacture of porcelain in France may be referred to two distinct epochs, 
 that of tendre porcelain, and that of true porcelain. The former is not now made at Sevres. The old Sevres 
 owes its high value chiefly to the paintings of the Vanloos, the Bouchers, and the Watteaus, with which it was 
 enriched; it is especially remarkable for its transparency and the brilliant effect of some of its colours, 
 amongst which is the beautiful rose tint known as the Rose du Barry. There were some beautiful specimens 
 
484 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 of this porcelain in the Exhibition. The manufacture of true porcelain in France dates only from 1774. 
 Although Bottger had discovered the true porcelain so early as 1709, it was only after the identity of the 
 kaolin found near Limoges with the paste of the Chinese porcelain had been proved, that Macquer was 
 able to establish the manufacture at Sevres in rivalry with the old ware. From this epoch may be dated 
 the most remarkable progress in this art, whether in the preparation of the pastes, or in the perfection of 
 the colours. The whole of the colours and shades produced on porcelain have been represented on a chro¬ 
 matic table, which is exhibited in the establishment at Sevres; and the processes employed for the produc¬ 
 tion of these colours will be found described in the work of M. Brongniart; they have been reduced to a 
 systematic order by M. Salvetat, chemist of the establishment. It is by the union of the varied talents of 
 distinguished men of science and artists that the manufacture of Sevres has been raised to the position which 
 it occupies at present. It would be difficult to include here a description of all the productions of this estab¬ 
 lishment ; suffice it to say, that in addition to the original works of French artists, it reproduces the various 
 chefs doeuvres of the ancient and mediaeval ceramic art; and it does not disdain to manufacture vases and 
 other articles of daily use, remarkable for the strict propriety of their forms. The manufacture continues to 
 increase in importance. The department of La Haute Vienne, so rich in beautiful kaolin, contains the greatest 
 number of manufactories. Limoges, formerly so celebrated for its enamels, is now distinguished in the cera¬ 
 mic art; its productions, especially remarkable for their cheapness, tend every day to supplant the common 
 pottery-ware. Paris and its environs count several manufactories which, for the good taste and excellent 
 quality of the productions, approach the model establishment of Sevres. The exportation of porcelain, which, 
 in 1840, amounted to nearly £400,000, now amounts to nearly one million sterling annually. 
 
 What has been said of the manufacture of Sevres may be applied to those of the Gobelins, La Savonnerie, 
 and Beauvais. These establishments are model schools for the development of taste, and the applications of 
 science ; for the combination of Fine Art, Science, and Industry ; to trace the path for the workman, and hold 
 up, for his emulation, a point of excellence to be reached. Such is the aim of these noble institutions. Colbert 
 added to the already existing manufactories of the Gobelins, a great atelier, in which were produced these ad¬ 
 mirable works in silver and bronze, from the designs of Lebrun and other great artists of the time. Here, also, 
 were fashioned, under the direction of Boule, these beautiful suites of furniture which have given so much 
 celebrity to the cabinet-workers of France. These departments no longer exist at the Gobelins; but the im¬ 
 pulse then given to those industries has since maintained them in a high position. Tapestry serving to 
 ornament palaces, would but little affect the interests of an industrial manufacture, if it were not that, in 
 order to reach the degree of excellence which these productions require, it becomes necessary to improve the 
 different processes employed. The discoveries of Chevreul in the art of dyeing, the laws of the simultaneous 
 contrasts and the harmony of colours, are, it is more than probable, due to the position which this dis¬ 
 tinguished chemist occupies as director of the Gobelins. M. Chevreul delivers, during many months of the 
 year, in the amphitheatre of the establishment, gratuitous courses of lectures, in which he develops all the 
 principles of dyeing and the laws of the combination of colour. 
 
 The specimens of tapestry sent to the Exhibition by the French Government were remarkable for their 
 execution. We could not but admire the beauty of the forms, and the brilliant but harmonious effects of 
 colour, in the group of Jupiter and Love, after a pendant in the Farnese Palace. What could be more grace¬ 
 ful than the beautiful reproduction of the Vierge au Poisson of Raffaelle ! One would have thought that the 
 great master himself had directed the hand of the artist-weaver. What an exquisite blending of tints in the 
 Madonna! The carpets of La Savonnerie and of Beauvais were especially distinguished by the fineness 
 of their velvet pile ; while the execution of the fruits, flowers, and animals which adorned them, was ad¬ 
 mirable. 
 
 The city of Aubusson, in the department of La Creuze, is celebrated almost from time immemorial for 
 its carpets. They are manufactured on the same principle as those of La Savonnerie, being produced by 
 hand. The family of M. Sallandrouze has been distinguished in this branch of industry; and the produc¬ 
 tions of this establishment will often bear comparison with those of La Savonnerip. M. Braquenie of Paris 
 exhibited some beautiful specimens of the carpets of Aubusson. The department of La Creuze occupies 
 more than 5000 workmen in this industry. M. Cunin-Gridaine, Minister of Commerce, has estimated that, 
 in 1846, the entire industry in woollen tissues, amounted to the value of 580 millions of francs. 
 
 The silks of Lyons were represented by only a single house, that of MM. Matheron and Bouvard. 
 These manufacturers exhibited a medallion portrait of Queen Victoria, surrounded by a garland of flowers. 
 This piece, executed with the greatest taste, was remarkable for the beauty of the flowers, and the perfect 
 harmony of all its colours, and may truly be said to be among the most remarkable specimens of this manu¬ 
 facture. It has been purchased by the Museum of Irish Industry, where it may now be seen. The city of 
 Lyons occupies the first place in the silk manufacture. It counts more than 40,000 looms; those are not 
 generally the property of the manufacturers. The chefs datelier execute the work which they receive from 
 the manufacturer, by associating together the necessary number of workmen. The part of the chef dateliers 
 requires much patience and intelligence; their duties chiefly consists in arranging the model which serves for 
 the production of the design. 
 
 The silk manufacture, imported into France towards the end of the fifteenth century by Greek and Vene¬ 
 tian workmen, is at present one of the most interesting and important industries of the country. It is brought 
 into connexion with the agricultural industry by the cultivation of the mulberry tree, and the breeding of the 
 silk-worm. In 1846, it was estimated that there were 24,322,937 mulberry trees, the gross product of which 
 was valued at £1,711,000. The cultivation of this tree rarely succeeds above the 47th degree of latitude. By the 
 production of silk, many parts formerly poor and uninhabited, have become rich and thickly peopled in 
 proportion as the cultivation of the mulberry tree has become more extensive. The silk-worms are usually 
 bred in the country districts and small towns : this agreeable occupation gives employment to the women 
 and children. There are, however, some large special establishments devoted to this purpose; and there are 
 also some model-schools and societies for the promotion and improvement of the silk manufacture. France 
 
FOREIGN STATES.—FRANCE. 
 
 485 
 
 annually produces raw silk to the value of about £5,600,000, and imports about £2,400,000 worth of foreign 
 silk. The exports of silk stuffs may be estimated at between five and six millions sterling, and of spun silk 
 about £2,400,000; in the form of ribbons, the export reaches more than £1,200,000. This industry forms 
 nearly one-sixth of the general commerce of the country. 
 
 But France is not less celebrated for the productions to which reference has been already made, than for 
 those in gold, jewellery, and fine-wrought metals. Paris is the centre of this department of industry. At 
 all epochs protected and patronised by kings, princes, and religious communities, always desirous to possess 
 ornamental works in gold and silver, this art became very flourishing at an early period. Under Louis XIV., 
 the use of gold ornaments at the Court reached almost to profusion. From the designs of Lebrun, the 
 chisel of Ballin, anartistof distinction, produced many chefs d'oeuvres in gold and silver, such as candelabras, 
 tables, couches, and other objects, of the enormous value, as it has been estimated, of £400,000. These 
 objects were, in great part, sent to the mint to be struck into money at the epoch of the reverses of the 
 “ Grand Monarque.” The art of working in the precious metals declined in France at the fall of monar¬ 
 chy, only, however, to be subsequently revived, and to reach the degree of perfection which it has attained at 
 present. The works of some of the goldsmiths of Paris, of the present day, almost equal those of the great 
 masters of the art in the fourteenth and fifteenth century, at its best epochs. 
 
 The rich and magnificent collection exhibited by M. Rudolphi gave a just idea of the fertility of invention 
 of the Parisian artists. The productions in this collection in oxidised silver attracted attention by the graces 
 and ingenious devices of their composition : caskets enriched with small figures in enamel of the most beauti¬ 
 ful workmanship, and of the most graceful outlines; cups and vases on which precious stones were arranged 
 with the most delicate taste, and exhibited allegorical subjects of the most ingenious composition. In this 
 collection, indeed, might be seen united a thousand mythological subjects, and the innumerable fantastic 
 creations of the Parisian artists. 
 
 The working of the precious metals in Paris alone gave occupation, in 1847, to no less than 16,819 per¬ 
 sons, of whom 650 were manufacturers of fine jewellery, giving employment to more than 3000 workmen, 
 polishers, burnishers, enamellers, engravers, &c. The value of their productions in that year was estimated at 
 the enormous sum of £5,393,200. 
 
 There were in the Exhibition scarcely any examples, properly speaking, of the Watch manufacture of 
 France ; but various tools used in that trade were exhibited by M. Serand, and springs for clocks and watches 
 by M. Montandon, of Paris. There were many examples of clocks, but exhibited chiefly as bronze orna¬ 
 ments. The watch trade is of great importance, the total value of the articles annually produced, exclusive 
 of bronze, amounting to £1,200,000. 
 
 Another important branch of industry is the production of works in Bronze, which maybe said to be na¬ 
 turalized in France since the time of Louis XIV. It now occupies more than 6000 workmen, including 
 sculptors, modellers, gravers, gilders; and its productions are estimated at nearly £1,600,000, half of which 
 is destined for exportation. The profusion of Bronzes exhibited, therefore, will no longer surprise us, when 
 we learn that the greater part of this exportation is directed to Great Britain. Paris owes the monopoly 
 which it has acquired in this department to the fact, that numerous artists of distinction have, as it were, 
 taken it under their protection, employing it for the reproduction and popularization of their works. The 
 monumental columns, the statues, and the bas- reliefs in bronze, which adorn the public places of that capital, 
 have also served to foster this art. The beautiful reproduction in bronze of the Spartacus of Foyatier, was 
 a good example of a large work cast with boldness and truth. 
 
 This branch of industry comprises two very different classes of productions. The artistic bronzes, which 
 often obtain a very high price, according to the merit of the composition, and they must evidently be consi¬ 
 dered in the same point of view as the other creations of artistic genius. In the second class may be ranked 
 les bronzes de luxe et d'ameublement , constituting merely objects of ornament, and which therefore enter into 
 the category of industrial productions. These productions, which are made to accommodate all tastes, being 
 almost infinitely various, include clocks, candelabras, candlesticks, and figured flower-vases. These objects 
 formed the greater part of the contributions of the Parisian exhibiters. 
 
 Amongst the productions in bronze might be observed the admirable imitations in zinc of a number of 
 contributors, who exhibited under the name of the Vieille Montagne Company, whose zinc they almost ex¬ 
 clusively employ. The cheapness of this new material, when compared with bronze, and the perfect success 
 which has been attained in the imitation of this latter metal, have given to these productions a great celebrity, 
 and tended much to bring them into use. The facility with which zinc may be cast and rolled into all shapes, 
 greatly favours its employment for the decoration of buildings. The consumption of this metal in France is 
 annually increasing, and the various uses to which it is put may serve as an index of the development of 
 scientific applications in general. 
 
 Previous to 1830 iron casting was but little employed in France ; at present it takes the place of bronze in 
 the construction of a great number of public monuments. The colossal statues of the Fountain of Richelieu 
 in Paris, and the fountains which adorn the Place de la Concorde, are cast in iron. It is likewise substituted 
 for other metals in a great variety of ornaments of the most delicate kind. It is capable of reproducing the 
 finest works, the most light and delicate ornaments. The collection of Madame Andre was remarkable for 
 the delicacy of the finish of the several articles, and the good taste of their designs. The fountain which 
 ornamented the upper part of the great Hall of the Exhibition was admirably composed, but from the posi¬ 
 tion which it occupied in such a vast building it was seen to considerable disadvantage, its delicate forms 
 harmonizing badly with the large proportions of the surrounding architecture. 
 
 There were no examples in the French department of cut and ornamental glass none of those large glass 
 plates from St. Gobin, so remarkable for the perfect parallelism of their surfaces. The glass used for optical 
 purposes was represented by the achromatic lenses made with a base of oxide of zinc, and exhibited by MM. 
 Chevalier Lerebours and Secretan, of Paris. The Viscount Van Lempoel exhibited a collection of cham- 
 
 3 R 2 
 
486 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 pagne bottles, constructed so as withstand a pressure of 25 atmospheres. The manufacture of M. Van Lem- 
 poelis said to bear date as far back as the thirteenth century. MM. Marehandand Company, of Paris, exhi¬ 
 bited some specimens of stained glass in the mediaeval style, and having an excellent efiect of colours. We 
 must likewise notice here the excellent applications of M. Castelle. His imitations of stained glass by means 
 of gelatine were most successful. We trust this ingenious application will be extended. M. Castelle likewise 
 exhibited a great number of ornaments in gelatine. This substance in leaves variously coloured, and of 
 remarkable transparency, is at present much employed by confectioners for bonbons; it is also used in the 
 formation of artificial flowers. 
 
 The contribution to the exhibition of the case of Surgical Instruments by M. Charriere was, of itself, an 
 excellent illustration of the perfection attained in that branch of manufacture. M. Charriere has not only 
 availed himself of the inventions and modifications of instruments suggested by several distinguished sur¬ 
 geons, but he is himself the inventor of an apparatus for extracting foreign bodies from the bones, and also 
 of many other original instruments. The talents of M. Charriere have obtained for him, from the French 
 Government, at almost all the exhibitions of Paris, the highest encomiums. 
 
 Among the attractive articles in the French department were specimens of Leather, of various kinds. The 
 manufacture of leather demands much skill and intelligence on the part of the workman. At the period of 
 the wars of the Revolution, Seguin proposed an expeditious process for tanning, to meet the large demands 
 for leather at that period. The employment of sulphuric acid seemed to answer this end, and it was for a 
 long time in use, but was found to deteriorate the quality of the leather, impairing its durability. The sub¬ 
 sequent progress effected in this branch of trade is principally due to the employment of steam in the extrac¬ 
 tion of the tannin principle, and to numerous mechanical improvements in the other processes,—more espe¬ 
 cially to the careful graduation of the tannin. The products of the French tanneries are much esteemed in 
 all the markets of the world, particularly those of Paris, Nantes, Bourdeaux, &c., so remarkable for their sup¬ 
 pleness. The manufacture of varnished leather may be said to have been imported into France from Great 
 Britain, but in the present day the latter country largely imports manufactured products from the former. 
 Some idea may be formed of the growing importance of the French tanning when we state, that, in 1846, the 
 total value of leather of all kinds, inclusive of dyed, varnished, oil, and glove leather, &c., manufactured in 
 France, and of manufactures in leather, was estimated at £12,400,000. Since then the trade has considerably 
 increased; and while the British and Irish tanners maintain their superiority in the preparation of heavy 
 leather, the French are gradually monopolizing the trade in all light, fancy, and dyed leathers. There is at 
 this moment a gradually increasing exportation of light calf and other skins from Ireland to Paris. In 1847 
 there were 4573 persons engaged in tanning in Paris alone, the value of whose manufactured produce was 
 estimated at about £1,670,000. 
 
 Regarding the Paper Manufacture of France we learn from the results published by M. Didot that there 
 were, in 1851, 200 paper machines producing each 700 kilog. a day, or 195 tons of paper annually, making a 
 total of39,000 tons, and 250 vats producing more than 2000 tons. These figures include all kinds of paper. 
 Although the process was discovered in 1799 by M. Robert, the first machine for the manufacture of pa¬ 
 per was not put in operation till 1815. This manufacture, which has made so much progress in a mecha¬ 
 nical point of view, has often suffered in the quality of its productions from the employment of worn out rags, 
 and, above all, by the abuse of chlorine. The addition of certain mineral substances, which fraudulently increased 
 the weight, and rendered the paper more permeable, has even been counted an improvement. The employment 
 of the fibres of the leaves of the dwarf palm, so abundant in Algeria, and which can be procured there at two 
 francs the quintal, will, we doubt not, give a stimulus to this branch of trade. This vegetable gives a paper 
 of a superior quality, and remarkable for its tenacity and its resistance to destructive agents. 
 
 In the production of Room-papers, and in Decorations in general, the Parisian artists have attained a 
 world-wide reputation. The elegance of many of the designs bear testimony to the refined taste which 
 prevails in this department of industry. Of French papers and designs, those of other countries are, for the 
 most part, mere imitations. The specimens exhibited by M. Defosses, of Paris, honourably represented this 
 branch of Parisian trade. 
 
 The art of Typography holds a first rank amongst French industries, and occupies a large number of 
 workmen and artists. The value of its productions amounted, in 1847, to more than £2,000,000. This de¬ 
 partment was well represented by M. Dupont, who exhibited a work, “ Practical Essays on Printing,” in 
 which all kinds of printings were reproduced by lithographic transfer remarkable for purity and beauty. The 
 beautiful publication of Charles Blanc, “ History of the Painters,” gave a high idea of the progress which has 
 been made in the art of engraving on wood. We must also notice a specimen of lithographing in colours, “ Le 
 Diner de l'Empereur,” by a French artist; this piece appears to have successfully resolved the problem of 
 printing in colours. Amongst the specimens of typography were to be found excellent examples of the map 
 of France, also some chronological t ables of the Histories ofFrance and England. 
 
 A great number of the objects exhibited in the French department consisted of the thousand articles 
 of Parisian industry which it is impossible to reduce to any classification. These manufactures, individually 
 insignificant, and for the most part produced in the home circles, yet, when taken together, possess a great 
 industrial value, and exercise a large influence on the prosperity of the French capital. In 1847 they gave 
 occupation to more than 35,000 persons, and their annual value was estimated at nearly £51,000,000 sterling. 
 Fans alone produced £110,000 ; the price of these articles varying from one sous to many pounds when they 
 have been decorated by an artist of distinction. The industry of artificial flowers occupied 6153 persons, of 
 whom 5063 were women, and 657 young girls, and its productions are valued at £422,226; it is subdivided 
 into a number of preparatory stages, and demands much taste in arrangement and harmonious grouping. It 
 is well known how much the young girls of Paris excel in this art. 
 
 We do not speak of the charming fantaisies exhibited by MM. Sorrin, Boucher, Graillon, of Dieppe, 
 the sculptures in wood, and a great number of other ornamental works, which belong more properly to the 
 department of Fine Arts. We cannot, however, take leave of the French Department without expressing 
 
FOREIGN STATES.—FRANCE. 
 
 487 
 
 our tribute of admiration to the great artist, David d’Angers, for his beautiful and patriotic work, the Young 
 Drummer Dying for his Country. 
 
 The space at our disposal will not admit of pursuing this subject further in detail. We have therefore 
 merely to observe, that, while only certain departments of French industry were represented in the Dublin 
 Exhibition, the collection was, on the whole, eminently attractive and instructive,—attractive, from the 
 surpassing extent to which beauty of form and a judicious arrangement of colours were combined, and in¬ 
 structive, as presenting so many examples for imitation.—A. Gages. 
 
 Contributions forwarded by direction of The Emperor from the Imperial Manufactories of Sevres, the 
 Gobelins, and of Beauvais, containing illustrations in each of the three departments for which France 
 has long been pre-eminent:— 
 
 Imperial Manufactory of Porcelain at Sevres. 
 —Vases painted and enamelled with figures, landscapes, 
 flowers, and birds ; cups of various designs; flower baskets, 
 dinner and dessert services; coffee cups; a painting in 
 enamel on an iron plate, representing “ Prudence.” 
 
 Imperial Manufactory of Gobelins, Paris— 
 Tapestiy, including—Jupiter and Cupid, after a pendentive 
 
 in the Famese palace; the Madonna, after Raphael; dead 
 game and fruits, after Desportes; a screen in tapestry' de la 
 Savonnerie. 
 
 Imperial Manufactory of Beauvais.— Three panels 
 of tapestry, with landscapes, after Oudry ; a vase of flowers, 
 after Wandael; a dog watching partridges, alter Oudry; 
 the autumn, fruits, after Groeland. 
 
 2. Andre (Veuve), Rue Neuve Menilmontant, Paris.— 
 Castings in iron; a large fountain; a figure of Christ; a 
 large, and various small ornamental crosses; vases with 
 figures and fruits; the head of a calf, &c. 
 
 3. Barbedienne, M., Boulevard Poissoniere, Paris. — 
 Works of Art in bronze. 
 
 4. Berger, M., Rue de la Chaussee d’Antoine, Paris.— 
 Preparation for cleaning jewellery, bronzes, &c. 
 
 5. Blank, M., Rue du Roi de Sicile, Paris.—Specimens of 
 marqueterie and mosaic work. 
 
 6. Bonheur, Isidore, Rue Dupuytren, Paris.—Group 
 of bulls in plaster; various groups and figures in bronze. 
 
 7. Bordin, Rue des Juifs, Paris.—Foreign mustards, 
 herbs, &c. 
 
 8. Boulenoise, Rue St. Sebastien, Paris.—Small fancy 
 articles in bronze. 
 
 9. Boullier, F., & Co., de Condamine la doye pres 
 Nantua, Ain, Manufacturers.—Medical blankets. 
 
 10. Bouzel, Freres, Haubourdin, near Lille.—White 
 lead and ultramarine. 
 
 11. Bouzel et Houvriez, Haubourdin, near Lille.—- 
 Coffee and chicory. 
 
 12. Braquenie, M., Rue Vivienne, Paris.—Aubusson 
 carpets. 
 
 13. Brunel, St. Etienne, Loire.—An improved gun. 
 
 14. Caron, M., La Valette, Seine. — Artificial coal. 
 
 15. Cajrre, Bergerac (Dordogne).—A rosewood box, 
 containing an assortment of wafers; six filters. 
 
 1G. Castelle, P., Rue Neuve St. Mery, Paris.—Stained 
 glass, made of gelatine ; gelatine paper and ornaments. 
 
 17. Cazal, M.,Boulevart des Italieus, Paris.—Umbrellas 
 and parasols. 
 
 18. Charles, S. & C., Rue Furstemberg, Paris.—Appa¬ 
 ratus for washing linen ; artificial refrigerators; glass jars, 
 containing salt for refrigerating ; a knife-cleaning machine. 
 
 19. Ciiarriere, J. F., Rue de l’Ecole de Medecine, Paris. 
 —Surgical instruments. 
 
 20. Chevalier & Co., Rue St. Martin, Paris.—A frame 
 containing specimens of ornamental letters, and openwork 
 designs for engraving. 
 
 21. Colondre, M., Rue Bourbon, Villeneuve, Paris.— 
 Waistcoat stuffs. 
 
 22. Corniquel, M., Vannes (Morbihan).—Preparedcalf- 
 skins. 
 
 23. Cosquin, J., Rue du Cherche-midi, Paris.—A frame 
 containing specimens of topography from the map of France, 
 executed at the Ordnance Department. 
 
 24. Deadde, L., Rue Tiquetonne, Paris.—Ninety-three 
 pieces of variously prepared leather. 
 
 25. De Serlay, C. G., Gueures (Seine Inferieure).— 
 Specimens of coloured paper. 
 
 26. Desfosses, J., Rue de Montreuil, Faubourg St. An¬ 
 toine, Paris.—Twenty-two frames, forming one entire pan- 
 nel of decorative paper hangings. 
 
 27. Dubus, M., Rouen.—A cylinder, made of brass and 
 sheet-iron, covered with emery, for sharpening spinning- 
 cards. 
 
 28. Dupont, Paul, Rue de Grenelle, St. Honore, Paris. 
 —Specimen of printing. 
 
 29. Duvellercy, Passage des Panoramas, Paris; 167, 
 Regent-street, London.—Fans. 
 
 30. Ernoux, M., Paris.—Children’s hats in felt. 
 
 31. Evrot, M., Charmes (Dept, des Vosges).—Imitation 
 of marbles on wood. 
 
 32. Froment Clolus, Rue Neuve St. Mery, Paris..— 
 Fitteen pairs of sabots and galoshes. 
 
 33. Fould, J., St. Denis, pres Paris.—Sacks of flour. 
 
 34. Gaillard et Fils, La Ferte-Sous-Jouarre (Seine- 
 
 et-Marne)_Four millstones. 
 
 35. Gillot, F., Rue du Pont aux Choux, Paris.— 
 Clocks and fancy articles in bronze. 
 
 36. Graillon, P. A., Grande Rue, Dieppe.—A group of 
 Bohemians in terra cotta; a woman and three children ; 
 four children. 
 
 37. Guillot, J., Rue de Bonloy, Paris.—Various calf¬ 
 skins and cow-hides. 
 
 38. Hadrot, L. & Co., Rue du Faubourg St. Martin, 
 Paris.—Brass and porcelain moderateur lamps of various 
 shapes. 
 
 39. Hebert, J. B., Rue de Fleurus, Paris_Matricu¬ 
 
 lated maps and plans, according to a new system. 
 
 40. Houette & Co., Faubourg Montmartre, Paris_ 
 
 Varnished calf-skins. 
 
 41. Juhel-Desmares, J., Vire, Calvados.—Cloths. 
 
 42. Leconte, M., Rennes.—A clock and two alarums. 
 
 43. Leistener, Rue de Chaillot, Paris.—A rustic foun¬ 
 tain, perfumery, tooth-powder, &c. 
 
 44. Lejeune & Co., Rue St. Honore, Psris.—Hats. 
 
488 
 
 THE IKISII INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 45. Lienard, M., Rue Oudinot, Paris.—Wood carvings; 
 figure of Christ; a dog with group of game. 
 
 4G. Lorin, H., Rue de Valois, Paris. — Figures and 
 groups, modelled in clay (Apollo, Cupid, Venus de Medicis, 
 and Venus Callipige); figures representing the Depressed 
 and the Reckless Individuals; the Chastity of Joseph; Ju- 
 dith and Holophemes; the Male and Female Scavengers; 
 the Barricader; Outraged Virtue, and Virtue in Danger; the 
 Marquis and the Woman de la halle ; Paul and Virginia ; 
 the handsome Nicolas and Nicolette; the two Duellists; 
 Athalante, after Pradier; the Huguenot and the Soldier of 
 the League. 
 
 47. Luynes, the Due de. —Group in silver, executed 
 by M. Froment Meurice, of Paris. 
 
 48. Mabrun, P., & Co., Rue de la Terrasse, Batignolles, 
 Paris.—A map of France; chronological tables of the histo¬ 
 ries of France and England ; five mechanical drawings. 
 
 49. Madul Ram Dey, Chandemagor, French Colony, 
 East Indies.—Indian cloth. 
 
 50. Marchand & Co., Paris—stained glass. 
 
 51. Martin' & Viry, Quai de la Megisserie, Paris.— 
 Crosses, balustrades, and various castings in iron. 
 
 52. Matheron et Bouvard, Lyons_A silk picture, 
 
 representing the Portrait of Queen Victoria. 
 
 53. Mene, M., Rue du Faubourg du Temple, Paris.— 
 Groups in bronze; the duck hunt ; dog guarding game. 
 
 54. Menildroit, M., Rue Tronchet, Paris.—Designs 
 and embroideiy. 
 
 55. Merlie, Lefevre, and Co., Havre.—Cordage for 
 ships. 
 
 56. Michel, A. Puteaux (Seine).—Bottles containing 
 specimens of dyes. 
 
 57. Michelin, T. Rue Montmartre, Paris.—Samples of 
 ribbons. 
 
 58. Miraud, M., Rue St. Jacques, Paris.—Microscopes. 
 
 59. Miroy, Freres, Rue d’Angouleme, Paris (Frith St. 
 Soho, London).—Clocks, statuettes, candelabra, chandeliers, 
 and various fancy articles cast in bronze. 
 
 60. Montandon, M., Rue St. Antoine, Paris.—Springs 
 for clocks and watches. 
 
 61. Moride & Raux, Quai Flaselle, Nantes.—Calf and 
 ox-skins. 
 
 62. Noel, Aubert, Rue St. Honore, Paris.—Fruit, 
 brandy, and maraschino. 
 
 63. Paillard, V., Rue St. Claude, Paris.—Clocks, can¬ 
 delabra, and fancy articles in bronze. 
 
 64. Poirier,P.,C hateaubriand (Loire-Inferieure).—Shoes 
 of various shapes. 
 
 65. Poirotte, F., Paris, and Suffolk-st., Dublin.— 
 Ladies’ boots and embroidered shoes. 
 
 66. Poussielgue Rusand, Paris.—Chalices and altar 
 ornaments. 
 
 67. Prin, Fils Aine, Nantes.—Calf-skins. 
 
 68. Rebaud Montillet, St. Etienne (Loire).—Damas¬ 
 cened gun barrels. 
 
 69. Renouard, J., Rue de Tournon, Paris.—Specimens 
 of printing and book-binding. 
 
 70. Royer, P. E., Rue du Caire, Paris.—Artificial 
 flowers. 
 
 71. Ronchard Slaure, St. Etienne (Loire).—Fowling- 
 piece barrels. 
 
 72. Rudolphi, F. J., Boulevard des Capucines, Paris.— 
 Jewellery; oxidized silver and enamelled articles. 
 
 73. Sabran, J. H., Chatou (Seine at Oise).—Overcoats 
 without seams, made in felt. 
 
 74. Saillard, Aine, Besan^on.—Match and tinder boxes 
 of various shapes. 
 
 75. Sallandrouze de Lamornaix, Ch., Boulevard 
 Poissonniere, Paris.—Tapestry carpets, portieres, pannels, 
 and tapestry for furniture. 
 
 76. Schuliiof, E., Rue Rambuteau, Paris.—Specimens 
 of oil cloth. 
 
 77. Scrive, Freres, Lille.—Prepared flax. 
 
 78. Sentis, M., Rheims.—Carded Thibet and Cashmere 
 wool. 
 
 79. Serand, Th., Sancy Le-Long (Doubs).—Instru¬ 
 ments for watchmakers, and mechanism for watches. 
 
 80. Society for the Establishment of the Rolland 
 Bread-making Apparatus (M. Lesobre, Director), Rue 
 
 de l’Estrapade, Paris_Models of an aerothermal oven and 
 
 of a mechanical kneading-trough, according to the Rolland 
 system. 
 
 81. Scehne, Freres, Cite du Wauxhall, Paris.—Var¬ 
 nishes. 
 
 82. Talabert Rocoffon, St. Etienne, Loire.—Gun 
 barrels. 
 
 83. Talbot,'J., Meneton Solon, pres Bourges.—A plough. 
 
 84. Tronciion, N., Paris.—Garden chairs and sofas, 
 flower baskets, tables, &c., in iron wire. 
 
 85. Valtat & Rouille, Rue du Rambuteau, Paris.—- 
 Shirt fronts made by a mechanical process. 
 
 86. Van Lempoel, Vicomte, Quiquengrogne (Aisne), 
 
 prgs la Capelle_Specimens of bottles for champagne. 
 
 87. Vieille Montagne Zinc, Mining, Rolling, and 
 Casting Co., Rue Richer, Paris (exhibiting in conjunction 
 with the following Manufacturers) :— 
 
 Baudoin—Z inc roofing; Berard—I nkstands, &c.; 
 Bogaert Brothers—S mall figures; Biard—P rinting 
 on paper prepared with oxide of zinc; Chassagnk—C an¬ 
 delabra ; Chevalier—O pera glasses; Derain & Tar- 
 ratre—G roups ; Duchateau & Co.—Clocks and cups; 
 Duval et Guerlepied—G roups, candelabra, &c; Fetu, 
 J. —Candlesticks; Fiat—D omestic utensils ; Fernoux — 
 Candlesticks; Foex—A ltar candlesticks; Fugere&Gra- 
 dos —Stamped ornaments; Hubert, Fils—F lower bas¬ 
 kets ; Lamy—B ath ; Lefevrjs—G roups ; Lerebouks & 
 Secretan—A chromatic lenses ; Marie— Zinc roofing ; 
 Miroy, Brothers—L arge chandelier, groups, clocks, can¬ 
 delabra, &c.; Mouterde—M edallions; Paillard, E.— 
 Candlesticks, &c.; Paillard, Victor—B usts, &c. ; Pal¬ 
 mer & Co.—Water pipes; Pape & Lost—C andlesticks; 
 Patry, Fils—B ust and candlesticks; Ple—C andlesticks; 
 Poulain—C andlesticks; Renaudot—Z inc roofing; Ro¬ 
 bin, Brothers—C andlesticks; Tolosa—A rtificial slates; 
 Vayeur & Laporte—S tatuettes; Walz—C andlesticks. 
 
 88. Villemsens. F., Rue du Temple, Paris.—Large 
 chandelier; altar furniture and plate ; Florentine cups; 
 groups and figures in bronze; a bronze helmet of Francis I. 
 from Benvenuto Cellini’s design. 
 
 89. Wirly, R., Bar-le-Duc (Meuse). —Stays without 
 seams. 
 
FOREIGN STATES.—BELGIUM. 
 
 4S9 
 
 BELGIUM. 
 
 The contributions from Belgium were next in importance to those of France in the Foreign department, 
 embracing as they did a great range of articles, the whole of which were interesting and suggestive. In Belgium 
 many of the peculiarities of the manufactures of France and England are combined,—the elegance of the one 
 and "the solidity of the other. The Belgium contribution, too, seems to have been judiciously got up, so far 
 as selecting those peculiar kinds of articles in which a trade might reasonably be expected to be carried on 
 between the two countries,—a circumstance which should never be lost sight of on any occasion of the kind. 
 We have, further, good reason to believe, that the anticipations formed in this respect were not disappointed, 
 and that many of the Belgian exhibiters have been able to turn the affair to profitable account. In the Fine 
 Art department, especially, the collection from Brussels was the most important sent to the Exhibition ; but 
 many branches of manufacturing industry were also creditably represented in the Belgian department. His 
 Majesty, King Leopold, afforded valuable co-operation. Much of the completeness of the representation from 
 that country is also due to the combined action of a Committee of men of influence in Brussels. It is but jus¬ 
 tice to state, that the formation of that Committee, under the presidency of the Mayor of the city, and, in a 
 great degree, its successful operation, were owing to the warm interest taken in the Irish Exhibition by M. Corr 
 Vander Maeren, a native of Ireland, though long settled and naturalized in Brussels, and for some time 
 Judge of the Tribunal of Commerce of that city. To that gentleman’s intelligence, energy, and two-fold 
 patriotic interest—for the country of his birth and that of his adoption—the Exhibition committee were in¬ 
 debted for most valuable co-operation. 
 
 His Majesty the King of the Belgians, in addition to many important contributions to the Fine Arts 
 Department, exhibited a superb chimney-piece in statuary marble, with figures, executed by A. J. 
 Leclerq. 
 
 2. Bellegiiem, G. L. F., Rue Digue de Brabant, 
 Ghent.—Tapestry carpets of the ancient manufacture of 
 Andernterde. 
 
 3. Bennert & Bivort, de la Coupe Glass Works, Junnet, 
 near Charleroi, Manufacturers.—Samples of white and half¬ 
 white window glass ; cylinder of window glass. 
 
 4. Berenhaert, A., & Co., Antwerp.—Scarfs, handker¬ 
 chiefs, head-dresses, lace, and embroideries upon tulle and 
 muslin; imitation of gimps, &c. &c. 
 
 5. Berger, B., bis Montague de la Cour, .Brussels.—- 
 Stays. 
 
 6. Bongaerts, F. A. J., Antwerp_Sacks woven upon 
 
 a common loom, without seams ; a piece of cow-hair carpet. 
 
 7. Boxte-Nys, Courtrai, Manufacturer.—Samples of flax 
 thread, made by hand, styled fils de mulquinerie, fils oudii, 
 &c. 
 
 8. Bouvy, A., Rue du Pont, Liege, Manufacturer.— 
 Leather; polished cow-skins; varnished calf-skins ; top and 
 upper leathers. 
 
 9. Brasseur, E., Ghent, Manufacturer. — Samples of 
 ultra-marine. 
 
 10. Breuer, E., Rue St. Severin, Li&ge, Manufacturer. 
 —Single and double-barrelled guns and pistols. 
 
 11. Claude, L., Rue Rempart des Moines, Brussels, 
 Manufacturer.—Samples of refined rape-seed oil for burning. 
 
 12. Claus & Carron, Ghent.—Samples of refined sugar. 
 
 13. Collings, Brothers, & Maingy, Courtrai.—Flax. 
 
 14. Company for the Working and Manufacturing 
 of Belgian Millstones in Molar Silex, Lodelinsart, 
 near Charleroi.—A pair of millstones. 
 
 15. Cooreman, A. S., Rebecq-Rognan, Manufacturer.—• 
 Samples of flax thread used for the groundwork of Brussels 
 lace; samples of thread for lace. 
 
 16. Cormann, R. Rue de Louvain, Brussels, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Chinese table with bird-cage, painted and decorated; 
 Chinese cages; painted pedestals and vases in galvanized 
 zinc. 
 
 17. Debbaudt-Delacroix, Courtrai.—Common and 
 refined rape-seed oil for lamps; camelina oil; flax-seed oil for 
 painters; and poppy-seed oil for the table. 
 
 18. Debremaeker, J., Rue du Pont-Neuf, Brussels.— 
 Three marble chimney-pieces; one granite chimney-piece. 
 
 19. De Ketelaere, B., Rue de l’Eglise St. Anne. 
 Bruges.—An assortment of wooden shoes of every quality 
 and size. 
 
 20. DeKeyser, M., Rue St. Christophe, Brussels, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—Horse cloth and twilled blankets. 
 
 21. Demaey'er, Boom.—Drainage pipes. 
 
 22. De Mey, G., Gramberghen (East Flanders).—Sam¬ 
 ples of peeled flax. 
 
 23. Derverveirn, J. J., Ghent, Manufacturers. — Hand¬ 
 kerchiefs aud calicoes, dyed and printed. 
 
 24. De St. Hubert, E., Bouvignes, Province of Namur. 
 —A pair of millstones of molar silex. 
 
 25. Dony, F. Ghent, Manufacturer.—Samples of potas¬ 
 sium. , 
 
 26. Duchaussoit, E., Ghent, Manufacturer.—Sample of 
 white rabbit-skin muff, pellerines, &c., in imitation of 
 ermine; model of a machine for planing leather and furs. 
 
 27. Dutalis, G., Mechlin, Manufacturer. — Samples of 
 fecula. 
 
 28. Geraerdts, Antwerp.—Carved chairs. 
 
 29. Goyers, Brs., Louvain.— A Gothic chapel of the 
 fifteenth century, carved in oak wood. 
 
 30. IIomble, Autwerp.—The Virgin Mary carved in 
 wood. 
 
 31. Jabstrkebski, F., Rue Ruysbrceek, Brussels, Manu¬ 
 facturer to the King.—Pianos. 
 
 32. Jones, Brothers, Rue de Lacken, Brussels, Coach 
 builders—Curricle phaeton with seats before and behind, 
 Collinge’s patent axles ; post phaeton with movable body, 
 Collinge’s patent axles. 
 
 33. Jorez, L., Fils, Rue Fosse aux Loups, Brussels, 
 Manufacturers.—Floor cloths ; primed cotton flannel table 
 
490 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 covers; samples illustrating the progress and process of oil¬ 
 cloth manufacture. 
 
 34. Keymolen, Petite Rue des Dominicains, Brussels, 
 Manufacturer.—Kitchen and parlour stoves, and ash pan. 
 
 35. Kokerols, Antwerp.—Figure of Christ carved in 
 box wood. 
 
 3G. Lalmand, F., Antwerp.—A has relief in plaster, 
 representing a vase of flowers. 
 
 37. Leclercq, A. J., Sculptor, Brussels.—A chimney 
 in statuary marble of the Renaissance style; a chimney-piece 
 in black Belgian marble; a marble chimney-piece. 
 
 38. Letoret, J., Civil Mining Engineer and Professor 
 of Chemistry, Rue de Ruysbroeck, Brussels.—Apparatus for 
 collecting gases, and forming chemical combinations, with¬ 
 out the aid of corks or lutes. 
 
 39. Levasseur, A., RuedesCroisades, Brussels.—Painted 
 window blinds. 
 
 40. Mabilde, Madame, Rue des Champs, Ghent.—Lace 
 veil and other articles, application de Bruxelles. 
 
 41. Marin, J., Spa.—A work table ornamented with 
 flowers; a table ornamented with figures; a work box with 
 figures and animals; a work box with flowers; various arti¬ 
 cles in Spa wood. 
 
 42. Michel Leon, Spa.—Card trays, and ornamental 
 boxes in Spa wood. 
 
 43. Misson,L.E. &A.,Spa.—Various articles in Spa wood. 
 
 44. Obach, N., Rue de Schserbeek, Brussels, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Square platform weighing balance, supporting 20 lbs. 
 weight; small improved counter scales, without plates or 
 chains. 
 
 45. Offermanns, L., Antwerp.—Silver crucifixes. 
 
 40. Olinger, J. B., Etterbeek, Brussels, Tanner.—Pre¬ 
 pared kid-skins for gloves. 
 
 47 Oppelt, G., Rue de la Blancliisserie, Brussels, Paten¬ 
 tee.—Model of a piece of cannon, mounted on its carriage, 
 with caisson and other appurtenances, and provided with a 
 safety obturator. 
 
 48. Parent, Montagne du Sion, Brussels, Publisher.— 
 Different printed works. 
 
 49. Reusens, P. F., Rue du Trefle, Antwerp.—Samples 
 of copal varnish for varnishing carriages and apartments. 
 
 50. Savoir, J., Rue de la Constitution, Antwerp, Manu¬ 
 facturer.—A table painted in imitation of tortoise-shell, re¬ 
 presenting Godefroi de Bouillon; fancy tables ; a painted 
 table representing Spring. 
 
 51. Schoffs, J. B. C., Brussels, Rue de la Montagne. 
 — Six patented extracts for the manufacture of liqueurs; 
 extract of Swiss absinthe ; marascino from Zara ; Dantzic 
 brandy; Dutch curacao; Dutch anisette; Bordeaux ani¬ 
 sette; kirsch-wasser; Holland gin (Schiedam) ; oil of noy- 
 aux, cream of mint and of punch. 
 
 52. SoclETE DE LA FABRIQUE DE PoiNTES DE CHAR¬ 
 LEROI, Marcinelle, Patentee.—Samples of rough-pointed 
 nails. 
 
 53. Societe Vanden Brande & Co., Schambeek, 
 Brussels.—A gilded sign intended for the exhibiters who 
 obtained a prize medal at the London Exhibition, in 1851; 
 the same in a rough state; letter box, according to the sys¬ 
 tem adopted in Belgium. 
 
 54. Sieron, Place des Walons, Brussels, Manufacturer. 
 
 -—Samples of nails called “pointes de Paris.” 
 
 55. Somze, Jun., Liege.—Brushes. 
 
 56. Somze, Mahy, Liege.—Brushes. 
 
 57. Strubb & Baey, Bruges.—Samples of oak bark ; 
 young oak bark, from the neighbourhood of Bruges. 
 
 58. Touche, G., Antwerp.—Soaps. 
 
 59. Van Derschout & Van Espen, Louvain.—A bell. 
 
 60. Van Assciie, L., Termonde.— A white marble man¬ 
 tel-piece. 
 
 61. Vanden Bosch, Brussels.—Model of an expanding 
 table. 
 
 62. Van Den Driesche, P., Sleydinge (East Flanders). 
 —Improved churn, patented. 
 
 63. Van Geeteruyen, E., Hamme (East Flanders), 
 Manufacturer.—Superior qualities of starch for getting up 
 laces, &c.; starch called “ Amidon Lis de Belgique,” and 
 other kinds of starch. 
 
 64. Van Hool, J., Sculptor and Professor at the Royal 
 Academy of Fine Arts, Antwerp.—Pannel or centre-piece 
 for a communion table; an altar carved in wood; Christ on 
 the cross; figure of the Madonna in oak wood; figure of 
 Christ carved in palm wood, and framed. 
 
 65. Van Hoorick & Co., Rue du Frontespice, outside 
 of the Port de Lacken, Brussels, Manufacturers.—Lead 
 pencils. 
 
 66. Van Schendel, Brussels.—Optical instrument for 
 perspective drawing. 
 
 67. Van Troostenbergiie, P. D., Bruges, Manufac¬ 
 turer.—Shoes, slippers, and gaiters, without seams, made by 
 a patented process. 
 
 68. Verbeecke, P. J., Granberghen (East Flanders).— 
 Samples of hemp and peeled flax. 
 
 69. Watteyne, Detleure, Soignies, Manufacturer.— 
 Samples of linen thread spun by hand; sample of thread 
 called “fils de mulquinerie.” 
 
 70. Wynants, C., Rue Vandyke, a Schserbeek, Brussels, 
 Patentee.-—Model of a press for stamping letters and papers 
 generally, an invention adopted generally in the Belgian State 
 and railroad offices. 
 
 71. Zirkzke, J. E., Grande Rue au Beurre, Brussels. —- 
 Window blinds painted on muslin. 
 
 HOLLAND. 
 
 Tiie contributions from Holland, though not occupying much space in the Catalogue, from the number 
 of exhibiters not being so large as in several other foreign countries, were highly important in many respects. 
 They comprised many most valuable additions to the Fine Art court, which will be found enumerated at 
 length elsewhere in this volume; but, above all, they contained the most valuable collection of Japanese 
 articles extant out of that country. The early enterprise of the Dutch in trading to the East is well known ; 
 and during the progress of that trade, a Museum was gradually formed at the Hague of important illustra¬ 
 tions of the arts and institutions of Japan, whose wonderful people have, up to the present day, isolated 
 themselves from the rest of the world to an extent unparalleled in ancient or modern times. Hence this 
 collection was of surpassing interest in many respects, especially in showing the advanced state of some of the 
 mechanical arts in a country which we are too apt to regard as being steeped in the depths of barbarism. 
 
FOREIGN STATES_ZOLLVEREIN. 
 
 491 
 
 The richness and elegance of many of the articles are such as to call forth the most unqualified admiration ; 
 while the gracious manner in which the collection was placed at the disposal of the Executive Committee, 
 demands the cordial acknowledgments of all interested in the success of the Irish Industrial Exhibition. 
 
 The Japanese Articles from the Museum at the Hague, exhibited by order of the Dutch Government and 
 comprised:— 
 
 Articles used in the celebration of the religious ceremo¬ 
 nies of the Japanese; gold lacquered dishes and boxes; 
 gold and silver coins, and paper money; miniature palan¬ 
 quin lacquered with gold; palanquins to carry goods; 
 printing types; drawings on silk and paper; models of ships; 
 lacquered tea-tray; bronze candelabra ; porcelain teapots; 
 tea-caddy ; basin and jug, and two cups, with lacquered 
 tables to place them upon; baskets made of fine straw; 
 Japanese clock ; pieces of embroidered silk and crape ; pairs 
 of shoes and slippers; straw cabinet, lacquered inside; 18 
 cups of the finest quality of porcelain ; 14 cups of lacquered 
 paper mache; model of a Sinto temple; miniature horse, 
 with its accoutrements; tea-tray inlaid with several kinds 
 of wood; model of a Japanese shop ; toys ; miniature agri¬ 
 cultural implements; an altar piece of the Buddha worship 
 (this is one of the finest specimens of gilt lacquered w are in¬ 
 
 laid with mother-of-pearl, and may be considered as unique); 
 small model of a temple; compass in a box of lacquered ware; 
 toilet appurtenances lacquered and inlaid with mother-of- 
 pearl ; printed books; map of Japan, made in that country ; 
 umbrella in a black velvet case ; three lances; a musket; 
 a warrior’s mask ; four fine sabres ; a hat, lacquered on the 
 outside, used in cases of fire; large drum, gilt and lacquered 
 with figures; the pedestal of a drum, lacquered with orna¬ 
 mental devices ; flat-shaped dram; a trumpet; a guitar; 
 a harp (this instrument when played is laid flat on the 
 ground) ; a small harp, with seven strings; a lacquered harp 
 inlaid with mother-of-pearl; a bamboo flute ; a violin; a 
 drum in the form of an hour-glass; miniature cymbals ; a Ja¬ 
 panese gong ; a cloak made of feathers, and worn in dancing; 
 two gunpowder flasks; boxes containing miniature bows and 
 arrows; dice box and dice; and a variety of other articlss. 
 
 2. Abrahams, Brothers, Middleburg_Counting-house 
 
 books; note books. 
 
 3. Brandon, N. D. Amsterdam.—Steatine caudles. 
 
 4. Dalfsen, J. Van, Jun., Genemuyden.—Overyssel 
 floor matting. 
 
 5. Goll & Co., Amsterdam.—Samples of indigo. 
 
 6. Keyser, M., & Co., Voorburg.—Bottles of Eau de 
 Yoorburg. 
 
 7. Levyssoiin, J. H., The Hague.—A stone cut in two, 
 composed of amethysts, from the Province of Hetatsi, near 
 Jedo, in Japan. 
 
 8. Noordwyns, Mdlle. J. A., Rotterdam.—A crochet 
 work table cover. 
 
 9. Oomen, A., Breda.—Carved fire-screen of nut-tree 
 wood, representing Jesus and the Samaritan woman. 
 
 10. Oomen, A. M., Ginneken.—Refined rape-seed oil for 
 lamps; linseed oil cakes; linseed oil. 
 
 11. Post & Wendt, Gouda_Coachmen’s whips; riding 
 
 whips; walking sticks. 
 
 12. Schober & Son, Manufacturers, Utrecht.—Cask of 
 cement; bricks. 
 
 13. Sparnaay, F. T. & Son, Gouda and Rotterdam.— 
 Clay tobacco pipes, different patterns and colours. 
 
 14. Van Hove, H. The Hague.—A passage in an old- 
 fashioned Dutch house. 
 
 15. Warnaars,T. H., Judge, Almalo.—Antique cabinet, 
 with a collection of coins and curiosities ; antique Bible in 
 extract and manuscript, probably of the eleventh century. 
 
 16. Wyngaardt, P. Van. —Interior of a house. 
 
 17. Zaalbeug, J. C. & Son, Leyden_Seven pairs of 
 
 blankets. 
 
 ZOLLVEKEIN. 
 
 The contributions from the Zollverein were, as might be expected, of a very miscellaneous character, 
 comprising, as they did, the productions of several countries. The Commercial Confederation existing under 
 this name, constituted in 1828, comprehends no less than twenty-six Germanic States, forming the centre of 
 the great region of Germany. The most valuable collection, in every respect, in this department was that 
 from Prussia, both in an artistic and manufacturing point of view In the Fine Art department many of the 
 gems of the Exhibition were from Berlin. His Majesty the King of Prussia cordially assented to the appli¬ 
 cation for specimens of the Royal Manufactories being sent to Dublin ; and these comprised many excellent 
 illustrations of the perfection attained in these establishments. The general character of the contributions 
 from the Zollverein will, however, be sufficiently indicated by the following enumeration, without the neces¬ 
 sity of entering into any further detailed notice here. 
 
 Contributions byHis Majesty the King of Prussia from the Royal Iron Foundry and the Royal Porce¬ 
 lain Manufactory of that kingdom :— 
 
 The Royal Iron Foundry, Berlin. —The Athe- 
 niau vase ; the Alexander vase, the frieze on the exterior 
 representing Alexander’s triumphant entry into Babylon, 
 after Thorwaldsen; alto-relievo, the Last Supper; vase, 
 representing the Four Seasons and the Ages of Man, com¬ 
 
 posed, modelled, chiselled, and inlaid with silver, by Voll- 
 gold. 
 
 The Royal Porcelain Manufactory, Berlin.— 
 Porcelain vases; tea and coffee services; dinner services, 
 biscuit busts, and photophanic pictures. 
 
 3 s 
 
492 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 2. Augustin & Co., Kars ten, Upper Austria.—Pencils. 
 
 3. Boecke, F., Berlin.—Instrument for viewing the in¬ 
 terior of the eye. 
 
 4. Buckkr, H., Dresden.—Paintings on porcelain. 
 
 5. Carstens, D. H.—Preserved fruits and meats. 
 
 6. Cast an, L., Berlin.—Carvings in cork. 
 
 7. Cauer, A., Kreuznach.—Boxes ornamented with 
 artificial ivory alto relievos. 
 
 8. Coch, F., Vienna.—Musical instruments. 
 
 9. Devaranne, —, Berlin.—A case of iron ornaments. 
 
 10. Diergardt, Viersen, Prussia.—Ribbons and velvets. 
 
 11. Douglas, S. S., & Sons, Hamburg.—Soaps. 
 
 12. Dunker, A., Berlin.—Specimens of printing and 
 bookbinding. 
 
 13. Eichler, —, Berlin.—Bas reliefs and medal lions; 
 Night and Morning; bas reliefs after Thorwaldsen—(Bac¬ 
 chus and Amor) ; Christ blessing Children ; the Virgin with 
 the Infant Jesus and John; the Virgin with the Infant 
 Jesus; series of the Popes, from 1417 till the present time, 
 after contemporaneous medallions, &c. 
 
 14. Faber, A. W., Niirnberg.—Pencils. 
 
 15. Farina, J. Maria, Cologne.—Eau de Cologne and 
 Carmelite spirit. 
 
 16. Fechner, F., Guben, Prussia.—Fancy stationery; 
 fancy boxes and toys. 
 
 17. Fleischer & Co., Niirnberg.—Bronze powders. 
 
 18. Fleischmann, A., Sonneberg.—Toys and wood 
 carvings. 
 
 19. Freinschlag, M_Four saws. 
 
 20. Frommann, Alvina, Berlin.—Goethe’s autograph, 
 with illuminated border; Goethe’s coat of arms, and that of 
 his parents. 
 
 21. Gaoemann, —, Schweinfurt, Bavaria.—Ultrama¬ 
 rine, &c. 
 
 22. Gerresheim & Neeff, Solingen.—Scissors. 
 
 23. Gevkrs & Schmidt, Goerlitz.—Cloths. 
 
 24. Glanz, J., Vienna_-Fancy articles cast in metal. 
 
 25. Gressler, E., Erfurt.—Gas apparatus for making 
 champagne, soda water, &c. 
 
 26. Grillmayer, J., Linz, Upper Austria_Wool and 
 
 yarn. 
 
 27. Hahdmuth, L. C., Budweis, Bohemia.—Pencils. 
 
 28. Hartinger, Vienna.—Coloured prints. 
 
 29. Hassa, J., Vienna.—Sofas. 
 
 30. Just, Ignatius, Ferlach Carinthia, Austria.—Guns 
 and pistols. 
 
 31. Kayser, L., & Co., Neuwalden—Nickel, oxide of 
 nickel, and cobalt. 
 
 32. Kilian, Il.,Siegen.—Wood carving—Christ blessing 
 the Bread. 
 
 33. Krach, Brs., Prague.—Black dress coat, made of 
 Austrian silk. 
 
 34. Kruss, T. N., Hamburg.—Models of a windmill 
 and anchor. 
 
 35. Kullrich, Berlin.—Medallions. 
 
 36. Kumpn, J., Schluckenau.—Articles made of split 
 willow wood. 
 
 37. Landau, S., Andernacli.—Millstones. 
 
 38. Lange, J., Vienna.—Woollen stuff for ladies’ dresses. 
 
 39. Langsels Erben, G., Oberammergau, Bavaria.— 
 Wood carvings and toys. 
 
 40. Lucas & Co., Elberfeld.—Ornamental casting s in 
 iron. 
 
 41. Mahrich Flax Spinnery, Schonberg.—Prepared 
 flax. 
 
 42. March, M., Charlottenburg_Articles in terra 
 
 cotta. 
 
 43. Meier & Wried, Brunswick.—Paintings on metal. 
 
 44. Melas & Gernsheim, Worms_Patent calf-skins. 
 
 45. Mengel & Co., Gladbach_Cotton cloth. 
 
 46. Meves. Berlin.—Statuettes, groups, and various or¬ 
 naments cast in iron. 
 
 47. Mikulisch, A. Czemowitz, Bukowina.—Madder. 
 
 48. Nolda, Charles, Diiren.—Woollen cloth. 
 
 49. Oppenheimer, F., Briinn.—Head-bands, fringe, &c. 
 
 50. Pauling, J., Military Institute, Vienna_A topo¬ 
 
 graphical plastic card, representing a portion of the Alps. 
 
 51. Pieglep., G., Sclileiz, Saxony.—China groups and 
 lamps, mounted in gilt bronze. 
 
 52. Raffelsberger, F., Vienna_Oil prints on canvas; 
 
 maps in different languages. 
 
 53. Reimer, F., Berlin_.Prof. Adamis’ globes; seven 
 
 plates from a work on the frescoes and pictures of Pompeii 
 and Herculaneum. 
 
 54. Righetti, A., Czernowitz_Confectionery. 
 
 55. Schanz, H., Niirnberg.—Niirnberg articles. 
 
 56. Schutze, E., Berlin.—Calligraphic picture, exe¬ 
 cuted with camel’s hair brush, containing passages from 
 “Cosmos,” and surrounded by arabesques and vignettes, 
 illustrating the different sciences; calligraphic pictures for 
 albums. 
 
 57. Seebass & Co., Offenbach, Grand Duchy of Hesse.— 
 Figures and various ornaments cast in iron. 
 
 58. Seimann, Warmbrunn.— Lilliputian chronometer 
 clocks. 
 
 59. Stockmann, W. & Co., Brunswick.—Paintings on 
 metal. 
 
 60. Tanzkn, A., Stolp, near Dantzig.—Amber orna¬ 
 ments. 
 
 61. Tepe, J. J., Osnabruck.—Cremona violins. 
 
 62. Thonbt, Brs., Vienna.—Furniture made of bent 
 beech wood, in imitation of rosewood. 
 
 63. Toft, C., Vienna.—Saddlery. 
 
 64. Vienna Steam-Mill Company.—M eal. 
 
 65. Visseur, P., Aix-le-Chspelle.—-Woollen cloth. 
 
 66. Vogelsang & Sons, Frankfort-on-the-Maine, and 
 Hayda, Bohemia.—Bohemian glass. 
 
 67. Von Fridau, Ritter, Gratz, Austria.—Scythes, and 
 raw steel. 
 
 68. Von Rodenburg, Amalie, Vienna. — Artificial 
 flowers. 
 
 69. Von Schwarzenburg, Prince Albert—P lum¬ 
 bago. 
 
 70. Wilkinson, Miss, Berlin.—Trays and looking- 
 glasses, ornamented with leather flowers, in imitation of 
 wood work. 
 
 71. Willmann & Weber, Patschkey, Silesia.—Speci¬ 
 mens of flax. 
 
 72. Wunder, L., Liegnitz, Silesia_Soaps. 
 
 73. Zkitler, J., Vienna.—Meerschaum pipes and mouth¬ 
 pieces. 
 
 74. Zimmermann, E. G., Frankfort.—Statuettes, and 
 various articles cast in iron. 
 
INDEX 
 
 HER MAJESTY QUEEN VICTORIA, 473, 476. 
 
 His Imperial Majesty the Emperor op the French, 487. I His Majesty the King of Holland, 491. 
 
 His Majesty the King of the Belgians, 489. I His Majesty the King of Prussia, 491. 
 
 Aaron, Brothers, 393 
 Abbot, H., 101. 
 
 Abrahams, Brothers, 491. 
 Achenbach’s Ostend, 445. 
 
 Pantaleone, 442. 
 
 Acheson, W., 393. 
 
 Adair, John G., 189,190. 
 
 Adair, R. and Co., 329. 
 
 Adare industrial schools, 338. 
 Addresses to the Queen, 16,17. 
 to Prince Albert, 16,18. 
 to the Lord Lieutenant, 13,14. 
 Adelaide industrial schools, 338. 
 Admiralty, Lords of the, 199 
 Admissions to Exhibition, 23. 
 Agates, 384. 
 
 Agricultural implements. 201. 
 Agricultural roots, 12L 
 Aickin, Dr., 199. 
 
 Aickin, Miss S. E., 416. 
 
 Aitken, A. & M. I., 170 d . 
 
 Albert, H. R. H. Prince, 15, 393. 
 473. 
 
 Alcock, P. C. & Co., 416. 
 Alcohols, 115. 
 
 Algor, J., 351. 
 
 Alhambra tiles, 97. 
 
 Alla way & Son, 101, 354. 
 
 Alldritt, J., 369. 
 
 Allen, A. P., 199. 
 
 Allen, Richard, 276. 
 
 Allingham, Miss, 416. 
 
 Allison, R., 257. 
 
 Allman & Co., 156. 
 
 Alloway, R. M., 416. 
 
 Allport, H., 198,199. 
 
 Alms, Mrs, 474. 
 
 Aloin, 117. 
 
 Alum, 107. 
 
 Amber, 112. 
 
 American coal fields, 71. 
 Amethyst, the, 384. 
 
 Amylum, 138. 
 
 Anastatic printing, 321. 
 
 Ancient Masters, study of, 451. 
 Anderson, R., 369. 
 
 Andre, M., 487. 
 
 Andre’s fountain, 365. 
 
 Andrews, Michael, 293. 
 
 Andrews, P., 179. 
 
 Andrews, W., 156, 338. 
 
 Aneurism, 250. 
 
 Anime, 113. 
 
 Anketell, M. J., 269, 276, 477. 
 Annesley, R., 179. 
 
 Annette, J. & L., 338. 
 
 Ansted, D. T., 101. 
 
 Anthracite coal, 72. 
 Anti-anastatic paper, 322. 
 Antiquities, 476. 
 
 Apothecaries’ Hall of Ireland, 117. 
 Appel, Rudolph, 321, 329. 
 Appelotype, the, 321. 
 
 Appleyard, H., 346. 
 
 Applique lace, 336. 
 
 Archaeological Institute, 477. 
 Archer, W. II., 369. 
 
 Architectural designs, 188. 
 Architectural ornaments, 94. 
 Argentine, 357. 
 
 Arigna mines, 47. 
 
 Armagh gaol, 471. 
 
 Armitage, Morgan, Henry, & Co., 
 370. 
 
 Armorial bearings in Exhibition, 
 
 34. 
 
 Armstrong, R., 199. 
 
 Armstrong, W., 101. 
 
 Arnott’s stove, 359. 
 
 Art, dissertation on, 420. 
 
 Arthur, M., 338. 
 
 Artificial gems, 387. 
 
 pearls, 388. 
 
 Asken, J., 393. 
 
 Asphalt, 89. 
 
 Asprey, James, 156. 
 
 Athlone Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Atkinson, R. & Co., 285. 
 Atkinson, W., 306. 
 
 Augustin & Co., 492. 
 
 Avery, J., 370. 
 
 Badington’s bleaching apparatus, 
 267. 
 
 Bagot, Mrs., 338. 
 
 Bailey’s Eve, 427. 
 
 Graces, 427. 
 
 Nymph Bathing, 427. 
 
 Bailey, E. W., 416. 
 
 Bailey, John, 370. 
 
 Baird, J. H., 346. 
 
 Baker, Ab., Whyte, 477. 
 
 Baker, Mrs. M., 416. 
 
 Baker, W., 351. 
 
 Balbriggan hosiery, 343. 
 
 Ball, Robert, 477. 
 
 Ball, W., 223. 
 
 Ballantine, Alexander, 101. 
 Ballinasloe Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Ballymena Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Bank of Ireland, 185. 
 
 Bannerth, M., 338. 
 
 Bannister, J., 338. 
 
 Baraclough, 346.1 
 Barbedienne, 487. 
 
 Barber, J. L., & Co., 269. 
 
 Barker, J. <fe E., 190. 
 
 Barklie, Miss, J. A., 411. 
 
 Barklie, Miss M., 416. 
 
 Barnard, S., 416. 
 
 Bamardo, John M., 306. 
 
 Barnes, W. H., 101. 
 
 Barnwell, T., <fc Son, 370. 
 
 Barn yard machinery, 217. 
 
 Barr, J., 285. 
 
 Barrett, E., 416. 
 
 Barrett, Exall, & Andrews, 172, 
 178, 223. 
 
 Barrowman’s ploughs, 204. 
 
 Barry, James, 452, 455. 
 
 Barry, J. & W., 199. 
 
 Barter, R., 257, 393. 
 
 Bartlett, W., & Sons, 370, 416. 
 Barton, F. W., 477. 
 
 Bastard sugar, 150. 
 
 Bates, E., 179. 
 
 Bates, J., 351. 
 
 Bateson, S., 329 
 Bather, the, by Lalor, 427. 
 Bathurst, W., 179. 
 
 Battam & Son, 400, 407. 
 
 Baxter’s colour-printing, 322. 
 Baxter, G., 329. 
 
 Baxter, J. P., 257. 
 
 Baxter, R., 346. 
 
 Baxter, Wm„ 346. 
 
 Beadon, W., 190. 
 
 Beakey <fc M‘Dowell, 411. 
 Beaufort, R., 257. 
 
 Bedford, Mrs., 477. 
 
 Bee culture, 155. 
 
 Beet-root sugar,; 144. 
 
 Beet sugar manufacture, 151. 
 
 Beet sugar molasses, 151. 
 
 Bega’s Christ Prophesying, 436. 
 Begbie, J., 179. 
 
 Belfast Industrial School, 338. 
 Belfast Iron Co., 178. 
 
 Belfast Museum, 477. 
 
 Belfast School of Design, 416. 
 Belleghem, G. L. F., 489. 
 Belleman’s Jacob and Rachael, 
 440. 
 
 Bellew, G., 329. 
 
 Bell, J., & Co., 101, 407. 
 
 Bell metal, 356. 
 
 Bell’s reaping machine, 214. 
 
 Bell, Thomas, & Co., 293. 
 
 Benham and Sons, 361, 362, 363, 
 370. 
 
 Bennert <fe Bivort, 489. 
 
 Bennett, J., 185. 
 
 Bennett, T., 393. 
 
 Bennett, W., 257. 
 
 Benson, Sir John, 6,14, 36, 190. 
 Bentall’s broadshare, 211. 
 Benzoin, 113. 
 
 Berenhaert, A. & Co., 489. 
 Beresford & Kelly, 101. 
 
 Beresford, Ven. Archdeacon, 477. 
 Berger, B., 489. 
 
 Berlin work, 334. 
 
 Berrale, W., & Son, 346. 
 
 Beny, J., jun., 416. 
 
 Berry, Rev. E. F., 338. 
 
 Berthon, Rev. E. L., 199. 
 
 Bertwell, E., 338. 
 
 Berwick, Edward, 477. 
 
 Beryl, 385. 
 
 Besley & Co., 330. 
 
 Betts, J., 330. 
 
 Be van, Dr., 257. 
 
 Bevington & Sons, 257. 
 
 Bewick, Thomas, 323. 
 
 Bewley, Samuel, <fc Co., 416. 
 Bianconi, C., 179. 
 
 Bianconi’s long cars, 176. 
 
 Biddell’s universal mill, 220. 
 Bidgood, Reside, & Co., 276. 
 
 Bigg, T., 223. 
 
 Billinge, James, 370. 
 
 Bingley, M., 330. 
 
 Birch, Mrs. E., 416. 
 
 Birkbeck, E., 416. 
 
 Birnie, T. M., 390. 
 
 Bishop, S. & C., Co., 399. 
 Blackburn, B., 101. 
 
 Blacker, St. J. T., 101. 
 
 Blackney, Hugh, 156. 
 
 Blackwell, Elizabeth, 338. 
 Blackwell, Samuel, 306. 
 
 Bland, James F., 190. 
 
 Blank, M., 487. 
 Blanquart-Everard, M., 231. 
 Blashfield, J. M., 101. 
 
 Blast furnaces, 59. 
 
 Bleaching operations, 267. 
 Bleaching textile fabrics, 266. 
 Bleakley, Mrs., 338. 
 
 Bleasdale, H., 207. 
 
 Blood, W., 101. 
 
 Blood-stone, 385. 
 
 Bloomfield, John, 474. 
 
 Blum, Brothers, 416. 
 
 Blunt, H., 257. 
 
 Boake & Reilly, 178. 
 
 Boardman, J. F., 346. 
 
 Boecke, F., 492. 
 
 Bog oak ornaments, 389. 
 
 Boileau, Brothers, 117. 
 
 Boileau, J. Geo., 117. 
 
 Boland, P., 416. 
 
 Bongaerts, F. A. J., 489. 
 
 Bonheur, Isodore, 487. 
 
 Bonte-Nys, 489. 
 
 Booth, J. &, J., 351. 
 
 Boots and shoes, 345. 
 
 Bordin, —, 487. 
 
 Borrisokane Poor Law Union, 470- 
 Bossuet’s Landscapes, 444. 
 Boswell, J., 412. 
 
 Boullier, F., <fc Cp., 487. 
 
 Bourne, J., & Son, 407. 
 
 Bousquet, I., 330. 
 
 Bouvey, A., 489. 
 
 Bouzel et Houvriez, 487. 
 
 Down el, Freres, 4. 
 
 Box, W. R., & Co., 306. 
 
 Boyd and Goodwin, 117. 
 
 Boyd, J., 223. 
 
 Boyd, Miss Frances, 474. 
 
 Boyd, Samuel, 117, 416. 
 
 Boyd, W„ 178. 
 
 Boylan, P., 399, 412. 
 
 Boyle, Hugh, & Co., 412. 
 
 Boyle Poor Law Union, 470. 
 
 Boyle, R. B., 412. 
 
 Bradford, S., 349, 351. 
 
 Bradford, trade of, 272. 
 
 Bradshaw, Brothers, 412. 
 Bradshaw, R., 412. 
 
 Bramhall, T., 370. 
 
 Brandon, N. D., 491. 
 
 Braquenie, M., 487. 
 
 Brass, manufactures in, 355. 
 Brasseur, E., 489. 
 
 Braunhelder, Chev., 257. 
 
 Bray, C., & Co., 285. 
 
 Bray, John, 257. 
 
 Breinner, John, 293. 
 
 Breuer, E., 489. 
 
 Brickmaking machines, 92. 
 Bricks, 91. 
 
 Bridge, John, 474. 
 
 Brien, C., 416. 
 
 Brigham, J., 370. 
 
 Bright, W., 416. 
 
 Britannia metal, 354. 
 
 British Guiana, 472. 
 
 British museum, 477. 
 
 Brittain, W., 338. 
 
 Broderick, Wm., 257. 
 
 Bromine, 106. 
 
 Bronze, manufactures in, 356. 
 Brook, Jonas, 6 l Brs., 170 d , 263, 
 269. 
 
 Brookman & Langdon, 330. 
 Brophy, J., 257. 
 
 Brotherton, Wm., 117. 
 
 Browett, W. & H., 285. 
 
 Brown & Poison, 156. 
 
 Brown, H., & Co., 338. 
 
 Brown, J. R. & W., 338. 
 
 Brown, Robert, 370. 
 
 Brown, R., 101. 
 
 Brown, Samuel R., & Thos., 33S. 
 Browne, E, 363, 370. 
 
 Browne, Markham, 101. 
 
 Browne, M‘Laren, & Co., 338. 
 Browne, Mrs. Clayton, 338. 
 Browne, W., 179. 
 
 Browne & Payne, 346. 
 
 Browning, W. & R., 307. 
 Brownlow, Wm., 477. 
 
 Bruce, S., 190. 
 
 Bruce, Sir H. H., 477. 
 
 Brunei, —, 487. 
 
 Brunell, M., 197. 
 
 Brunker, T., 393. 
 
 Bryan, Thomas, 417. 
 
 Bryson, J. M., 257. 
 
 Buchannan, J., <te Co., 179. 
 
 Bucker, H.. 492. 
 
 Buett, A., 412. 
 
 Building stones, 84. 
 
 Bull <fc Wilson, 276. 
 
 3 s 2 
 
404 
 
 lkirgess, Alfred, & Co., 276. 
 
 Burgess, E., 156. 
 
 Burke, T., 346. 
 
 Burnishing, 375. 
 
 Burton & Co., 338. 
 
 Burton & Garraway, 117, 338. 
 Burton, E. H., 199. 
 
 Bushe, R. H., 223. 
 
 Bussell, H., 250, 257. 
 
 Butler, J., 101. 
 
 Butler, W. B., 346. 
 
 Buttons, 369. 
 
 Buxton, Sir Robert, 477. 
 
 Byers, J., 101. 
 
 Byrne, F., 338. 
 
 Byrne, J. J., 409, 412. 
 
 Byrne <fc Son, 307. 
 
 Cadby, C., 257. 
 
 Caffeine, 116. 
 
 Cahil, S., M. D., 412. 
 
 Caldwell, M., 330. 
 
 Caldwell S. M., 257. 
 
 Caledon, Countess of, 477. 
 
 Calico, origin of, 261. 
 
 Callcott’s landscapes, 447. 
 
 Cameo shells, 387. 
 
 Campbell, H., 346. 
 
 Canals, 187. 
 
 Candelabrum, from the antique, 
 382. 
 
 Candles, 416. 
 
 Cane sugar, 142. 
 
 Canning, J., 199. 
 
 Canning, M., 338. 
 
 Caoutchoue, 415. 
 
 Cardigan, the Earl of, 393. 
 
 Careyi A. L., 199. 
 
 Carey, T., & Co., 399. 
 
 Carleton & Son, 346. 
 
 Caron, —, 487. 
 
 Carpets, 332. 
 
 Carrara marble, 80. 
 
 Carre, —, 487. 
 
 Carrett, Marshall, & Co., 178. 
 Carriages, 176. 
 
 Carrick, John, 399. 
 Carrick-on-Shannon gaol, 471. 
 Carrick Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Carrington, S. & T., 346. 
 Carruthers, James, 477. 
 
 Carson, R., 293. 
 
 Carstens, D. H., 492. 
 
 Carte, Dr., 477. 
 
 Carter, J., 338. 
 
 Carter, William, 477. 
 
 Cartes’ compressing instrument, 
 251. 
 
 Carthy, J., 412. 
 
 Carvings in seahorse tooth, 388. 
 Cash, J., 101. 
 
 Cashel, Archdeacon of, 477. 
 
 Cashel Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Cassava, 140. 
 
 Cassidy, Robert, 101. 
 
 Cassis rufa, 388. 
 
 Castan, L., 492. 
 
 Castelle, P., 487. 
 
 Cast iron, hardening of, 357. 
 Castlederg Poor Law Uuion, 470. 
 Cauer, A., 492. 
 
 Cazal, 487. 
 
 Cellulose, 138. 
 
 Centaur from the antique, 379. 
 Centrifugal force, 172. 
 
 Ceramic manufactures, 400. 
 Cerealia, the, 119. 
 
 Chalcedony, 384. 
 
 Chalon, A. E., 449. 
 
 Chambers, J. & Son, 330. 
 Chambers, Mrs. E. R., 338. 
 Chamois leather, 303. 
 
 Chance, Brothers, & Co., 227,258, 
 396, 399. 
 
 Chancellor, G. W., 258. 
 
 Chandlee, Thomas, 477. 
 
 Chaplin, T., 412. 
 
 Chapman, J., 258. 
 
 Chappius, A., 258. 
 
 Charles, S. 6c Co., 487. 
 
 Charriere, J. F., 258, 486, 487. 
 Chester, G. J., 477. 
 
 Chevalier 6c Co., 487. 
 
 Chimney tops, 95. 
 
 China, paper making in, 310. 
 China ware, 402. 
 
 Chocolate, 131. 
 
 Chopping & Selby, 370. 
 
 Christ’s agony in garden, 428. 
 Chromolithography, 322. 
 Chromotype, 322. 
 
 Chrysoberyl, 385. 
 
 Chubb & Son, 367, 370. 
 
 Churns, 222. 
 
 Cigars, 135. 
 
 City of Dublin Bolt Co.. 370. 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 Clabbum, Sons, & Crisp, 269,276, 
 285. 
 
 Clark, Cyrus & James, 307, 338, 
 346. 
 
 Clark, Davidson, Si Co., 417. 
 
 Clark, J. P., 269. 
 
 Clarke, C., 412. 
 
 Clarke, D., 417. 
 
 Clarke, E., 338. 
 
 Clarke, J., 412. 
 
 Clarke, J. A., 199, 417. 
 
 Classon, J., 389. 
 
 Classon & Courtney, 101. 
 
 Claude, L., 489. 
 
 Claude t, M., 230, 234, 258. 
 
 Claudet 6c Houghton, 399. 
 
 Claus 6c Carron, 489. 
 
 Clayed sugar, 143. 
 
 Claying sugar, 149. 
 
 Clay iron stone, 47. 
 
 Clayton, Shuttleworth, & Co., 223. 
 Cleary, Miss M., 338. 
 
 Cleaver, F. S., 417. 
 
 Cleinpeter, F., 398, 399. 
 
 Clibbom, Hill, 6c Co., 293. 
 
 Clinchy, Miss K., 338. 
 
 Clockwork, curiosities of, 256. 
 Clothing, articles of, 342. 
 
 Clougheen Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Clugston, John 6c Co., 269. 
 
 Clyde bottle works Co., 399. 
 
 Coal, 68-75. 
 
 Coalbrookdale Company, 101,358, 
 365, 370, 382. 
 
 Coates, Blizard, & Co., 179. 
 
 Coates Si Young, 185. 
 
 Coch, F., 492. 
 
 Cockburne, J., 199. 
 
 Cocoa-nut butter, 170 c . 
 
 Cody, P., 170 d , 185. 
 
 Coe, J., 330. 
 
 Coffee, 131. 
 
 Coghile, Sir J. J., 338. 
 
 Coghlan, Dr., 190. 
 
 Coghlan, Mrs., 474. 
 
 Coleman, R., 223. 
 
 Coles, W. F., 346. 
 
 Collier, M., 338. 
 
 Codings, Brothers, & Maingy, 489. 
 Codings, J., 346. 
 
 Collins, T., 412. 
 
 Colondre, M., 487. 
 
 Colonel 6c Officers of 7th Hussars, 
 393. 
 
 Colt, Colonel, 199. 
 
 Colza od, 170 d . 
 
 Combe, James, & Co., 182,185. 
 Commissioners of education, 338, 
 330. 
 
 Commissioners of fisheries, 417. 
 Compensation pendulums, 254. 
 Compressed peat, 68. 
 
 Comyns, Birch, & Co., 276. 
 Concertina, the, 249. 
 
 Condon, Miss, 346. 
 
 Confectionary, 416. 
 
 Conical tiour mid, 183. 
 
 Conlan, W. J., 199. 
 
 Conned, D., 393. 
 
 Conned, M., 393. 
 
 Conody, T., 417. 
 
 Constable, H. D., 338. 
 
 Continental gardening, 364. 
 Cooke, J. Sc Sons, 330. 
 
 Cooke, T. L., 477. 
 
 Cooney, C., 117,156, 417. 
 
 Cooper, A. B., 449. 
 
 Cooper, E. J., 84,101, 229. 
 
 Cooper, Mi’s. I. A. M.,417. 
 
 Cooper, Mr., 474. 
 
 Cooper, M. T., 417. 
 
 Cooper, W.,199. 
 
 Cooreman, A. S., 489. 
 
 Copal, 112. 
 
 Copeland, W. T., 407. 
 
 Copper, manufactures in, 355. 
 Copper mines, produce of, 50. 
 Copper ores, 48. 
 
 Copyright, 325. 
 
 Coral, 387. 
 
 Corallium rubrum, 388. 
 
 Corcoran, Bryan, 6c Co., 101, 223, 
 370. 
 
 Corcoran, J. Sc Co., 307. 
 
 Cordner, R. D. ^ Co., 285. 
 Cordovan leather, 302. 
 
 Cork Industrial Exhibition, 4. 
 Cormann, R., 489. 
 
 Corn drids, 213. 
 
 Corned, Lyell, 6c Webster, 285. 
 Corniquel, M., 487. 
 
 Corporation of Dublin, 190, 223. 
 Corregio’s Magdalene, 435. 
 Corrigan, Andrew, 223. 
 
 Cony & Co., 117. 
 
 Cosquin, J., 487. 
 
 Cotter, J. B., 199. 
 
 Cotton, 158. 
 
 Cotton manufacture, 261. 
 
 Coulson, James, 6c Co., 293. 
 Coulter, W., 330. 
 
 Coupland, Henry, 117. 
 
 Courtney & Stephens, 185, 223. 
 Coventry, ribbon trade of, 279. 
 Cowan, L., 307. 
 
 Cowan & Co., 330. 
 
 Cox, G., 258. 
 
 Cox, Miss R.. 338. 
 
 Craig, M. 6c Son, 346. 
 
 Craven, 6c Harrop, 276. 
 
 Creak, J., 346. 
 
 Cremona violins, 248. 
 
 Cresswick’s Landscape, 447. 
 
 Croom Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Crosskid, A., 185. 
 
 Crosskid, W., 210, 223. 
 
 Crotty, J., 346. 
 
 Crucibles and clay retorts, 98. 
 Cruise, W., 417. 
 
 Ciystallo engraving, 398. 
 
 Cudbear, 110. 
 
 Cuden, Widiam, 190. 
 
 Gumming, Wallace, 6c Co., 269. 
 Cummins, J., 307. 
 
 Cunningham, Lieut,-Colonel, 474. 
 Cups from Herculaneum and 
 Pompeii, 380. 
 
 Curing meat, 153. 
 
 Curran 6c Sons, 412. 
 
 Curried leather, 302. 
 
 Curtis, W., 370. 
 
 Cuthbert, C. D., 190. 
 
 Cuthbertson 6c Taylor, 338. 
 Cutlery, 349. 
 
 Cutts, W. W., 6c Co., 370. 
 
 Cyprinus alburnus, 388. 
 
 D’Alton, J., 102. 
 
 1>’ Anger’s Young Drummer, 428. 
 Daguerreotype, the, 230. 
 
 Dairy utensils, 222. 
 
 Dalfsen, J., 491. 
 
 Dal way harp, the, 248. 
 
 Dalway, Marriott, 477. 
 
 Daly, J. & Co., 156. 
 
 Daly, Mrs., 338. 
 
 Damascus gun barrels, 197. 
 Danby’s Deluge, 452. 
 
 Dancing Girl Reposing, 427. 
 Daniel, P., 370. 
 
 Daniell, A. B. & R. P., 407. 
 Danied’s galvanic battery, 377. 
 Dargan, M., 417. 
 
 Dargan, Mrs., 412. 
 
 Dargan, Mr., proposal of, for Ex¬ 
 hibition, 5. 
 
 Dargan, William, 174. 
 
 Dart Sc Son, 338. 
 
 Dartigue, M., invention of, 65. 
 Davidson & Armstrong, 56, 102. 
 Da Vinci’s Madonna, 434. 
 
 Davis, C. M., 338. 
 
 Davis, S., 102. 
 
 Davis, W. H., 170 d . 
 
 Davy, Edward, 170 d . 
 
 Davy’s safety lamp, 73. 
 
 Dawson, John, 185. 
 
 Dawson, J. S. & Sons, 179. 
 Dawson, W., 117, 346. 
 
 Day Si Fox, 276. 
 
 Day, Mrs., 417. 
 
 Deadde, L., 487. 
 
 Deane, A., 102. 
 
 Deane, J. C., 9, 21. 
 
 Deane, the Misses. 338. 
 Debbaudt-Delaeroix, 489. 
 
 De Beligand, Madame, 338. 
 
 De Bergue Sc Co., 185. 
 Debremaeker, J., 489. 
 Decorations, 410. 
 
 Deed, J. S., 307. 
 
 Deering, J. Sc Co., 102, 407. 
 
 Deer skins, 296. 
 
 Degroot, C., Jun., 412. 
 
 De Ketelaere, B., 489. 
 
 De Keyser, M., 489. 
 
 De Keyser’s Elizabeth of Hun¬ 
 gary, 438. 
 
 De la Motte, P. H., 258. 
 
 Delany, J., 346. 
 
 De La Rue & Co., 185. 
 
 Del Sarto’s Madre Pia, 4:14. 
 Deluge, the, by Dauby, 462. 
 Demaeyer, —, 489. 
 
 De Mey, G., 489. 
 
 Dench, E., 190. 
 
 Denny, Sir Edward, 102. 
 
 Dental forceps, 251. 
 
 Dering, G. E., 237, 258. 
 
 Dering’s telegraph, 238. 
 Dcrverveirn, J. J., 489. 
 
 De Serlay, C. G., 487. 
 
 Desfosse, J., 412. 
 
 Desfosses, J., 487. 
 
 De St. Hubert, E., 489. 
 
 Devaranne, —, 492. 
 
 De Vaux, 412. 
 
 Dextrine, 140. 
 
 Diamond, the, 383. 
 
 Dick, M., 199. 
 
 Dicksons Sc Laings, 277. 
 
 Diergardt, —, 492. 
 
 Dieudonne’s Christ’s Agony, 428. 
 Digby, Earl of, 477. 
 
 Digging machines, 206. 
 
 Dillon, A. G., 199, 
 
 Dillon, J., 178, 179, 190. 
 
 Dillon, L.,277. 
 
 Dillon, Miss, 412. 
 
 Dillon, Mrs., 417. 
 
 Dillon, Thomas A., 190, 200, 258. 
 Dingle mission schools, 338. 
 
 Dingle Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Dinham, H. C., 417. 
 
 Dioptric light-house, 396. 
 
 Dixon, George, 370, 417. 
 
 Dobbyn, G., 258. 
 
 Doherty, J., 417. 
 
 Doherty, M. A. & T., 417. 
 
 D’Olier, Isaac, 474 
 Dolphin and Cluld by Raffaelle, 
 428. 
 
 Donegan, J., 258. 
 
 Donegan, J., 346. 
 
 Donne, G., 412. 
 
 Donovan, M., 258. 
 
 Dony, F., 489. 
 
 Doran, Miss C., 339. 
 
 Doran, Thos., 179. 
 
 Douglas, A. & J., 339. 
 
 Douglass, S. S., Sc Sons, 492. 
 
 Douw, Gerard, 451. 
 
 Dove, 1)., 102. 
 
 Downes, Miss M. A., 417. 
 
 Downing, Widiam, 474. 
 
 Dowmslure, Marquess of, 79, 102. 
 Dowsley, Dr., 477. 
 
 Doyle, j., 346. 
 
 Doyle, J., 190. 
 
 Doyle, M., 346. 
 
 Drainage implements, 221. 
 Drainage plough, 221 . 
 
 Drainage, progress of, 221. 
 Draining pipes and tdes, 97. 
 Drake, Thomas, Sc Son, 178- 
 Drew, J., 412. 
 
 I hid husbandry, 211 
 Drilling implements, 212. 
 Drogheda, Marquess of, 102. 184. 
 Drummond, W. Sc sons, 119,156. 
 Drunken Faun by Hogan, 424. 
 Drying od, 170 c . 
 
 Dublin Chemical Society, 117. 
 Dublin Glass Bottle Co., 399, 
 Dubdn, Poor Law Union, North, 
 470. 
 
 South, 470. 
 
 Dubus, M., 487. 
 
 Duchaussoit, E., 489. 
 
 Duffy, J., 330. 
 
 Duggan J., 346. 
 
 Dumas, Madame, 346. 
 
 Duncrue salt mines, 79. 
 
 Dpndass, Robert, 477. 
 
 Dimdrum lunatic asylum, 339. 
 Dungarvan Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Dunker, A., 492. 
 
 Dunn, Hattersley & Co., 178. 
 Dunne, M., 102. 
 
 Dunne, W., 285. 
 
 Dunraven, Countess of, 339. 
 Dunshaughdn Poor Law Union, 
 470. 
 
 Dupont, Paul. 487. 
 
 Dutalis, G„ 489. 
 
 Duvedercy, —, 487. 
 
 Dwyer, M., 200. 
 
 Dyas Sc Harman, 118. 
 
 Dycer, E., 370, 
 
 Dyeing, substances used for, 108. 
 
 Eagle stone, 47. 
 
 East India Company, 474. 
 Eastwood 6c Frost, 178. 
 
 Ebelman, M., 387, 392. 
 
 Echlin, Miss, 477. 
 
 Edenderry Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Edge tools, 349. 
 
 Edmonds <te Co., 277. 
 
 Edmondson, J., 6c Co., 223. 
 Edinundson, J., <fe Co., 102,223, 
 370. 
 
 Edwards, J. F., 339. 
 
 Edw'ards, R. J., 258. 
 
 Eeles, T., 6c Co., 224. 
 
 Egan, J., 412. 
 
 Egerton, Sir Phidp, 477. 
 
 Eglinton, Couutcss of, 393. 
 
INDEX 
 
 m 
 
 Eglinton, the Earl of, 412, 393. 
 Eicliler, —. 492. 
 Electro-metallurgy, 376. 
 Electrotype, applications of. 378. 
 Electric telegraph company, 258. 
 Electric telegraph, the, 236. 
 Elemi, 113. 
 
 Elkington, Mason, <fc Co. 379, 382, 
 393 
 
 Ellam, Jones, <fe Co., 118. 
 
 Ellen, T., & Co., 331. 
 
 Elliott, J., 293. 
 
 Elliott, J., 178. 
 
 Elliott, Lt. John, 475. 
 
 Elliott, W., <fc Sons, 370. 
 
 Ellis, Lyster, 339. 
 
 Ellis, S. A., 339. 
 
 Elvery, J. W., & Co., 417. 
 
 Ely, Marquess of, 102. 
 Embroidery, 334. 
 Enamelled’leather, 303. 
 Enamelled work, 389. 
 
 Encaustic tiles, 96. 
 
 Endosmosis & Exosmosis, 147. 
 English ceramic manufactures, 404 
 English Landscape Painters, 446. 
 Enniscorthy Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Enright, J., 412. 
 
 Entombment, by Tintoretto, 434. 
 Envelopes, 328. 
 
 Epidermis, 295. 
 
 Ernoux, M., 487. 
 
 Erskine, Miss E., 339. 
 
 Essence de mirbane, 116. 
 
 Essential oils, 170 c . 
 
 Ethers, 115. 
 
 Etty’s Joan of Arc, 448. 
 
 Rape of Proserpine, 448. 
 Eustace, R. & J., 185. 
 
 Evans, S., 102. 
 
 Eve, by MacPowell, 423. 
 
 by Bailey, 427. 
 
 Evrot, M., 487. 
 
 Exhibition accounts, statement 
 of, 26. 
 
 Exhibition Building, 27. 
 Exhibition shield, 381. 
 Exhibitions, history of, 1. 
 
 Eyre, S. R., 190. 
 
 Faber, A. W., 492. 
 
 Fadeuilhe, V. B., 156. 
 
 Fahie, J. K., 102. 
 
 Fairbairn, R., 330. 
 
 Fairbairn, W., <te Co., 172, 178. 
 Fairclough, J., 412. 
 
 Falkirk Iron Co., 366. 
 
 Fannin Co., 258. 
 
 Farina, J. M., 492. 
 
 Farm buildings, 189. 
 
 Faraley Iron Co., 95,102.' 
 
 Farran, C., 224. 
 
 Fan'ell, F., 156. 
 
 Farrell, I., 178,190. 
 
 Fan'ell, J., 156. 
 
 Fanell, R., 307. 
 
 Farron, G., 200. 
 
 Fat clays, 91. 
 
 Fatty substances, 170 b . 
 
 Fauns of antiquity, 424. 
 
 Fawcett, J., 102. 
 
 Fechner, F., 492. 
 
 Fecula, 138. 
 
 Fennelly, H., 370. 
 
 Fenton, Son, & Co., 293. 
 Ferguson, Brothers, 330. 
 Ferguson, Frederick C., 293. 
 Ferguson, J. H., & Co., 417. 
 Ferguson, J., 224. 
 
 Ferguson, Miller, & Co., 102. 
 Fermoy Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Ficus elastiea, 415. 
 
 Fiddes, G. R., 339. 
 
 Field, H. C., 102. 
 
 Field, J. C., & J., 417. 
 
 Figures in tena cotta, 94. 
 Financial statement, 26. 
 
 Fine Arts Committee, 477. 
 
 Fine Arts Court, 9. 
 
 Fine arts, the, 420. 
 
 Finlayson, Bousfield, & Co., 293. 
 Fire Annihilator Co., the, 178. 
 Fire-anns, 194. 
 
 Fire bricks, 92. 
 
 Fire-damp, 73. 
 
 Fire grates, constmction of, 358. 
 Firmin <fe Sons, 351. 
 
 Fisher, Samuel, 478. 
 
 Fishing tackle, 416. 
 
 Fitzgerald, J., 330. 
 
 Fitzgibbon, J., 293. 
 
 Fitzpatrick, Brothers, 393. 
 Flavel’s cooking apparatus, 362. 
 Flavelle, H. E., 393. 
 
 Flavelle, J., 102. 
 
 Flax, 161. 
 
 Flax dressing machines, 181. 
 
 Flax factories, distribution of, 287. 
 Flax fibre, to prepare, 167. 
 
 Flax, manufactures from, 286. 
 Fleischer & Co., 492. 
 
 Fleisclnnaun, A., 492. 
 
 Fleming, A. B., & Co., 330. 
 Fletcher, A., & Co., 293. 
 
 Fletcher, W., 307. 
 
 Fleury, Rev. C. M., 258. 
 
 Flint, J., 417. 
 
 Flood, Henry, 102. 
 
 Floor cloths, 332. 
 
 Florentine mosaic, 83. 
 
 Foley, H., 370. 
 
 Foley’s Innocence, 427. 
 
 bust of Miss Hayes, 429. 
 
 Food, substances used as, 119. 
 Foot, Lundy, & Co., 156. 
 
 Forbes, P., 224. 
 
 Fordham, T., 156. 
 
 Forrest, J., & Sons, 336, 339. 
 Forrester, J., 417. 
 
 Forsham & Co., 224. 
 
 Forster Co., 330. 
 
 Foster, W., 323. 
 
 Fould, J., 487. 
 
 Foimtaine, Andrew, 478. 
 Fountains, artificial, 364. 
 Fourdrinier’s paper machine, 313. 
 Fowle, Thomas L., 330. 
 
 Fowler’s drainage plough, 221. 
 Foyatier's Spartacus, 428. 
 Franklin, J., 339. 
 
 Fraser, S., 224, 370. 
 
 Freeman, St. G., 258. 
 
 Freinschlag, M., 492. 
 
 trench expositions of industry, 1. 
 
 French plating, 374. 
 
 Froggott, W., 412. 
 
 Froment Clolus, 487. 
 
 Frommaun, Alvina, 492. 
 
 Fry <fc Sons, 132,156. 
 
 Fry, W. & Co., 170, 170d, 269, 277, 
 284, 285,409, 412. 
 
 Fuels, 66. 
 
 Fuller’s earth, 100. 
 
 Fulton’s ventilator hat, 345. 
 Fulton, A., 346. 
 
 Fulton, I)r., 190. 
 
 Fulton, Mrs. Dr., 417. 
 
 Fulton, Miss Elizabeth, 417. 
 Funereal urns, 400. 
 
 Furlong, Miss E., 339. 
 
 Furness, W., 183, 185. 
 
 Fumiss, Miss C. I., 417. 
 
 Furniture, 408. 
 
 Furs, 305. 
 
 Gademann, —, 492. 
 
 Gahagan, J. R., 346. 
 
 Gaillard, —, 102. 
 
 Gaillard et fils, 487. 
 
 Gaillonella ferruginea, 47. 
 Galbraith, W. H., 417. 
 
 Gallagher, J., 475. 
 
 Gallait’s Temptation of St. An¬ 
 tony, 439. 
 
 Gallic acid, 297. 
 
 Galvanised iron, 353. 
 
 Galvani’s discoveries, 377. 
 Galvano-plastic art, 378. 
 
 Gamble, John H., 154. 
 
 Garde, Miss L., 412. 
 
 Gardner, R. J. & W., 185. 
 Gardner, R. K. & Co., 258, 393. 
 Gamer, D., 417. 
 
 Garnet, the, 3S5. 
 
 Gamkirk Coal Company, 102. 
 Garrett, R., 224. 
 
 Garrett, R. fo Sod, 213. 
 
 Gascoigne, Mi's. T., 417. 
 
 Gas stoves, 364. 
 
 Gatchell, R., 370. 
 
 Gatti, A. & Co., 417. 
 
 Geary, Brothers, 258. 
 
 Gems, 3S3. 
 
 Gems, artificial, 387. 
 
 General Mining Company for Ire¬ 
 land, 54, 102, 
 
 Geoghegan, C., 190. 
 
 Geoghegan, J. & R., 293. 
 Geological maps, 100. 
 
 Geraerdts. 489. 
 
 Gerard’s Portrait of Napoleon, 451. 
 Gernon, John, 478. 
 
 Gerresheim & Neeff, 492. 
 
 Gevers & Schmidt, 492. 
 
 Gibbs, D. W., 417. 
 
 Gibson, J.399,. 
 
 Gibson, J., 412. 
 
 Gibson, W. Co., 185. 
 
 Gigartina tenax, 138. 
 
 Gilding, 375. 
 
 GiU, F. J., & R., 269. 
 
 GUI, M. H., 330. 
 
 Gillot, Joseph, 330. 
 
 Gillot, F., 487. 
 
 Gilson, Q, 178. 
 
 Girdwood, J., 339. 
 
 Ghinz, J., 492. 
 
 Glasgow omnibuses, 178. 
 
 Glasgow Deaf and Dumb Institu¬ 
 tion, 417. 
 
 Glasnevin Training Establish¬ 
 ment, 223. 
 
 Glass manufacture, 395. 
 
 varieties of. 397. 
 
 Glennie, G. & Co., 370. 
 
 Glenny, Charles, 185, 346. 
 
 Gloag, J. W., 258. 
 
 Gloves, 342. 
 
 Glukman, Professor, 258, 234. 
 Glycerine, 170 b . 
 
 Goat skins, 297. 
 
 Gobelin tapestry, 332. 
 
 Goddard, E., 370. 
 
 Goddard, H., 371. 
 
 Goddard, J. T., 258. 
 
 Godfrey, Sir W. D., 102. 
 
 Goggin, G., 393. 
 
 Gold leaf, preparation of, 375. 
 
 Goll & Co., 491. 
 
 Gompertz, Levis, 178. 
 
 Gonne, Mrs. A. W., 417. 
 
 Gonne, H., 185. 
 
 Goodall, & Son, 330. 
 
 Goodbody, R., 156. 
 
 Gordon. J. F., 179. 
 
 Gore, G., 258. 
 
 Gossypium, 159 
 Gough, Lord, 473. 
 
 Gough, the Viscount, 475. 
 
 Goyers, Brothers, 489. 
 
 Graces, the, by Bailey, 427. 
 Gradwell, Chadwick, Co., 293. 
 Grady, R. E., 179. 
 
 Graham Lemon, & Co , 185, 417.' 
 Graillon, P. A., 487. 
 
 Graining leather, 300. 
 Grangegorman Prison, 471. 
 
 Grant, C. W., 190. 
 
 Grant, G. & Co., 293. 
 
 Grantham, John, 200. 
 
 Grape sugar, 141. 
 
 Graves, Rev. James, 102,190. 
 Graves, Anthony, 475. 
 
 Gray, J. & Co., 417. 
 
 Gray, J., 258. 
 
 Gray <fc Halford, 258. 
 
 Gray & Co., 224. 
 
 Gray, Harriet A., 339. 
 
 Great Peat Company, 102. 
 Greatrex, Charles, <te Son, 307. 
 Greaves, A. E., 417. 
 
 Greaves, H., 175,178. 
 
 Greek Slave, the, 423. 
 
 Greene, Miss E., 339. 
 
 Green, J. B., 102. 
 
 Green, Airs., J. B., 412. 
 
 Greening, N. & Sons, 371. 
 Greenwood, J., 185. 
 
 Gregg & Son, 399. 
 
 Gregory, Rev. Dr., 178. 
 
 Gregory, Thompsons, & Co., 339. 
 Grendon, T. <fc Co., 178. 
 
 Grening, B., 224. 
 
 Grenville, W.,412. 
 
 Gressler, E., 492. 
 
 Grierson, the Misses, 417. 
 
 Griffith, J., 417. 
 
 Griffith, Richard, 100,102. 
 Grillmayer, J., 492. 
 
 Grindstones, 99. 
 
 Grisdale, J. E., 200. 
 
 Grolig’s Environs of Algiers, 444. 
 Grossmith, W. R., 253,258. 
 
 Grout <& Co., 285. 
 
 Grubb, H. T. <fc Co., 412. 
 
 Grubb, Thomas, 258. 
 
 Grubb’s telescope, 226. 
 
 Grubbers or cultivators, 210. 
 Grundy, J. & E., 277. 
 
 Gubbins, Dora J., 339. 
 
 Guido’s St. Sebastian, 435. 
 Guillaume, H., 417. 
 
 Guillot, J., 487. 
 
 Guipure lace, 336. 
 
 Gun barrels, 194. 
 
 Gun metal, 356. 
 
 Gunn & Cameron, 185. 
 
 Gutta percha, 415. 
 
 Guy, R., 178. 
 
 Gwynne, Son, & Co , 178. 
 Gwynne’s centrifugal pump, 173. 
 Gypsum, 86. 
 
 Hackett, William A., 417. 
 
 Hadrot, L., & Co., 487. 
 
 Haggard, W. D., 258. 
 
 Halbert, Thomas, 412. 
 
 Hall & Osborne, 412. 
 
 Hall, G. F., 258. 
 
 Hall, J. Sparks, 342, 346. 
 
 Hall, J. T., 399. 
 
 Hall, J. J., 339. 
 
 Hall, W., 102, 185. 
 
 Hallmarke & Co., 180. 
 
 Hallowell, Miss E., 339. 
 
 Halpin, J. & J., 277. 
 
 Hand, Miss C., 339. 
 
 Hanhart, M. A N., 330. 
 
 Hanlin & Robert, 258. 
 
 Hannah, A., 351. 
 
 Ilannam, J., 211. 
 
 Hannan, Mrs., 417. 
 
 Hannan, R., 417. 
 
 Hannigan, Miss M. T., 339. 
 Hanson & Chadwick, 258. 
 
 Harding & Co., 339. 
 
 Hardman, John, 480. 
 
 Hardmuth, L. C., 492. 
 
 Hardware, 352. 
 
 Hargraves, Joseph, 475. 
 
 Harkness, A., 347. 
 
 Harness, 305. 
 
 Harp, the, 244. 
 
 Harrison, Brothers, 293. 
 
 Harrison, C. W., 258. 
 
 Harrison, Radelyffe, &, Co., 371. 
 Harrows, 209. 
 
 Hart, P., 307. 
 
 Hartinger, —, 492. 
 
 Harvey, John, 478. 
 
 Harvey, the Misses, 339. 
 Harvesting machines, 214. 
 
 Hassa, J., 492. 
 
 Hastings, Brothers, 277. 
 
 Hats <fc caps, 344. 
 
 Hatton & Smyth, 347. 
 
 Hawkins, Thomas, 417. 
 
 Hawthorn, J., 330. 
 
 Hayden, Charles, 258. 
 
 Hayes, Miss, Bust of, 429. 
 
 Hayes, Brothers, 307. 
 
 Haymaking machine, 217. 
 Heacock, J., 307, 339. 
 
 Headech, W., 102. 
 
 Headfort, Marchioness of, 475. 
 Healy, Oliver, 190. 
 
 Healy, W., 200. 
 
 Heaps, J. K., 259. 
 
 Hebert, J. B., 487. 
 
 Hemans, G. W., 190. 
 
 Hemphill, W. D., 418. 
 
 Henderson, Miss F. M., 339. 
 Henderson <fc Widnell, 339. 
 Hetherington, J. S., 418. 
 
 Hewat’s Chinese collection, 407. 
 Hewett & Co., 475. 
 
 Hewitt, T., 178. 
 
 Heyman, N. & A., 339. 
 
 Hibernian Bible Society, 330. 
 Hibernian Gas Company, 364, 371. 
 Higgins, F., 351, 393. 
 
 Higgins, John, 347. 
 
 Higgs, J. S., 418. 
 
 Hill, B., 339. 
 
 Hill, E., 339. 
 
 Hill, E. & Co., 224. 
 
 Hill, J., 102, 371. 
 
 Hilliard & Chapman, 351. 
 Hilliard, W. B., 259. 
 
 Hinkson, J., 307. 
 
 Hinton, C., 259. 
 
 Hird, Dawson & Eardv, 63, 103. 
 Hirscli, W., 152. 
 
 Hoban, Michael, 103. 
 
 Hobbs, Ashley, <fc Fortescue, 367, 
 371. 
 
 Hodges, T., 56, 103, 371. 
 
 Hodgson, Mrs., 478. 
 
 Hodgson, Mrs., 259. 
 
 Hodsman, —, 200. 
 
 Iloeing implements, 212. 
 
 Iloey, R., 103. 
 
 Hogan’s Drunken Faun, 425. 
 Hibernia, 428. 
 
 Bust of O’Connell, 428. 
 Holden, W., 330. 
 
 Holden, John, <fc Co., 339. 
 Holland, —, 399 
 Holmes, —, 307. 
 
 Homble, —, 489. 
 
 Honey, 155. 
 
 Iloniton lace, 336. 
 
 Hooper, W., 180. 
 
 Hope, Mr., of Fentonbarns, 215. 
 Hopkins, Miss I. L., 418. 
 
 Hops, 129. 
 
 Home, Thomwaite <fc Wood, 259. 
 Horological instruments. 253. 
 Horse hides, 296. 
 
 Horse-rake, the, 217. 
 
 Horsnaill, W , 412. 
 
 Hosiery, 342. 
 
 Houette & Co., 487. 
 llouldsworth, J. Sc Co.. 277. 
 
496 
 
 Howard, Brothers, 300. 
 
 Howard, J. & F., 224. 
 
 Howe, —, 399. 
 
 Howth. the Earl of. 478. 
 
 Huband, Arthur, 475. 
 
 Hudson, S., 307. 
 
 Hughes, W , 224. 
 
 Hughes, Thomas & James, 170 d . 
 Hug, William, 259. 
 
 Hunt, Miss Maria, 339. 
 
 Hunt & Roskell, 393. 
 
 Hunter, W. & J., 224. 
 
 Himter, M. & Son, 351. 
 
 Hussey’s reaping machine, 214. 
 Hutchins, S., 103, 394. 
 
 Hutton & Newton, 351. 
 
 Hutton, J. Sons, 180 
 Huxhams A Brown, 103, 178, 371. 
 Hyde, Miss A., 418. 
 
 Ideal in Art, the, 421. 
 
 Illipa oil, 170 c . 
 
 India, 473. 
 
 Industrial printing school, 330. 
 Industrial Exhibitions, history 
 of, 1. 
 
 Ingram, G., 224. 
 
 Ingrain, H., 185. 
 
 Ingram, T. W.. 371. 
 
 Inkstands in electrotype, 381. 
 Innocence, by Foley.’427. 
 
 Inlaid work in marble, 83. 
 
 Invalid bed, 252. 
 
 Iodine, 105. 
 
 Ireland, mineral wealth of, 49. 
 Irish Amelioration Society, 68. 
 Irish Beet Sugar Co., 152, 156. 
 Irish coal fields, 74. 
 
 Irish Engineering Co., 178. 
 
 Irish exhibitors, 352. 
 
 Irish hosiery trade, 344. 
 
 Irish Landscape Scenery, 446. 
 Irish marbles, 82. 
 
 Irish pottery, 406. 
 
 Irish silk trade, 281. 
 
 Irish woollen trade, 272. 
 
 Iron, ores of; 47. 
 
 Iron pyrites, 64. 
 
 Iron, smelting of, 58. 
 
 Irwin, E., 277. 
 
 Isis nobilis, 388. 
 
 Island-bridge woollen factory, 275. 
 Isonandra Gutta, 415. 
 
 Italian marbles, 81. 
 
 Jabsilkebski, F., 489. 
 
 Jackson, Captain H., 394.’ 
 Jackson, Brothers, 347. 
 
 Jackson, Thomas, 418. 
 
 Jackson & Graham, 409, 412. 
 Jackson, T. H., 412. 
 
 Jacob, Dr., 103. 
 
 Jacob, W. & R., 418. 
 
 James, C. H., 103. 
 
 James, J., 103. 
 
 Jameson, J., 259. 
 
 Japanese paper, 311. 
 
 Japanned ware, 114, 357. 
 
 Jasper, 385. 
 
 Jeffrey, Allen, & Co., 413. 
 Jennens & Bettridge, 411. 413. 
 Jennings, T., 118, 157. 
 
 Jennings, G. 371. 
 
 Jennett, J., 347. 
 
 Jermyn, Mary, 418. 
 
 Jewellery, 383-388. 
 
 Joan of Arc, by Etty, 448. 
 Johnson, Zachariah, 259. 
 Johnson, J., 269, 394. 
 
 Johnson, John, 180. 
 
 Johnson, Caramel, & Co., 63, 103, 
 371. 
 
 Johnston, W., 103. 
 
 Jones, Brothers, 489. 
 
 Jones, Wm. D., 306, 307. 
 
 Jones, A., Son & Co., 409, 413. 
 Jones, E., 185, 285, 347. 
 
 Jorez, L., 489. 
 
 Juhel-Desmares, J., 487. 
 
 Just, Ignatius, 492. 
 
 Kain, John F., 418. 
 
 Kalotype, the, 231. 
 
 Kane, G., 190, 307. 
 
 Kane, Sir Robert, 418. 
 
 Kavanagh, Mary, 339. 
 
 Kay & Hilton, 103. 
 
 Kayser, L., Co., 492. 
 
 Kean, K., 399. 
 
 Keane, Francis, 478. 
 
 Keane, Mrs. L., 339. 
 
 Keely and Leech, 185, 285. 
 
 Kehoe, James. 413. 
 
 Keily, Mr. & Miss, 418. 
 
 Kelly & Fitzhenry, 418. 
 
 Kelly, J., 347. 
 
 THE HUSH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 Kelly, P. W., 418. 
 
 Kelly, R., 347. 
 
 Kelsall, R. & J., 227. 
 
 Kempston, Miss, 475. 
 
 Kennan, T., tic Son, 185. 
 
 Kennard, R. W., Co., 371. 
 Kennedy, T., 190. 
 
 Kennedy, J., 224. 
 
 Kenneth, A., & Co., 103. 
 
 Kenny, Courtney, 103. 
 
 Kent, A., 191. 
 
 Kent, G., 371. 
 
 Kent, J. J., Co., 418. 
 
 Kent’s knife-cleaning machine, 
 367. 
 
 Kerr, J. & Co., 413. 
 
 Kerr, W". H., & Co.. 103, 186, 407. 
 Kerry Local Committee, 103, 294. 
 Kertland, G., 418. 
 
 Kettle well, Miss Mary, 339. 
 Keymolen, —, 490. 
 
 Keyser, M., Co., 491. 
 
 Keyworth, W. D., 478. 
 
 Kibble, T., 157. 
 
 Kid skins, 297. 
 
 Kilian, II., 492. 
 
 Killamey Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Killinger, C., 180. 
 
 Killinger’s jaunting car, 177. 
 Kilmallock Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Kimberley, F. E., 418. 
 
 King, Wm. C., 478. 
 
 Kirby, T., 418. 
 
 Kirkman, J., & Son, 259. 
 
 Kirk, W., & Son, 293. 
 
 Kirkwood, J., 224. 
 
 Kitchen ranges, construction of, 
 360. 
 
 Klasen, P. J., 54,103,191. 
 
 Knipe, E. A., 478. 
 
 Knox, Rev. T., 259. 
 
 Knox, A., 294. 
 
 Kokerols, —. 49'0. 
 
 Krach, Brothers, 492. 
 
 Kruss, T. N., 492. 
 
 Kullrich, —, 492. 
 
 Kumpn, J., 492. 
 
 Kyle, W. C., 170 d . 
 
 Kyle, Archdeacon, 103. 
 
 Labertouche, A. W., 418. 
 Labertouche, G. E., 413. 
 
 Lac, 112. 
 
 Lace, 334. 
 
 Lacquers, 111. 
 
 Lacquered work, 356. 
 
 Ladies’ guild, 399. 
 
 Ladies’ Industrial Society, 339. 
 Laing, J., 399. 
 
 Laird, J., 418. 
 
 Laird, Mrs. S., 418. 
 
 Lalmand, F., 490. 
 
 Lalor’s Bather, 427. 
 
 Boys Wrestling, 428. 
 
 Lambert, Brown, & Clowes, 339. 
 Lambert & Bury, 339. 
 
 Lambert, R., 413, 418. 
 
 Lambert, James, 418. 
 
 Lambert, T., 371. 
 
 Landau, S., 492. 
 
 Landscape painting, 441. 
 Landseer’s Bolton Abbey, 449. 
 Langdale, H., 347. 
 
 Langdale, W. S., 418. 
 
 Lange, J., 492. 
 
 Langsels, Erben G., 924. 
 Langston, Scott, & White, 118. 
 Lapis lazuli, 386. 
 
 Larcom, Major, 478. 
 
 Large, T., 307. 
 
 Larne Poor Law Union, 470. 
 
 La Touche, Miss C., 418. 
 
 La Touche, Miss Isabella, 339. 
 
 La Touche, Rev. Thomas D.. 224. 
 La Touche, the Misses D., 339. 
 Latour, Rateau, <fc Co., 339. 
 Laurie, W., 103. 
 
 Laverty, Alexander, 191. 
 
 Lawlor, W., 347. 
 
 Lawrence, Charles, 178. 
 Lawrence, E. <fc Co., 418. 
 
 Lawson, Samuel A Son, 181,186. 
 Lawson, Thomas, 170 d . 
 
 Layard, Miss M. C., 478. 
 
 Lee A Perrin, 157. 
 
 Leadbeater, J. A Co., 170 d , 294. 
 Lead mines, produce of, 51. 
 
 Lead ores, 48, 54. 
 
 Lead pipe, 56. 
 
 Leather, exports of, 305. 
 
 Leather manufacture, 295. 
 Leclercq, A. J., 490. 
 
 Leconte, M.. 487. 
 
 Ledwiche, M., 418. 
 
 Lee, Daniel, & Co., 269, 339. 
 
 Lee, J., 103. 
 
 Le Hunte, George, 224, 478. 
 
 Lees, A., 347. 
 
 Lees, R. <fc G., 277. 
 
 Lees, T., & Sons, 178. 
 
 Leetch, Thomas, 399. 
 
 Leich, Robert, 478. 
 
 Leistener, —, 487. 
 
 Leitch, T., 407. 
 
 Lejeune & Co., 487. 
 
 Leman, L.. 347. 
 
 Lennan, W., 307. 
 
 Lentaigne, John, 475, 478. 
 Leonard, Miss A., 339. 
 
 Leonard, Miss M., 340. 
 
 Leslie, G. R., 449. 
 
 Lestrange, C. & Son, 307. 
 L’Estrange, F., 259. 
 
 Letobet, J., 490. 
 
 Letterpress printing, 316-321. 
 Levasseur, A., 490. 
 
 Levey, Miss, 340. 
 
 Levien, J. M., 413. 
 
 Levin’s Esther accusing Hainan, 
 436 
 
 Levyssohn, J. H., 491. 
 
 Lewis, F., 418. 
 
 Lewis, F. <fc £ons, 186. 
 
 Lewers, Mrs., 418. 
 
 Lichens, colours from, 111. 
 
 Life boats, 193. 
 
 Limerick gaol, 471. 
 
 Limerick lace, 334. 
 
 Limerick Local Committee, 103, 
 340. 
 
 Limerick Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Linden, W.,418. 
 
 Lindesay, F. J. Sandys, 340. 
 Lindley, Miss C. A., 418. 
 
 Lindsay, D., 294. 
 
 Linehan, J., 191. 
 
 Linen Board, operations of, 286. 
 Linen fabrics, ornamentation of, 
 291. 
 
 Linen manufacture, the, 286. 
 Lingard, Edward, 371. 
 
 Lismore Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Lisnaskea Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Lithocromy, 322. 
 
 Litmus, 110. 
 
 Little, P., 103. 
 
 Little, R. J., 259. 
 
 Live stock, preparing food for, 
 219. 
 
 Lock of fire arms, 195. 
 
 Locke, J., 277. 
 
 Lockerby, T., 371. 
 
 Locks, 367. 
 
 Lockhart, N., & Sons, 294. 
 
 Logan, J., 277. 
 
 Lomas, Fromings, & Sykes, 371. 
 Lombard, N., 413. 
 
 Longbottom, R. I., 180. 
 
 Long, T., 186. 
 
 Londesborough, Lord, 478. 
 London and Penzance Serpentine 
 Company, 103. 
 
 Longworth, D. F., 224. 
 
 Lord Lieutenant, addresses to, 13. 
 Lorin, H., 488. 
 
 Louth, M., 340. 
 
 Love, J., 371. 
 
 Love, T., 413. 
 
 Lover, William, 259. 
 
 Low Moor iron, 63. 
 
 Lowe, E„ 399. 
 
 Lowry, S., 259. 
 
 Lucas & Co., 492. 
 
 Lugton, G., 157. 
 
 Luntley, John, 330. 
 
 Lupton, W. & Co., 277. 
 
 Luynes, the Due de, 488. 
 
 Lygon, Hon. general, 407. 
 
 Lynch, A., 418. 
 
 Lynch, G., 307. 
 
 Lyon, A., 186. 
 
 Lyons, A. O., 477. 
 
 Lyons, J. J., 191. 
 
 Lyons, M., 259. 
 
 Lysaght, William, 418. 
 
 Lytle, —, 157. 
 
 M‘Alister, Patrick, 418. 
 M‘Anaspie, P. & T., 103. 
 
 M“Arthur, J., 157. 
 
 M‘Bimey, Colles, & Co., 269, 285, 
 294. 
 
 M‘Bride, J., 186. 
 
 M’Bride & Co., 269. 
 
 M’Cann, J., 157. 
 
 McCarthy, Mrs. H., 340. 
 
 M'Cay, t., 294. 
 
 Jl'CleUand, John. 478. 
 
 M’Cluskey, J., 347. 
 
 M’Comas & Son, 347. 
 
 M‘Connell, James, 224. 
 
 M“Cormick’s patent screws, 367. 
 M’Cormick’s reaping machine, 
 214. 
 
 M‘Crea, H. C., & Co., 277. 
 M‘Cullagh, D., 103. 
 
 M’Cullock, Mrs., 340. 
 
 M’Dermott, E. Co., 330. 
 M’Donagh, Mrs. P., 413. 
 M’Donald, H., 294. 
 
 M’Donnell, J., A Co., 315, 330. 
 
 M‘Dowell, Miss S., 340. 
 
 M“Dowell, Dr., 478. 
 
 M‘Evoy, J., 418. 
 
 M’Gee, J. G. A Co., 340, 347. 
 
 M“Garry & Sons, 56,103,157.170 d . 
 M‘Keon, P M 413. 
 
 M k Loughlin, James, 103. 
 M’Master, M., 259. 
 
 M“Mullen, B., 307. 
 
 M’Naught, Miss, 340. 
 
 M“Naught, W., 259. 
 
 M‘Naught, G., 307. 
 
 M‘Neill, J., 259. 
 
 M‘Sherry, M , 191. 
 
 M“Vey, E.. 157. 
 
 Mabilde, Madame, 490. 
 
 Mabrim, P., & Co., 488. 
 
 Macdona, George, 277, 347. 
 Macdonald, D. & J., A Co., 340. 
 Mac Dowell’s Eve, 423. 
 
 Pysche, 428. 
 
 Mac Gillicuddy, 478. 
 
 Machinery, influence of, 171. 
 Machines for working in wood, 
 183. 
 
 Maclean, Mrs., 340. 
 
 Macleod of Macleod, 478. 
 
 Maclise, Daniel, 455. 
 
 Madden, Dr., 477. 
 
 Madden & Black, 418. 
 
 Madonnas, 433. 
 
 Madonna by Da Vinci, 434. 
 by Del Sarto, 434. 
 by Sassoferrato, 434. 
 
 Madul, Ram Dey, 488. 
 
 Magill, G., 180. 
 
 Magill, J., 180. 
 
 Magnetic oxide of iron, 47. 
 Magrath, Miss A., 340. 
 
 Maguire, J., 330, 371. 
 
 Mahood, S., 389, 394. 
 
 Mahogany, extensive use of. 409. 
 Mahony, M., <fc Brothers, 170 d . 
 Mahony, J. <fc J., 418. 
 
 Mahrich Flax Spinneiy, 492. 
 Mair, J., Son, & Co., 269. 
 Majolica, 401. 
 
 Major, Mrs., 478. 
 
 Malachite, 387. 
 
 Mallet, R., 178. 
 
 Mallow A EttingsalL, 418. 
 
 Mallow Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Malone, F., 191. 
 
 Malt, 120. 
 
 Manganese, 49. 
 
 Manlove, Alliott, & Seyrig, 186. 
 Mann, F., 191. 
 
 Mansell, J., 330. 
 
 Mansfield, William, 413. 
 Manufacturing machines, 181. 
 Manuring, principles of; 124. 
 Marble, 80. 
 
 March, M., 492. 
 
 Margarine, 170 b . 
 
 Marin, J., 490. 
 
 Marlaiul <fc Whitcombe, 340. 
 Marlow, Brothers, 186. 
 
 Marsh <fe Edenborough, 170 d . 
 Marshal, S.. 103, 394. 
 
 Marshall’s Sabrina, 426. 
 
 Dancing Girl, 427. 
 
 Marsland, Son & Co., 269. 
 
 Martin <fc Viry, 488. 
 
 Martin, J., 330, 371. 
 
 Martin, John, 47S. 
 
 Martin, W., & Son, 269. 
 
 Mason, J., 186. 
 
 Mason, W. H., 180. 
 
 Mason, W., 224. 
 
 Mastic, 113. 
 
 Matheron et Bouvard. 4S8. 
 Mathieson, Alexander, A Son, 
 351. 
 
 Mayall, J. E., 259. 
 
 Mayer, T. J. & Joseph, 407. 
 
 Meat biscuits, 155. 
 
 Meat, to preserve, 153. 
 
 Mecredy, Rev. J., 277. 
 
 Mediaeval Courts 480. 
 
 Meehan, W., 347. 
 
 Mehemet Ali, 163. 
 
 Meier & Wried, 492. 
 
 Mein, A., 399. 
 
 Melas & Gemsheim, 492. 
 Mellodews, Emmott, A Co., 269. 
 Meltliam Cotton Mills, 263. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 497 
 
 Mene, 488. 
 
 Mengel <fe Co.. 49*2. 
 
 Menildroit, M., 848. 
 
 Menzies, A., 178, 180. 
 
 Merino wool, 170\ 
 
 Merlie, Lefevre, <te Co. 
 
 Merry, J., 347. 
 
 Metallic alloys, 353. 
 
 Metallic ores, 45. 
 
 Metallic veins, 40. 
 
 Metzler, G., 259. 
 
 Meves, —, 492. 
 
 Meyer ifc Richardson, 347 . 
 
 Michel, A., 488. 
 
 Michel, Leon, 490. 
 
 Michelin, T., 488. 
 
 Middleton it Answortli, 277, 285. 
 Mikulisch, A., 492. 
 
 Milk, preserved, 155. 
 
 Millar, John, 103. 
 
 Miller it Beatty, 340. 
 
 Miller, D., 224. 
 
 Miller, G. M., 178. 
 
 Miles, W., 371. 
 
 Millet, Miss H. R., 340. 
 
 Milligan, Mrs., 413. 
 
 Milner, Henry, 170 d , 275. 
 
 Milner <t Son, 371. 
 
 Mineral materials, 43. 
 
 Mines, ventilation of, 73. 
 
 Mining Company of Ireland, 48, 
 54, 50,103. 
 
 Mining operations, 52. 
 
 Minton, Hollins, & Co., 9G, 103. 
 Miraud, M., 488. 
 
 Mirfin <t Selby, 180. 
 
 Miroy, Freres, 488. 
 
 Miscellaneous manufactures, 416. 
 Misson, L. E. it A., 490. 
 
 Mitchell, F., 347. 
 
 Mitchell, J., 418. 
 
 Mitchell, Mrs. S., 418. 
 Mitchelstown PoorLawUnion, 470. 
 Mitton, T., 418. 
 
 Moberly, W., 118. 
 
 Modern Portraits, 451. 
 
 Moenig, C., 103, 259. 
 
 Moffat, G. D., 118. 
 
 Moffit, T. 371. 
 
 Molloy, B., 180, 307. 
 
 Molloy, J., 103. 
 
 Molloy, J., 224. 
 
 Molloy, T., 413. 
 
 Monaghan Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Monkland Iron it Steel Company, 
 48, 63, 103. 
 
 Montandon, 488. 
 
 Monteagle, Lord, 399. 
 
 Monteiro, L. A., 132,157. 
 Montgomery, Miss, 340. 
 
 Mooney, W., 371. 
 
 Moore, B. R. it J., 259. 
 
 Moore, Rev. O., 103. 
 
 Moore’s Bust of Sheil, 428. 
 
 Moran, M., 347. 
 
 Moran it Quin, 413. 
 
 Morgan <t Rees, 104. 
 
 Morgan it Sons, 104. 
 
 Morgan, J., 347. 
 
 Morgan, R. W., 104. 
 
 Moriarty, Henry, 478. 
 
 Monde et Raux, 488. 
 
 Morocco leather, 302. 
 
 Morris, J. P., 330. 
 
 Monison, A. <t W., & Co., 347. 
 Morrison, Dr., 478. 
 
 Morrison, H., <t Son, 347. 
 Morrison, J. D., 259. 
 
 Morrow, J., 224. 
 
 Morrall, A., 186. 
 
 Morton, J., 371, 418. 
 
 Mosaic glass, 397. 
 
 Moses, Marcus, 259. 
 
 Moss, S. S., 170 d , 266, 269. 
 Mounting of fire arms, 196. 
 Moxton, R., 118. 
 
 Muir, R., 330. 
 
 Muller, A., 413. 
 
 Mullingar Poor Law Union, 470. 
 Mulready, W., 455. 
 
 Mulvany, W. T., 476. 
 
 Murland, H., 294. 
 
 Muqihy, Mrs. M., 413. 
 
 Murphy, W., 118. 
 
 Mun-ay, R., 478. 
 
 Murray, Sir James, 118, 259. 
 Murray, T. R., 478. 
 
 Murray, W., 277. 
 
 Museum of Irish Industry, expe¬ 
 riments in, 126. 
 
 Musical instniments, 242. 
 
 Myers, M., «& Son, 330. 
 
 Naas, Lady, 340. 
 
 Naas Poor Law Union, 471. 
 
 Naim, M., 340. 
 
 Nairn, T. G., 340. 
 
 Naked figure in sculpture, 423. 
 Napoleon I., portrait of, 451. 
 Nash, R., 371. 
 
 Naval architecture, 192. 
 
 Needles, 369. 
 
 Neighbour, G., & Sons, 157. 
 
 Neill, C., it Sons, 275, 277. 
 Neilson, Mr., invention of, 60. 
 Nelson, J., 347. 
 
 Nelson, J., it Co., 170 d . 
 
 Nelson, W., 259. 
 
 Nenagh Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Neutral organic substances, 116. 
 Newall, R. S., 259. 
 
 Newberry, J. it R., 331. 
 Newcastle Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Newiy Poor Law Union, 471. 
 New York Crystal Palace, 33. 
 Ney, R., 371. 
 
 Nicolls, A., 277. 
 
 Nichol, II. J. it D., 347. 
 
 Nichol, W. it P. 104. 
 
 Nickel silver, 357. 
 
 Niello enamels, 390. 
 
 Niepee, de St. Victor, 232. 
 
 Nixey, W. G., 104,331, 372. 
 Nixon, T., Jun., 413. 
 
 Noel, Aubert, 488. 
 
 Nolan, M., 347. 
 
 Nolda, Charles, 492. 
 
 Non-drying oils, 170 c . 
 Noordwyns, Mdlle, 490. 
 
 Norris, Miss, 331. 
 
 North, P., 259. 
 
 North, T., 394. 
 
 Nosotti, C. A., 413. 
 
 Novello, J. A., 331. 
 
 Nugent, Mrs. 413. 
 
 Nugent, Sir John, 478. 
 
 Nunn, R. M., 259. 
 
 Nutman, I., 180. 
 
 O’Brien, Messrs., 418. 
 
 O’Brien, Miss B. M., 394. 
 O’Connell, bust of, 428. 
 
 O’Connell, D., 259. 
 
 O’Connell, E., 259. 
 
 O’Connell, J., 418. 
 
 O’Connell, Rev. C., 478. 
 O’Connor, James A., 454. 
 O’Connor, Miss A., 418. 
 
 O’Connor, Mrs. E., 340. 
 O’Donnell, Sir Richard, 478. 
 O’Donoughue, J., 347. 
 O’Flahertie, G. F.. 104. 
 
 O’Keeffe, M. T., 191. 
 
 O’Kelly, Miss, 191. 
 
 O’Kelly, M. J., 191. 
 
 O’Kelly, the Misses, 418. 
 
 O’Leary, J., 418. 
 
 O’Loughlin, Mrs, 347. 
 
 O’Neill, 413. 
 
 O’Toole, J. M., 186. 
 
 Oak bark, 298. 
 
 Oates, W., 191. 
 
 Obach, N., 490. 
 
 Oertling’s balances, 242. 
 
 Oertling, Ludwig, 259. 
 Offermanns, L., 490. 
 
 Offord, R., 180. 
 
 Ogilby, Charles, <fc Co., 170 d . 
 
 Ogle, J., 418. 
 
 Oils and fats, 170 b . 
 
 Oil leather, 303. 
 
 Oldcastle Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Oldham, Mrs., 340. 
 
 Oldham, S., <t Son, 294. 
 
 Old masters, paintings by the, 433. 
 Olea Europa, 170 d . 
 
 Oleic acid, 170 b . 
 
 Oleine, 170 b . 
 
 Olibanum, 113. 
 
 Olinger, J. B., 490. 
 
 Olive oil, 170 d . 
 
 Oliver, —, 104. 
 
 Oliver, F., 259. 
 
 Onyx, 384. 
 
 Oomen, A., 491. 
 
 Oomen, A. N., 491. 
 
 Opening ceremonial, 12. 
 
 Oppelt, G., 490. 
 
 Oppenheimer, F., 492. 
 
 Orchil, 110. 
 
 Ord, A., 307. 
 
 Ordnance maps of Ireland, 378, 
 Ores, preparation of, 53. 
 
 Ores, statistics of, 64. 
 
 Organ, the, 245. 
 
 Ormolu, 356. 
 
 Ornamentation of linen fabrics, 
 291. 
 
 Orr, Ewing, & Co., 340. 
 
 Osborne, Mrs. C. S., 413. 
 
 Osborne, Miss G. 340. 
 
 Oxen, skins of, 296. 
 
 Oxidized silver, 376. 
 
 Oxley, W. & Co., 157,186. 
 
 Padgett, Wm., & Co., 104. 
 
 Panter & Cassidy, 413. 
 
 Paillard, V., 488. 
 
 Painting, 433. 
 
 Paintings, arrangement of, 456. 
 Palmatine, 170 b . 
 
 Palm oil, 170 c . 
 
 Palmer, E. O., 178. 
 
 Pantaleone, by Achenbach, 442. 
 Paper, denominations of, 316. 
 Paper from straw, 309. 
 
 Paper, manufacture of, 311. 
 
 Paper manufacture, statistics of 
 the, 315. 
 
 Paper, raw materials of, 309. 
 Papier mache, 411. 
 
 Papyrus, the, 309. 
 
 Parent, —, 490. 
 
 Parker, C. E., <fc Co., 186. 
 
 Parker, J., 347. 
 
 Parker, John C., 372. 
 
 Parker, Mrs. W., 340. 
 
 Parker, Richard 418. 
 
 Parker ifc Thompson, 351. 
 
 Parker ifc Co., 413. 
 
 Parker’s cement, 89. 
 
 Parsonstown P. Law Union, 471. 
 Patent Axle Company, 372. 
 Patterson, W., 413. 
 
 Pattison, Mr., invention of, 55. 
 Pauling, J., 492. 
 
 Pauper labour, 468. 
 
 Pawson, Son, and Martin, 277. 
 Pearl barley, 130. 
 
 Pearls, 387. 
 
 Pearl-oyster, 387. 
 
 Pearsall, T., 394. 
 
 Pearson, T., 372 
 Peat, 66 . 
 
 Peat charcoal, 67. 
 
 Peat, David, 191. 
 
 Peile, J. J., 178. 
 
 Pemberton, G., 186. 
 
 Pennington, John, 259. 
 
 Penny, Henry, 118. 
 
 Penny, J., 104. 
 
 Pens, 329. 
 
 Perfect, H. G., and Co., 277. 
 Perfumery, 416. 
 
 Perrin, J. & J., 340. 
 
 Peny, J., 307. 
 
 Perry, J., <fc Co., 372. 
 
 Peters, T., ifc Son, 180. 
 
 Petrie, George, 454, 478. 
 
 Peyton, J. C., 347. 
 
 Phelan, W. T., 259. 
 
 Phillips, R., 394. 
 
 Philosophical instruments, 226. 
 Photochromatic printing, 235. 
 Photography, 229. 
 
 applications of, 233. 
 Piano-forte, the, 242. 
 
 Pickersgill’s shell boat, 449. 
 
 Friar, 449. 
 
 Piegler, G., 492. 
 
 Pierce’s cottager's grate, 358. 
 Pierce, W., 372. 
 
 Pierce’s fire-lump grate, 359. 
 Pierino del Vaga’s Madre Pia, 
 435. 
 
 Pietra dura, inlaid work in, 83. 
 Pig-iron, 60, 61. 
 
 Pig skins, 296. 
 
 Pillow-lace, 336. 
 
 Pirn, Brothers, & Co., 186, 285. 
 Pirn, Thomas ifc Samuel, 157, 372. 
 Pipe clay, 91. 
 
 Plaster of Paris, 87. 
 
 Plate representing days of the 
 week, 381. 
 
 Plating and gilding, 374. 
 
 Plough, the, 202. 
 
 Ploughs, comparative merits of, 
 203. 
 
 Plowman, J., 331. 
 
 Plunket, Brothers, 413. 
 
 Poirette, F., 347, 488. 
 
 Poirier, P., 488. 
 
 Pollen, H., 179. 
 
 Pollock, J., 307. 
 
 Pooley, H., 179. 
 
 Pontet, A., 418. 
 
 Porcelain, characteristics of. 406. 
 Porcellana, 388. 
 
 Porter, J. G. V., 277. 
 
 Portland cement, 88 . 
 Portmanteaus, 306. 
 
 Portraiture, 450. 
 
 Post and Wendt, 491. 
 
 Potash, sails of, 105. 
 
 prussiate of, 108. 
 
 Potato fecula. 139. 
 
 Pottery, common, 98. 
 
 Pottery, classification of, 406. 
 Potts, William, 372. 
 
 Poussielgue, Rusand, 488. 
 Poussin’s Bacchante, 435. 
 
 Powell, Mrs., 340. 
 
 Powell, J. H., 191, 331, 419. 
 Power, .lames, 104. 
 
 Precious metals, works in, 373. 
 Precious stones, 383. 
 
 Preserved animal substances, 153. 
 Preston. F., 186. 
 
 Preston, J., & Co., 170 d . 
 
 Preston, O., 419. 
 
 Price’s Candle Co., 170 d . 419. 
 Primitive limestone rocks, 80. 
 Prin, Fils Aine, 488. 
 
 Printed and dyed fabrics, 337. 
 Printing, invention of, 316. 
 Printing machinery, 320. 
 
 Printing types, sizes of, 318. 
 Prismatic spectrum, the, 232. 
 Prisons, contributions from, 468. 
 Programme of opening ceremo¬ 
 nial, 12 . 
 
 Protean stone, 87. 
 
 Prussian Landscapes, 444. 
 
 Pruvot, H., 419. 
 
 Psyche, by MacDowell, 428. 
 Public Works, Commissioners of 
 478. 
 
 Publishing trade, 325. 
 
 Pulse, 120. 
 
 Purcell, Mrs. M., 840. 
 
 Purcell, P. C., 399. 
 
 Purkis <fc Nelson, 186. 
 
 Puzzolana, 88 . 
 
 Pyne, Elizabeth, 340. 
 
 Pyne’s Landscapes, 447. 
 
 Quan & Sons, 180. 
 
 Quartz, varieties of. 384. 
 
 Quilliam & Creer, 104. 
 
 Racine ifc Co., 259. 
 
 Race plate, 380. 
 
 Raffaelle’s Dolphin and Child, 429 
 Raffelsberger, F., 492. 
 
 Railway machinery, 175. 
 Railways, 188. 
 
 Ransomes ifc Sims, 205, 212 , 220 , 
 224. 
 
 Rape oil, 170 d . 
 
 Rathbome, J. ifc J., 170 d . 
 Rathdown Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Rathkeale Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Rauch's Victory, 425. 
 
 Raw sugar, 149. 
 
 Raymond, R., 191. 
 
 Read & Co., 259. 
 
 Reade, Rev. G. H.. 478. 
 
 Reaping machines, 214. 
 
 Rebaud, Montillet, 
 
 Reckless ifc Hickling, 340. 
 
 Reed and Purdon. 331. 
 
 Reeves & Sons, 331. 
 
 Reeves, John, 475. 
 
 Reid, Dr., 259. 
 
 Reid, J., 372. 
 
 Reid, Jolin, 275, 277. 
 
 Reilly & Sons, 157. 
 
 Reimer, F., 492. 
 
 Rein, F. C., 259. 
 
 Religious art, 433. 
 
 Rembrant’s Burgomaster. 435. 
 Rennie, J. F., 413. 
 
 Renouard, J., 488. 
 
 Repousse work, 374. 
 
 Residues of sugar manufacture 
 150. 
 
 Retree paper, 313. 
 
 Rettie, M. ifc Sons, 394. 
 
 Reusens, P. F., 490. 
 
 Reynolds, Aldennan J, 475. 
 
 Rice, Harris, & Son, 399. 
 
 Rice paper, 310. 
 
 Richardson, B., 399. 
 
 Richmond and Chandler. 224. 
 Richmond Bridewell, 471. 
 Richmond Institution, 419. 
 Ridgway, J., ifc Co., 407. 
 
 Rifle, the, 197. 
 
 Rigg, I., <fc Son, 399. 
 
 Righetti, A., 492. 
 
 Rimmel, Eugene, 419. 
 
 Ritchie, D. ifc Co., 372. 
 
 Ritchie, F., <fc Sons. 104, 191. 
 Ritchie, W. & J., 224. 
 
 Roake, J. W., 104. 
 
 Roberts, W., ifc Co., 277. 
 Robertson, A., 260. 
 
 Robertson, Can*, ifc Steel, 360,*372. 
 Robinson, E. M., 347. 
 
 Robinson, J., 235, 260. 
 
 Robinson, J., 104. 
 
 Robinson, J. J., 340. 
 
 Roche, Very Rev. B., 478. 
 
498 
 
 Rochford, J., «fc Son, 372. 
 
 Rock, J., jun., 179, 419. 
 
 Rock & Son, 180. 
 
 Roddy, R., 294. 
 
 Roe, George, 407, 413. 
 
 Roe, Henry, 260, 478. 
 
 Roe, William, 157. 
 
 Rogers & Baker, 347. 
 
 Rogers, W. G., 413. 
 
 Rollers and clod crushers, 210. 
 Roman Cement, 88. 
 
 Ronchard, Siaure, 488. 
 
 Roney, Sir C. P., 9,19. 
 
 Rooting felt, 90. 
 
 Room papers, 410. 
 
 Rooney, R. A., & Co., 419. 
 
 Roots, analysis of, 126. 
 Rongeatsnow, F. A., 419. 
 lioscrea Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Rose du Barry china, 403. 
 
 Rose, J., & Co., 407. 
 
 Ross &. Murray, 179, 372. 
 
 Ross, E., 413. 
 
 Ross, W. A., & Co., 399. 
 
 Posse's (Lord) telescope, 227. 
 Rossmore, Lady, 340. 
 
 Rossmore, Lord, 479. 
 
 Rothney, A., 475. 
 
 Rourke, E., 179. 
 
 Rowe, M. W., 479. 
 
 Rowland. J., 294. 
 
 Rowley, J., 260. 
 
 Rowney & Co., 323, 331. 
 
 Royal Agricultural Improvement 
 Society, 205. 
 
 Royal Asiatic Society, 475. 
 Royal;Dublin Society, 104,191,'260 
 475, 479. 
 
 Royal Dublin Society’s Exhibi- 
 bitions, 2. 
 
 Royal Flax Society, 170 d , 294. 
 Royal Hibernian Mining Co., 104. 
 Royal Irish Academy, 476. 
 
 Royal Visit to the Exhibition, 15. 
 Royer, P. E., 488. 
 
 Rudolph, Rose, Co., 260. 
 Rudolplii, M., 392. 
 
 Rudolphi, F. J., 488. 
 
 Rufford, F. T., 407. 
 
 Ruskin on portraiture, 450. 
 Russell, G., 157. 
 
 Russell, J. & CO., 372. 
 
 Russell, Mrs., 104. 
 
 Russia leather, 302. 
 
 Rutherford, J.. 104. 
 
 Rutherford, J., 413. 
 
 Ryan, Mrs., 340. 
 
 Ryan, W. E., 331. 
 
 Ryan, Right Rev. Dr., 479. 
 
 Ryder, W., 186. 
 
 Sabran, J. H., 488. 
 
 Sabrina by Marshall, 427. 
 
 Saddler, T., 104. 
 
 Saddlery, 305. 
 
 Sago, 140. 
 
 Saillard, Ain6, 488. 
 
 Saliferous formation, 76. 
 Sallandrouze de Lamornaix, C., 
 488. 
 
 Salt, common, 75—80. 
 
 Salt gardens of the Continent, 77. 
 Salt springs, 76. 
 
 Samuelson, B., 224. 
 
 Samuelson, E., 347. 
 
 Samuelson, M. & Co., 179. 
 Saniuelson’s digging machine, 
 206. 
 
 Sandrac, 113. 
 
 Sanders, Mr., 364. 
 
 Sanderson, R. & A., & Co., 277. 
 Sandstones, 85. 
 
 Sang, J., 260. 
 
 Sangster, W. <fc J., 419. 
 
 Sapphire, the, 383. 
 
 Sardonyx, 384. 
 
 Sassoferrato’s Madonna, 434. 
 Saunders, J. M., 179. 
 
 Saunders, T. H., 313, 331. 
 
 Saurin, Ven. Archdeacon, 479. 
 Savoir, J., 490. 
 
 Saxton, A., 340. 
 
 Scagliola, 87. 
 
 Scallan, Mrs., 419 
 Scates, J., 249, 260. 
 
 Schanz, IL, 492. 
 
 Schenck’s system of flax steeping, 
 168. 
 
 Schober & Son, 491. 
 
 Schoffs, J. B. C., 490. 
 
 Schofield, A., 277. 
 
 Scholefield, D., 260. 
 
 Schulhof, E., 488. 
 
 Schutze, E., 492. 
 
 Screws, 367. 
 
 Scriber, John, 260, 393. 
 
 THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 Scriber, M. & J., 260. 
 
 Scrive, Freres, 488. 
 
 Sculpture, 422. 
 
 Sealing-wax, 328. 
 
 Season tickets, sale of, 22. 
 
 Sea-water, composition of, 78. 
 Sea-weed, salts in, 105. 
 
 Sebass & Co., 492. 
 
 Sempstresses’ Association, 340. 
 Sentis, M., 488. 
 
 Serancl, Thomas, 488. 
 
 Service, W., 186. 
 
 Seton, R., 331. 
 
 Sevres China, 403. 
 
 Seward, N., 179. 
 
 Sewed muslin work, 335. 
 
 Sewing machine, the, 184. 
 
 Shand <fe Mason, 179. 
 
 Sharp, Odell, <fe Jury, 285. 
 
 Shaw’s chemistry of pottery, 405. 
 Shaw, Miss A., 419.1 
 Shearer & Ban’, 200. 
 
 Shearman, John F., 479. 
 Sheepskin rugs, 304. 
 
 Sheep-skins, 296. 
 
 Sheil, Bust of, 428. 
 
 Sheldon, J., 394. 
 
 Sheridan, H., & Co., 224. 
 Sheridan, J., 372. 
 
 Sheridan, P., 340. 
 
 Sheridan, Thomas, 179. 
 
 Sheet iron, 62. 
 
 Sheet lead, 56. 
 
 Sheils & Scott, 348 
 Shekelton, J., 179. 
 
 Sherrard, George, 479. 
 
 Shields, J., Son, & Co., 104. 
 Shoddy, 272. 
 
 Shot, manufacture of, 57. 
 Shuldham, W., 179. 
 
 Sibthorpe, H. & Son, 413. 
 Sibthorpe, Miss F., L., 340. 
 Siemann, 492. 
 
 Sieron, 490. 
 
 Silk, 169. 
 
 Silk manufacture, the, 278. 
 Silkworm, 169. 
 
 Sillery, M. <fe R., 399. 
 
 Silver, separation of, from lead, 55. 
 Silverlock, H., 384. 
 
 Simpson & Skipton, 179. 
 
 Siphonia elastica, 415. 
 
 Sisters of Mercy, 340. 
 
 Skellem, R. H., 104. 
 
 Skelton, S., 224. 
 
 Skins of animals, 296. 
 
 Slate, 85. 
 
 Slater, I., 331. 
 
 Sloan & Leggett, 179. 
 
 Smail, Mrs. J., 340. 
 
 Smelting ores, 53. 
 
 Smith & Ashby, 224. 
 
 Smith & Barber, 340. 
 
 Smith, George, 479. 
 
 Smith, H., 200. 
 
 Smith, J., 157. 
 
 Smith, J., 419. 
 
 Smith, J. Huband, 479. 
 
 Smith, M., 157. 
 
 Smith, Mrs. E., 414. 
 
 Smith, Nicholson <fc Co., 394. 
 Smith, R., 235, 260. 
 
 Smith, T. & H., 118. 
 
 Smith, W., 225. 
 
 Smyth, F., 419. 
 
 Smyth, J., & Son, 213, 225. 
 Smyth, O., 419. 
 
 Smyth & Co., 186, 344. 
 
 Snelgrove, George, 414. 
 
 Snuff, 135. 
 
 Society for Promoting Irish Ma¬ 
 nufacture, 340, 419. 
 
 Society of Arts, 475. 
 
 Soehne, Freres, 488. 
 
 Soils, absorptive powers of, 124. 
 Solomons, E., 260. 
 
 Somze, Jim., 490. 
 
 Somze, Mahy, 490. 
 
 Soper, R. S., 294. 
 
 Sowing machines, 213. 
 
 Sparks, R., 340, 409, 416. 
 
 Sparks, W. S., 200. 
 
 Spackman, W„ 185, 186, 348. 
 Sparnaay, F. T., & Son, 491. 
 Spartacus by Foyatier, 428. 
 
 Spat hose Iron, 47. 
 
 Spear, R., 260. 
 
 Speedie, R. & Sons, 294. 
 
 Spiers <fe Son, 414. 
 
 Spinster, origin of, 286. 
 Spitalfield’s trade, 278. 
 
 Spratt, Rev. Dr., 340, 479. 
 
 Squire, P., 118. 
 
 Stacey, Frederick, 475. 
 
 Stanfield’s Landscapes. 446. 
 Stanley, W. P., 225. 
 
 Staniforth, T., 351. 
 
 Star, G. B., 414. 
 
 Starch, 138. 
 
 Statham, W. E., 260. 
 
 Stationery, 327. 
 
 Statuary marble, 80. 
 
 Steam coal, 72. 
 
 Steam engines, 172. 
 
 Stearine, 170 b . 
 
 Steel, manufacture of, 58, 62. 
 Steel, tempering of, 349. 
 Stephens, H., 118, 331. 
 
 Stephens, —, 104. 
 
 Stephens, W., 419. 
 
 Stephenson, Blake, & Co., 331. 
 Stephenson, Miss M., 340. 
 
 Stewart, J., 414. 
 
 Stewart, Miss, 419. 
 
 Stock, Dr., 475 
 Stock of fire arms, 196. 
 
 Stocker, Brothers, 372. 
 Stockmann, W., <fe Co., 492. 
 Stokes, Dr. William, 475,479. 
 Stokes, Henry, 191. 
 
 Stokes, S., 340. 
 
 Stone, Frank, 449. 
 
 Stoves, construction of, 359. 
 Stowell, F., 191. 
 
 St. Columba College, 479. 
 
 St. Patrick’s, the Dean of, 191. 
 Strabane Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Strahan, R., 414. 
 
 Straker, S., 186. 
 
 Stratified rocks, 45. 
 
 Straw paper, 309. 
 
 Strubb Baey, 490. 
 
 Sty an, Francis, 414. 
 
 Styles, T., 157. 
 
 Suet, 170 c . 
 
 Sugar, statistics of, 152. 
 
 Sugars, 141. 
 
 Sullivan, B., 394. 
 
 Sullivan, T., 186, 313. 
 
 Sullivan, W. K., 157. 
 
 Sumpton, J.. 372. 
 
 Supple, J., 348. 
 
 Surgical instruments, 250. 
 Sutherland, G., 394. 
 
 Swain <fc Adeney, 307. 
 
 Sweetman, Mrs., 340. 
 
 Swing plough, 202. 
 
 Sykes, Colonel <fc Mrs., 475. 
 Symes, Miss C., 341. 
 
 Symes, S., 191. 
 
 Synge, F., 104. 
 
 Taggart, Miss H.. 419. 
 
 Talabert, Rocolfon, 488. 
 
 Talbot de Malaliide, Lord, 104,479. 
 Talbot, J.. 188. 
 
 Talbotype, the, 231. 
 
 Tallaght Industrial School, 341. 
 Tallow, 170 c . 
 
 Tamboui’ lace, 336. 
 
 Tannin, 297. 
 
 Tannin, approximate quantities 
 of, 299. 
 
 Tanning materials, 298. 
 
 Tanning, process of, 299. 
 
 Tanzen, A., 492. 
 
 Tapestry, 332. 
 
 Tarin, M. L. A., 372. 
 
 Tawed leather, 303. 
 
 Taylor, Hon. Mrs., 341. 
 
 Taylor, J. & W., 157. 
 
 Taylor, p. Meadows, 475. 
 
 Taylor, W., 372. 
 
 Taylour, Miss L., 341. 
 
 Teal, H., 200. 
 
 Teasel, the, 271. 
 
 Telegraph, communication by, 236 
 Telford & Telford. 260. 
 
 Tenison, E. K., 234, 260. 
 
 Tepe, J. J., 48, 492. 
 
 Terra cotta, 93. 
 
 Theine, 116. 
 
 Theobroma cacao, 131. 
 
 Thomas, W., 104. 
 
 Thomas & Higginbotham, 399. 
 Thompson, C. T., 260, 351. 
 Thompson, F. H., 399. 
 
 Thompson, G., 180. 
 
 Thompson, S., <fe Co., 260. 
 Thompson, W., 260, 341. 
 Thompson, W., 351. 
 
 Thonet, Brothel’s, 410, 492. 
 
 Thorn, W. 4 & F., 180. 
 
 Thornton, J., & Sons, 179. 
 Thresliing machines, 217. 
 Thresher & Glenny, 348. 
 Thuillier’s Environs of Algiers, 
 444. 
 
 Thurles Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Tighe, Lady Louisa, 341. 
 
 Tillage, implements of, 202. 
 Tilling, E., 414. 
 
 Times newspaper machines, 320. 
 Tindall, Enock O., 372. 
 
 Tindall’s portable mangle, 368. 
 
 washing machine, 368. 
 
 Tin plate ware, 353. 
 
 Tintoretto’s Entombment, 434. 
 Tipperary Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Titian’s Ciesar Borgia, 435. 
 Tobacco, 132. 
 
 Growth of, in Ireland, 134. 
 Tobacco pipes, 99. 
 
 Tobin, T., 407. 
 
 Tobin, Thomas, 479. 
 
 Todd, Burns, & Co., 186, 285, 294, 
 341, 372. 
 
 Todd, J., 331. 
 
 Todd, Rev. Dr., 479. 
 
 Toft, C., 492. 
 
 Toilet, G., 348. 
 
 Toole & Mackey, 157. 
 
 Tools, 181. 
 
 Topaz, the, 384, 386. 
 
 Touche, G., 490. 
 
 Tough, Alexander, <fc Son, 294. 
 Townsend, G., 341. 
 
 Townsend, Wm. U., 191. 
 
 Tracy, John, 414. 
 
 Tralee Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Translucent enamels, 391. 
 
 Trench, Hon. Mrs., 341. 
 
 Trench. Maria M., 341. 
 
 Tronchon, N., 488. 
 
 Trulock, E., & Son, 200. 
 
 Tuam Poor Law Union, 471. 
 Tucker, Charles 392, 479. 
 
 Tucker, E., 157. 
 
 Tucker, Francis, & Co., 170 d . 
 Tufhel, J., 260. 
 
 Tuke, George, 479. 
 
 Tullamore Poor Law Union, 471 
 Tupper it Carr, 372. 
 
 Turner's Italian Landscape, 441. 
 Turner, R., 179. 
 
 Turquois, 387.] 
 
 Tustian, J., and Usher. 118. 
 Twining, Richard, 475. 
 
 Tyler, J., <fc Son, 179. 
 
 Tyzack, J., 351. 
 
 Ultramarine, 110. 
 
 Unstratified rocks, 45. 
 
 Upholstery, 410. 
 
 Uwins, Thomas, 449. 
 
 Vacuum pan, the, 148. 
 
 Valtat & Rouille, 488. 
 
 Vanden Bosch, —, 490. 
 
 Vanden Driesche, P., 490. 
 
 Van Geeteruyen, E., 490. 
 
 Van Hool, J., 490. 
 
 Van Hoorick & Co., 490. 
 
 Van Hove, H., 491. 
 
 Van Lempoel, Vicomte, 488. 
 
 Van Scliendel, 490. 
 
 Van Troostenberghe, P. D., 490. 
 Van Voorst, J.. 331. 
 
 Varnished leather, 303. 
 Varnishes, 111. 
 
 Vases in terra cotta, 94. 
 
 Vases from Coalbrookdale Co., 
 366. 
 
 Vases, from the antique, 379. 
 Vaughan, E., 191. 
 
 Vegetable alkaloids, 116. 
 
 Veivers, Mrs., 341. 
 
 Venetian filagree glass, 397. 
 Venetian and’encaustic tiles, 96. 
 Venetian salt monopoly, 79. 
 Verbeecke, P. J., 490. 
 
 Vernet’s Lion Hunt, 444, 450. 
 Veta Madre, the, 46. 
 
 Victory, by Rauch, 425. 
 VieilleMontaigne Zinc Co., 49, 57 
 58, 104, 372, 382, 488. 
 
 Virgin honey, 156. 
 
 Visseur, P., 492. 
 
 Vivian, E., 260. 
 
 Vogelsang & Sons, 492. 
 
 Volatile oils, 170 c . 
 
 Voltaic pile, the, 377. 
 
 Von Fndau, Ritter, 492. 
 
 Von Rodenburg, Amalie. 492. 
 
 Von Scliwarzenburg, the Prince 
 492. 
 
 Vulcanized India rubber, 415. 
 
 Wade, George, 479. 
 
 Waithman 1 te Co., 186. 
 
 Wakeman, W. F., 479. 
 
 Walker, Brothers, 277. k 
 Walker, James, & Co., 277. 
 Walker, .J., 104. 
 
 Walker, S. & Co., 200. 
 
 Waller, J., 186- 
 
 Walmsley, H., 186. 269, 277, 285 
 1 Walsh, A. C., 479. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 499 
 
 Walsh, R„ 394. 
 
 Walsh, Right Rev. Dr., 479. 
 Walton, F., A Co., £14 
 Wandesford, Hon. C. B. C., 104. 
 Ward, John, 118. 
 
 Ward & Hodgkinson, 186. 
 Wamaars, T. H., 491. 
 
 Warner, J., & Sons, 179. 
 
 Warner, P., 104. 
 
 Warren, C. M., 399, 407. 
 
 Warren, Mrs. H. M., 341. 
 
 Warren, S., 399. 
 
 Warriner, Geo., 155,157. 
 
 Washing machines, 368. 
 
 Watches, construction of, 255. 
 Waterford, the Dean of, 479. 
 Waterhouse A Co., 257, 260, 376, 
 394 
 
 Waters, G., & Co., 157. 
 
 Waterson, G., 331. 
 
 Watkins, Joseph D., 348. 
 
 Watkins, W. A T., 186. 
 
 Watson, B., 307. 
 
 Watson, H., 104, 186. 
 
 Watson, J., 294. 
 
 Watt, F., tfe Co., 179. 
 
 Watt, Philip B., 394. 
 
 Watters, J. J., jun., 419. 
 Watteyne, Detleure, 490. 
 
 Watt’s system of flax retting, 168. 
 Way, Albert, 479. 
 
 Way, Professor, experiments of, 
 124. 
 
 Webb, J. H., A Co., 348. 
 
 Webb, T.. & Co., 348. 
 
 Webb A Chapman, 331. 
 Wedgewood. Ware, 405. 
 Wedlake, Mary, <fc Co., 225. 
 Weedon, T., 260. 
 
 Weekes, T., 157. 
 
 Weird Sisters, by Maclise, 455. 
 Wells, Captain, *260. 
 
 Welsh, R., 260. 
 
 Welstcd, Mrs. H. S., 341. 
 Wertheimer, S., 414. 
 
 West A Son, 394. 
 
 Westenholz, Brothers, 407. 
 Westminster, Marquess of, 479. 
 Westrup, H., 186. 
 
 Westrup’s conical flour mill, 183. 
 Wheaten starch, 139. 
 
 Wheel ploughs, 205. 
 
 Whelan & O’Brien, 170 d . 
 
 White, Arthur, 200. 
 
 White, J. B., 260. 
 
 White, J. D., 191. 
 
 White, James, 306, 307. 
 
 White, John, A Sons, 260. 
 
 White, Mrs., 84,104, 414. 
 
 White, P. F., 260. 
 
 Whitehead, L, 414. 
 
 Whitehead,-, 191. 
 
 Whitestone, G. <fc W., 372. 
 Whitley, John, 372. 
 
 Whitmee and Chapman, 225. 
 Wliitty, J. I., 419, 479. 
 
 Whitwell A Co., 341. 
 
 Whyte, W., 399. 
 
 Whytock, Richard, A Co., 341. 
 Wicklow Copper Mine Co.. 104. 
 
 Wightman, W. M‘C., 331. 
 
 Wiley, W. E., & Co., 331. 
 
 Wilkinson, T.. 225. 
 
 Willans, Brothers, A Co., 275,277 
 Willans, Obadiah, 104. 
 
 Williams, I)., 104. 
 
 Williams, Mrs. J. E., 841. 
 
 Willison, A., 225. 
 
 Wilmot E., 191. 
 
 Wilson, Dr. Dan., 479. 
 w ilson, 11.. 4i!». 
 
 Wilson, J., A Co., 414. 
 
 Wilson, R., 294. 
 
 Wilson A Armstrong, 186, 348. 
 Windele, John, 479. 
 
 Winfield, II. W., 372, 414. 
 Winnowing machines, 219. 
 Winterbottom, A., 414. 
 
 Winton, H., 225. 
 
 Wirly, R., 488. 
 
 Wiseheart, J., 331. 
 
 Wood A Bedford, 118. 
 
 Wood engraving, 323. 
 
 Wood, machines for working in. 
 183 
 
 Woodhouse, J., 372. 
 
 Woodhouse, W., 186. 
 
 Woods, Louisa C., 341. 
 Woodward, Brothers, 104. 
 Woodward, H., & Co., 341. 
 
 Woody fibre, 308. 
 
 Wool, 170 a . 
 
 Wool combing, 270. 
 
 Wool sorting, 270. 
 
 Woollen manufactures, 270. 
 
 Workhouse contributions, 4G8. 
 Wormington, W., 414. 
 
 Worn, R., 419. 
 
 Wotherspoon, J. & Co., 419. 
 Wotherspoon, It., 157. 
 
 Wren, Abraham, 331. 
 
 Wright, E., 277. 
 
 Wright, J., 348. 
 
 Wright, Miss, 414. 
 
 Wright * Oxley, 348. 
 
 Wright & Stanley, 348. 
 
 Wrigley, J. & T. C., & Co., 277. 
 Wringing machine, 368. 
 Wrought-iron, manufacture of, 
 58, 61. 
 
 Wunder, L., 492. 
 
 Wyld, J., 419. 
 
 Wynants, C., 490. 
 
 Wyngaardt, P., 491. 
 
 Yarborough, Earl of, 200. 
 
 Yates & Nightingale, 341. • 
 Yeates, George, 260. 
 
 Yolk of wool, 170“. 
 
 Young, Chas. D. & Co., 225, 372. 
 Young, J. A., 251, 260. 
 
 Young, A. K., 252, 260. 
 
 Young Drummer of the Republic, 
 428. 
 
 Zaalberg, J. C., & Son, 491. 
 Zeitler, J., 492. 
 
 Zimmerman, E. G., 492. 
 
 Zinc ores, 49, 57. 
 
 Zirkzee, J. E., 490. 
 
INDEX 
 
 TO THE 
 
 NAMES OF ARTISTS AND EXHIBITERS IN CATALOGUES OF SCULPTURE AND PAINTING. 
 
 The figures in this List refer to the Catalogue numbers. The Catalogue of Sculpture will be found in pp. 429-432; and that of Painting in 
 pp. 456-467. The letters s. and p. refer to Sculpture and Painting respectively. 
 
 HER MAJESTY QUEEN VICTORIA, p. 849, 976, 977, 991. 
 
 His Majesty the King of the Belgians, p. 347, 349, 353. 433, 451, 473, 493, 501, 511. 
 His Majesty The King of Prussia, s. 189, 232,424, 425, 430, 431; p. 398, 406, 940-946. 
 
 Abels, J. T., p. 596. 
 
 Achenbach, p. 405, 417. 
 
 Adloff, Carl, p. 574. 
 
 Agnew, T. & Sons, p. 790, 79S, 
 830. 
 
 Albano, p. 101. 
 
 Allan, Sir W., p. 979. 
 
 Allori, A., p. 10. 
 
 Anderson, M., s. 244. 
 
 Angus, p. 342. 
 
 Anthony, H. M., p. 868. 
 
 Anthony, William, p. 318, 766,868. 
 Antigna, p. 628, 683. 
 
 Armfield, G., p. 820, 855. 
 
 Artois, p. 150. 
 
 Ashford, p. 756. 
 
 Baccuet, p. 338. 
 
 Backhuysen, p. 103,104. 
 
 Bagge, M. T., p. 421. 
 
 Bailey, E. H., s. 2-5, 239-243. 
 Baker, W. S., p. 865, 910. 
 Balfourier, p. 679, 680. 
 
 Ball, Right Hon. Judge, p. 136, 
 191. 
 
 Banks, T., s. 363. 
 
 Barber, Charles, p. 877, 884. 
 Barclay, p. 1015. 
 
 Barker, p. 780. 
 
 Barlow, John, p. 834. 
 
 Barre, A., s. 254, 255, 418, 419. 
 Barrett, p. 740, 766. 
 
 Barry, James, p. 259, 318. 
 
 Barry, Mrs., p. 124. 
 
 Barter, Richard, s. 7, 245-252. 
 Bartholomew, V., p. 1008. 
 
 Barton, John, p. 661, 740, 754, 756, 
 761, 762, 772, 778, 804, 808. 
 Bates, W. E., p. 802, 805, 806, 863. 
 Batoni, Pompeo, p. 322, 323. 
 Battem, p. 105. 
 
 Bayly, Lady Juliana, p. 8, 21,100, 
 176. 
 
 Bayly, Mrs., p. 23. 
 
 Becker, C., p. 384, 575. 
 
 Beechy, R. B., p. 748, 765. 
 
 Begas, p. 364, 424, 940, 942, 945. 
 Belfast School of Design, p. 807. 
 Bell, John, s. 12,123. 
 
 Bellemans, p. 354, 356, 463, 545. 
 Bendix, p. 396. 
 
 Berendes, s. 168. 
 
 Berghem, p. 106,107,108,109. 
 Bernini, s. 104,105. 
 
 Berthoud, H., p. 732. 
 
 Bertolini, s. 11, 137. 
 
 Bertos, F., s. 115-119. 
 
 Berwick, Walter, s. 8-10. 
 Besborough, Earl of, p. 82, 121, 
 224, 276. 
 
 Beschey, p. 269, 272. 
 
 Besse As Co., s. 253. 
 
 Bianconi, C., s. 414, 426-428. 
 Biard, p. 637, 644. 
 
 Bicnnann, p. 397. 
 
 Billoin, p. 510. 
 
 Bindon, p. 327. 
 
 Bing, Valentyn, p. 661. 
 
 Blaeser, s. 155, 156,186,187, 436. 
 Blood, E. M., p. 16. 
 
 Bloomfield, John, p. 133,158, 255, 
 284, 301, 303. 
 
 Bodeman, p. 418, 570. 
 
 Bol, Ferdinand, p. 1. 
 
 Bombled, K. F., p. 809. 
 
 Bonheur, A., p. 640. 
 
 Bonheur, Madle. Juliette, p. 696. 
 Bonheur, Madle. Rosa, p. 565, 622. 
 Bonnar, W., p. 828. 
 
 Booth, Sir R. G., p. 62, 751. 
 Bordone, p. 110. 
 
 Borgognone, p. Ill, 123. 
 
 Bossuet, p. 461, 482, 501, 558. 
 
 Both, p. 2. 
 
 Bouchez, p. 582, 594. 
 
 Boulanger, F., p. 440, 496, 548. 
 Boulanger, Jules, p. 533, 708. 
 Bource, p. 506. 
 
 Brady, F. W., p. 89. 
 
 Brascasset, p. 632. 
 
 Brennan, J. B., p. 757. 
 
 Breughel, p. 58. 
 
 Brias, p. 445. 
 
 Brice, p. 492. 
 
 Brien, Charles, p. 2, 36, 38, 103, 
 104, 204, 205, 272, 274, 874. 
 
 Bril, P., p. 5. 
 
 Bruce, Sir H. H., s. 1,191-214; p. 
 310, 989. 
 
 Bunn, H., p. 742. 
 
 Burnett, Francis, s. 14, 256. 
 Burton, F. W., p. 616,1001, 1006. 
 Burton, W. S., p. 374. 
 
 Bushe, Thomas, p. 961, 974. 
 Butler, T., s. 257. 
 
 Cahill, James, s. 15,16. 
 
 Cahill, Miss, s. 259. 
 
 Calabrese, p. 3. 
 
 Caldbeck, W. F., p. 895. 
 
 Caldwell, S. M., p. 324. 
 
 Callcott, A., p. 857. 
 
 Callwell, Robt., p. 1010, 1011. 
 Calvert, p. 743. 
 
 Cammade, p. 367. 
 
 Canaletto, p. 112-118. 
 
 Canova, s. 183, 259. 
 
 Cappeleere, Madame J., p 681. 
 Caravaggio, p. 234. 
 
 Carew, J. E., s. 233.. 
 
 Carolus, p. 426. 
 
 Carpentero, p. 549. 
 
 Carracci, p. 4, 5, 6, 119, 120, 244. 
 Carrara, Livi. V., s. 63, 64. 
 Cartwright, S., p. 262, 275, 857, 
 872. 
 
 Casey, E. H., p. 321. 
 
 Ceccarini, F., s. 258. 
 
 Chalon, A. E.,p. 827, 997-999. 
 Challon, J. J., p. 825. 
 
 Chapman, John, p. 848, 851. 
 Charlemont, Earl of, s. 413; p. 12, 
 79, 87,138,159, 234,260, 261, 293, 
 295, 315, 322. 
 
 Chazal, A., p. 619. 
 
 Chearnley, R., s. 22. 
 
 Chester, Mrs., p. 939. 
 
 Cheverton, s. 113, 114. 
 
 Cibot, p. 678, 685. 
 
 Cimabue, p., 37. 
 
 Claes, F., p. 480. 
 
 Clancarty, the Earl of, ,p. 43. 
 Clarke, W. P., p. 921. 
 
 Cleghom, J., p. 821. 
 
 Cloncurry, Lord, s. 104-112; p.767, 
 983. 
 
 Coic, p. 623, 724. 
 
 Col, David, p. 524. 
 
 Cole, Lady Frances, s. 415.. 
 
 Colin, A., p. 333, 636. 
 
 Collens, p. 568. 
 
 Colles, E. R. P., p. 313, 954. 
 Collier, p. 951. 
 
 Collins, p. 829. 
 
 Connellan, Cony, p. 953. 
 
 Conolly, Thos., M. P., p. 48, 1017. 
 Conyngham, Marquess of, p. 881, 
 972, 975, 978. 
 
 Cook, E. W., p. 815. 
 
 Cooley, T., p. 928, 930, 931. 
 Cooper, A., p. 377, 794, 858, 869. 
 Cooper, E. J., s. 23, 24; p.267,*308, 
 309, 504, 856, 875, 885, 892, 920, 
 923. 
 
 Cope, p., 814. 
 
 Coppinger, C., p. 259. 
 
 Cornet, p. 484. 
 
 Correggio, p. 14, 31, 55, 99,173. 
 Correns, p. 51S, 546. 
 
 Com, V., p. 898. 
 
 Coumont, p. 517, 528. 
 
 Coutex, M., p. 465-467, 494, 520. 
 Crabb, P., p. 886. 
 
 Cramer, A. T., p. 675. 
 
 Crampton, Geo., p. 319. 
 
 Cregan, M., p. 768, 947, 957, 961, 
 974. 
 
 Creswick, T., p. 817. 
 
 Cretius, p. 385. 
 
 Crooswyck, J. J., p. 719, 721. 
 Crowley, N. J., p. 949. 
 
 Crozier, T., s. 417. 
 
 Cumming, p. 767. 
 
 Curtis, Very Rev. J., p. 10, 54. 
 Curtius, B. R., p. 676. 
 
 Cuyp, p. 153, 166, 172, 191, 220. 
 
 Da Caravaggio, p. 7, 257. 
 
 Da Cortona, p. 45. 
 
 Daly, James, p. 173. 
 
 Danby, F., p. 371. 
 
 Danby, James, p. 879. 
 
 D’Angers, D., s. 146. 
 
 Dankberg, s. 157-161,173,174,422. 
 | Deane, T. N., p. 747, 771, 777. 
 
 De Baux, p. 606. 
 
 Debon, p. 334. 
 
 1 >e Brackeleer, p. 494. 
 
 De Bruyker, p. 547, 710. 
 
 Decker, p. 140. 
 
 Defailly, p. 509, 527, 544. 
 Defontenay, p. 738. 
 
 De Grey, p. 297, 298. 
 
 De Haas, p. 734. 
 
 Dehaussy, p. 709. 
 
 De Keyser, A., p. 347. 
 
 Delaroche, Paul, p. 1005. 
 
 Del Sarto, p. 34, 67, 68, 75. 
 
 Del Vaga, p. 32, 85. 
 
 De Moore, Karl, p. 647, 648. 
 Denner, B., p. 128, 185. 
 
 De Pignerollf, p. 725. 
 Descliampheler, p. 521. 
 
 De Taeye, p. 495. 
 
 Devaranne, s. 183-188. 
 
 De Vere, Sir Vere, p. 277, 311. 
 
 De Vigne, p. 443, 560. 
 
 De Vignon, Jules, p. 717. 
 Devonshire, the Duke of. p. 829, 
 831, 833. 
 
 De Vos, p. 57, 1G5. 
 
 De Winter, p. 580, 671. 
 
 Dick, Quintin, p. 1015. 
 
 Dietrich, p. 387, 420. 
 
 Dieudonne, s., 150. 
 
 DiUens, H., p. 472. 
 
 Dillon, Major, p. 878. 
 
 Di Tivoli, p. 176. 
 
 DPVarallo, p. 33. 
 
 Dobson, p. 301, 965. 
 
 Doherty, W. J., s. 17. 
 
 D’Oisy, Mdme. G., p. 726. 
 
 Dolce, Carlo, p. 71, 90, 95. 
 Domenichino, p. 61, 73, 83,91,119, 
 204, 211. 
 
 Domville, Sir C., p. 4,15,86,91,119. 
 Dorcy, p. 465-467. 
 
 D’Orsay, Count, s. 227, 244. 
 
 Douw, Gerard, p. 170,190,197,199. 
 Drogheda, Marquess of, p. 7, 11, 
 52, 140, 202, 226, 227, 235, 236, 
 955. 
 
 Drouyn, Leo, p. 633. 
 
 Dubbels, p. 122. 
 
 Dubourcq, P. L., p. 599. 
 
 Duffy, Mr., p. 61. 
 
 Duncan, T., p. 781. 
 
 Durant, Susan, s. 18. 
 
 Durer, Albert, p. 13, 35, 81. 
 Dyckmans, p. 419. 
 
 Earith, Mrs. J., p. 906. 
 
 Earle, T., s. 19-21. 
 
 Eckhout, p. 183. 
 
 Edmonstone, p. 836. 
 
 Eeckhout, J. J., p. 673. 
 
 Eeckhout, Victor, p. 456. 
 
 Eichler, s. 162-166. 
 
 Elen, P. W., p. 782, 905, 915, 917. 
 Elkington & Mason, s. 123-126. 
 
INDEX TO NAMES OF ARTISTS AND EXHIBITERS IN THE FINE ARTS. 
 
 501 
 
 Ellis, p. 754, 7G1, 772, 778. 
 
 Elmore, A., p. 834. 
 
 Ely, Marquis of, p. 67, 112, 113, 
 122,145, 152, 154, 166, 179, 182, 
 190,196, 233, 237, 269, 285, 984. 
 Engleharat, p. 391. 
 
 Enniskillen, Earl of, p. 88, 210. 
 Etex, s. 151; p 737. 
 
 Etty, W., p. 823, 853, 890. 
 
 Fairbaim, Thomas, p. 785, 866, 
 867. 
 
 Fan ton, p. 540. 
 
 Farina, Jean Marie, p. 635. 
 Farrell, James, s. 25-27. 
 
 Farrell, John, s. 28-30. 
 
 Farrell, John, p. 71. 
 
 Farrell, Joshua, s. 31-33. 
 
 Farrell, Terence, s. 228, 229, 260, 
 261. 
 
 Farrell, Thomas, s. 34, 262. 
 
 Felon, J., p. 715. 
 
 Ferrari, p. 94. 
 
 Fischer, s. 436. 
 
 Fitzpatrick, P. V., p. 952. 
 Fletcher, A., s. 263. 
 
 Fleuiy, Leon, p. 621. 
 
 Flynn, Rev. D., p. 743. 
 
 Foley, John H., s. 35, 346. 
 
 Foley, p. 760. 
 
 Ford, Thomas, p. 171. 
 
 Fox, Rev. S. W., p. 9S8. 
 
 Foyatier, s. 149. 
 
 Fraikin, s., 138-141. 
 
 Frances, J., s. 265-267. 
 
 Francia, p. 435, 513, 550, 561. 
 Franz, s. 182. 
 
 Fulton, Mrs., s. 36-38. 
 
 Fuseli, p. 275. 
 
 Gaele, H., s. 137. 
 
 Gainsborough, p. 315. 
 
 Gairard, s. 147. 
 
 Gallait, p. 353. 
 
 Gambart, E., p. 786, 822, 841, 853. 
 Gameray, p. 618. 
 
 Garofalo, p. 50. 
 
 Gascoigne, Mrs., p. 316. 
 
 Geefs, s. 144, 145. 
 
 Geefs Con’, Fanny, p. 340, 452, 
 552. 
 
 Geemaert, p. 430, 442. 
 
 Geerts, p. 514, 551. 
 
 Geiss, s. 176-182. 
 
 Genisson, p. 665. 
 
 Gerard, p. 616. 
 
 Gemon. John, s. 115-119; p. 647, 
 648, 985. 
 
 Gibson, John, p. 85, 108,128, 144, 
 199, 203, 242, 244. 
 
 Gillott, Jos., p. 823. 
 
 Giordano, p. 19, 181. 
 
 Girouz, A., p. 692. 
 
 Gons, p. 428. 
 
 Goodall, E. A., p. 799. 
 
 Goodall. F., p. 860, 867. 
 
 Gosse, p. 329, 330. 
 
 Gott, J., s. 8-10, 22,129-136. 
 Gough, Lord, p. 959. 
 
 Goullet, J., p. 714. 
 
 Graccherino, F., s. 44. 
 
 Grant, F., p. 971. 
 
 Gratia, Louis, p. 1018. 
 
 Grattan. Henry, p. 49, 96,127,249, 
 926, 956. 
 
 Gray, John, p. 949. 
 
 Greuze, p. 201. 
 
 Grierson, J. F., p. 899. 
 
 Grolig, C., p. 690. 
 
 Grundy, J. C., p. 890. 
 
 Gubbins, Miss, p. 899. 
 
 Gudin, F., p. 607, 649. 
 
 Gudin, Theobald, p. 620. 
 Guercino, p. 64,180. 
 
 Guerin, Fils, p. 335, 336. 
 
 Guftens, p. 357. 
 
 Guido, p. 15. 26, 70, 72, 194. 
 Guillemin, p. 697. 
 
 Haesaert, p. 438, 483. 
 
 Haeseleer, p. 432, 490. 
 
 Haghe, Louis, p. 991. 
 
 Hall, S. C., p. 797,801,803,812,819, 
 835-838, 860, 862, 864, 894, 990, 
 1003,1005. 
 
 Hamilton, p. 954. 
 
 Hannnersley, J. A., p. 791. 
 Hannah, R., p. 826. 
 
 Hannigan, 1L, s. 39-41. 
 
 Happel, Fried, p. 598, 600. 
 
 Happel, P. H., p. 585. 
 
 Harrison, p. 1016. 
 
 Hart, S. A., p. 372, 870. 
 
 Harwood, J., p. 959. 
 
 Hasenplfug, p. 635. 
 
 Hausen, L. J., p. 611. 
 
 Haverty, J., p. 751, 769, 774, 896, 
 901, 938, 952. 
 
 Hayes, E., p. 764. 
 
 Hayes, M. A., p. 913. 
 
 Hemphill, Richard, p. 958. 
 Hendricks, F. H., p. 674. 
 
 Herbert, J. R., p. 830, 894. 
 Herring, G. II., p. 887. 
 
 Herring, J. F., p. 810,811,835, 893. 
 Herz, p. 946. 
 
 Hickey, M., s. 122, 
 
 Hilditch, G., p. 816. 
 
 Hill, Alex., p. 781, 828, 900. 
 Hobbema, p. 193, 200. 
 
 Hodgson, Henry, p. 35, 37,55,129, 
 307. 
 
 Hodson, Sir George, p. 763, 776. 
 Hogan, John, s. 43, 223-226, 235- 
 238. 
 
 Hogarth, p. 260, 278, 293, 295. 
 Holbien, p. 167. 
 
 Hollander, I., p. 673. 
 
 Hollstein, p. 395, 399. 
 Hondcrooter, p. 126,141. 
 
 Honein, p. 713. 
 
 Honthorst, p. 189. 
 
 Hook, J. C., p. 837. 
 
 Houze, p. 355, 507, 512, 515, 559, 
 718. 
 
 Huber, p. 566. 
 
 Hubner, Carl, p. 422. 
 
 Huebner, p. 359. 
 
 Hughes, A., p. 854. 
 
 Hulk, p. 538, 662, 663. 
 
 Hume, Mrs., p. 893. 
 
 Hunin, p. 554. 
 
 Hurlston, p. 972. 
 
 Iiuskisson, R., p. 819, 864. 
 Huygens, F. L., p. 668. 
 Huysmans, p. 454. 
 
 Immerzeel, C. p. 675. 
 
 Jackson, W., s. 44. 
 
 Jam bees, p. 431. 
 
 Jameson, W., p. 13. 
 
 Jellett, Rev. J. H., p. 1000. 
 
 Jones, Adolphe, p. 449. 
 
 Jones, A., p. 789. 
 
 Jones, G., p. 812. 
 
 Jones, John E., s. 268-345. 
 
 Jones, T. A., p. 1002. 
 
 Jones, W., p. 371. 
 
 Joseph, p. 963. 
 
 Jouvenet, p. 16. 
 
 Joy, S. M., p. 752. 
 
 Junghiem, C., p. 591. 
 
 Kalide, s. 167. 
 
 Kalkreuth, p. 398, 406. 
 Kannemans, p. 584. 
 
 Karsen, K., p. 564. 
 
 Kaulfman, Angelica, p. 264, 285. 
 Kean, C., p. 979. 
 
 Kennedy, J. M., 992. 
 
 Kennedy, Miss, s. 45. 
 
 Kenny, Nic. p. 926. 
 
 Kerry, Knight of, p. 170. 
 
 Kindt, Adele, p. 345, 529. 
 
 Kirk, Jos. R., s. 48-54, 355-362. 
 Kirk, Miss, s. 55. 
 
 Kirk, Thos., s. 46, 47, 347-354. 
 Kirk, W. B., s. 56-58. 
 
 Kiss, s. 176. 
 
 Klein, W., p. 423,587.. 
 
 Knell, p. 798. 
 
 Kneller, Sir Godfrey, p. 302, 305, 
 321. 
 
 Knox, W., p. 58,147. 
 
 Koster, E., p. 572. 
 
 Kremer, p. 434, 441. 
 
 Kretzschmer, p. 386, 390, 416. 
 Kriesmann, s. 172, 175. 
 
 Kruseman, C., p. 666. 
 
 Kruseraan, J. A., p. 358, 360, 479 
 
 Lagache Corr, Matilde, p. 455. 
 Lalor, John s. 59-62. 
 
 Lalor, Thomas, p. 948. 
 Lamoriniere, p. 588. 
 
 Lance, G., p. 818, 1009. 
 
 Landseer, C., p. 846. 
 
 Landseer, Sir E., p. 831, 833, 850, 
 Lansdowne, Marquess of, p, 784, 
 824. 
 
 La Spagnoletto, p. 51, 63. 
 
 La Touch, Ashley, p. 986. 
 
 La Touche, John, p. 26, 146, 207, 
 220 . 
 
 La Touche, Mrs. D., p. 1012,1014. 
 La Touche, Peter, p. 164. 
 
 Laurent, Madame, p. 593. 
 
 Lauri, p. 18, 20, 47. 
 
 Lauters, p. 519. 
 
 Lcbouys, p. 638. 
 
 Lecomte, Emile, p. 339, 617. 
 
 Leduc, Violctt, p. 629. 
 
 Lee, Miss, p. 933. 
 
 Lefebure, Gabriel, p. 337, 739. 
 Lefroy, A., p. 966. 
 
 Lehman, p. 627, 639, 641. 
 
 Lelion, p. 539, 543. 
 
 Leinster, the Duke of, p. 75, 172, 
 
 817. 
 
 Lely, Sir Peter, p. 280, 286, 303, 
 304, 306, 326. 
 
 Lentaigne, M. A., p. 759. 
 Lepaulle, p. 369, 567. 
 
 Leslie, C. R., p. 784. 
 
 Levin, p. 362. 
 
 Lewis, Charles, p. 742. 
 
 Leys, H., p. 511, 520. 
 
 Lieb, s. 190. 
 
 Ligozzi, p. 23. 
 
 Limerick, the Dean of, p. 967. 
 Longford, the Earl of, s. 363. 
 Lonyrette, p. 706. 
 
 Lord Chancellor, the, p. 1, 24, 65, 
 98, 143, 148, 150,175, 198, 200, 
 215, 239, 755, 773, 775, 964. 
 Lorraine, Claude, p. 125, 216, 222, 
 235. 
 
 Loughnan, J. S., p. 32. 
 
 Lover, Samuel, p. 1007. 
 
 Lucas, J., p. 373. 
 
 Lucy, Chas.. p. 792. 
 
 Luscombe, H., p., 271. 
 
 Maassen, Theod., p. 586. 
 M’Carthy, Alexander, p. 22, 33, 
 47, 53, 73, 194, 211, 229. 
 Macdonnell, Right Hon. Alexan¬ 
 der, p. 46, 50, 110, 117, 118, 183, 
 184, 186, 187, 188. 
 
 MacDonnell, F., s. 65. 
 
 MacDoweU, P., s. 23, 66, 67. 
 
 M‘Dowell, P., p. 783. 
 
 M’Kay, W., p. 105,178,185,193. 
 Maclise, Daniel, p. 788, 1003. 
 MacManus, H., s. 68, 69. 
 
 Magee, Archdeacon, p. 34,59,770, 
 982. 
 
 Magrath, J., p. 378. 
 
 Malet, Rev. J. A., p. 753,1006.J 
 Maratti, Carlo, p. 92, 98. 
 
 Marinari, O., p. 100. 
 
 Marinus, p. 453. 
 
 Marochetti, the Baron, s. 127,128, 
 364, 365, 432-435. 
 
 Marshall, Charles, p. 909, 911. 
 Marshall, W. C., s. 70-72. 
 
 Martin, J., p. 880. 
 
 Masserene, Lord, p. 970. 
 
 Mathieu, p. 341. 
 
 Matout, p. 630. 
 
 Mayer, A., p. 605. 
 
 Meyer, p. 394, 403, 654, 660. 
 Middleton, J. G., p. 968. 
 
 Mignard, p. 228. 
 
 Miltowm, Earl of, p. 19, 69, 125, 
 126, 141, 142, 149, 155, 156, 157, 
 161, 162, 163, 174, 181, 217, 225, 
 232, 241, 279, 287, 288, 289, 292, 
 294, 296, 323. 
 
 Modesto, p. 53. 
 
 Mceris, p. 49. 
 
 Mogford, T., p. 876. 
 
 Mola, P. F., p. 24. 
 
 M oiler, s. 436. 
 
 Molloy, Charles, p. 83. 
 
 Monro, Alexander, s. 76-80, 390, 
 
 Monteagle, Lord, p. 850. 
 
 Monti, R., s. 73, 74. 
 
 Moore, Christopher, s. 75,366-389. 
 Moore, Rev. O., p. 290. 
 
 Morant, G., p. 936, 937. 
 
 Morgan, C. G., p. 919, 925. 
 Morland, George, p. 262, 271, 273. 
 Moucheron, p. 223. 
 
 Mulhall, Rev. J., p. 51. 
 
 Muller, W., p. 801. 
 
 Mulready, W., p. 849, 851, 852. 
 Mulrenin, B., p. 994-996. 
 Mulvany, G. F., p. 950, 960. 
 Munro, H. p. 882. 
 
 Munro, H. A. J., p. 372, 744, 789, 
 814, 971. 
 
 Murch, p. 839, 840. 
 
 Muilllo, p. 48. 
 
 Murphy, E., p. 755. 
 
 Murray, Mrs., p. 986. 
 
 Mytens, p. 131. 
 
 Nairn, George, p. 759, 779. 
 Nanetti, C., s., 81-84. 
 
 Nash, G. F., p. 912. 
 
 Nati -nal Bank of Ireland, p. 973. 
 Neefs, p, 215. 
 
 Nerenz, p. 392, 408, 412. 
 Netscher, p. 310. 
 
 Neurdenburg, Chas., p. 794, 705. 
 
 Nevin, Mrs., p. 40. 
 
 Newton, Henry, p. 1094. 
 Nieuwerkerke, the Baron, s. 412. 
 Noble, M., s., 392. 
 
 Nogari, j). 229. 
 
 North wick, Lord, p. 852. 
 
 Nosotti, C., p. 312. 
 
 Noterman, p. 446, 481. 
 
 Nugent, Mrs., p. 1019-1021. 
 Nugent, Sir John, p. 3,17, 18, 29, 
 39, 41, 42, 44, 45, 57, 60, 63, 64, 
 66, 72, 77, 78, 92, 120, 135, 168, 
 177, 201, 206, 212, 214, 228, 238, 
 265, 291. 
 
 Nugent, Sir Percy, p. 320. 
 
 O’Brien, Miss, s. 254, 255. 
 O’Connor, J. A., p. 746, 753, 775. 
 O’Ferrall, Right Hon. M., p. 94, 
 325, 328, 746. 
 
 Offermans, p. 613-615. 
 
 O’Grady, Hon. R., p. 297, 298. 
 O’Keefe, J., p. 741. 
 
 Oliver, Mrs., p. 1022. 
 
 Oliver, Mrs. W., p. 845. 
 
 Oliver, William, p. 832. 
 
 O’Loghlen, Sir Colman, p. 960. 
 Ormonde, Marquess of, p. 74, 134, 
 137, 246, 248, 263, 326. 
 
 Osborne, Dr., p. 5. 
 
 Osorio, p. 56. 
 
 Ostade, p. 136,146. 
 
 Ouvrie, Justin, p. 684. 
 
 Paekenham, Very Rev. Dean, p. 
 327. 
 
 Palamedes, p. 17S. 
 
 Palliser, Miss, p. 758. 
 
 Pampelona, M., s. 120. 
 
 Pannini, p. 226, 292, 294. 
 
 Panormo, C., s. 85-87, 397. 
 
 Pap worth, E. G., s. 88. 
 
 Pascal, p. 691. 
 
 Payen, p. 530. 
 
 Pearson, R., p. 299, 
 
 Pelgrom, J., p. 388, 581, 669. 
 Pentland, Miss F. p. 902, 916. 
 Perignon, p. 677, 729. 
 
 Peters, p. 232. 
 
 Peterszen, p. 505, 700. 
 
 Petrie, George, p. 1010,1011. 
 Philippoteax, p. 686. 
 
 Pliysick, E. G., s. 90,91. 
 Pickersgill, p. 375, 783, 796. 
 Picque, p. 487. 
 
 Piehl, s. 152, 420. 
 
 Pietrowski, p. 365. 
 
 Pistorius, p. 411, 612, 689. 
 Pleysier, A., p. 563, 693, 695. 
 Plunket, Lord, p. 957. 
 
 Podesta, M., p. 481. 
 
 Pcelemberg, p. 196. 
 
 Pohl, s. 171, 172, 429. 
 
 Portaels, p. 349. 
 
 Portarlington, Earl of, p. 25, 27, 
 28, 68, 80, 90, 107, 109, 111, 114, 
 115, 130, 132, 139, 165, 167, 180, 
 192, 197, 208, 218, 219, 221, 222, 
 223, 240, 247, 252, 264, 280, 965. 
 Portman, C. J. L., p. 410, 657. 
 Potter, Paul, p. 203. 
 
 Poussin, p. 69, 132, 162, 210, 218, 
 219, 256. 
 
 Pow'ell, G. E., s. 92-96. 
 
 Pow'er, Hiram, s. 89. 
 
 Power, Sir John, p. 780. 
 
 Prussia, the Prince of, p. 405, 417. 
 Pyne, J. B., p. 785, 790. 
 
 Quadal, p. 213. 
 
 Raffaelle, s. 1.; p. 129. 
 
 Raimbach, D. W., p. 745, 861. 
 Rambaut, F. R., s. 97. 
 
 Ramsay, J., p. 9S5. 
 
 Rauch, M. A., s. 13, 169, 170, 178, 
 181,231,423. 
 
 Rausch, p. 579. 
 
 Redgrave, R., p. 838, 873. 
 
 Rediz, p. 534-537. 
 
 Reid, J. H., p. 106, 209, 268. 
 Rembrant, p. 12, 89,179,182, 202, 
 208, 227, 250. 
 
 Rey, Louis, p. 624, 712. 
 
 Reynolds, Sir J., p. 261, 266, 277, 
 284, 287, 288, 289, 320, 324. 
 Richardson, Edw., s. 98-100, 230, 
 234, 398. 
 
 Ricois, p. 730. 
 
 Rikkers, W.,p.590. 
 
 Ritchie, M., s. 124. 
 
 Robbe, p. 502. 
 
 Roberts, T., p. 762, 773. 
 
 Roe, George, p. 1016. 
 
 Roffiaen, p. 532. 
 
 Romano, G., p. 79, 207. 
 
THE IRISH INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITION. 
 
 502 
 
 Romney, p. 267, 308, 923. 
 
 Rondini, p. 22. 
 
 Rosalba, p. 1023. 
 
 Roseerse, J., p. 602, 652, 716. 
 Rosenthal, Henry, p. 131. 
 
 Ross, D., p. 99. 
 
 Ross, Henry, s. 399-401. 
 
 Roth, G. A., p. 608. 
 
 Roth well, W., p. 744, 964. 
 Roubilliac, s. 415. 
 
 Rouget, p. 642, 643, 735. 
 
 Rubens, p. 11, 88, 221, 225, 241. 
 Russell, Rev. Dr., p. 9. 
 
 Ruxton, William, p. 304,306. 
 Ruysdael, p. 237. 
 
 Ryau, Miss, p. 56. 
 
 Salisbury, E. G., p. 810, 811. 
 Salter, p. 878. 
 
 Salvator Rosa, p. 27, 28, 160, 161, 
 214, 217, 239. 
 
 Sandi-art, p. 171. 
 
 Sant, J., p. 822, 841. 
 
 Sassoferrato, p. 30, 65, 77. 
 Scaccioni, M., s. 24.» 
 
 Schaep, p. 516. 
 
 Schaepkens, p., 436, 508. 
 Schelfhout, p. 497, 553. 
 
 Scheuren, p. 573. 
 
 Scheuren, p. 610. 
 
 Schmidt, E., p. 415. 
 
 Schmidt, p. 379-382, 401, 944. 
 Schotel, J. C., p. 664. 
 
 Schotel, P. J., p. 571. 
 
 Schrader, p. 361. 
 
 Schudelck, H. W., p. 175. 
 Schultze, p. 363, 389. 
 
 Seghers, Gerard, p. 82. 
 
 Seghers, p. 485. 
 
 Seiffert, p. 407, 413. 
 
 Seifisch, p. 393. 
 
 Semple, Miss, p. 934, 935. 
 
 Serrure, p. 736. 
 
 Shaver, p. 804, 808, 881. 
 
 Shee, Sir M. A., p. 953,967, 980,982. 
 Sheridan, T., p. 904, 
 
 Shienbruck, p. 383, 576. 
 
 Sievier, M. s. 402. 
 
 Signol, E., p. 699. 
 
 Simonini, p. 290. 
 
 Simpson, Stephen, p. 76, 281. 
 Sirani, E., p. 96, 177. 
 
 Skillin, J., p. 988. 
 
 Smith, Caterson, p. 966, 969. 
 Smith, J. H., p. 305. 
 
 Smith, Mrs. Colonel, n. 749, 750. 
 Smith, Robert, p. 273, 376. 
 Sneiders, p. 582. 
 
 Snyders, p. 121. 
 
 Somerville, Sir Wm., p. 243,245, 
 302. 
 
 Sonderland, T. B., p. 592. 
 
 Soubre, p. 562. 
 
 Spada, Lionel, p. 86. 
 
 Spagnoletto, p. 41. 
 
 Spezia, Count, p. 366. 
 
 Springer, C., p. 651. 
 
 Stainesburv, p. 872. 
 
 Stanfield, C., p. 793, 795. 
 Stanhope, Hon. Sir F., p. 300. 
 Stark, T., p. 891. 
 
 Steen, Jan, p. 43, 249. 
 
 Steffeck, p., 402, 414. 
 
 Steffelaar, C., p. 595, 659, 733. 
 Steen wick, p. 80. 
 
 St. Germans, the Countess of, p. 
 839, 840. 
 
 Stewart, G., p. 958. 
 
 Stichler, p. 941. 
 
 Stone, Frank, p. 824. 
 
 Stopford, Jas. E., p. 160, 230, 286. 
 Stopford, R. L. t p. 907, 908, 914. 
 Suisse, Mons., p. 331, 625. 
 Sussmann, p. 332. 
 
 Swanvoelt, p. 188. 
 
 Talbot de Malahide, Lord, p. 81. 
 Tassart, p. 331, 625, 701, 702. 
 Taymans, p. 343, 352, 429, 439. 
 Teniers, p. 124,150, 195, 243, 252. 
 Tepe, T., p. 101,256, 257. 
 
 Thomas, Evan, s. 126. 
 
 Thomas, John, s. 125. 
 
 Thomas, p. 346. 
 
 Thompson, p. 300. 
 
 Thomecroft, Mrs., s. 403-407. 
 Thorpe, E. D., p. 994. 
 
 Thuillier, p. 583, 626, 698. 
 
 Tilburg, p. 245. 
 
 Tintoretto, p. 25, 159. 
 
 Titian, p. 66, 93, 138,186, 206, 247. 
 Topham, F. W., p. 786. 
 
 Torrens, Mr. Justice, p. 981. 
 Toussaint, p. 555, 557. 
 
 Tracy, John, p. 370. 
 
 Trevor, Miss, j>. 924, 987. 
 Tschaggeny, Charles, p. 473, 541. 
 Turner, J. M. W., p. 842. 
 Turnerelle, s. 408-410. 
 
 Tuthill, G., p. 859, 929. 
 
 Uwins, Thomas, p. 847, 889.. 
 Valfort, p. 727. 
 
 Vanbombergen, p. 468, 486, 531 
 Van den Berg, S., p. 569, 631. 
 Vandenbergh, M., p. 419, 459, 497 
 Vanden Beyk, J. F., p. 728. 
 Vanden Blyk, p. 601. 
 
 Van Den Brock, s. 143. 
 
 Vander Bank, p. 311. 
 
 Van der Burch, p. 404, 646, 694. 
 Vander Meulen, p. 276. 
 
 Van der Neer, p. 143. 
 
 Van de Velde, p. 192, 205, 240. 
 Van de Venter, p. 604, 650, 667. 
 Van der Worp, p. 703. 
 
 Vandyck, p. 52, 87, 130,133,134, 
 137, 139, 198, 230, 231, 238, 246, 
 248, 255. 
 
 Vanelli, Giacome, s. 101,102. 
 
 Van Eyck, p. 54,60,135. 
 
 Van Goyen, p. 236. 
 
 Vanheyken, p. 469. 
 
 Van Hove, p. 597. 
 
 Van Kessel, John, p. 147. 
 
 Van Leyden, Lucas, p. 212. 
 
 Van Linden, s. 142. 
 
 Vanloo, p. 312. 
 
 Van Meer, p. 444, 471, 477, 493, 
 503. 
 
 Van Moer, p. 470, 556. 
 
 Van Os, p, 253, 254, 525, 578. 
 
 Van Oudenhoven, p. 457. 
 
 Van Ravenzwaay, p. 577. 
 
 Van Regemorter, p. 447. , 
 
 Van Rooy, p. 348, 542. 
 
 Van Schendel, p. 350. 
 
 Van Severdonck, p. 351, 460, 523. 
 Vanuden, p. 252. 
 
 Van Westhreene, T., p. 656. 
 
 Van Wisselingh, p. 707. 
 
 Van Wyngaardt, p. 658. 
 Verbockhoven, E., p. 433,497,504, 
 570. 
 
 Verhaghen, p. 474-476, 4S8, 491. 
 Verhoeven, A., p. 655,672. 
 Vernet, Horace, p. 631. 
 
 Vemet, J., p. 157,164. 
 
 Veronese, p. 78. 
 
 Verreydt, p. 400. 
 
 Ver Veer, p. 603. 
 
 Vervloet, Madame, p. 478, 489. 
 Viardot, p. 368. 
 
 Vilain, M., p. 541. 
 
 Visser, p. 653. 
 
 Von Guerard, p. 609. 
 
 Voordecker, Henri, p. 437, 450. 
 Voordecker, L., p. 344. 
 
 Waldorp, A., p. 645. 
 
 Walesby, Thomas, 8. 227. 
 
 Wall, p.‘ 770. 
 
 Walker, p. 274. 
 
 Wappers, p. 451. 
 
 Ward, E. M., p. 803. 
 
 Ward, Lord, p. 14, 70, 93, 95, 116, 
 195, 250, 253, 254, 282. 
 
 Warren, A., p. 897. 
 
 Waterford, Marchioness of, s. 122. 
 Waterford, the Marquess of, p.189. 
 Waterloo, p. 224. 
 
 Watteau, p. 144,149, 155. 
 Wauters, p. 462. 
 
 Weigall, C. H., p. 918. 
 
 Weimar, A. A., p. 660, 666. 
 
 West, Mrs., s. 103. 
 
 West, Mrs., p. 6,153 
 Westall, p. 376. 
 
 Westropp, H., p. 102,123, 216,270. 
 Wheatley, p. 316, 317. 
 
 White, Hon. Mrs., s. 120,121,416. 
 Wickmann, s. 232. 
 
 Williams, p. 665. 
 
 Williams, P., p. 862. 
 
 Williams, George, p. 874, 
 Williamson, B., s. 411. 
 
 Wilkie, Sir D., p. 848, 973, 978. 
 Wilson, Andw. p. 875, 885, 892. 
 Wilson, p. 281, 282. 
 
 Winckelman, s. 231, 430, 431. 
 Winterhalter, p. 976, 977. 
 Wissing, p. 263. 
 
 Witherington, W. F., p. 800. 
 Wittig, s. 425. 
 
 Wolff, s. 153, 154,189, 436. 
 
 Wolff, J., p. 943. 
 
 Wouvermans, p. 127,142,145,148, 
 152 154. 
 
 Wright,' J. M., p. 797. 
 
 Wulffaert, p. 464. 
 
 Wykersloost, Gio. p. 59. 
 
 Wynants, p. 152, 233. 
 
 Wyse, Miss, p. 948. 
 
 Yarborough, the Earl of, s. 215- 
 222; p. 266, 842, 871. 
 
 Young, Charles D., p. 31,880, 886. 
 Young, G., p. 793-795. 
 
 Zuccarelli, p. 265. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 
 I 
 
-